I am the Hidden Power Behind the British Empire #151-537
Author: 폭식마왕
Date: 2026-04-16T05:41:07+00:00

Volume 151: The Hidden Colossus of the British Empire (151/537)

The Moving Powder Keg (3)

[The British Empire swallows North America!]

[The British Empire expands endlessly! Russia fiercely gives chase! Where should our direction be heading?]

[Russia and Qing, is their conflict finally surfacing? Northeast Asia’s landscape in turmoil!]

If Russia was the country green with envy over the British Empire’s expansion, there was another nation whose frustration boiled over at the sight of Russia.

That nation was none other than France.

After Napoleon, France had been continuously dealing with internal problems, barely catching its breath, and now this?

Not only was France displeased about being overshadowed by the British Empire, but Russia was strutting around like Europe’s second-in-command.

As the British Empire’s eternal rival, which once wielded immense influence in Europe, France naturally felt uncomfortable.

Furthermore, even though its national power had declined somewhat after the Napoleonic Wars, France’s current strength was by no means weak.

It was merely often held back by domestic political issues, leading to a largely passive stance. Yet, it was self-evident that France, even now, was a great power that was not far behind Russia.

At least, King Louis Philippe and his ministers all believed so.

Hadn’t they annexed Algeria more than a decade ago? And weren’t they still creating more colonies in Africa?

With the upcoming ratification of a trade treaty with the Qing dynasty, France’s confidence was steadily growing.

King Louis Philippe himself possessed strong traits of generosity and gentlemanship, but the factions supporting him insisted on more expansionist actions to maintain power.

This was because current France was a chaotic realm where factions supporting constitutional monarchy, absolute monarchy, and democratic republicanism were tangled in endless debates, with violence erupting everywhere.

In such an atmosphere, the only sure way to solidify power was to spread the great dignity of France throughout the world.

“Your Majesty. The information that Russia will wage war against the Qing dynasty has already been confirmed through Britain. If things continue like this, Russia will surely swallow Qing territory.”

“Is there no possibility of the Qing dynasty defeating Russia?”

“Considering the disgraceful state the Qing dynasty showed in its recent war with Britain, I think it would be impossible. If Russia wins here, it will be difficult to prevent their expansion through Asia.”

“So, after Britain, Russia is also beginning to expand. What is the opinion of Parliament?”

Although it was a time when the ruling and opposition parties were complexly intertwined and in conflict, the rapid rise of the British Empire meant that the King was not the only one feeling anxious.

As expected, Jean-de-Dieu Soult, Marshal of France and the current Prime Minister, quickly spoke up.

“Parliament, regardless of party, agreed that France must take swift action now. I believe it is necessary to immediately dispatch a diplomatic envoy to Britain to coordinate our opinions.”

“But I heard that Britain has tolerated Russia occupying the Primorye region? Does that not mean Britain has no intention of intervening in this war between the Qing and Russia? And we, too, have no justifiable reason to intervene in their war, unless the Qing dynasty requests our aid.”

“Precisely. In truth, sending a fleet to that distant Far Eastern land to fight a bloody battle with Russia over a rather worthless territory is not a wise judgment. Therefore, we should seize this opportunity to take control of other Asian countries.”

Since becoming Prime Minister, Soult had always been cautious to avoid making political enemies, but the current public opinion in France rendered such caution unnecessary.

‘Everyone else besides me is a fool making wrong statements.’

‘If you disagree with me, smashing your head is not my fault, but yours.’

Though the French of that era sincerely thought this way and fought endlessly, even they could not tolerate the prospect of France being crushed under the heel of Britain or Russia.

—“Look over there! The British are devouring the whole world, and Russia is following right behind, but aren’t we being left behind? Let’s plant our flags in Africa and Asia first, and then we can fight among ourselves again!”

Ironically, the butterfly effect of the British Empire taking control of the entire Pacific began to manifest more quickly and widely than expected.

Whether it was a democratic republic or a constitutional monarchy, wouldn’t it be better to decide after France had expanded its territory as much as Britain or Russia?

Driven by the citizens’ enthusiasm for territorial expansion, and with Parliament temporarily patching up its conflicts and uniting its forces, they eagerly sought countries for France to intervene in.

And the result.

“The Nguyễn dynasty of Vietnam has a history of brutally executing our missionaries in the past.”

“Vietnam is a land with many jungles and prone to endemic diseases, but its long coastline makes it very advantageous for expanding into Asia.”

“Vietnam is a tributary state of the Qing dynasty, but if the Qing dynasty is engaged in war with Russia, there is virtually no possibility of them intervening in Vietnam.”

Establishing a base in Vietnam would make it easier to exert influence in Asia from that point, so there was no reason to refuse.

Especially since there was the justification of missionaries being cruelly executed, and most importantly, Britain would surely be preoccupied with Canada, leaving them no leisure to dissuade France from this venture.

“Then let us immediately send a letter to the Nguyễn dynasty, sternly demanding an explanation for their past atrocities. It would also be good to inform the British Empire that our intervention in Vietnam is legitimate and obtain their promise not to interfere in this matter. Would Minister Guizot be able to take on this task once more?”

“Of course. I will immediately travel to London and negotiate with Britain.”

Just one week.

As soon as the news of the conflict between Russia and the Qing dynasty became known, France, which had been waiting for an opportunity, immediately revealed its claws toward Asia.

Wow, look at how things are unfolding.

Did the flapping of a butterfly’s wings in America create a massive, unpredictable typhoon in distant Asia?

To be honest, putting my hand on my conscience, it was too massive a harvest to call it a mere butterfly’s wing flap.

Given that the British Empire had already taken India and now seized critical territories in North America, surpassing the United States, how envious and resentful must the other great powers have felt?

I had expected France and Russia to make a move.

However, there was no denying that they were acting a little faster than I had anticipated.

The British Parliament, too, seemed to be keenly aware of Russia’s and France’s movements, cautiously calculating the extent of their potential impact.

However, even if we grant Primorye to Russia, predicting where Russia will strike next is incredibly difficult.

Especially with France getting involved and trying to stake a claim in Asia, politicians’ heads must be spinning.

While the British Empire’s capable individuals would certainly find the closest thing to the best answer, humans inherently have a desire to choose the easier and faster path if one exists.

Especially since our British Empire has a prominent figure who comes to mind whenever Asia is mentioned, alive and breathing, it’s only natural that people would call upon his name when incidents or accidents arise in the Asian sphere.

And, as expected, Wellesley sent a letter faster than anyone else.

To summarize, he said that there have been连续 communications from the Asian side, so please attend Parliament and share your valuable insights! And France also has something to discuss regarding this issue, and he asked if I would be able to handle that matter as well.

Although I was busy with Canada’s affairs, what could I do when the home country made such a request?

As a possessor of overflowing patriotism, I readily answered the call of the nation.

As soon as I received the letter, I boarded a ship bound for London. By the time I returned to the homeland, fierce debates were already taking place in Parliament, and the French Foreign Minister, Guizot, had already visited London.

“So, what did France say?”

“What else would they say? Just that they’re very envious of how much land we’ve taken. So they want to take Vietnam, and we shouldn’t interfere. Something to that effect.”

Wellesley, facing a major international dispute for the first time as Prime Minister, looked a bit gaunt compared to when I last saw him.

Naturally, he had a lot weighing on his mind, as how he handled this situation could drastically affect his future evaluation.

“But what difference would my attendance and speech in Parliament make?”

“…Your Royal Highness’s popularity within the home country is immense. Be it Qing or Canada, wherever you laid your hand, you showed tremendous results in a short period, did you not? Furthermore, the fact that you descend from an Asian royal family, which is at the center of this controversy, is also widely known. Naturally, many citizens would want to know Your Royal Highness’s reaction.”

“I don’t think that’s the only reason.”

“No. There’s more. The Governor of Shanghai recently received contact from Joseon, requesting that Qing send them reinforcements, but Qing doesn’t have the capacity for that, so they asked if we could mediate with Russia.”

I had expected such a reaction when I leaked the information about Russia eyeing Primorye, but this is too stereotypical, isn’t it?

When I previously met Kim Jwa-geun, I got the impression that he was sharp, did I misjudge him?

Or perhaps it wasn’t yet Kim Jwa-geun’s time to be a powerful figure in the government, so this request might not be related to his intentions.

“How does Parliament intend to react?”

“Why would there be a reason to refuse? After all, we said we wouldn’t interfere if Russia was capable of taking Primorye, but our promise was limited to Primorye. We must, of course, prevent Joseon from falling to Russia. Most importantly, we have an excellent justification for intervention: Your Royal Highness is of Joseon royal blood.”

Uh, well. No matter how I think about it, that’s a fabrication, but here, it’s best to be as shameless as possible and put on a bold face, right?

After all, I didn’t say a single word asking them to fabricate it.

“Of course. Asian cultures, in particular, tend to be strongly fixated on bloodlines. Unlike Europe, where royal blood is mixed here and there, Asian royal families are the identity and pride of their respective nations, solely rooted in that land. So, to exaggerate a bit, our British Empire could be seen as a brother nation from Joseon’s perspective.”

“It’s not proper human conduct to watch a brother suffer. So, we will take responsibility and arrange a non-aggression pact between Joseon and Russia.”

“Yes. As long as the Russians know my origins, they won’t be eager to point a gun at Joseon. They aren’t fools who wouldn’t realize that it provides the British Empire with too good a justification for intervention.”

Since the other side also has no intention of fighting Joseon unless Joseon provokes them first, securing a non-aggression agreement between the two parties will not be difficult at all.

Moreover, since we aren’t even dispatching troops, there’s no particular cost involved.

In other words, it means we can claim full credit without spending a single penny.

“Then let’s send a reply to Joseon telling them to rely solely on us. I will seek Parliament’s approval immediately.”

“Yes. Tell them Killian Lee Gore Hanover will reliably guarantee peace between the two nations.”

Saying that name out loud makes my toes curl, but what can I do?

When it comes to matters related to Joseon, there’s no other cheat code as directly effective as that name.

“Wait a moment. Speaking of which, couldn’t we also involve Japan and gain some credit? Then we could also…”

“No. For now, the request only came from Joseon, so we only need to bring in Joseon to establish a non-aggression pact with Russia. Then, naturally, Japan will start getting desperate and will ask us to arrange a non-aggression pact for them too.”

Before Japan became a great power, its method of checking Russia was to use Joseon as a shield.

But if Joseon alone slips away, Japan, still lacking sufficient power, will naturally be anxious.

Rather than proposing first in an undignified manner, waiting for them to come begging is a shortcut to easily extracting benefits.

“Upon hearing that, it makes sense. Then I will await Japan’s initiative. At that time…”

“You can say that Killian Tokugawa Gore Hanover will guarantee peace between Japan and Russia.”

“Ah, is it Tokugawa there again? Hahaha, understood. I’ll be sure to inform them so they don’t get confused.”

Wellesley burst out laughing without even trying to hold it back and departed.

Why, is it funny that my name changes with each country?

What an irreverent Prime Minister.

But I’ll let it slide, just this once.

To be honest, I can’t guarantee I wouldn’t laugh myself if I saw that name officially stamped on documents…

Chapter 152: A World in Upheaval

Why is it that I, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, continue to keep my hands in the political pot instead of just acting as a royal figurehead?

The answer is simple. Expansion within Europe has reached its expiration date for the time being.

With such appetizing prey as Africa, Asia, and South America scattered everywhere, why waste energy fighting among ourselves? The fact that the Napoleonic Wars ended relatively recently also played a part.

Does this mean Europe has agreed to relax and build a beautiful world of coexistence and mutual prosperity from now on?

As if such a thing would ever happen.

For now, the great powers of Europe can afford to compromise, saying, “This is mine, that is yours.” But what happens when the global market reaches its saturation point?

There is no law saying that a nation won’t eventually emerge—much like a certain someone seeking unification in the future—and set Europe ablaze, shouting, “Why do only you British and French get to devour everything? I want a bite too!”

Of course, even before that time comes, large-scale wars are destined to break out.

Signs are appearing here and there that the Crimean War, which was large enough to be called a world war in the 19th century, might even happen earlier than in original history.

Personally, I don’t want to waste national strength by wading into that particular mud pit. However, if Russia and France refuse to listen, the time will eventually come when I have to step in.

I allowed them to loiter around the Maritime Province and Vietnam, hoping they would take those scraps and stay quiet. But human greed is endless, and people rarely realize how much it hurts until they actually get hit.

In my view, a large-scale conflict like the Crimean War is bound to erupt eventually.

Whether it will follow a similar path to history or take a completely different turn, I can only treat it as a tragedy that must be endured once and prepare accordingly.

My contemplations ended as I walked out after finishing a speech in Parliament.

“Your Royal Highness, that was another deeply moving speech today.”

“I am relieved to see you looking so well, Mr. Gladstone.”

It isn’t easy for an interloper to displace the established Guard, but Gladstone had increased his influence within the party significantly during the short time I hadn’t seen him.

In a few years, he would likely become the undisputed leader of the Whig Party. It seems that a capable person will always find a way to stand out, regardless of how history flows, as long as a seat is prepared for them.

“I see the ruling and opposition parties have been collaborating frequently to pass bills lately. It is a truly heartening sight.”

“International affairs have been quite unstable recently. The ruling and opposition parties need to put on a friendly show to ensure the citizens feel a sense of stability.”

“Wise as always.”

“By the way, regarding the Joseon issue… I feel apologetic, but it seems we must ask for your assistance again. Public opinion is very firm that you, of all people, must handle affairs in Northeast Asia…”

Well, of course. My track record in Asia is already stellar, and everyone knows my lineage. How many people would be satisfied with keeping me cooped up in Canada?

The reason Gladstone was being particularly cautious was that the Whig Party had a history of semi-forcibly pushing me off to Canada.

In truth, I had set things up so that would happen, but to the public, Parliament had forcibly sent away a Prince Consort who was happily enjoying his honeymoon.

Because of that, the unprecedented event of the Queen following him to a colony occurred, leading to the massive variable of the heir being born there.

However, since I had “showed and proved” by expanding our territory by several times the size of the British mainland, no citizen criticized the move. Rather, public opinion formed that acknowledged, “Ah, that’s why Parliament sent him to Canada even at the cost of his honeymoon.”

Now that the heir had been born and things were stable, I was in the middle of being showered with encouragement to rest well in Canada before returning.

If the Whigs suddenly asked me to come back alone because they needed me to solve problems in Asia, how would that look?

This was a situation where I could openly scold Parliament, and they would have to bow their heads and take it.

Of course, that was just the outward situation. For me, this was the best possible result, so I had no complaints.

“Then, I take it the Whig Party also agrees with the policy I’ve proposed?”

“Of course. We have already reached a consensus to respect Your Royal Highness’s opinions to the utmost regarding Asian affairs.”

“That is very reassuring. To be honest, as the Queen’s husband, I haven’t felt entirely comfortable constantly involving myself in these political matters. I suppose you could say I’m always conscious of Parliament’s gaze?”

“No one will criticize Your Royal Highness, as you are not directly intervening in domestic affairs. Rather, you are taking on difficult tasks for the national interest of the British Empire, even though you have no obligation to do so. On that note…”

Gladstone, who had been glancing at me, scratched his head.

“Minister Guizot of France arrived recently and expressed his desire to meet you to discuss the future situation in Asia.”

“I am no longer a member of the government, though?”

“We told him as much. However, he said he wasn’t looking to negotiate national policy, but rather to hear the wise counsel of an expert on Asia, so I told him I would convey the message to you.”

“If it’s just a seat for a conversation, there’s no reason to refuse. In fact, if handled well, I might be able to read what France is thinking.”

“I am grateful you see it that way. Actually, when the Prime Minister asked for our party’s opinion, we were worried about how to handle this, so your ready assent makes my heart feel lighter.”

This man… he intended to ask me to do this from the very beginning.

I could guess why the Whigs were being so friendly.

Until now, I had consistently associated with the Conservatives, so many among the public perceived me as leaning toward the Tory party.

Thus, no matter how much I shouted that my achievements had nothing to do with a specific party, the people couldn’t help but give more credit to the Conservatives, who were the current ruling party.

That’s the terrifying nature of public perception once it takes root.

The Whigs were likely trying to create a warm atmosphere with me—someone certain to produce results in Asia—and share in the crumbs of that success.

Just yesterday, I saw several pro-Whig newspapers highlighting my old school connection with Gladstone and adding their own flavor to the story.

Even if their intentions were obvious, I should use what I can.

“I will meet with Minister Guizot and have a proper talk. In exchange, have the Whig Party submit a resolution to appoint me as the chief official in charge of mediating relations between Joseon and Russia.”

“Wasn’t it agreed that the Conservatives would propose that?”

“I will ask the Conservatives to support the Whig proposal. As you know, I have such a close image with the Conservative Party that if they propose it again, people might say we’re colluding. Everyone knows that isn’t the case, but wouldn’t having focus solely on the ruling party hinder a healthy political balance?”

“It is exactly as you say. Then, I will have our party bring up the proposal at the next meeting.”

If the Whigs were the ones to push me for this agenda, they would benefit, and I would be seen as receiving balanced support from both the ruling and opposition parties. It couldn’t be better.

Since it was a win-win, there was no reason to refuse.

By the way, Guizot… this man was searching desperately for a foothold the last time he visited, and now he’s back again.

Actually, the time isn’t quite right yet, but looking long-term, there’s still a lot to squeeze out of France. It wouldn’t be bad to start sowing the seeds now.

To France, which is conscious of the British Empire’s movements, the Asian market probably looks the largest right now, but France can never take the truly choice cuts of Asia.

Because I’ve already staked my claim on all the geologically vital spots.

So, they’ll try their hardest to dig into Southeast Asia. In that case, the best move is to pretend to be generous and support them.

I can’t allow France to grow enough to threaten the British Empire, but if France doesn’t keep its wits about it, who will help keep Russia or the future madmen of Europe in check?

If we get dragged into a mess with those fellows and lose our national strength, we might end up handing the hard-won hegemony of North America back to the United States.

Therefore, France needs to maintain the national strength it had in the original history, and I need to do some mental remodeling so they don’t ‘elan’ their way into disaster.

Wouldn’t it be perfect to have them hold the position of the ‘Number Two’ in Europe and kick away the ladder whenever anyone else tries to climb up?

“Is it not true that the British Empire and France have already cleared away their old deep-seated grudges and are looking toward the future together? Vietnam? I certainly understand how great France’s grief must be over the cruel murder of its missionaries. There is no reason for us to obstruct French activities in Vietnam, which is neither our dependency nor our ally.”

Having finished my calculations, I showered François Guizot—who had come to scout our position—with all sorts of sweet talk, thoroughly lowering his guard.

I didn’t just throw out empty promises; I made sure to leak the official policy that the British Empire had no intention of caring about what France did in Asia.

“It is a relief that the British Empire’s magnanimity grows by the day. If our current relationship continues, there is nothing more I could wish for.”

I feel the same way.

So, this time, please don’t drag us in and try to fight well on your own.

What is the one thing that inevitably follows the development of capitalism?

There are many factors, but the sophistication of finance cannot be omitted.

Since humanity began using money, individuals and organizations performing functions similar to banks have always existed, but by the mid-19th century, banking operations became far more complex and diverse.

Until now, the majority of the big players in finance were those specialized in trade.

Since national economies were not yet intricately intertwined, they preferred a method of being deeply involved in their own country’s trade, and many grew their fortunes that way.

In the British Empire, the Baring family was a representative example.

Wielding great influence over the British Empire’s trade and its trading partners, the Barings accumulated immense wealth and were undoubtedly the center of British finance.

The wealth they built was so staggering that there was even a metaphor describing the head of the Baring family as the leader of a country made of gold.

Of course, the Baring family did not solely involve themselves in the affairs of the British Empire.

They had intervened when the United States purchased Louisiana and were earning enormous income from international trade, particularly through close ties with the East India Company.

Despite several new rising families, the premier wealthy family of the British Empire was still the Barings.

A young man who had inherited his father’s business foundations across Britain a few years ago wanted to change that perception by any means necessary.

His family were the true big players, possessing banks across Europe and moving sums of money so vast they made one dizzy just thinking about them.

However, in Britain, he was repeatedly hindered by the limitations of his birth as a Jew.

His family had received baronetcies from the Austrian Empire, but under current British law, they could not claim this status and were no better than commoners.

Furthermore, even if they won an election and tried to enter politics, as Jews, they could not take a seat unless they abandoned their faith.

This was because members of the British Parliament were required to take an oath specifically as Christians.

He disliked that a nation claiming it would become a global empire still maintained such outdated systems, but what could he do?

Such were the laws of the British Empire, and Jews were the world’s favorite targets of ridicule and scapegoats across Europe.

At least the new Queen Victoria had said she would grant permission to use foreign noble titles, but she had left for Canada before that order could be promulgated, leaving it postponed indefinitely.

Just as he was lamenting whether there was anyone else as unlucky as he, he received an unbelievable summons.

“It… it… it is an honor to meet you! Your Royal Highness!”

“Don’t be so nervous; come and sit. Was your journey here comfortable?”

“I-it was!”

The man before him was a legendary figure who, despite being of Irish descent, had succeeded in marrying the most noble woman in the British Empire.

A top-tier politician who enjoyed the enthusiastic support of the citizens, endlessly expanding Britain’s territory with incredible diplomatic skill.

No, perhaps it was wrong to call him a politician since he was the Queen’s husband, but regardless, it remained a fact that he was one of the most influential people in the British Empire.

The man didn’t know why he had suddenly been sought out, but at least he felt no hostility in the Prince’s voice or gaze.

Having dealt with numerous clients, the man knew well that this reaction was closer to goodwill or interest.

If so, could this meeting be the opportunity of a lifetime granted by God?

Seeing that the Prince was close friends with Disraeli, it was certain that His Royal Highness held no prejudice against Jews.

The man bowed with the most polite gesture he could manage and spoke.

“Lionel Nathan de Rothschild. I have come at once upon your summons, Your Royal Highness.”

No matter what it takes.

Today, I will win this man’s favor.

Chapter 153: A World in Upheaval (2)

As befitting those who use a red shield as their family crest, the name Rothschild is said to literally mean “Red Shield.”

From a neighborhood punching bag ignored by everyone to a titan that shakes the world’s economy through finance, their name remains legendary even in the modern era.

While they are often the protagonists of various conspiracy theories due to their nature as a Jewish financial dynasty—carrying a strong image of a shadowy cabal ruling the world—the Rothschilds of the present day had not quite reached that level yet.

To be precise, they could truly become such a thing in a few decades, but the time was not yet ripe.

Currently, the most powerful financial force in the British Empire was the Baring family, while the British Rothschilds were, strictly speaking, merely a formidable second place rapidly rising through the ranks.

However, that was exactly why now was the perfect time to contact them.

It wasn’t because I was desperate for money.

In terms of wealth, I had already established a system through James that was more than enough to slap the Rothschild family across the face.

But the important thing was that my hands were mostly in sectors that dealt with large-scale labor and infrastructure.

Conversely, the Rothschild family possessed a powerful financial network spanning not just Britain but all of Europe, something I could hardly replicate regardless of what I did.

I might manage to take over Britain somehow, but how could I defeat a financial dynasty with roots established in Germany, Italy, Austria, and France?

Besides, I had intended to grow my wealth by targeting sectors other than finance from the beginning, so I had no desire to try and “beat” them at their own game.

“Is this our first time meeting? I have heard much about the Rothschild family. I believe you hold the position second only to the Baring family in the British Empire’s financial sector?”

“I am aware that such overly generous assessments are being made here and there, though they are quite undeserved.”

“Undeserved? After doing some research myself, I found that you have done quite a lot for this nation. I heard you even provided funds to the Duke of Wellington during the Napoleonic Wars?”

“Yes. My late father strongly insisted that we must support the Duke of Wellington, which is how the funding was arranged.”

“I see. Was he not a true patriot then? By any chance, did this country provide you with appropriate compensation at the time?”

Rothschild seemed to hesitate for a moment before firmly shaking his head and bowing deeply.

“How could we have supported the British Empire against a foe that was setting all of Europe ablaze while expecting secular rewards? Nonetheless, we have no complaints, as the government has provided us with many conveniences in continuing our business thereafter.”

“Is that so? Yet, I heard that you are unable to use your Austrian titles of Baron here. Furthermore, I heard that you cannot even run for election despite wanting to because of the issue with the Christian oath. Is this not a case of too much being asked of you?”

Even in original history, the Rothschild family had many cases where they won elections but were disqualified because they could not swear that specific oath.

It was only much later, after the passage of the Jewish Relief Act, that Jews were able to bypass that oath in the British Parliament.

So, at this point, no matter how much money they had, the Rothschilds were nothing more than parvenus who possessed neither power nor honor.

It was a sharp contrast to Francis Baring, the current head of the Baring family, who was a Baron of the British Empire.

“To be able to amass such wealth in the British Empire—to wish for more would be a luxury. We merely hope that if we continue to contribute to the British Empire, we might one day receive a reward befitting our merits.”

“Then you should be given an opportunity to earn those merits, and it just so happens the timing is perfect. I was thinking of offering you such an opportunity; would you be interested in hearing it?”

“If it involves financial support for a government project, we are ready to assist at any time.”

A look of joy momentarily crossed Rothschild’s face.

His family had maintained ties with the government through such means until now, so perhaps he expected it to be something similar this time.

“No, it isn’t something like that. In fact, it might be a bit tricky, but it is a business where the rewards will be as certain as the difficulty involved.”

“As long as a profit is guaranteed, what financier such as ourselves would ever refuse?”

“Is that so? Then I must ask a few things in advance. What are your thoughts on trade finance centered around the East India Company?”

“Well, that is the solid road to the British Empire’s future—”

“Don’t give me lip service; give me a cold, objective evaluation. Only then can I be certain whether or not I can entrust this task to you.”

Though in decline, the East India Company was still a massive economic community and a political group that served as the core for the British magnates.

But examined coldly, they had long since outlived their usefulness and had nothing left but a downward spiral.

Still, because their basic size was so immense, the British government was merely watching the situation without touching them directly.

It wouldn’t have mattered if they survived like zombies and then quietly collapsed, but the problem was that the East India Company, which practically held India in its grasp, was constantly bungling things.

Because of them, a massive rebellion known as the Sepoy Mutiny would eventually break out, and Britain would have to pay a staggering cost to suppress it.

So, why keep a zombie corporation around when its era has already passed?

While Russia’s eyes were on the Qing dynasty and France’s were on Vietnam, I had to resolve the India problem once and for all.

Rothschild likely hadn’t guessed my intentions yet, but he must have realized that I wasn’t particularly fond of the East India Company.

After a moment of thought, he spoke cautiously.

“The East India Company has lost its trade monopoly in the Qing dynasty, and I understand they are losing the hearts of the people in India due to their harsh governing methods. This may not be a major problem right now, but their revenue is continuously dropping, and above all, the East India Company’s business model is not very sophisticated. Should I call it an outdated style that would have worked fifty years ago? I believe its limitations are clear.”

“I see. You are saying that in the future, your method of making money with money will have better prospects than those specialized in trade like the Baring family.”

“Naturally, trade is important. However, I meant that if I were an investor, I would avoid increasing investments in the East India Company.”

“Indeed. It is as you say. In fact, not only I, but the current government is questioning whether it is right to leave the East India Company as it is. We must choose between fundamentally improving it or closing it down through an appropriate process. The problem is that if the East India Company closes, it will inevitably take significant time and money to organize a replacement for such a massive organization, would it not?”

Even if the British Empire were to rule India directly after clearing out the East India Company, they would need to create a justification for doing so.

But looking at it, that too was a task that cost money, and I didn’t want to spend my own money on a business that wouldn’t yield such large profits, regardless of anything else.

Of course, Rothschild, being a financier chasing profit, would feel similarly, but I had quite a few bargaining chips to offer him.

“Your Highness, our thoughts are…”

“Ah, of course, I know this isn’t exactly an attractive investment. But in the long run, isn’t it a proposal that will unconditionally benefit you? Most of the factions that look unfavorably upon you, the rising power, are closely intertwined with the East India Company. The Baring family is no exception.”

“…That is true.”

If the East India Company collapsed, the families tied to it would naturally enter a decline for a while, and the Rothschild family would instantly rise to become the supreme financial power of the British Empire.

“And our British Empire never mistreats those who have performed service for the nation. It might be difficult now due to public opinion, but if you perform this service, wouldn’t Parliament naturally make some adjustments to the law requiring a Christian oath to enter the House?”

“Is that… is that true?”

“Indeed it is. And as soon as Her Majesty returns, it will be fine for you to use your Austrian Baron titles, though in the end, those are just foreign noble titles. I shall see to it that you receive a hereditary peerage so that you may live with your heads held high in this country.”

It is the Queen, not Parliament, who bestows noble titles, and I am the Queen’s husband.

At my guarantee, a strange light flickered in Rothschild’s eyes, which had been lukewarm until a moment ago.

“Might I ask specifically what we need to do…”

As I thought, once people earn money, they pursue power and honor next.

To think he would be won over so easily.

“It is not that difficult.”

You just have to move according to my orders and turn the entire East India Company into bad debt so we can shut it down.

See? It’s quite easy, isn’t it?

Amidst the sudden entanglement of Europe and Asia and the rapidly increasing chaos…

The island of Japan, floating alone in the far Eastern seas, could not escape this influence either.

“Russia is going to war with the Qing dynasty… It has not been long since the Qing were defeated by the English (British), yet is the world going mad?”

“As long as Your Majesty is here, no rebellious forces will be able to approach this land of Yamato, so please trust your subjects and put your mind at ease!”

The 120th Emperor of Japan.

Emperor Ninko, the fourth son of Emperor Kokaku, looked at the Shogun, Tokugawa Ieyoshi, who was prostrating on the floor, with eyes that weren’t exactly trusting.

Though he was an Emperor akin to a puppet, he was still the titular leader whom all the subjects of Japan respected and followed.

Naturally, various news from home and abroad reached his ears, and thanks to that, he had his own grasp of the unfolding situation.

The Shogun, knowing this fact, was also desperately preoccupied with soothing the Emperor.

Furthermore, while it used to be the trend that it wasn’t strange at all for the Emperor to be a mere decoration while the retainers wielded actual power, voices criticizing this behavior had been increasing recently.

This was because a vertical way of thinking centered on the Emperor was being built due to the Neo-Confucianism introduced from Joseon. Furthermore, this was being refined into a philosophy of Emperor worship, combined with Japanese National Studies and Shinto, which had been spreading rapidly of late.

Those influenced by these peculiar ideologies did not look kindly upon the Shogun ignoring the Emperor and handling state affairs arbitrarily.

To the Shogun, it was just half-insane nonsense, but when the number of people spouting that nonsense increased, he had to be mindful of their gaze for the time being.

Though, in the end, he was merely asking the Emperor’s opinion more politely, when the Emperor had previously only served as a rubber stamp.

“We have heard that the Qing have already exhausted much of their national strength in the previous war. And we hear these foreigners called Russians are one of the greatest powers in Europe; is the defeat of the Qing not a foregone conclusion?”

“Your wisdom is brilliant! We also anticipate the same.”

“Then is there no guarantee that those foreigners called Russians will not turn their blades toward us next?”

“For Russia to face us, they must first pass through Joseon. Therefore, we intended to communicate closely with Joseon to prepare. However, we have captured news that Joseon is preparing an independent treaty with the English. If that is the case, there is a risk that only we will be isolated, so we believe it is necessary for our side to quickly establish a treaty with the English as well!”

Originally, treaties with foreign countries required the Emperor’s permission, but in practice, they had been handled in a way where the Emperor simply followed whatever the Shogun proposed.

Ieyoshi, thinking this time would be no different, continued his explanation without much thought.

“These foreigners are famous for forcing unequal treaties, but rumors say that Gillian, the person in power in England, was greatly moved by the kindness our country showed him. This is all due to Your Majesty’s virtue; if Your Majesty reaches out to them first, they will surely feel Your Majesty’s grace and be deeply moved!”

“Ah, yes. We recall hearing that. Is the one called Gillian of England a person of mixed European and Asian blood?”

“Yes! That is so.”

“Furthermore, we heard a story that he is a distant relative of the Shogun; what a truly wondrous connection.”

It was a fabricated connection, of course, but Ieyoshi didn’t bother telling the Emperor such facts.

Since he was a decorative flower anyway, knowing such truths wouldn’t help at all.

“Even such a connection is all thanks to the grace of the Emperor…”

“We wish to meet him once.”

“…Eh?”

Meet? Whom?

As Ieyoshi blinked, failing to understand the words for a moment, the Emperor calmly continued.

“Is he not of the blood of a Yamato person who has succeeded magnificently in that far-off land? If We, the Emperor of this country, meet him personally to offer praise and encouragement, would the friendship between our two nations not deepen further?”

“Oh… that is… truly…”

What on earth is this man talking about?

He wanted to shout at him to stop talking nonsense, but this was a public setting where other daimyo were watching.

“It is… a brilliant judgment. However…”

He tried to make an excuse, but since it was an unexpected outburst, no suitable grounds for opposition came to mind.

Still, he had to say something to shut this down…

“It is as you say! Even if he is a nobleman of England, half of him is eventually Your Majesty’s subject!”

“If he has an audience with the Emperor, the loyalty of the Yamato blood within him will awaken!”

Awaken loyalty, my foot.

Instead of helping him stop it, other mindless daimyo began to chime in with their support, causing Ieyoshi’s face to turn pale.

‘This is bad. These people… if I don’t do something…’

Chapter 154: The Absolute Chaos of Asia

“Damn it, damn it, damn it! These lunatics!”

Shogun Ieyoshi, returning from an audience with the Tenno, slammed his fist onto his desk in a fit of rage, his teeth gnashing.

“It’s like they have dung in their heads instead of brains! What? Invite Gillian here? Are they out of their minds or just…”

He was spewing curses recklessly when he noticed his subordinates’ faces turning pale, prompting him to pivot his tirade quickly.

“The Emperor, of course, lacks sufficient information and may say such things, but how could the ministers who serve His Majesty utter such words!”

Even if the Tenno was a mere figurehead, criticizing him openly was dangerous. Criticizing his subordinates, however, was a different story.

Dojima, the Shogun’s close aide, was the first to chime in.

“I believe the word ‘ignorant’ has never been more fitting for anyone than those men.”

“Phew… Yes, it’s as you say. Those men are trash, worth nothing more than the dung they produce every day.”

The most absurd part was that those who agreed with the idea weren’t just sycophants trying to curry favor with the Tenno.

Anyone with a brain knew the Shogun held the actual power, and they certainly knew it too.

In other words, they cast their votes in favor because they actually thought the Shogun would like it.

It was enough to drive one mad, but surprisingly, many people still held that view.

I’m seriously going to lose my mind.

“Do you know how the local Daimyos are moving?”

“Surprisingly, most are in favor. Even the Satsuma and Choshu domains are saying we must welcome General Gillian as a major state guest…”

“Those crazy bastards! They’re usually so uncooperative; why are they spewing such nonsense now!”

“It is because the Emperor proposed it first, and rumors are spreading that even the Shogun agreed to it…”

“Damn it all. Is there really no way out? No, no, no! Dojima, you know, don’t you? General Gillian isn’t just a general anymore—he’s the Prince Consort of Britain. Moreover, didn’t you see the report that recently came in from Holland? They say he’s become the Daimyo of a land called Canada, which is larger than even the Qing Dynasty! He’s effectively a King!”

“The land is vast, though they say the population doesn’t quite match it yet. Still, it seems true that he wields power incomparable to before.”

Initially, this wasn’t Ieyoshi’s plan.

It was an undeniable fact that Gillian was a hero who brought the Qing Dynasty to its knees and was rising through the ranks within Europe.

Originally, Ieyoshi simply wanted to ride his coattails to strengthen the Shogun’s authority and ensure the safety of the nation.

But he never dreamed Gillian would go beyond mere success and marry the Queen.

Furthermore, a Daimyo ruling over a land larger than the Qing Dynasty or India?

As time passed, Gillian’s fame would soar to heights this side of the world could hardly handle.

“Damn it. If he were still just a diplomatic envoy, we could at least use the excuse of signing a treaty to invite him. How are we supposed to command the Prince Consort of a nation to come and go at our whim?”

“It isn’t so much ‘ordering’ him as it is politely inviting him with the utmost etiquette… but I suppose it would still be difficult?”

“Of course it is! No matter how fast their ships are and how they are supposedly unaffected by the wind, isn’t it said that a round trip from Britain to here takes almost half a year!”

Even if he were Gillian, he would think these people had finally gone insane.

In truth, Gillian wasn’t even of true Tokugawa blood, so he was unlikely to have any sentimental feelings for the islands or the Emperor.

In fact, he might take offense at the fact that they dared to summon the British Prince Consort.

If that happened, the non-aggression pact with Russia would fall through, and in the worst case, the Shogunate might find itself completely isolated in Northeast Asia.

“No. It doesn’t end there… If Gillian refuses our offer, it becomes a public rejection of the Emperor’s invitation. The public sentiment will turn sour.”

Since Gillian was nominally of Tokugawa blood, the fallout would splash back onto the Shogunate.

Domains like Satsuma and Choshu would jump at the chance to criticize the Shogunate, and since their criticism would be technically valid, the Shogun wouldn’t even be able to defend himself.

From any perspective, inviting Gillian to come here was a recipe for disaster for the Shogunate.

“Damn it. Isn’t there any good way?”

“Still, if Gillian were to actually come, wouldn’t it have a massive impact on elevating the Shogun’s authority?”

“No, why are you starting too? I’m so frustrated precisely because he won’t come.”

“Then we must make him come. The worst-case scenario is them rejecting the Emperor’s invitation outright. If so, we must choose the lesser of two evils. We have to ask him to come, regardless of the conditions we have to offer.”

“Are you suggesting we open the ports?”

Until now, the Shogunate had maintained isolationism as its core principle, refusing trade with any nation.

They only accepted limited necessities from the Dutch, with whom they were relatively close.

Furthermore, Ieyoshi was no fool.

Just by looking at the goods brought by Dutch merchants, it was easy to see how far ahead Europe was compared to Asia.

It was obvious what would happen if they opened the ports and engaged in reckless trade with such an advanced nation.

Every scrap of silver in the country would leak out through trade, and the thirty million people of this nation would be reduced to mere cattle consuming European goods.

Of course, if they planned drastic reforms to prevent that, there was a possibility the country could step onto the path of wealth and military strength within a few decades.

But that was a gamble with an uncertain outcome.

Moreover, simply saying they would open the ports wouldn’t be enough to make the other side listen.

They would have to offer something more on top of that, and if they gave away too much, the local Daimyos might use it as an excuse to revolt.

“…No matter which path I choose, it’s a dilemma. Sigh…”

Despite his words, Ieyoshi had already made up his mind.

As his aides said, if he had to choose, he had to take the lesser evil; choosing the absolute worst path made no sense.

“For now, I’ll cling to his robes and beg if I have to; we must bring Gillian here. And if a visit actually materializes, we must focus entirely on his protection. They will have their own ironclad security, but we must station soldiers along every movement and route to ensure not even a single accident occurs.”

“Understood. If Prince Gillian truly arrives, we will prepare with the mindset that if even a single scratch is found on him, everyone will commit seppuku.”

The aides in the room nodded vigorously, steeling their resolve.

It was unlikely to happen, but if anything were to befall Gillian while he was a guest of the Shogunate, the Shogunate would be finished right then and there.

What kind of country was Britain? They were the strongest nation in Europe, treating the vast territory of the Great Qing like their own front yard, laying waste to the entire dizzyingly long coastline from Hainan to Tianjin.

If they felt slighted, turning this nation’s entire coastline into scorched earth would be child’s play for them.

“Keep this in mind. Since things have come to this, we must become Britain’s closest ally in Asia by any means necessary. Joseon? Those fools kicked out such an extraordinary figure without even recognizing him. Gillian will also realize that joining forces with us is more beneficial than dealing with those idiots.”

When you’re riding the back of a running tiger, you have to stay on until the destination.

In a way, they shared common ground as fellow island nations.

Now that it had come to this, he would use every possible means with the goal of making this country the ‘Britain of Asia.’

And at the same time, secret talks were taking place elsewhere on the islands.

“Will General Gillian really visit this country?”

“How could he? Britain isn’t a neighboring country like Joseon or the Qing Dynasty; he wouldn’t travel that long distance.”

“Then it won’t be long before the Shogun’s lies are exposed to the whole world.”

“Even if he really comes, it doesn’t matter. If we inform him that the Shogun is using Britain to bolster his own prestige, they will naturally drift apart.”

Using this incident as a catalyst, the powerful figures of the Satsuma, Choshu, and Tosa domains—who sought to weaken the Shogun’s power—were rapidly closing ranks despite their ideological differences.

Japan wasn’t the only country going full throttle into madness.

The small stone Gillian had cast grew uncontrollably as it crossed the Atlantic and Pacific, becoming large enough to crush the Qing and Joseon Dynasties.

First, Joseon—which had decided to sign a non-aggression pact with Russia by involving Britain—ignored the Qing Dynasty’s request for reinforcements.

Of course, given Joseon’s nature of still following the Sinocentric order, they didn’t ignore the Qing completely.

To do so would be a complete violation of the Neo-Confucian order.

—We wish to dispatch reinforcements, but as our domestic situation is unfavorable, it is difficult to send troops. As for grain, an immense drought has struck the eight provinces of Joseon, leaving us with no surplus, making aid difficult. Regarding gunpowder, recent production issues have made it impossible to export…

They didn’t tell them to “get lost” outright, but it was essentially a polite dismissal—a clear statement that they had no intention of helping with even a single grain of rice, so the Qing should stop talking nonsense and go home.

Naturally, the Qing envoy who received this response flew into a rage, but Joseon merely repeated their polite apologies and did not reverse the decision.

The envoy even threatened that this was an act of defying the Emperor’s command, but Joseon wasn’t without their own source of confidence.

‘If we refuse aid, what can you do? Are you going to stop fighting Russia and attack us instead?’

Even if the Qing went mad and sent troops, it had already been proven through the war with the British that the current level of the Qing was insufficient to do anything to Joseon.

They would still treat them as a nation with an Emperor, but it wouldn’t go beyond that.

Joseon’s perception of the Qing Dynasty was gradually hitting rock bottom.

And this wasn’t just an external perception.

“Sons of the Central Plains! Why do you think the current Qing has become like this? Because of greedy officials? Of course, that is true! But the fundamental reason is that the false truths this nation has upheld for so long have reached their end. A feudal ideology that ranks people by status and allows the rich to oppress the poor can no longer survive in this era!”

Hong Xiuquan, who had repeatedly failed the civil service exams and was working as a teacher in Lianhua village near Guangzhou, was the speaker.

One day, based on a book he happened to read, he created a new cult incorporating Western Christian thought, claiming he was the second son of Yahweh and the younger brother of Jesus.

At first, the number of followers didn’t grow quickly. However, when he added the boast that he was an acquaintance of Gillian Quai of Britain—the man who had brought the Qing Dynasty to its knees—it worked surprisingly well.

To the local people in despair, the framing of the Qing establishment as evil and the Asian-blooded Gillian Quai, who had struck them down, as good was unexpectedly effective.

Initially, he had no intention of becoming anti-government, but as his power grew beyond expectations, Hong Xiuquan was forced to frame the Qing Dynasty itself as the corrupt entity that had to be destroyed.

“Awaken! If we destroy the old and false order with our own hands, the world of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom will arrive upon this land!”

The Taiping followers grew like an avalanche in the Guangdong and Guangxi regions where government control had weakened, but the central government had no leisure to worry about them.

Almost at the same time the Emperor was flying into a rage over Joseon’s refusal to send troops, Russia declared war and marched its forces across the border.

The large spark had finally fallen onto the mounting powder keg.

While no one was fully conscious of it, Asia was becoming a massive melting pot where the interests of the European powers converged and melted together.

Chapter 155: Chaos in Asia (2)

Living in the 19th century, the most inconvenient thing is, without a doubt, the speed of information.

I don’t even hope for smartphones.

How many times have I thought that even a telephone… no, not even a telephone, just a telegram would be enough?

Still, I’m currently providing Samuel Morse with a substantial amount of funds to start telegraph businesses in both Canada and the United States, so results should come out by next year at the latest.

As soon as this yields results, it will be brought into Britain as well. In a few years, this stifling, heart-bursting situation might finally be resolved.

However, many years still remain before a communication network spanning continents can be established, and inevitably, news from Asia would reach my ears late.

This isn’t something I can improve; no matter how hard I try, there’s nothing that can be done.

With the technology of this era, leaping over such physical distances was nothing more than the realm of fantasy.

Thanks to that, I was busy planning to crush the East India Company in India, completely unaware of what was being discussed in Asia.

If I could phase out the East India Company as naturally as possible and make the Indian local sentiment support the British Crown, I would be able to make Victoria the Empress of India more smoothly than in the original history.

Then, my status as her husband would naturally rise as well.

At the same time, the Rothschilds and I would divide and take over the Indian-related businesses currently held by the Baring family, securing a hefty amount of interests.

Fortunately, the Rothschilds were more cooperative than expected.

They told me that I smelled of money like no one else.

To be honest, it was true, so I had to admit they were individuals with an incredibly developed sense of smell for anything related to wealth.

In any case, due to their inherent weakness as Jews, they were in a position where they couldn’t stand at the forefront of power and had to piggyback on someone like me.

I also held a status that made it difficult to step into the limelight, so perhaps that gave us more in common.

The fact that I had never discriminated against Jews in the past must have also looked favorable to them.

“As Your Royal Highness requested, we have investigated how the East India Company’s operations are proceeding in India. True to their nature, they have many businesses linked to the British government, and among them were several dangerous ventures that did not seem all that stable.”

“That’s perfect. If we dig into those, we can easily send the public perception of the East India Company plummeting into the abyss.”

I already found it hard to tolerate how they were focusing on opium production to salvage their dwindling profits; it would be quite refreshing to sweep them all away this time.

“Ah, and there’s one more thing for you to do. Your family has significant influence not only in the British Empire but also in France, don’t you?”

“Yes. Our family has accumulated much wealth on the French side as well.”

“As you know, Egypt has long wanted to build a canal connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. Since Egypt gained practical independence from the Ottomans a few years ago, this movement has accelerated. However, if a canal were actually built, wouldn’t they be more likely to negotiate with France rather than us, given our strained relationship?”

“That is true.”

In the original history, Egypt did indeed collaborate with France to open the canal, but as France was thoroughly crushed by Prussia in the Franco-Prussian War, Britain was able to purchase a large number of the canal’s shares.

However, it would be foolish to hope for such a stroke of luck in this timeline as well. We need to move faster before Egypt takes action.

“Use every means at your disposal to make France react negatively to the canal construction. Or, you could bribe Egypt into negotiating with us first. The point is to secure a favorable position for the canal construction while France is distracted with Vietnam.”

“Understood. I will discuss this with my relatives in France.”

In the future, there will be more occasions to send merchant ships or warships to Asia, so the British Empire must hold onto the Suez Canal no matter what.

What if Egypt refuses to cooperate?

I could use the Rothschilds to plan a massive financial fraud and simply drive the Suez Canal Company into bankruptcy.

In the original history, when France set the tolls like thugs, didn’t Britain openly obstruct the construction in retaliation?

Of course, if I were to do it, I wouldn’t leave such amateurish traces.

For a project that requires massive capital like canal construction, driving a company to bankruptcy by intentionally messing with things in the middle is child’s play.

While Russia and France were obsessing over localized issues like the Maritime Province or Vietnam, I was simply finishing the groundwork for the British Empire’s century-long hegemony.

As I was happily coming up with various schemes, feeling like I had returned to my main profession after a long time, an enraged Disraeli visited me with a report from Asia.

“Those yellow mon— ah, no, my apologies. It seems the fools in Asia have finally lost their minds.”

“Lost their minds? Did someone in Joseon cause trouble again?”

It was sad that Joseon was the first place that came to mind when I thought of people causing trouble, but what could I do?

The land of my birth was where the Neo-Confucian kkondaes were still swarming.

However, Disraeli, pulling out two letters from his coat, began a story that I hadn’t even remotely anticipated.

“It is not Joseon. The draft for the treaty to mediate between Joseon and Russia has been completed smoothly. The problem is Japan.”

“I suppose Japan requested to be included as well. I expected that from the beginning.”

“The problem is… I don’t know what they’ve eaten, but they’ve sent an invitation saying they want to invite Your Royal Highness, the Prince Consort.”

“…Pardon? Are they telling me to come to Japan right now?”

“The Governor of Shanghai was also so flabbergasted that he didn’t know whether to be angry or not. He was going to ignore it, but since the most powerful man there, the Shogun Tokugawa, wrote a personal letter to be delivered urgently to Your Highness, I brought it for you to see. He insisted so earnestly that only Your Highness should open it, so no one has read it yet.”

How dare a mere nation in the Far East of Asia tell the Prince Consort of the British Empire to come and go? They really must be insane.

It was no wonder Disraeli was so furious upon hearing the news.

“What does Parliament say?”

“The dominant opinion is to reject it flatly and take warships to those who don’t know their place, telling them to stop talking nonsense and just open their ports.”

Since this concerned the pride of the British Empire, the ruling and opposition parties would have no choice but to unite and denounce Japan.

Most of the MPs were probably as genuinely angry as Disraeli.

“First, I should see what kind of nonsense my distant cousin has written before making a decision.”

With a mix of half-absurdity and half-anticipation, I tore open the letter from the person who had fabricated my genealogy.

Thinking I might be able to speak Japanese but not read it, an English translation prepared with the help of a Dutch merchant was enclosed inside.

-To my dear Prince Consort of the British Empire. First, I sincerely apologize for disturbing your peace with an untimely request for a visit. This is due to complex domestic circumstances, and I wish to emphasize that this proposal was by no means made out of a lack of respect for Your Highness or the British Empire.

I, Tokugawa Ieyoshi, the Shogun of the Shogunate, have long admired the reputation of Your Royal Highness and have hoped for this country to develop like the British Empire. The reason I am making such a humble proposal during these times is that all the subjects of this country desire to have the honor of seeing the hero of the Tokugawa family who is so successful in Europe.

I am only sorry and humbled, knowing that this would cause too much trouble. However, if Your Highness were to graces us with Your presence, it would be of immense help to the friendly relations between our two countries, and the thirty million subjects of the archipelago will praise Your Highness’s generous decision and trust and follow the British Empire like a brother nation.

The letter was so long-winded that it was immediately apparent that this wasn’t something Tokugawa Ieyoshi had initiated.

It seemed that while he was hesitating, public opinion to invite me had surfaced around him, and he was swept away by the current as if pushed from behind.

But that was their problem; I had absolutely no reason to be considerate.

Normally, I would have just ignored it gracefully, but what Ieyoshi added at the end caught my interest.

-Of course, I am well aware that seeking Your Highness’s understanding with mere words is shameless. Therefore, if Your Highness should personally visit, the Shogunate will naturally actively promote trade with the British Empire and accept all conditions Your Highness desires.

Currently, the entire archipelago is trembling and cheering at the success Your Highness, a descendant of the Tokugawa, has achieved in Europe. I will also spare no effort to ensure that all of Asia becomes one with Your Highness in the future, so I humbly request a positive response. I will do my best to prepare so that the time spent traveling here will not be in vain.

Not only would they sign a trade treaty, but they would also accept whatever conditions I wanted in the process. Honestly, this was not a bad offer.

Common sense says they must know how big of a risk this would be for the Shogun’s side, and doing this anyway meant they were in no position to pick and choose.

Depending on how I handled this, I might be able to not just open Japan’s ports but turn them into something like a semi-protectorate.

If I did it too openly, I could invite backlash, so I’d have to approach carefully, but what is the one thing the British Empire does best in the world?

Divide and Rule. So-called splitting tactics.

Since the Shogun had explicitly pinned me as a Tokugawa in his personal letter, the grounds for our intervention in case of an emergency were solid.

Furthermore, because it would be framed as an internal matter, I could draw a clear line to prevent countries like France or Russia from interfering.

Having finished all my calculations, I attended the House of Commons with Disraeli and announced my intention to accept the invitation to Japan.

“No, Your Royal Highness! You’ve only just returned from Canada, and now you’re going all the way to Asia!”

“Even if their King invited you, you can simply ignore such an out-of-order proposal!”

“That’s right. For the Prince Consort of the British Empire to visit the fringes of Asia would make us a laughingstock to other nations.”

“Now, now, I understand everyone’s feelings. However, my dear distant relative, Shogun Tokugawa, sent me a personal letter. He said he wants to establish diplomatic ties and open ports with the British Empire, but he needs some help to persuade local public opinion.”

“No, they should handle that themselves, why drag Your Royal Highness into it…!”

“Asian nations are currently feeling a great deal of fear toward Europe. Moreover, didn’t Russia just attack the Qing dynasty? So, such a reaction is unavoidable. And strictly speaking, this is an opportunity for us.”

Informing them of the contents of Ieyoshi’s letter with appropriate adaptations, I unfolded a large world map centered on Asia in front of the MPs.

“Japan is in a geostrophically very important position. If we place both Joseon and Japan under our influence, we can completely lock Russia in so they dare not come out toward the Pacific. Furthermore, as we will have more occasions to approach Asia through the Pacific in the future, we need a location where coal can be stably supplied.”

If a ship sets sail from mainland Europe toward Asia, it takes nearly three months one way at this point, as the canal is not yet completed.

However, if one crosses the Pacific from California, the distance shortens enough that two months are sufficient for a round trip, let alone one way.

While we had established coal supply stations in various places like the Cape of Good Hope, India, and Singapore, there were few places to resupply coal when coming across the Pacific.

Although we recently acquired Shanghai and Tainan, supplying from the Japanese side would be overwhelmingly more efficient.

“But still, for Your Highness to go personally…”

“If someone else goes, it will be a treaty between two nations, the British Empire and Japan. But since they call me a Tokugawa, if I go, won’t we be able to frame it not as two separate nations, but as brotherly nations interacting with each other? That means we can completely exclude France, who is always lurking around wanting to get a foot in the door.”

I need to settle the relationship this clearly so that if an emergency arises later, only we can intervene unilaterally.

And although I was hiding it because there was no need to mention it here, this was also an opportunity to attract the immigrants I so desired.

He did say he would actively accept the conditions I wanted, didn’t he?

“Although it is a grueling journey, if the hegemony of the British Empire can be further solidified through this, then I, Killian Gore Hanover, will gladly visit Asia as a relative of the Tokugawa! Everything for the British Empire!”

At this parade of tear-jerking patriotism that anyone could see, the MPs paid tribute to my loyalty with generous applause.

I’m not a sailor, and I’m sick of life on a ship, but when an opportunity comes, you have to grab it.

The opponent is literally giving me an open path—why wouldn’t I take it?

Chapter 156: Back to Asia

Everything proceeded at breakneck speed, as if roasting beans on a lightning bolt.

Once the decision to head to Asia was finalized, the most important matter was, above all else, ensuring my safety.

I had visited before in my capacity as a Minister, but the status of a Minister and that of the Prince Consort are worlds apart. Furthermore, while my previous visit focused on areas practically occupied by the British Empire, this time was different—I was visiting Japan upon the first official invitation ever extended to the British Empire.

Naturally, the first, second, and third priorities of the plan had to be centered around my safety. Since I had requested the departure date be moved up as much as possible, miscellaneous scheduling details were glossed over with haste.

“Safe travels, Your Royal Highness.”

“Prime Minister, you must do as I emphasized. You have to handle this well.”

“Ahem, I shall try my best, but…”

This traitorous man. Is he planning to save only his own skin?

However, since Wellesley’s cooperation was essential to minimize the fallout that might hit me, I refrained from complaining. Come to think of it, this was all a result of my own actions, so whom could I blame?

“If you show some boldness now, Prime Minister, I’ll be able to treat you even better when I return. Isn’t there a saying about ‘give and take’?”

“There is only one person in this Great British Empire whom I find difficult to deal with, and it just so happens that person is Her Majesty…”

The reason I wanted to finish all domestic schedules quickly and leave as soon as safety was secured? It was, of course, because I had to depart before news reached Victoria’s ears.

She was currently in Canada with the children, who hadn’t crossed the Atlantic yet as a precaution against any unforeseen incidents. The problem was that I had told her I would finish my business in London as quickly as possible and return to her immediately.

I mean, how was I to know that the Shogun of the Shogunate would suddenly go mad and invite me?

I could have refused, saying I could never go on a long-distance trip while my beloved wife was waiting, and anyone would have understood. However, honestly speaking, considering the national interest, the right move was to close my eyes and go. This wasn’t just a chance for Canada; it was a golden opportunity to turn Northeast Asia into Killian Gore’s backyard instead of just the British Empire’s. How could I let that slip away?

Absolutely not.

“Prime Minister. I tell you once again, what I am doing now will eventually cycle back and become your achievement.”

“…Did you not say once that credit should be shared by everyone, regardless of the ruling and opposition parties?”

“Ah, that? Should I have said in Parliament, ‘Though I am the Prince Consort, I will spare no effort to ensure Prime Minister Wellesley stays in power for a thousand or ten thousand years’? Between us, we should be able to read between the lines by now.”

This wasn’t just empty talk; more than half of it was the truth.

Even with sports players, people talk about short-term impact during their era, but in the end, what remains are the records. The same goes for politicians. When time passes, everything a person achieved during their reign is etched into the records.

If things continued at this rate, the period of Wellesley’s premiership would be evaluated as a golden age where the foundation for the British Empire to maintain its position as the world’s strongest power was firmly established.

“Did I not say I would make ‘Wellesley’ the name people cite as the greatest Prime Minister in the history of the British Empire? If you cannot even grant such a simple favor, I shall be disappointed as a friend.”

“Well… I don’t think this is a ‘simple’ favor. You are essentially asking me to take the full brunt of Her Majesty’s wrath in your stead, Your Royal Highness.”

“Who told you to endure it alone? I’m saying let’s all share the responsibility. If you find it awkward to say you persuaded me yourself, you can use the names of Disraeli, Gladstone, or Palmerston as you see fit. I’ve already arranged for the Whig Party to suggest making me the person in charge of the Asian theater, so it won’t be hard to make an excuse.”

Wellesley leaned back and let out a sigh at my suggestion.

“Don’t tell me that your proposal to dump this on the Whig Party was calculated all the way to this point?”

“I didn’t know I would be flying all the way to Japan myself, so it was insurance in case a lot of work piled up. But one must use such things when the opportunity arises.”

I wanted to finish the work in the shortest time possible and return immediately for my beloved wife, but—alas!

As fate would have it, Russia attacked the Qing dynasty, and Joseon and Japan fell into chaos, sending an urgent SOS to the British Empire. On top of that, Parliament, judging that no one could resolve this issue better than I, begged me to take on this heavy responsibility.

Ultimately, unable to refuse the proposal of Parliament out of burning patriotism, I decided to take on this momentous task. And with the Japanese issue overlapping, I found myself heading back to Asia before I knew it.

This was the ideal scenario to minimize the damage Victoria would inflict on me.

“Your Royal Highness, then I shall await good news from Asia. As for Her Majesty’s anger… well, we shall do our best to appease it, so do not worry too much.”

“I shall leave it in your hands then. Ah, right. Also, there might be some commotion from the East India Company, but it won’t significantly affect the mainland, so don’t be too alarmed.”

“The East India Company?”

“It’s already a half-dead corpse with no future, so it’s time to start cleaning it up. We need to ensure a soft landing with minimal impact and entrust India to another entity that can operate more normally than the East India Company.”

I planned to use the Rothschilds to slowly dismantle the East India Company, but it was still a massive corporation that held significant influence in Britain. If it went south, there would naturally be a great ripple effect within the British Empire, and public sentiment would shrink.

In the field of economics, even issues that are easy to handle can spiral out of control if people become psychologically agitated. By giving this advance notice and instilling the perception that it’s not a big deal, the dissolution of the East India Company could proceed more smoothly.

“Qing, Joseon, Japan, and even Vietnam where the French are pestering. Even with two bodies, Your Royal Highness wouldn’t have enough of yourself to go around.”

“Indeed. Well, since the Qing and Russia have only just started their war, I expect there will be some leisure for a while… No, wait. Saying such things only invites bad luck, so I should be fully prepared as I go.”

“There is no need to worry too much. No one in their right mind would dare pull any nonsense when the Prince Consort of this nation himself is visiting.”

My dear man, you’re just planting flags by saying things like that. I barely managed to change direction, and here you are trying to rain on my parade again.

“No. In all worldly matters, one must prepare for the worst-case scenario. That is the only way to deal with unexpected situations easily.”

With the mindset of never letting a “death flag” be raised, I mentally rearmed myself and finally boarded the ship heading for Asia.

I had vowed that the next time I went to Northeast Asia, I would take the shortest route across the Pacific, but to think I would be rounding the Cape of Good Hope from London once again. Still, how should I put it?

The feeling was quite different from when I was appointed Minister and headed to the Qing dynasty with a heavy heart. For one, the escorts attached to me were on a completely different level than before.

Furthermore, since additional escort forces would join locally in Asia, I wondered if the Navy assigned for my protection alone could crush most Asian nations. However, organizing such an excessive naval force was largely intended to display the majesty of the British Empire to Asian countries.

One look at the state-of-the-art steam warships—the kind usually reserved for war—attached as escort ships made the intention clear. It was a subtle way of showing that this was a nation capable of doing such things effortlessly.

After a long journey, we stopped in Hong Kong for supplies to take a short breather. There, Elliot, who was still serving as the Governor of Hong Kong, came to see me.

“I didn’t expect to see you in Asia again like this. It has been a long time! I suppose I should call you ‘Your Royal Highness’ instead of ‘Minister’ now.”

“Is Sir Elliot not a Governor now instead of an Ambassador?”

“Being a Governor here just means managing this tiny mouse-dropping of land. Do you plan to stay here long, Your Royal Highness?”

“No. As soon as the supplies are finished, I intend to head straight for Japan.”

“Ah, I see. I wondered if you might stay a bit longer because of that noisy incident currently happening, but I suppose not.”

What is he talking about now? Why is the Hong Kong side concerned about the war between the Qing and Russia on the other side? Did something else happen in the meantime?

“Is there something else besides the war between the Qing and Russia?”

“Ah! It seems the reports crossed paths since you were on a ship. There is an uproar in Southern Qing. They call themselves some kind of ‘Heavenly Kingdom’ rebels. They say when a country is in turmoil, pseudo-religions flourish, don’t they? It’s exactly like that.”

“By ‘Heavenly Kingdom,’ do you perhaps mean the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom?”

“That is correct. It seems a report did reach you after all.”

That’s strange. According to the history I knew, the Taiping Rebellion should have overlapped around the time of the Second Opium War. Of course, the organization would be in its infancy during this period, but it should still be a long time before it became a large-scale movement that would reach the ears of the Governor of Hong Kong.

Could it be that some kind of butterfly effect has caused the timeline to jump forward significantly?

“What is the detailed situation currently? Has it already spread into a large-scale rebellion across the whole of Qing?”

“Not yet. I hear it’s particularly noisy in the Guangxi area right now, but the problem is that the Qing dynasty is currently at war with Russia and cannot pay attention to this. So, that organization is growing rapidly without any interference. If left like this for a few more years, those rebels might rise up across the entire Qing dynasty, just as you said.”

“If the Qing loses to Russia, it will be even more of a disaster.”

“Yes. They say the main members are peasants who are dissatisfied with the Qing imperial family, and the more pathetic the Qing looks, the more their claims will gain traction. What’s interesting for our side is that the foundation of their ideology is Christianity.”

Hearing the story, it was definitely the Taiping Rebellion I knew. A pseudo-religion rooted in Christianity. And the fact that it was spreading rapidly starting from the south.

Could it be that because the Qing suffered a more miserable defeat in the last war than in the original history, and with the conflict with Russia overlapping, they are expanding their power even faster?

“If the Qing falls into chaos, other countries besides Russia might try to get a piece of the action. Is that why you wanted to report this to me?”

“Well… if it were just that, I could have just waited for instructions from the mainland. But I discovered an interesting fact upon investigation.”

“An interesting fact?”

“The leader of those rebels is a man named Hong Xiuquan. The reason he was able to grow his power so quickly is because he successfully attracted those disillusioned with the current Qing imperial family. However, the catch is that he is publicly claiming that he gained great enlightenment through many discussions with the British Minister who brought the Qing to its knees in the last war, and that they are still sharing advice with each other.”

“I see. The British Minister who defeated the Qing in the last war… Hmm? Me?”

As I pointed at myself and let out a hollow laugh, Elliot also smiled awkwardly and shook his head.

“The ridiculous thing is that such a nonsensical rumor is actually working. That is why I sent the report—to seek advice on whether we should intervene or not.”

“I can see why.”

I don’t know why such a preposterous rumor is being accepted so well, but in any case, it became clear. So, the reason the Taiping Rebellion is occurring much earlier here is none other than me?

Absurd as it was, it would be uncomfortable for the British Empire to ignore it, given that the name of the Prince Consort himself was being used.

However, judging from the current situation, I didn’t think it was necessary to delay the trip to Japan or stay here to monitor the situation. Elliot might be worried about whether to intervene now since he doesn’t know how massive the Taiping Rebellion will become, but I could see it clearly.

I could see the future of the Qing, losing the Maritime Province to Russia and failing to stop the rebellions rising everywhere, becoming completely helpless.

“Governor. Let me be clear. The British Empire has heard absolutely nothing about the movement those cultists are conducting. We are also completely unaware that their leader is using my name.”

“…Pardon? Are you saying we should just feign ignorance?”

“Yes. It is not time yet, so just act desperately as if you can hear nothing and see nothing.”

Elliot seemed a bit unconvinced, but since I said so, he nodded in agreement.

Elliot probably planned to use the fact that my name was being exploited as an excuse to intervene militarily in southern Qing, suppress the rebels, and extract a lot from the Qing dynasty in return. It wasn’t a bad plan.

However, it’s highly likely that the Qing dynasty doesn’t yet view the current Taiping Rebellion as impossible to settle. They are probably just leaving it alone for a moment while distracted by Russia, thinking they can crush those bandits whenever they mobilize the Eight Banners.

Therefore, the time to intervene is later, when the Qing realizes they can no longer control them on their own.

My philosophy is to let the delicious prey grow before harvesting it. For now, I have to deal with the immediate problem of Japan first.

By the way, I wonder if I’ll be summoned back to Asia again because of this later. I hope they’d give me a break.

Seriously, what am I to them that Joseon, Japan, and the Qing are all so desperate to sell my name?

Perhaps it’s once again proven here that despite hating each other more than anyone else, their thoughts and actions are remarkably similar.

How reliable. The three nations of Northeast Asia.

Chapter 157: Do You Know Japan?

Thump-thump—or as they say in Japanese, doki-doki.

After giving some brief advice to Elliot in Hong Kong, my escort and I boarded the ship once more and set sail for Japan.

At this time, Japan was enforcing a strict seclusion policy, meaning that no foreign ships could approach its ports, with the exception of Nagasaki.

However, this time was different. I had been personally invited by the Emperor and the Shogun, so such policies did not apply.

Trailing a steady plume of smoke, my ship finally reached Edo (Tokyo).

Admiral William Parker, the commander of the escort fleet, sighed in relief as he looked at the panoramic view of Edo in the distance.

“We have finally arrived. Your Royal Highness, are you feeling alright?”

“Of course, I’m fine. You’re the one who worked hard, Admiral.”

“Not at all. To be honest, our real work begins now. Escorting someone in a land we’ve never set foot in is no easy task. It might sound a bit rude, but I would be truly grateful if Your Highness would follow our guidance as much as possible.”

“Naturally. Honestly, what kind of pointless death would it be to travel all the way to this distant land only to be stabbed and die screaming? I value my life more than anyone, so I will follow your instructions implicitly, Admiral.”

“Thank you for understanding.”

Whether his claim that the mission was just beginning was true or not, Admiral Parker’s expression hardened even further as the Shogunate’s ships came into view. He began barking orders at his officers incessantly.

Actually, strictly speaking, the ones who should be most concerned about my safety aren’t my guards, but the Shogunate. I didn’t need to worry much while on the ship, but the moment my feet touched the ground, the headaches would surely begin.

The Japanese Shogunate would do their absolute best to ensure my safety, but the world is full of madmen, and accidents are never-ending.

Even if some lunatic came running at me swinging a blade—much like the Otsu Incident in the original history—it wouldn’t be particularly surprising.

Strengthening protection through public authority doesn’t mean you can rest easy. In the actual Otsu Incident, the person who swung a sword at the Russian Crown Prince was none other than a Japanese police officer.

What would happen if something similar to that incident occurred now?

I don’t know for sure, but an enraged British Royal Navy would likely dismantle every port in Japan. Given that they had already treated the Qing dynasty’s coastline like their own backyard during the last war, the Shogunate must be incredibly nervous.

And sure enough, the moment I stepped onto the Tokyo pier under the ironclad protection of my guards…

“Waaaaaaaah!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

“Wh-what is this?”

“Everyone! Don’t panic! Maintain the formation!”

A literal wall of people.

An enormous crowd, too large to even estimate, was erupting in cheers toward us.

The Shogunate had deployed troops to maintain strict control, so no one could get close, but even from a distance, it was easy to see the endless rows of people.

As I fully disembarked, traditional musicians began to play, and samurai bowed with disciplined etiquette, lining the path for us to pass.

A middle-aged man, who appeared to be the official in charge of this welcoming ceremony, approached with a wide smile and bowed deeply, as if he were having an audience with a king.

“Welcome to Edo! I am Sanada Yukitsura, the Daimyo of Matsushiro in Shinano! We sincerely welcome the visit of Killian Tokugawa Gore Hanover, the Prince Consort of the British Empire. It is truly an honor to receive you. The Shogun is eagerly looking forward to meeting Your Highness, so I shall guide you immediately.”

According to the official, the Shogun, along with the highest-ranking officials and Daimyo close to him, had turned out in full force to plan this event in order to welcome me.

Given that such a reception isn’t even held when envoys from Joseon or the Qing dynasty arrive, it seemed they had truly prepared with conviction.

However, as this impossibly large crowd gathered, Admiral Parker’s face—responsible for my safety—grew increasingly stiff.

I boarded a carriage prepared by the Japanese side and headed toward Edo Castle, where the Shogun was waiting, leisurely taking in the sights of Edo.

Compared to London, it was naturally a humble rural town, but recalling my memories of Joseon, the level of development in Edo was surprisingly high.

Even putting the Meiji Restoration aside, it was clear that the gap in national power between Joseon and Japan had already been quite significant at this point.

Of course, from the British Empire’s perspective, it was just a comparison between two small fry, but it’s always better to analyze what there is to analyze.

I turned to Sanada, who was sitting beside me with a look of awe, and asked to gather some information.

“Will the Shogun be waiting for me personally at Edo Castle?”

“Of course. The Shogun has spared no expense to ensure Your Highness is treated with the utmost hospitality. The most prestigious ministers of the Shogunate, all of the Roju, are in attendance, and even provincial Daimyo have traveled to Edo Castle just to gaze upon Your Highness’s noble face.”

“I see. This is my first time in Edo, and I am overwhelmed by such a welcome.”

“Not at all. The fact that Your Highness is a distant relative of the Tokugawa is a well-known fact across the entire archipelago. Therefore, we have prepared this with the mindset of welcoming a brother returning from a far-off land, not a stranger.”

Judging by the way his eyes sparkled with admiration, this man clearly didn’t know that the Shogun had falsified the family tree.

If he did know, then he was an actor capable of dominating Hollywood, born in the wrong era.

Then how many people actually knew about the forgery?

Seeing that Sanada, one of the Shogun’s close associates, didn’t know, it seems they handled it quite meticulously. I’ll need to bring it up and coordinate our stories once I’m alone with the Shogun later.

“Then, are there any things I should be aware of? Any customs I should be careful of, or things I should refrain from doing?”

“There are none. Your Highness is a guest of honor whom we have invited. Ah, however… among the Daimyo, there are some who do not look kindly upon this country’s interaction with the West. Of course, I doubt any ruffian would dare speak such things in your presence, but if there are such individuals, please inform the Shogun without hesitation. We will take appropriate measures immediately.”

“Thank you for your concern.”

As expected. If a country that has strictly adhered to isolationism suddenly invites a foreign guest of honor to Edo for a welcoming ceremony, there are bound to be those who find it distasteful.

The fact that he mentioned this suggests that it wasn’t just a few disgruntled Daimyo, but that there’s a possibility of a provocative action from someone quite influential.

And it’s a known fact that the current Shogun’s authority isn’t exactly rock-solid.

Perhaps the Shogun himself isn’t entirely confident in his ability to control all the Daimyo?

After some time, we arrived at Edo Castle. Musicians lined up from the entrance to play music, and people showered the path with flower petals from above.

And surprisingly, the Shogun—who allegedly never steps outside even when foreign envoys arrive—was sitting on a chair placed outdoors, waiting for me to step off the carriage.

“Welcome! How difficult must your journey from far-off Europe to Edo have been! Our Shogunate sincerely welcomes Prince Consort Killian, a distant blood relative of the Tokugawa!”

The Shogun, placing particular emphasis on the name ‘Tokugawa,’ surveyed the people lined up on either side before continuing.

“At a time when the dark clouds of war loom over Asia, it is highly significant that Your Royal Highness Killian, the Prince Consort of Great Britain, has visited Japan as the first Asian nation on his journey. I hope our two countries can continue this unchanging friendship in the future!”

Calling it the “first” visit was technically a stretch since I had been in Hong Kong for quite a while, but since Hong Kong wasn’t a sovereign capital, I suppose he didn’t count it.

Strictly speaking, this was the first time I was meeting the head of an Asian state, so the Shogun’s words weren’t entirely wrong.

“Since leaving Asia as a child, this is the first time I have received such proper treatment. I did not expect the Shogun to come out in person; I am deeply grateful for the hospitality.”

“Think nothing of it. If it were anyone else, perhaps, but are you not my distant relative, Prince Killian? Hahaha! It is only natural to welcome a blood relative who has returned after achieving great success in a foreign land. Is this not a true glorious homecoming?”

Look at this? He’s publicly cementing me as a Tokugawa at the welcoming ceremony.

Every single word spoken by a figure as powerful as the Shogun in a public forum must be viewed as having a political purpose.

He might be able to fool others, but he can’t fool me—someone who has survived by reading people’s intentions and playing them against each other.

I gave a genial smile and glanced at a certain group the Shogun had been peeking at for reactions since moments ago.

They were smiling on the surface, but a hint of flustered agitation suggested they weren’t entirely pleased with the current situation.

Sanada mentioned there were those who opposed diplomatic relations with the West; there was a high probability that these were the ones.

Presently, the Shogun’s power was wanning, while the influence of powerful domains like Satsuma and Choshu was growing.

Naturally, the Shogun would want to suppress them however possible, and his intention to utilize this meeting with me to the fullest was transparent.

In other words, depending on how I act, the power dynamic between the Shogun and the Daimyo could be reversed or maintained.

If I, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, were to aggressively support the Shogun as a Tokugawa kinsman and strike while the iron is hot, the fractured domains wouldn’t stand a chance. But that wouldn’t be fun.

The best part of watching a fight is when the powers are balanced, isn’t it?

“The Shogun’s warm words seem to have blown away all the fatigue of my long journey in an instant. Hahaha! I too hope that this visit will bring the British Empire and the Shogunate closer together. In the future, as not only merchants but also politicians and intellectuals engage in exchange, I believe physical distance will be no barrier to the friendship between our two nations.”

“Ah, yes. Exchange… you mean sharing friendship between the two nations. Hahaha.”

We had agreed to sign a trade treaty, but what would happen if I dangled that bait right in front of everyone—particularly those who viewed Western exchange negatively?

Of course, their anger shouldn’t be directed at me, so I had to make it clear that this was all the Shogun’s will.

“I simply came with the feeling of returning to my hometown after a long time, and I did not know the Shogun would put so much thought into it. I thank you once again. Not only I, but Her Majesty the Queen was also greatly pleased and said she would actively cooperate with whatever the Shogun wishes to do.”

“Ah, yes. Thank you truly. If we have time for a separate meeting later, we can discuss that in detail…”

“Oh! I see. I was so excited that I spoke too loosely at the welcoming ceremony.”

“Haha, no. That’s perfectly understandable. We have prepared fine food and sake, so how about you enjoy yourself to your heart’s content today to relieve the toil of travel? If the food is not to your liking, please say so at any time. We have prepared Western-style meals with advice from Dutch merchants.”

“No, no. I have been looking forward to eating the local food here. I love both sushi and sake.”

If there are people looking at me with prejudice because they think I’m just a Westerner, look closely.

I showed them with my whole body that I was well-versed in and fond of Japanese culture.

“Is that so? Westerners might know sake, but most cannot even touch this Edomae-zushi made with raw seafood. As expected, Your Highness is different.”

“Of course. How could someone named Tokugawa not eat sushi? Hahaha!”

Speaking fluent Japanese that didn’t even require an interpreter, I repeatedly ate pieces of sushi, washed them down with sake, and gave a thumbs-up, saying “Sushi is delicious! Sushi is the best!”

“Mmm, it’s delicious. You can’t find seafood this fresh in London. Unfortunately, the Thames has become quite dirty. You could get it from the sea, but Europeans can’t eat raw fish. I feel sorry for those who don’t know this taste.”

“Oh! To think Prince Killian is so well-versed in our culture…”

“By the way, could I have some more wasabi? There isn’t enough wasabi, so it lacks that nose-clearing kick.”

“Ah! My apologies. We assumed wasabi wouldn’t suit someone from the West… I will bring more immediately!”

Perhaps because my behavior contrasted so sharply with Admiral Parker, who looked at raw fish with disgust and sought out only cooked food, the looks people gave me gradually changed from curiosity to genuine favor.

As expected, there’s nothing quite as effective at winning over locals as some good old-fashioned nationalistic flattery.

British man Killian Tokugawa Gore Hanover.

In just one day, he stood tall as a true celebrity of Edo.

Chapter 158: Divide and Rule

From the very first day of his arrival, Killian Gore’s delightful “food diplomacy” began!

The Shogun and the Daimyos were naturally ecstatic to see the British Prince Consort vacuuming up sushi into his stomach, and the atmosphere of the following drinking session was exceptionally cordial.

Having firmly captured people’s hearts from day one, I was escorted to the accommodations the Shogun had personally prepared. If there had been an embassy, I would have gone there, but there was no way a British Embassy could exist in a Japan that had not yet established formal diplomatic relations with foreign countries.

Still, the claim that they were prioritizing my safety wasn’t just lip service; fully armed troops were stationed in front of the mansion assigned as my residence, keeping a sharp lookout.

“It is an honor to serve Your Highness! While you are staying here, not even an ant will be able to crawl inside, so please rest assured and enjoy your stay.”

“The Shogun has truly put a lot of thought into this. Thank you.”

The exterior of the mansion was guarded by soldiers and samurai sent by the Shogunate, while the interior was patrolled by British soldiers led by Admiral Parker. I had no concerns about the security inside the residence.

However, assassinations or attempted assassinations usually occur during external events. Admiral Parker remained vigilant, checking every detail of my itinerary and the guard routes for the events scheduled starting tomorrow.

“By the way, Your Highness. You seemed to get along with the people here much better than I expected.”

“Did it look that way?”

“Yes. I don’t know the language of this country, so I couldn’t hear exactly what was being said, but I could tell how favorable they were toward Your Highness just by looking at their expressions.”

“Since their Shogun personally called me a ‘Tokugawa,’ I’ve effectively ceased to be a foreigner here. Besides, I showed them how much I enjoy their culture, so it’s only natural they’d see me in a positive light.”

“Ah, so that was all a calculated performance?”

Parker, who had spent his entire life as a soldier, gaped in realization and nodded as if he finally understood.

“I thought it was strange how well you were eating that raw fish. I found the liquor tolerable, but I couldn’t bring myself to eat that ‘sushi’ at all. Knowing that Your Highness ate it as part of a calculation makes me admire your abilities once again.”

“Everything is for the national interest of the British Empire.”

Hmm, was it that impressive? Well, it was my first time having sushi in a while, so it was actually quite edible.

To be honest, I hadn’t expected much, having heard that sushi in the past was completely different from what modern people know—more like fermented pressed sushi.

But to my surprise, since it’s the mid-19th century, the sushi served was of a surprisingly decent quality, and I might have ended up eating a lot of it on impulse. Of course, to other British people, seeing me like that must have made me look like someone enjoying a bizarre diet that could only be explained as an act.

Come to think of it, if the Japanese people knew the British were nitpicking their food, their pride would probably be quite wounded.

“To think you would smile while eating such food for the sake of the treaty… I must discipline myself for grumbling about the headache of guarding you. Thank you, Your Highness. Thanks to you, my slackened soldier’s spirit has been awakened once again.”

“Ah… yes. Hahaha, I’m glad it helped.”

“Now that not only the Shogun’s side but all the other high-ranking officials view Your Highness favorably, all we have to do is secure many benefits here and return, right?”

“No, that’s not quite it. Even if they like me, there will be plenty of people who view the Shogun with displeasure. Those people wouldn’t like the fact that the Shogun is bringing in the British Empire to achieve something.”

“But even so, would anyone dare to openly oppose what the supreme ruler of this country intends to do?”

Actually, they must. It would be troublesome for us if they didn’t.

I embarked on this six-month round-trip journey, even bracing myself for Victoria’s fierce nagging, so it would be quite disappointing if the only result was a single trade treaty.

In fact, before arriving at the banquet hall yesterday, I had been a little worried. What if the Shogun’s power had become too absolute because the situation in Asia had changed so much after my last visit? If that were the case, I would have no choice but to settle for a treaty on the most favorable terms possible, which was something I couldn’t accept.

Of course, the superficial reason for my coming to Japan was for the British Empire to drive a stake into Japan by signing an agreement written as a ‘trade treaty’ but read as an ‘unequal treaty.’

However, my true purpose, which I had told no one, lay elsewhere.

“By the way, Admiral Parker, you were observing the Japanese vessels closely on our way in. What do you think of their ships?”

“At first, I wondered if they were hiding their actual fleet to conceal their strength, but after entering the port, I became certain. They are at a level not much different from the Qing dynasty.”

“Did you happen to see the level of their coastal defenses?”

“Yes. That, too, was no better than the Qing. It’s evidence that it’s not just the Qing falling behind alone, but that the overall level of Asia is currently not high.”

That was to be expected. It’s just that the Qing dynasty did so many comical things; in terms of technical skill, other countries were in a situation no better, if not worse, than the Qing.

Japan was said to have studied modern tactics since over a decade ago thanks to early diplomatic ties with the Netherlands, but they were still barely at a crawling stage.

The problem is that half-baked reforms often yield results worse than doing nothing at all, and Japan’s early reforms were no different. People often overlook this because the Meiji Restoration was so successful, but before that, there was a long history of the Shogunate’s blundering and trial and error.

“Then you’re saying that even if a situation arises, the Asian fleet alone can handle it without needing to bring in the main fleet from home? I see.”

“…Do you perhaps think the British Empire might go to war with the Shogunate, Your Highness?”

“Of course not. The British Empire that Her Majesty the Queen pursues is a peace-loving nation. Unless the other side picks a fight first, there’s no reason for us to start a war. And unless the Shogunate is insane, why would they want to go to war with us?”

“Then why…?”

“I was just curious. I need to know how large the gap is between us to conduct negotiations more effectively.”

“Ah, I see. Indeed, Your Highness must know for certain to pressure them effectively.”

Admiral Parker proceeded to explain the current strength of the naval force we brought, and the deep, unbridgeable chasm that existed between the navies operating in Asia and the Japanese navy.

While I was listening to his explanation, an official in charge of managing the mansion knocked cautiously on the door to announce that a guest had arrived. Since I had previously mentioned that I would meet anyone whose identity was clearly verified, it seemed they were checking if I was indeed willing to meet him.

Even so, seeing as a guest had come to see me immediately—someone the Shogun himself had rushed out to greet—the current visitor was likely no ordinary person. If he had been a nobody, they wouldn’t have let him through in the first place.

Because if there’s one country in the world that understands better than anyone that “meeting anyone” doesn’t literally mean anyone, it’s Japan.

“I am Mori Takachika, the Daimyo of the Choshu Domain. I thank you for granting me the honor of an audience with the Prince Consort of the Great Izirisu (British) Empire.”

“It is a pleasure. Forgive me, but my knowledge is limited, so I do not know the exact location of the Choshu Domain.”

“Not at all! It was my oversight for not considering that Your Highness has come from across the sea! The Choshu Domain is located at the western tip of Honshu, the largest island of the archipelago. As its Daimyo, I have been eagerly awaiting this day in Edo since last week to see the face of the honored guest from the Great Power.”

“I see. Since you waited with such sincerity, perhaps I should have arrived sooner.”

Mori Takachika, the Daimyo of Choshu, was a young man who appeared to be around my age.

Although I feigned ignorance of his domain’s location, he was actually one of the Daimyos I was watching most closely during this visit.

Choshu and Satsuma. In original history, these were the core regions that produced many of the patriots of the restoration who shouted for “Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians” and the “Overthrow of the Shogunate,” leading Japan’s modernization.

Among them, Choshu would later become the cradle of the Japanese Army, while Satsuma became the symbol of the Navy, remaining at loggerheads until Japan’s defeat.

Since Yoshida Shoin, who advocated for the Conquest of Korea, and Ito Hirobumi—who is particularly famous to Koreans—were both from Choshu, there was no way I wouldn’t know this place.

However, regardless of my personal affinity for Japanese culture, knowing too much about their political situation could instead invite wariness. Staying in the dark would put them at ease and was a two-birds-with-one-stone method to make them think they could use me for something.

“I wonder if I have come too early when you should be resting. Since Your Highness said you would meet anyone who wished, I was in such a hurry that I rushed my steps…”

“No, it’s fine. It’s my first time in Edo, and I wanted to talk to someone. I’m glad that a person of a Daimyo’s stature has come to visit.”

“Thank you for saying so.”

“Regardless, I do have tomorrow’s schedule to consider, so I won’t be able to talk for very long. About an hour should be fine. How does that sound?”

“That is more than enough.”

I can speak Japanese, but I’m not yet accustomed to the manner of speech of this era. Therefore, setting a time limit and making him spit out the main points would make it much easier to grasp his intentions.

Considering how uncomfortable he looked every time the Shogun acted close to me at the banquet, I could roughly guess their position.

Moreover, they would have no idea that I know Kokugaku (National Studies) is popular in Satsuma and Choshu, and that the ideology of ‘Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians’ is taking root smoothly.

Shall I listen leisurely to how he tries to sound me out?

“Actually, although I was born in Asia, I feel something different here than when I went to the Qing dynasty. How should I put it… my mind feels more at ease?”

“I heard you didn’t have a very pleasant experience in the Qing dynasty.”

“That’s right. As you may know, I intended to concede a great deal to the Qing. Although I am a man of the British Empire, half the blood in my veins is Asian, after all. To be honest, I wanted to avoid war with the Qing. I knew that if there was a war, the British Empire would overwhelmingly crush them.”

“Pardon? Then wouldn’t one usually think it’s okay to have a war?”

“From the perspective of Britain’s interests alone, war would have actually been a better situation. But what about Asia as a whole? Seeing the Qing dynasty lose helplessly to Britain would make all the other Great Powers of Europe drool and swarm toward Asia. If they destroyed the Qing dynasty that easily, what would happen to other Asian nations? Joseon? The Shogunate? To France or Russia, they would look like succulent pieces of meat.”

It was, of course, a lie told through my teeth, but the fact that I had superficially pursued a policy of appeasement toward the Qing was an objective fact proven by record. If I added a few more details and anecdotes here, the life of Killian Tokugawa—the descendant of Tokugawa who cares for Asia—would be complete.

“Then Your Highness came because you were concerned for Joseon and Japan…?”

“Indeed. If not for that, why would I, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, have undertaken this long journey that takes several months? To be honest, there were many opinions in Parliament that the Shogun’s invitation should be rejected immediately.”

“Yes. In fact, I too did not expect Your Highness to truly accept the Shogun’s invitation.”

“So, to convince Parliament, I said I had to go personally to sign a trade treaty, but that wasn’t the important part. Surely the Daimyo does not wish to see this country torn apart by the power struggles of various Great Powers? I feel the same. I sincerely hope this kind and beautiful country does not become a victim of the Great Powers’ greed.”

A highly developed lie is indistinguishable from the truth.

Drawing on my old skills from my previous life, I threw myself into the performance, reaching a point where even I didn’t feel any dissonance, and my words dripped with sincerity. Specifically, because all this conversation was happening in Japanese, Mori wouldn’t have been able to doubt my true intentions.

“Then, in truth, Your Highness thinks there is no need for diplomatic relations between Izirisu and Japan.”

“No, that’s not it.”

“…Pardon? But just now, you said…”

“For Japan’s sake, Japan must establish diplomatic relations not with any other country, but with the British Empire.”

He might suspect that I’m speaking out of both sides of my mouth, but if he listens, his mind will change.

Please, go and tell your fellow comrades exactly what I said today, word for word.

Chapter 159: Divide and Conquer (2)

“To understand why Japan must establish diplomatic relations with the British Empire, you first need to properly grasp the current global situation. Right now, Russia is at war with the Qing Dynasty, and in all likelihood, Qing will lose the Maritime Province to the Russians.”

“We are aware of that much. We have also heard news that Joseon is attempting to sign a non-aggression pact with Russia through the British Empire.”

“That is correct. So, the Japanese side might think, ‘We can just do the same thing Joseon is doing.’ But would it really be that simple?”

“What do you mean by that…? Are you suggesting that Russia has its eye on us as well?”

“Of course. And it isn’t just Russia. France has already swallowed the Nguyễn dynasty of Vietnam and will likely target Japan next. This land, which serves as a gateway from Asia to the Pacific, is far more valuable than you might think.”

Mori, who had lived his entire life as a “frog in a well” within Northeast Asia, naturally could not fully grasp what I was saying.

Of course, since I was just making things up as I went along, it was only natural that he didn’t understand.

However, when someone speaks with such a serious atmostphere about something that sounds incredibly professional, a person lacking in knowledge can’t help but be naturally overwhelmed.

“But if you put it that way, Joseon shouldn’t be much different.”

“It is different. From Russia’s perspective, Joseon is connected by land, so they believe they can march down whenever they set their minds to it. A non-aggression pact? It sounds nice on paper, but history is full of cases where countries were stabbed in the back after relying on such words. However, because Japan is an island nation surrounded by the sea, they will want to establish a relationship however they can when the opportunity arises. Furthermore, both France and the British government will do everything in their power to prevent Russia from expanding its influence to Japan, as it would jeopardize all their Asian colonies.”

As I mixed in a bit of exaggeration and created an atmosphere of fear with scenarios that could plausibly happen, Mori’s eyes grew increasingly grave.

“Among the Daimyos, are there many who oppose the Shogunate establishing ties with the British Empire?”

“…It is not so much ‘opposition.’ However, even if Your Highness is here, is Izirisu not ultimately a Western nation? There are those who feel some concern because of that.”

“I understand that sentiment perfectly. But when a storm is already before your eyes, if you pray for it to pass without thinking of reinforcing your house, you will eventually be swept away along with it. Should you not prepare now?”

“And that preparation is diplomatic relations with the British Empire?”

Looking at him as he still struggled to understand, I nodded slightly and continued my deceptive sophistry.

“As the Shogun has already clearly proclaimed, I am also a man of the Tokugawa. In other words, there is no one more suitable than me to serve as a bridge connecting the British Empire and Japan.”

“I was also quite surprised by the conduct Your Highness has shown and the words you have spoken this time. Many others likely felt the same as I did.”

“Is that so? And everyone in the British Empire knows about my heritage. If you were to pick the nation among the European powers most favorable to Japan or Joseon, it would undoubtedly be the British Empire.”

“Indeed… since it is also the country of the Prince Consort.”

“Yes. And I intend to emphasize that this trade treaty is not Japan establishing ties with a Western nation, but rather with the British Empire, a brother nation. That way, France or Russia won’t be able to argue, ‘Why won’t you establish ties with us when you did so with Britain?’ There is also no need to worry about Russian aggression. No matter how much Russia covets this land, they wouldn’t dare touch Japan once the British Empire has declared it a brother nation.”

This way, it wouldn’t conflict with their ideology of “Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians.”

Japan wouldn’t be associating with “barbarians,” but rather with a “brother nation.”

“But there are also concerns that opening the ports could lead to much social unrest. I wonder if Your Highness has a solution for this… Ah, I am not saying I oppose establishing relations with the British Empire. I am merely saying there are those who think that way…”

“Of course, I am well aware. Once the ports are open and you become closely intertwined with the British Empire, various incidents are bound to happen. Since we also trade with Asian countries like India and the Qing Dynasty, we are fully aware of what side effects can occur. I intend to draft the agreement with those parts carefully considered, so you need not worry too much.”

“I see. I did not realize Your Highness cared for our Japan to such an extent. My presumptuous words could have been offensive, yet you have listened so well. I truly do not know how to express my gratitude.”

“I have heard that the true samurai spirit is to offer loyal advice even at the risk of one’s life when one’s lord goes down the wrong path. In that respect, you, Daimyo, possess the qualities of a true warrior. I view that favorably, so do not let it weigh on your mind.”

After I had fed him his fill of “samurai romanticism” following the nationalistic pride I’d already stoked, the corners of Mori’s mouth twitched, threatening to curl upward before he regained his composure.

He wasn’t a weathered diplomat, but a young man who had only recently inherited his house; how starved for recognition must he be?

“I did not know Your Highness had such a deep understanding of our culture. Thanks to you, it feels as if my anxieties have been completely washed away.”

Perhaps the effect of praising him as a “true samurai” was greater than expected, as Mori Takachika raised no further objections. He bowed deeply and rose from his seat.

The sales pitch seemed to have worked perfectly, as no one from Satsuma or Tosa came to test me afterward.

With this, I shouldn’t have to worry about some madman charging at me with a sword in the streets for a while.

I can finally breathe a little easier.

Having succeeded in creating a good image for those with the potential to oppose the Shogunate, the next task was, of course, the audience with the Shogun.

This was, after all, my superficial reason for coming to Japan.

The Shogun held lavish banquets for me every day, complete with celebratory performances by geisha and all sorts of delicacies on the table.

He even went so far as to prepare special meals for the other soldiers when he realized they couldn’t properly eat raw fish, showing an abundance of sincerity.

Since the last meeting, the Daimyos of the other powerful domains, such as Satsuma and Choshu, showed no signs of discomfort.

Strictly speaking, while a lot of effort had gone into it, it wasn’t as if a few banquets would make us true friends.

This was ultimately just a ritual to show the outside world that we were on good terms.

Still, the ritual itself proceeded quite smoothly, and the Shogun, seemingly satisfied, easily arranged for a private meeting between just the two of us as planned.

“It has been a few days since you began your stay in Edo. How do you find it?”

“To summarize in one word, I would say it is the comfort of being in one’s hometown. Thanks to the Shogun’s hospitality, I am spending every day happily.”

“Hahaha… A hometown. Yes, one’s hometown is always the best.”

“Indeed. Although I arrived only recently, it feels as if I have stepped into a place I have known all along.”

I had visited Japanese soil a few times about two centuries in the future for tourism and for various “scams,” so I couldn’t help but feel a certain sense of nostalgia, but the Shogun seemed to interpret it differently.

He muttered the word “hometown” a few times and raised his glass toward me.

“Is that not because the Tokugawa blood flowing in Your Highness’s veins is responding? After all, Your Highness and I are distant relatives. In the future, when we discuss diplomatic matters, it would be good to engage in discussions with a more relaxed atmosphere rather than one so rigid.”

Is this that “Ripley Effect” or whatever it’s called?

After forging the genealogy to turn me into a Tokugawa, he was stubbornly sticking to the story even in private, seemingly trying to establish it as an undeniable fact.

In any case, since he had officially introduced me as a blood relative of the Tokugawa in front of everyone, there was no way back for the Shogun.

Ah, if he were to say “Actually, that was a fabrication,” the Shogunate’s authority would drop to a level lower than a floor mat in a marketplace that very day.

“Hahaha, then I could ask for nothing more. In fact, I have been feeling an increasing attachment to this country, and I wished to continue a friendly relationship with the Shogun.”

“Oh, is that so? In what way do you feel that?”

“I truly like the peaceful yet elegant atmosphere. Personally, I don’t much care for things that are too boisterous, like in the Qing Dynasty. I believe true dignity lies in this restrained aesthetic, rather than just building things large and flashy.”

“Your Highness certainly has an extraordinary eye for detail. Hahaha!”

Afterward, as I rattled off characteristics of Japanese culture I had seen in places like museums as if reading from a textbook, the Shogun’s mouth hung open in a grin.

In the Shogun’s eyes, it must have looked like I had desperately studied my home country’s culture after being recognized as a member of the Tokugawa bloodline.

As we continued to exchange drinks, the Shogun made a fuss, subtly trying to gauge what I thought of other Asian nations.

“To be honest, I expected Your Highness to visit Joseon first, rather than Japan.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. Even though the blood of the Tokugawa flows in Your Highness’s body, the place where you were ultimately born was Joseon. Is it not said that one can never forget the hometown where they were born and raised?”

“That is true. But Shogun, if you had been persecuted throughout your childhood in that hometown and were virtually driven away, could you still feel an attachment to that land?”

“That is… are you saying Joseon treated Your Highness that way?”

Though he initially looked shocked, he momentarily lowered his head while pouring wine into my glass.

He was likely hiding his expression because he nearly burst out laughing.

The less attachment I had to Joseon, the more Japan—the first to make contact with me—stood to gain diplomatically.

“It goes without saying. I’m saying this because it’s just us, but I’m not sure if I could maintain my composure if I went to Joseon. I have so much resentment built up. That might be why I am consciously avoiding going there.”

“My… to treat a great figure like Your Highness in such a manner, I can only say that Joseon’s judgment is truly abysmal.”

“I agree. Unlike them, our Shogun recognized my worth immediately without even having seen me in person.”

“Hahahaha! Hearing you say that makes my face flush. It has always been our policy to value talent above all else. I simply cannot understand the situation in Joseon—how they could fail to recognize someone like Your Highness and let you slip from their grasp.”

This is great. He’s reacting exactly the way I wanted.

“Still, Joseon seems to be reflecting on its actions, so I am at least listening to the bare minimum of what they have to say. But naturally, my heart leans more toward this side. I am only human, after all.”

“We are merely grateful. By the way, I heard that Mori of Choshu visited Your Highness recently. I hope no disrespectful words were spoken?”

“Disrespectful words?”

“If nothing was said, then that is a relief. There have been voices in Choshu and Satsuma recently opposing diplomatic relations with the West, so I had some concerns.”

“Ah, I see. He didn’t explicitly say anything like that. But… ah, so that’s why.”

When I subtly left an opening, the Shogun’s relaxed face instantly stiffened with tension.

“Did he say something else…?”

“Hmm. He likely said it because he trusted me, so I’m not sure if I should repeat it to the Shogun. But as they say, blood is thicker than water; surely I should prioritize the bond of kinship?”

“…What secret discussion did you have…?”

“He asked if I had heard of the term ‘Sonno Joi’.”

A brand-new, hot-off-the-press ideology that had only just begun to emerge and hadn’t even spread across Japan yet.

At the mention of a term that the Prince Consort of the British Empire, from the other side of the world, could never have known unless he’d heard it directly from them, the Shogun’s expression contorted.

“Are you saying they uttered such insolent words in Your Highness’s presence?”

“Oh, no. The ‘Expel the Barbarians’ part of that term has nothing to do with me. However, I naturally became worried about what kind of impact the ‘Revere the Emperor’ ideology might have if it were coupled with anti-Western sentiment. After all, from our perspective of continuing diplomatic relations with this country, it would be best for the Japanese government to remain firm and stable.”

Now, you understand what I’m getting at, right?

You can’t just leave those guys alone when their movement is clearly going to evolve into one that installs the Emperor and overthrows the Shogunate, can you?

But the current Shogunate isn’t strong enough to subjugate all the regional Daimyos.

And the powerful regional domains don’t yet have enough strength and cohesion to overthrow the Shogunate.

So, the answer is naturally one.

I’ll just enjoy some sushi and wait leisurely to see who comes to me for help first.

Chapter 160: The Hidden Magnate of the British Empire

We, why?

Even if I had kindled the flames of suspicion, Tokugawa Ieyoshi was still the Shogun of a nation. Even if he wasn’t an outstanding leader, someone in his position would have a certain level of intuition. Instead of immediately dismissing my words and trusting me, he exuded an eagerness to discern the truth on his own.

“I heard the Choshu Daimyo is a clever and wise man. It’s rather careless of him to speak so openly…”

“His remarks weren’t exactly disloyal. He was merely expressing concerns that any local Daimyo might have, and I was simply assuaging those worries. However, as I mulled over our conversation, I began to think that if handled poorly, it could escalate into an unfavorable situation. The Choshu Daimyo likely believed I was completely unaware of this nation’s affairs, which is why he candidly voiced his concerns.”

“An unfavorable situation, you say…”

“Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians was once a phrase used by continental warlords to expand their power under the pretext of quelling barbarians and serving the king. In this country, it’s also called ‘Revere the Emperor,’ and I have no right to object to serving the Emperor, who is the nation’s foundation. However, I’ve heard that recently, the ‘Expel the Barbarians’ part has been added, and the number of those chanting ‘Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians’ has increased. This, naturally, raised concerns that it could become a political burden for the Shogun.”

Originally, the Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians ideology in Japan truly began to emerge after the Black Ships incident, when Japan was forced to open its ports under US pressure. However, now that the United States had not advanced into the Pacific, and the Tokugawa Shogun was using me to enhance his own authority, the powerful domains had, in turn, begun to advocate for expelling the Westerners.

Of course, with me heavily promoting Japan, things would calm down over time, but in this era, the spread of information was slow. In short, if a Daimyo who resented the Shogun deliberately controlled information, it would be almost impossible for the people in that region to know the real truth.

“It is true, Your Highness, that some disloyal elements advocating such ideas have recently emerged. However, they are but a tiny fraction, so Your Highness need not concern yourself directly.”

“People value history because history always repeats itself. ‘Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians’ is merely a slogan and a pretext; what they truly desire is something else, isn’t it? Rarely do those who spout such phrases genuinely wish to enthrone a king. Indeed, Choshu also showed significant interest in the British Empire’s weapons, which makes me doubt if their ‘Expel the Barbarians’ sentiment is truly heartfelt.”

“Are you saying Choshu covets British weapons?”

“They showed tremendous interest in the British Empire’s military manuals and military system. I thought it might be the case, given that the Choshu Domain has recently achieved great success in internal reforms and produced many excellent military officers.”

As I artfully continued to reveal details that one could not possibly know without intimate knowledge of internal affairs, the Shogun ultimately had no choice but to believe me.

“So, Your Highness also believes that their ideology could work against the Shogunate.”

“Of course. As I said, isn’t this a fact proven by history? For them, it would take but a moment to denounce the Shogun as a traitor who intimidates His Majesty the Emperor, colludes with the British Empire, and sells out the nation.”

“…Indeed, you’re right, aren’t you? I, too, thought it was nothing more than a plausible excuse to consolidate their power by spouting eloquent words.”

If the Shogun could easily suppress the Daimyo no matter how much they acted out, there would be no need for such concerns. However, Ieyoshi, though he might not believe he would be overthrown, was likely feeling the ominous momentum of the ever-growing regional domains. As I continued to fuel the Shogun’s anxieties, he, already a little tipsy, could no longer maintain his composure.

“Great mistakes are made like stout ropes, woven from dozens of thin fibers. In other words, when such warning signs accumulate, they can soon escalate into a major disaster. It wouldn’t hurt for the Shogun to make preparations in advance.”

“Thank you for this valuable information. I will never forget Your Highness’s goodwill.”

“However, if they learn that I shared this with the Shogun, anti-Western sentiment will only intensify. I would be grateful if you could keep my remarks strictly confidential.”

“Naturally, that goes without saying.”

With the embers ignited, the Shogun would now, even if I did nothing, begin to restrain the local Daimyos on his own. Of course, I hadn’t made up anything, so the powerful regional domains, once they realized the Shogun was checking them, would likely rise up even faster, accelerating the confrontation.

The Shogun, lost in thought for a moment, subtly poured some sake into my cup and asked in a nuanced tone, “Speaking of which, wasn’t a mutual defense obligation included in the trade treaty between our two nations?”

“Yes. That way, France or Russia won’t be able to do anything to this land by force.”

“Does this mutual defense only apply to disputes between states?”

The true intention embedded in the Shogun’s words. To his question about what would happen if a conflict broke out with rebellious forces, rather than a war with another nation, I gave him the answer he most wanted to hear.

“Our British Empire will interpret the treaty’s subject as the government of Japan. This means that if anyone attacks the Japanese government, there is ample room for the mutual defense obligation to be activated.”

“Then I need not worry about anything, even in the slightest chance.”

“Still, foreign intervention isn’t a good look. You should try your best to avoid such a situation.”

“Hahahaha, of course. I merely asked as a precaution.”

He might be confident now, but would that same laughter emerge if he actually had to fight a confederation of powerful domains far stronger than he anticipated? Frankly, for me, it would be ideal if the Shogun were utterly overwhelmed, creating the perfect scenario for intervention. To achieve that, I’d need to subtly offer support not just to the Shogun, but also to Satsuma and Choshu without being noticed. What would be best?

As I organized my thoughts, the Shogun tapped his sake cup with a finger, changing the subject.

“By the way, you should be visiting His Majesty the Emperor’s residence now… Is that all right? His Majesty seems to wish to meet Your Highness directly… Moreover, any treaty with a foreign nation formally requires His Majesty’s approval, so we must seek his permission.”

“There’s no reason why it wouldn’t be. On the contrary, if I came all this way and didn’t meet His Majesty, wouldn’t that also look odd?”

“Still, there’s no need to worry! While meeting His Majesty requires certain procedures and etiquette, His Benevolent Majesty has said that being overly particular about ceremony at a gathering to foster friendship between two nations would actually be discourteous. Furthermore, as Your Highness is the consort of Her Majesty the Queen, we have already agreed to replace the prostration ritual with the Western form of paying respects to royalty. Do not worry. Hahahaha!”

This is somewhat unexpected. Indeed, their long history of trade with the Netherlands must have left some impact. It’s a shame; if they had demanded I prostrate myself before the Emperor, it could have created an awkward scene.

“His Majesty is truly wise and benevolent. Just hearing your words, I deeply feel how genuinely he values the friendship between our two nations. Of course, the Shogun must have conveyed his loyalty to His Majesty for him to make such a decision.”

“Your Highness has given me valuable information, so I ought to do at least this much for you. I look forward to your continued cooperation.”

With broad smiles, we firmly clasped hands and concluded the meeting. Indeed, in negotiations, access to information plays an absolute role. If I hadn’t known about the situation in 19th-century Japan beforehand, would the Shogun have been so easily swayed by my words? Anyone in the Shogun’s position would have had no choice but to believe me.

Still, I hope he doesn’t feel too downhearted. In any case, even if things had continued as they were, the Shogun was destined to fade into history. Thanks to meeting me, he can preserve his lineage, can’t he? As a member of the Tokugawa, I will certainly ensure the continuation of the Tokugawa family line, so he can rest easy and simply rely on me.

Joseon, Hanyang.

King Yi Hwan, who had recently ended his regency and begun direct rule, was still carefully listening to the ministers and developing his capacity for governance. No matter how strong the King’s authority, a young king not yet even twenty years old would easily incur resentment if he too overtly attempted to strengthen royal power. Knowing this well, Yi Hwan was currently pretending to listen intently to his ministers, merely waiting for his time to come.

Especially the recent international situation was exceedingly complex, with many events unfolding rapidly, making it difficult to keep track of the full story. Therefore, it was paramount to first gather the opinions of his subjects to cultivate the most accurate judgment.

“…So the Minister of War means that Qing will never be able to defeat Russia?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I personally visited Beijing before and witnessed the reality of Qing firsthand. The Great Qing that once commanded the entire world is no more.”

“Then, since the order of Zhonghua has already been broken, can we consider ourselves, the Little Zhonghua, to have inherited its essence?”

“…Your Majesty. To maintain the order of Zhonghua, first and foremost, the nation must not be shaken by foreign invasion like Qing.”

“That is a hundred times correct, but don’t the barbarians have fierce temperaments and crave blood? Still, I heard that with Britain’s mediation, we will sign an agreement with Russia, so I wonder if we can rest easy after that.”

Even though he had grown up hearing that the Qing dynasty was the center of the world, it was still difficult for him to realistically grasp the current reality that Qing had become so powerless, a punching bag for all. However, seeing it actually being beaten by Russia after Britain, it seemed he had no choice but to admit that times had changed.

The King disliked Kim Jwa-geun, viewing him as a budding powerful official who could check royal authority, but he readily acknowledged his shrewdness and quick thinking. That was why he had agreed without a word to seek Britain’s help in forging a non-aggression pact with Russia.

“Your Majesty. While signing the agreement can be seen as having put out the urgent fire for now, strictly speaking, it is merely buying time. If Joseon cannot achieve enough strength to repel foreign invasions, then whether it be Russia or Britain, they will surely covet our territory.”

“The Minister of War speaks correctly. But realistically, is it possible to increase military spending and reinforce our troops in this nation right now?”

“To speak plainly, I don’t think it will be easy.”

“But just because it’s not easy doesn’t mean we shouldn’t try. First, let’s consider if we can utilize Britain to the fullest when signing this agreement with Russia. By the way, when exactly is that non-aggression pact supposed to be signed?”

“Since Russia is currently at war with Qing, I intend to request Britain’s mediation as soon as the outcome is clear. According to news from Shanghai, Gillian Quai is currently visiting Japan at the Shogunate’s invitation, so I suggest we send an envoy once he returns to Shanghai.”

The King’s eyes twitched at the unexpected news.

“Gillian Quai is meeting with the Japanese? Why?”

“It seems that they, too, have become uneasy because we are trying to forge an agreement with Russia. Perhaps he was invited directly to scheme something…”

“Hmph. Although Gillian Quai has Western blood, is he not a Joseon native born in Joseon? Yet, instead of coming to Joseon first, he visits the land of the Japanese.”

“Your Majesty. In the case of the Japanese, their Emperor, whom they serve, respectfully invited Gillian. Moreover, this is my projection, but given that he personally visited, Japan might lose immense concessions.”

Listening to the conversation, it felt as though Kim Jwa-geun held a notably high regard for Gillian Quai. Other ministers of the Bibyeonsa [Border Defense Council] didn’t pay as much attention, but Kim Jwa-geun was different. The ministers claimed Kim Jwa-geun was being overly dramatic, but logically, wouldn’t someone who had personally met and spoken with the man offer a more objective assessment than those who hadn’t? Considering that Kim Jwa-geun was the only one in all eight provinces of Joseon to have directly met and spoken with Gillian Quai, his words carried undeniable weight.

“Then inviting him to Joseon would bring more harm than good. Nevertheless, even so, if the Japanese treat our Joseon person with such extreme deference, it would shame Joseon to ignore it. Therefore, when Gillian returns to Shanghai from Japan, Minister of War, please visit Shanghai. Discuss the agreement and find a way for us not to be swept away by the swift currents of this turbulent era.”

“I shall obey Your Majesty’s command. But when I go to Shanghai, may I bring one other person with me?”

“Since we are sending an official legation, naturally we must consider its scale. If there are people you wish to bring, Minister of War, you may arrange it as you see fit. But if you specifically mentioned one person, it means you have someone in mind. Who is it?”

“It is someone who may have met Gillian Quai directly, besides myself. The investigation results say otherwise, but personally, I cannot shake my doubts…”

“Someone who met Gillian Quai? I heard that there was no record of his whereabouts when he was in Joseon, no matter how much we investigated.”

No matter what, it’s unlikely the Bibyeonsa submitted a false report. What is this discrepancy in information?

“It is not certain, Your Majesty. That is why I intend to verify it thoroughly on this occasion.”

“You speak of it with such conviction; I am truly curious. Who is it? This person who might have met Gillian.”

“It is a royal family member of this nation, whom Your Majesty knows well, Heungseon-gun.”

“…Heungseon-gun?”

Why would that name come up here? I was momentarily stunned by the unexpected name, but regardless of the reason, there would be no harm in verifying it. The King granted Kim Jwa-geun permission to act as he wished for the time being. If it went well, excellent. If not, he could use it as an excuse to push out the Andong Kim clan and strengthen royal authority. No matter the outcome, the King had nothing to lose. The young king, without haste, decided to wait and see what answers Kim Jwa-geun and Heungseon-gun would bring back from Shanghai.

Chapter 161: The Anglo-Japanese Treaty of Amity

“Ho, is that so? Your Highness Gillian, your understanding of your homeland is quite profound. I did not expect you to be so well-acquainted even with the famous sights of Kyoto.”

“Is Kyoto not the heart of Japan, where Your Majesty resides? It is only natural that I should know it.”

Emperor Ninko.

The 120th Emperor of Japan and the current monarch, he was the spiritual pillar of the nation.

Although he possessed little actual power, he was a man who tried to fulfill his role as best he could, even going so far as to establish an educational institution within the imperial court.

Just as the Shogun had promised, the meeting with the Emperor was held in a relatively relaxed atmosphere rather than following rigid, cold formalities.

This was possible because it was framed as the Emperor personally welcoming a member of the Tokugawa bloodline, rather than an official meeting with a foreign envoy.

“Given your mixed heritage, it must not have been easy to establish a position for yourself abroad. Seeing as you have risen to the position of the Queen’s husband, you seem truly remarkable. I am not well-versed in such matters, but does the King of Izirisu possess strong executive power, much like the Kings of Joseon or the Qing dynasty?”

“That is not the case. While there are still many such countries in Europe, the British Empire operates under a parliamentary cabinet system that is strictly governed by law. The monarch reigns but does not rule.”

“Then it seems your situation is similar to ours. Is there a position there equivalent to the Shogun?”

“There is the Prime Minister, who leads Parliament. However, the Prime Minister is also not a being who rules over the British Empire. To be precise, what governs the British Empire are its laws and systems. The Prime Minister, the King, and Parliament—all execute the affairs of state according to these laws.”

The Emperor’s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he heard about the concept of a constitutional monarchy for the first time.

“How fascinating. Then, Your Highness Gillian, what role do you play there? I heard that you are the Daimyo of a land even larger than the Qing dynasty.”

“A Daimyo… Since I am the Duke of Canada and a plenipotentiary ambassador, it is similar yet different. My status is guaranteed by law; it does not simply stem from being the Prince Consort or a Duke.”

“Ho. The more I hear, the more intrigued I become. Do you believe that our Japan will also head in that direction in the future?”

“I believe that is a matter that will depend on how the sentiments and circumstances of this nation evolve.”

The very person who had summoned me to this seat.

The Emperor, relegated to a symbolic role in the background, seemed surprisingly interested in the system of the British Empire.

Since he was a man who had tried to establish an educational institution, he must have had a keen interest in various systems of other countries.

Of course, it might also be that he harbored significant dissatisfaction with the reality of having to play the role of a figurehead without any authority.

The Emperor, as if seeking confirmation, asked repeatedly about how other European countries were currently operating and how they treated their kings.

Sensing his intentions, I began to talk smoothly, emphasizing that even though the trend was for royal power to weaken, kings still possessed formidable legal authority.

“…Thus, while it cannot be said that Her Majesty rules the country directly in our British Empire, Her Majesty’s legally mandated powers are incredibly strong. If she so desired, it would be possible for her to dismiss the Prime Minister, who corresponds to the Shogun here. Other countries are even more so.”

“In the end, while it is the rule of law, that very law serves to justify the royal authority. Interesting. However, according to the Shogun, we are to establish diplomatic relations with your country. If that Happens, is there any reason why we should not adopt your country’s advanced culture and systems?”

“That is true. It is exactly as Your Majesty says.”

“I see. I understand. The practical details will be handled by the officials, but I believe that if we must establish diplomatic ties, it is only right to do so with the country of Your Highness, who carries the Tokugawa blood. However, there is one thing I invited you here to ask.”

“I shall fulfill whatever Your Majesty desires.”

Emperor Ninko chuckled softly and lowered his voice so much that I could barely hear him even though I was right in front of him.

“In order for our country to develop, I wonder if it would not be right to embrace the advanced ideologies of foreign nations. What are your thoughts, Your Highness?”

“I think similarly. In fact, is it not the case that Japan was able to enjoy its current prosperity because it rapidly accepted the advanced mainland cultures through Qing and Joseon in the past, and then added Japan’s own unique colors to them?”

“You speak nothing but the truth. Then, if we engage in trade, Western advanced scholarship and ideologies will naturally flow in… Is there no way to organize and systematize this more effectively? That way, this nation can develop even further.”

His words sounded grand.

Except for the fact that his ulterior motives were transparent.

Well, the Emperor is only human; how much helplessness must have accumulated after living a lifetime as a puppet with no real power?

In the neighboring Joseon, despite the rampant ‘power-group politics,’ the officials could never openly ignore the King, and the Qing dynasty was on an even higher level of imperial authority.

It was not unreasonable for Emperor Ninko to think that if Japan adopted a system like that of the British Empire, his own authority would become much stronger than it was now.

Even if that weren’t the case, the power of the Shogun, who had suppressed him until now, would be limited, so he likely saw it as a win-win situation.

To think the Emperor harbored such thoughts.

True to the chaotic nature of the end of an era, the powerful domains, the Shugunate, and even the Emperor—everyone was harboring different intentions and looking for an opportunity to backstab one another. It was truly a beautiful sight.

But now that I knew of these circumstances, I couldn’t just let it pass.

I had been thinking of a suitable excuse to insert a certain clause into this trade treaty anyway, and here he was, delivering the idea to me on a silver platter.

“Your Majesty is correct. I also wish for both our countries to prosper together, so I must give this more thought. Hmm… what would be best?”

Pretending to be lost in thought while sipping my sake, I emptied my cup twice more before speaking again.

“Then, let us do this.”

“….?”

The Emperor’s eyes widened at my ensuing proposal, but he soon grinned and nodded.

Yes, indeed. The more channels there are to accept advanced civilization, the better.

Seeing a man in such a high position having the ‘right’ ideas made me smile with genuine satisfaction.

The Japanese subjects must be so happy.

I’m truly envious.

Now that the meeting with the Emperor had concluded successfully, there were no longer any obstacles to forming the trade treaty.

Once Emperor Ninko officially announced that he welcomed the treaty with the British Empire, the ‘friend of Japan,’ those who had advocated for ‘Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians’ and opposed diplomatic relations with the West were instantly silenced.

“The term ‘Barbarian’ refers to the savages of the West. How can the great British Empire, where His Highness Gillian of the Tokugawa blood resides, possibly be considered barbarians?”

“Indeed! The barbarians we speak of are only nations like France or Russia. It is fundamentally impossible to classify the country of His Highness Gillian as barbarian!”

Watching them change their stance in an instant was like watching a master of quick-change artistry. No grave is without an excuse, as they say.

The whole world was full of flip-floppers.

Regardless, thanks to this momentum, I very easily presented the Shogun with a slightly modified version of the treaty I had prepared.

“This is the draft of the Anglo-Japanese Treaty of Amity. If there are no objections, we can proceed with the treaty as it is. Please take a look and give me your opinion.”

“Hmm… this is…”

Even though it was an amity treaty in name, and thus an unequal treaty, I didn’t make the shackles too obvious.

It didn’t matter because the real shackles could be applied after the imminent war between the Shogunate and the powerful domains.

“Article 1: There shall be a perfect, permanent, and universal peace between the two nations and their subjects. I have no objection to this.

Article 2: The ports of Shimoda, Hakodate, Kobe, Niigata, Yokohama, and Nagasaki shall be opened. Customs duties shall be determined through consultation between both nations, and within the treaty ports, the laws of the British Empire shall take precedence for British merchants. The opening of ports is fine, but the latter part is a bit…”

“That cannot be helped. The legal systems of our two nations are too different, and the perceptions of Europeans have become fixed due to the incidents that occurred in the Qing dynasty. If the Japanese side prepares a modern legal code, we will, of course, comply with our host’s laws.”

Extraterritoriality is considered a hallmark of unequal treaties, and it indeed was, but by this time, Europe had already crafted a perfect excuse to justify it.

The excuse was that in Eastern systems, where the state arbitrarily interfered in trade and stretched laws like rubber bands, the instability of trade would become too great.

Still, since I had set the principle of negotiated tariffs, the Shogun didn’t show any particular resistance to this either.

The rest were standard clauses: most-favored-nation treatment, treatment of shipwrecked individuals, the right to enter other ports temporarily in case of bad weather, and maintaining communication through consulates established by both sides.

The truly important parts were the last two clauses.

The Shogun read Article 13, which he had wanted so desperately, over and over again, checking for any deficiencies.

“Both nations shall enter into a mutual alliance, and should either nation be attacked by another power, they shall be obligated to respond if a request for government support is received. Furthermore, even if no request for support is received, they shall have the authority to send reinforcement troops temporarily if the situation is judged to be urgent.

Why was this last part added?”

“That is because if the situation is truly urgent, a request for support might not arrive in time. Furthermore, is there not a risk that even if you, Shogun, request support, your communications might be cut off by hostile forces? It was added for such a time.”

“I see. Indeed, there is always the off-chance of something going wrong, so there is no harm in being cautious.”

According to this clause, even if Russia, France, or the United States came knocking loudly on the door demanding the opening of the country, the Shogunate would have the power to refuse and hold out.

If they engaged in gunboat diplomacy, the Shogunate could interpret it as an attack and request help from the British Empire.

And in the unlikely event that the local powerful domains rose in rebellion, the Shogunate could first try to suppress them with their own strength, and if things didn’t go well, they could request support then. He likely felt he could finally sleep soundly.

“But this last one… you say this is a clause requested by His Majesty the Emperor?”

“Yes. His Majesty proved to be a true monarch who cares for the future of this nation. Thus, I came up with this clause to be of even more help to this country.”

“The British Empire and Japan shall jointly establish the ‘Oriental Capability Enhancement and Development Fund’ and provide opportunities for talented individuals from both nations to study abroad. Any Japanese students who wish to do so may receive free education in Canada? Why Canada? If they are to see and learn from a truly advanced system, should they not go to the capital of the British Empire, London?”

“That is not the case. It might be a bit uncomfortable for you to hear, Shogun, but the gap between London and Edo is simply too vast right now. What do you think the intellectuals of this place would feel if they went to London? Would they be fired up by a desire to make Edo like that place?”

“Well… would they not?”

“No. Their first thought would be utter hopelessness. They wouldn’t know where to start or how to fix things to make a city like that, and they would feel as if they were facing a high wall whose end is nowhere in sight. That is why I chose Canada. Canada is currently undergoing rapid industrialization, and in a dozen or so years, its major cities will grow to be as developed as London. In other words, students can witness the entire process of a meager town developing into a giant city comparable to London.”

It was, of course, a lie.

The students would receive strictly curated education and become a loyal first generation of immigrants who would want to settle permanently in Canada, shouting “The British Empire’s Canada is the best!” and “Long live Lord Killian Tokugawa!”

Of course, the Shogun’s face, which had been hesitant, instantly brightened.

“Ah, I see! From our perspective, needing to start development now, it is far more efficient to see Canada, which is currently developing, and apply that here rather than seeing London. I understand immediately.”

“Precisely. And we plan to accept not just students, but large-scale immigration as well. It will be important to have the experience of people who have actually learned technology on-site and run factories, not just a few intellectuals.”

This was also a lie.

While the more intellectuals in Canada the better, the current situation required an absolute population boost, so I needed to bring over as many people as possible.

I intended to take mostly lower-class citizens whom I could easily manage—would those lower-class Japanese who found a place for themselves in Canada ever want to return to their home country?

They would cling to my pant legs, swearing to be buried in Canada even if they were beaten to death.

“And if there are any troublesome, rebellious intellectuals you don’t wish to see in the country, Shogun, you can simply hand them over to us. Once they return after receiving an excellent education in British North America, all the nonsense will have been knocked out of them, and they will have become true patriotic citizens dedicated to developing the nation.”

“Oh, I did not know there was such a hidden meaning. Hearing that, I could simply send those who are an eyesore into exile overseas under the guise of studying abroad. I did not expect you to adapt His Majesty’s proposal so exquisitely.”

“Just trust me and rest easy, Shogun. As long as I am here, the Tokugawa clan will be praised for generations as the heroes who propelled Japan into the ranks of Asia’s most advanced nations! Hahahaha!”

This was not a complete lie; it was about half-true.

Of course, I didn’t bother to mention that the ‘Tokugawa’ being referred to here was me, not Shogun Ieyoshi.

Nevertheless, my silver-tongued persuasion seemed to work, as my dear cousin, Tokugawa Ieyoshi, excitedly signed and stamped the treaty document I had brought.

I also signed as the representative of the British Empire and personally poured a drink for the Shogun.

There, have a happy drink. At least you can dream a happy dream while you’re still alive.

The first treaty Japan ever signed with a Western nation.

From this moment on, the Anglo-Japanese Treaty of Amity came into effect.

Chapter 162: The Finishing Touch

“Mwahahaha!”

Expectations were not subverted in the slightest.

Once the peace treaty was passed and its contents became known, a never-ending flood of requests poured in from all over.

Although Japan had maintained a policy of national isolation, it wasn’t a country that lived with its eyes and ears completely closed. They were well aware of just how many unequal treaties the Qing Dynasty, India, and Southeast Asian nations had been forced to sign with European powers.

Because of that, they fully recognized how remarkably moderate this peace treaty actually was.

Above all else, what captured everyone’s attention was the ‘Oriental Capability Enhancement and Development Fund,’ which had been established at the direct request of the Emperor.

While the clause stated that intellectuals and workers would be sent to Canada, another cleverly inserted provision allowed the children of high-ranking officials—such as the Daimyo and Hatamoto—to be sent to London.

The result of that was as predictable as fire following wood.

From those who initially did nothing but flatter and fawn to the powerful domains that had viewed the ‘barbarians’ with prejudice and suspicion—everyone began to line up.

“Your Royal Highness! Is it true that the children of the Daimyo and Hatamoto can study in London instead of Canada?”

“Actually, my third son is exceptionally brilliant…”

“Are there specific criteria or qualifications for selection?”

Of course. This wasn’t just any country; it was the strongest power of the current era, one that had handled the Qing Dynasty like a pest and was planting its flag in every corner of the globe.

If it were a nation they had no relationship with, it might be different, but since they had signed a peace treaty and were set to engage in trade, they were bound to be influenced by this power one way or another.

Specifically, those who had long focused on commerce and accumulating wealth were the quickest to read the tides.

From now on, whether they liked it or not, the only way for an Asian nation to survive was to develop as quickly as possible and build national strength.

However, development isn’t something that happens just because one wishes for it; ultimately, there must be talented individuals who can set the right direction and lead the people toward it.

In other words, anyone capable of becoming such a talent would be highly valued in the future of Japan.

Going to London, seeing and learning about advanced civilization, and returning—that alone would grant them the status of an enlightened intellectual for the time being, allowing them to walk with their heads held high.

The hearts of parents regarding their children’s future have never changed, whether in the past, the present, or even the distant future.

Even among the upper class—no, especially for the upper class who have much wealth to pass down and much to lose—this tendency was even stronger.

It was a universal human instinct for parents to want their children to receive the best education, succeed even further, and bring glory to their family.

“The qualifications won’t be seen as strictly as you might think. If I had to say, wouldn’t anyone who can contribute to the future friendly relations between our two nations be welcomed?”

“Ooh! Then, could my nephew somehow… This child is truly intelligent and has a great interest in Western advanced technology.”

“I don’t mean to boast, but my son is the brightest child in our domain. He is more than capable of serving as a bridge of friendship between our two nations, so I ask for your favorable consideration.”

In truth, for a truly wealthy family, sending a child abroad at their own expense wouldn’t be very difficult now that the two countries had established diplomatic ties.

Nevertheless, the reason they clung so desperately to this program was that it was a study-abroad initiative established by the Prince Consort of the British Empire at the Emperor’s request.

Though they didn’t show it openly, the Japanese Daimyo were beginning to sense the staggering gap between the British Empire and Japan.

In particular, thanks to William Parker bringing a swarm of the latest steamships under the guise of escorting me, they had no choice but to realize it.

‘Even if we poured in our entire naval force, we probably couldn’t defeat even this escort fleet brought to protect His Highness Gillian.’

If the difference in national power was this vast, how much respect would even the son of a powerful Daimyo receive in the capital of the British Empire?

Since their status was certain, they might be treated with outward courtesy, but who knew what people would think of them in their hearts?

However, if they went under an organization directly supervised by the Prince Consort of the British Empire, the British side would likely treat them with the utmost sincerity to avoid insulting the Prince Consort.

Furthermore, when they returned to Japan, they would have the Emperor’s official certification as someone who had studied superior knowledge abroad.

No one was ignorant of the value this held; even the lords of the Choshu and Satsuma domains went so far as to ask me to send their sons, cousins, or younger brothers.

And this was a win-win for both me and the British Empire.

The Daimyo, ignorant of the future, might expect their well-educated children to return as champions of the nation’s modernization, but things rarely go as planned.

How would young children, who had grown up receiving only traditional Japanese education, feel when they set foot in London, the fastest-developing city in the world?

Unlike the intellectuals being sent to Canada to be integrated, I planned to prepare a tailored education for the children of the high-ranking officials coming to London.

One that would make them pro-British to their very marrow.

They needed to be exposed to all the conveniences of civilization first, so they would feel that Japan only had a future if it stayed on the same ship as the British Empire.

And when the civil war between the Shogun and the powerful domains eventually ended and a government that suited my tastes was established, they would return to their home country.

I could see with the clarity of 8K UHD Exactly how those individuals, tasked with the heavy duty of rebuilding a new Japan, would reshape the nation.

“Everyone, please rest assured. The Oriental Capability Enhancement and Development Fund is a study-abroad project guaranteed by myself, Killian Gore, as well as His Majesty the Emperor and the Shogun. We aren’t selecting on a stingy scale of five or ten people. Since all of you gathered here are influential, I believe I can allocate at least one slot for each of you. You only need to decide whom to send.”

“Oh! Thank you, thank you!”

“I will emphasize to my son over and over that he must become a great person like Your Highness Gillian!”

I laughed along with the beaming Daimyo and offered many more words of blessing afterward.

Absorb the intellectuals and commoners into Canada, and provide early education to the children of the ruling class to ensure pro-British ideology takes root.

It would be a massive undertaking involving almost every social class, but it wasn’t an exaggeration to say the first step had been successfully taken.

The large-scale immigration of commoners might be difficult for now, but once a civil war broke out, the story would change.

After all, I intended to provide a place where the people of an allied nation, trembling in fear, could find safety.

Since I would allow anyone who wanted to return to do so later, what would there be to find fault with?

With this, everything I had to do in Japan was finished.

Except for one thing.

Mori Takachika, having concluded his meeting with Killian more successfully than expected, stepped outside with a satisfied expression.

He didn’t have a child old enough to send to London yet, but he had finalized the discussion to send his brilliant cousins instead.

If those children returned, they would be even more helpful in making the Choshu Domain prosper.

“Satsuma and Tosa will also be sending students, so I hope our children won’t fall behind.”

“Do not worry. The boy has the pride of representing the Choshu Domain, so he will study with his life on the line.”

“He must. The Shogun likely thinks his prestige will rise because of this treaty, but that is a grave misconception. Bringing in advanced civilization is no different from realizing how far this country has fallen behind.”

As time passed, society would inevitably become unstable, and his side could simply pin all the blame on the Shogun.

The justification of ‘Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians’ didn’t change much just because they had established relations with the British Empire. In the grand scheme of things, what they had to do remained the same.

Build their power, equip themselves with military force, weaken the Shogunate’s influence, and seize real power for themselves.

Satsuma and Tosa had also agreed to join this cause.

The only variable was how much power the British Empire would give the Shogun through this treaty.

Killian Gore, whom he had met in person, did not seem particularly bellicose.

Even looking at his past actions, he was a gentle individual despite having the blood of a ‘barbarian’ in him, so there shouldn’t be any major problems.

Ultimately, considering various factors, the most important thing was to accept the British Empire’s modern culture as quickly as possible after the opening of the ports and strengthen their own power.

And fortunately, such a golden opportunity had arrived.

“Excuse me, are you Lord Mori Takachika of the Choshu Domain?”

“I am, and you are?”

“I am Lieutenant Peter of the British Royal Navy. Actually, a relative of mine runs a business supplying materials to the military, and he is looking for a good partner in Japan. I’ve heard that Choshu is one of the most affluent and substantial regions in Japan, so I came to ask if you’d be interested in doing business with us.”

“Business? What kind of business are you proposing?”

“Once the ports open, many goods will flow in. For your information, the British Navy currently in Asia is replacing its old, outdated weapons with modern ones. In other words, it is possible to quietly siphon off the old weapons. Of course, even if they are ‘old,’ their performance will be incomparable to the weapons currently used in Asia.”

“Ho…”

So, he was asking if they wanted to buy siphoned-off weapons at a reasonable price. If true, this was nothing short of hitting the jackpot.

However, Mori was not naive enough to accept such timely good fortune at face value.

“Why choose our Choshu specifically?”

“As I said, it’s because it’s currently the most prosperous region. Prosperity means money. Besides, this is something I heard from my Admiral: His Royal Highness the Prince Consort views the Choshu Domain favorably. He said there was… what was it? Semurai Spirit?”

“Samurai spirit.”

“Ah, yes. Exactly. So, on our end, wouldn’t we want to open trade with a region that has the means to buy the goods and an interest in the military? We’re not looking for a one-off deal; we want to secure a long-term customer.”

“But isn’t that illegal? If you’re caught, your head will roll.”

“Ah, I won’t get caught. I’m not the only one doing this; everyone else is doing similar things, so why would I be the only one caught?”

In that moment, Mori felt a strange sense of kinship.

Even if they were the world’s most powerful nation, were they fundamentally just islanders in the end?

To think he was blabbing so casually about doing something harmful to his country just for personal gain.

But for the Choshu Domain, this meant a path to receiving a steady supply of superior weapons, so there was nothing bad about it.

Even if they were caught later, they could just say they were told the goods were distributed through legal channels.

“Then we have no objection. However, trust must come first, so no down payments. We will inspect the quality of the goods at the handover and then pay in silver or gold.”

“Of course. We will select the best items, so trust us on the quality. I will visit you again before we depart.”

As the man named Peter walked away with a smirk, Mori watched his back and took deep breaths to avoid letting his excitement get the better of him.

Just as the man said, even if they were outdated weapons discarded by the British Empire, in current Japan, they were as good as cutting-edge weaponry.

If they steadily received those and built their strength over several years, Choshu’s military power would not only overwhelm Satsuma or Tosa but might even be enough to challenge the Shogun alone.

When that time came, they could pull the Shogun down using any excuse.

‘No. It’s not too late to decide after seeing how properly he brings the weapons.’

He didn’t want to get his hopes up only to be stabbed in the back and disappointed.

Everything would be decided once the actual weapons were in his hands.

Mori resolved not to let his guard down until the very last moment.

After completing all the scheduled turns in Japan, I left Edo—a place I hadn’t grown fond of—with even greater hospitality than when I had arrived.

The treaty was successfully signed, and I had completed the preparations to stick to them like a leech and suck their lifeblood.

And since I had also established a connection to deliver weapons to Choshu through James’s men, all I had to do now was wait for the right time.

“Welcome back, Your Royal Highness! You must have gone through so much trouble during your stay in Japan!”

“It was fine. They treated me very well over there.”

“Still, staying in a strange foreign land for so long couldn’t have been comfortable.”

“I suppose so. Did any messages come from the home country while I was away?”

“None from the home country. However, we have guests from elsewhere who wish to see Your Royal Highness.”

“Guests? Did people from the Qing Dynasty come to whine about punishing the Russians?”

I thought those were the only kind of people who might visit now, but the Governor unexpectedly shook his head.

“They are from Joseon. They say they have urgent matters to discuss regarding a mediation agreement with Russia. Would you like to meet them?”

“Joseon? That’s unexpected. Well, I’m a bit tired from the long boat ride, so let’s meet tomorrow or the day after.”

“Then I will inform them that you will meet them.”

Of course, of course. I should certainly meet them.

It looks like they came running after hearing that I went to Japan first. I’ll have to hear what they have to say.

I wonder if they’ve come to their senses to some degree, or if they’re still out of their minds and talking nonsense.

Let’s look forward to hearing it with a pleasant heart.

Chapter 163: A Story Only You Don’t Know

The world is truly a mysterious place.

Heungseon-gun, a member of the Joseon royal family, never imagined he would be traveling abroad by ship like this.

While he knew the maritime ban, which had been strictly enforced throughout the Ming and Qing dynasties, was now meaningless, traveling through the West Sea by boat to reach Shanghai was still a bizarre experience he hadn’t even dared to dream of before.

“Minister, since this isn’t your first time traveling abroad, you must be quite used to it.”

“Last time I went by land, but since I’m traveling by sea this time, it feels quite different to me as well.”

“Ah, I see. By the way, Minister, I understand why you were chosen as the head of this mission, given that you’ve met Gillian Quai in person before… but why was I included? No one has given me a detailed reason.”

Kim Jwa-geun, who had remained silent despite repeated questions, finally opened his mouth after the delegation landed in Shanghai.

He glanced around briefly and then, in a soft voice that no one else could overhear, he revealed the true reason for including Heungseon-gun.

“Do you remember what you told me before? About how you once saw a slave of mixed Western blood when you were a child.”

“Ah, yes, I did. But according to the investigation, that child, Yuseok, died of a contagious disease…”

“Indeed. The other slaves who lived with him said the same thing. So, we had concluded that Yuseok couldn’t be Gillian Quai. However, no matter how much more we investigated, no other person who could be Gillian Quai ever turned up.”

“Then isn’t it possible he never actually lived in Joseon?”

It was said that Westerners lie as naturally as they breathe; perhaps they had intentionally spread false information to confuse them.

However, Kim Jwa-geun frowned and immediately shook his head.

“People who say that only say so because they haven’t met the man in person. Once you meet him, Your Excellency, you’ll understand exactly what I mean. The problem is that after such an extensive investigation, a specific individual should have been identified, yet no one was. Therefore, the conclusion I’ve reached is that someone tampered with the records.”

“Tampered with the records? Why?”

“Presumably, it was done by someone who would be in trouble if this matter became known. If we think backward from there, the most suspicious candidate is indeed the boy named Yuseok, who was said to have died of a disease.”

“So you’re saying that slave I met before is Gillian Quai? No matter how you look at it, that’s…”

It was an old memory, difficult to recall now, but he had a faint impression.

Even though the boy was a slave, he had been strangely bold and seemed to know an unnervingly large number of things.

If they had met a few more times, he might have remembered clearly, but unfortunately, the details were as vague as if his mind were shrouded in fog.

But this wasn’t his fault.

No matter how impressive someone might be, how could one remember a person they had met only once at the age of ten in such detail?

Furthermore, even for a brilliant child, did it make sense that a slave could now be holding a key position in the most powerful nation on Earth—the one that had brought the Qing dynasty to its knees?

He didn’t know how to express it exactly, but it just didn’t feel real to him.

Of course, this was just Heungseon-gun’s personal opinion, and Kim Jwa-geun seemed to view it quite differently.

“First, their ages match closely. And how common could mixed-bloods of Western descent be in the eight provinces of Joseon? There might be one or two at most; there wouldn’t be two people of the same age. If Yuseok is Gillian Quai and the people of that household conspired to lie, every piece of the puzzle fits perfectly.”

“But why would they go so far as to lie?”

“Gillian mentioned that he doesn’t have very fond memories of Joseon. He was likely persecuted by his household for being part Western. If that’s the case, could that family handle the fallout if the truth were revealed?”

“That does sound plausible.”

To be honest, Heungseon-gun wondered if it was necessary to go that far, but if Yuseok truly was Gillian Quai, he could understand why the master of that house would hide the fact.

This could escalate into an international diplomatic crisis. Moreover, if one traced Gillian Quai’s lineage, it led to the ridiculous fact that he was related to the royal family of this country.

If such a person had been abused and mistreated, imagine the public condemnation the family would face.

At this point, it would be a catastrophe that even the Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan would find difficult to handle.

“I think I see why you brought me along. You want me to verify if Gillian Quai is indeed Yuseok, don’t you?”

“Yes. Exactly. It’s a possibility, but since it might not be true… I couldn’t bring myself to ask him outright.”

“I understand. Asking the Prince Consort of Britain, ‘Were you a slave back when you were in Joseon?’ is simply unthinkable.”

If they were completely barking up the wrong tree, such a question would be an unprecedented diplomatic disaster that “rudeness” couldn’t even begin to describe.

Even if they were right, depending on the circumstances, it could be a deeply offensive question.

He understood Kim Jwa-geun’s intent. And he could fully sympathize with the King’s will in authorizing this.

The problem was… he wasn’t confident that even if he saw Gillian Quai’s face, he could distinguish whether he was Yuseok or not.

No, if he had seen him after he was fully grown, maybe—but how was he supposed to recognize a ten-year-old child’s adult face after more than a decade?

Still, what choice did he have?

“…I will do my best.”

He couldn’t back out now, so he would have to keep his eyes peeled and try to revive his past memories as much as possible.

Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, Gillian Quai did not return for a while after they arrived in Shanghai.

During that time, Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung killed time by visiting the Shanghai Governor-General’s office and the British Empire’s naval base with Kim Jwa-geun.

“These British bastards… if nothing else, their ships are truly enormous.”

“You feel it now that you see it in person, don’t you? It is unthinkable to be hostile toward those who command a fleet of such ships. There was a reason why the Qing dynasty was crushed without being able to put up a fight.”

“Hmm… but if the ships are this large, wouldn’t they be heavy and slow?”

“Not at all. They move much faster than our ships, and I hear they can even ignore the flow of the wind, making their maneuverability incomparable. Even the range of their cannons is more than double ours. At this level, even if Admiral Yi Sun-sin were to return to life, there would be no way to withstand them.”

He felt that maybe Admiral Yi Sun-sin could still perform a miracle, but seeing the majesty of the warships, which made the vessel they arrived on look like a toy, he thought Kim Jwa-geun might be right.

In any case, he now felt in his bones, not just his head, that they must not fight these barbarians who sailed such warships.

The feeling that the Qing dynasty hadn’t been defeated for nothing was tangible; it was on a different level than simply reading the written results back home.

Having felt the gravity of reality firsthand, Heungseon-gun suppressed his nervous heart and waited for Gillian Quai to return to Shanghai.

And finally.

“It has been a long time. I heard that you have risen to a much higher position than when we last met. Seeing Your Highness achieve such success makes my heart swell as if it were my own.”

“Hahaha, thank you. I heard you were appointed as the Minister of War this time? Does that not mean you are on a fast track to success second to none in Joseon?”

“Your words flatter me beyond measure. Ah, this is Lord Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung, a member of the Joseon royal family who has come with me.”

“It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness!”

The Prince Consort of Britain, who had shaken all of Joseon and made even the ministers of the powerful clans nervous.

As he faced Gillian for the first time, Heungseon-gun desperately scanned his face while pretending to look down slightly.

Ah, looking at him like this, he does seem somewhat similar to the face I saw as a child.

Or is he?

Maybe he only thought so because he was looking for similarities.

Unaware of—or perhaps ignoring—the tension on this side, Gillian calmly shifted his gaze and nodded with a genial smile.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. If you are a royal family member of Joseon, I suppose that makes us distant relatives on the family register? Hahaha.”

“That is one way to look at it. Lord Heungseon-gun admired Your Highness’s fame, which has resonated not just through Joseon but through the entire world, and insisted on coming all this way just to see you. I was quite moved by his sincerity.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Heungseon-gun tried to read the emotions in the gaze fixed on him, but unfortunately, he couldn’t decipher any hidden thoughts.

For Heungseon-gun, who prided himself on having no equal in Joseon when it came to social savvy and reading the room, this was a rather shocking experience.

When Heungseon-gun remained silent, a slightly anxious Kim Jwa-geun turned his head and sent him a look.

‘Well? What’s the verdict? Is it him or not!’

He could guess what the Minister was trying to say just by looking at his eyes.

But what was he supposed to do?

Heungseon-gun also shook his head, looking back at Kim Jwa-geun with a wronged expression.

‘To my eyes, all these Western men and women look exactly the same! How on earth do you expect me to distinguish him!’

In the end, he couldn’t tell just by looking at the face. Thinking he had to dig for information through conversation, Kim Jwa-geun hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and spoke.

The power player of the Andong Kim clan and the man who might one day become the Prince Regent of Joseon, purge the powerful clans, and wield absolute power.

It was quite amusing to watch both of them desperately trying to read me to uncover something.

I deliberately kept talking in circles, observing what kind of words this unlikely pair would pour out.

“Since Your Highness and Lord Heungseon-gun are distant relatives, there seem to be some slight resemblances when looking closely. I wonder if you might also feel as though you’ve met somewhere before…”

“Is that so? Do we look alike? I don’t see it at all.”

“Ah… hahaha, yes, I suppose so. Now that I look closer, you don’t seem to resemble each other that much. Ahem.”

“Lord Heungseon-gun, was it? Do you feel like you’ve seen me somewhere before?”

When I threw the direct question, Yi Ha-eung couldn’t hide his panicked expression and lowered his head.

“Uhm… well, that is…”

“Since we are relatives, I suppose one could feel that way. Lineage is a mysterious thing, isn’t it? Don’t you agree?”

“Haha… indeed.”

I know perfectly well that we don’t share a single drop of blood.

Of course, they couldn’t say a word about that, so Kim Jwa-geun and Yi Ha-eung stood as stiff as statues, letting out nothing but awkward laughter.

Yet, I recognized him the moment I saw him; has this man Yi Ha-eung really not recognized me?

That’s a bit disappointing. I’d like to think I have a striking appearance that isn’t easily forgotten.

“Your Highness, I heard… you visited the capital of Japan. Did you achieve any significant results from your visit?”

“Yes. There were quite satisfactory results. In fact, it was an unexpected invitation, so it was even more so. And the same goes for this meeting here. I didn’t expect the two of you to come all the way to Shanghai while I was here.”

“How could we not come in person when Your Highness, a royal relative of Joseon, was nearby? Moreover, since Your Highness has promised to help Joseon and Russia sign a non-aggression pact, we came to pay our respects and express our gratitude.”

“As expected of a country that values etiquette, Joseon knows its manners. However, if you want to show sincerity, you should show it through actions. Since I’ve gone to the trouble of acting as a bridge for the non-aggression treaty with Russia, I believe I’m entitled to compensation.”

“Those are most reasonable words.”

Watching Kim Jwa-geun bow and scrape was nothing new, but seeing Yi Ha-eung at a loss for words felt quite peculiar.

In the past, I had thought about using him as a stepping stone to success, but that was now a memory from the distant past.

I thought it might be more fun if he recognized me and acknowledged it, but since he was wavering like that, it made me want to tease him even more.

“Then shall we hear the opinion of Lord Heungseon-gun? What do you think the outcome would be if Joseon were to establish diplomatic relations with the British Empire? Personally, I think it would lead to a result where both nations could smile.”

The icon of isolationism and the rejection of heterodoxy.

The future Prince Regent—who would shout at the top of his lungs that befriending Westerners was an act of selling out the country and that trade would only drain the nation’s silver—how would he respond?

Under the gaze of myself, who was openly radiating curiosity, and Kim Jwa-geun, who was stiff with tension, Heungseon-gun could only roll his eyes, unable to do one thing or another.

“Oh, don’t be so nervous. Please give me your honest opinion.”

Is someone going to eat you? Talk with the same confidence you had when you were a kid.

Perhaps emboldened by my kind encouragement, Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung took a deep breath and finally spoke.

“In my personal opinion… I think… it might be premature… to sign a trade treaty…”

“N-N-No! Lord Heungseon-gun! What on earth are you saying right now! There are things you can say and things you cannot! Where do you think you are! Have you lost your mind!”

Yi Ha-eung, who said what he had to say despite his trembling, and Kim Jwa-geun, who raised his voice and pointed his finger regardless of the other man’s royal status.

What a chaotic collaboration.

Yes, yes, this is the Joseon I remember.

I knew I could count on you.

Chapter 164: A Story Only You Don’t Know (2)

Those who travel as diplomatic envoys to foreign lands are essentially the face of their nation, representing it in every capacity.

They exercise the utmost caution in their conduct, their tone, and every word they choose, never allowing a single careless remark to slip.

Of course, the story was a bit different when an empire like the Qing dynasty, during its peak when it feared nothing in the world, sent envoys to tributary states. There were plenty of instances where officials acting as envoys behaved like complete boors.

However, there were absolutely no exceptions when negotiating with a country that was clearly more powerful than one’s own.

Diplomacy was an art of being extremely careful with words and trying not to leave any opening, for even the slightest slip-up could be used against them.

In that regard, the scene unfolding before my eyes right now could be described more as a farce than diplomacy.

“Your Highness! It seems Lord Heungseon-gun was momentarily confused. Haha… Of course, that is not our official position, so please do not trouble yourself over it.”

“No, not at all. On the contrary, this is a first for me, so I find it quite refreshing. Was there perhaps no prior coordination between you two?”

Kim Jwa-geun, who was well aware that this was a subtle jab, saw his face grow increasingly ashy.

“Hahaha… Ha, no. In fact, we discussed everything before entering this room. It seems he was just a bit overwhelmed and showed an unseemly side. I sincerely apologize for this.”

“It’s fine. But why did Lord Heungseon-gun say something different when you say it was already discussed?”

“Well, that is…”

He hesitated for a moment, then squeezed his eyes shut and continued.

“I spoke that way because you asked for my honest thoughts. I am not completely opposed to trade. Especially after coming here to Shanghai and seeing your country’s magnificent warships firsthand, I became convinced that trade is necessary.”

“I see.”

“However, the gap between Joseon and Britain is far too great. I merely meant that if we engage in trade, there is a concern that our silver would flow out unilaterally, so I wondered if it might be premature. Come to think of it, I recall having a similar conversation when I was young…”

Was he saying this to me?

I could feel him glancing at me even while pretending not to.

Kim Jwa-geun, who until a moment ago looked as if he wanted to tear the man apart, held his breath and watched the conversation unfold.

So, was Heungseon-gun’s sudden nonsense a gamble he took to gauge my reaction?

Anyone would show even a tiny flicker of emotion when hearing something unexpected.

“You discussed trade in the past as well? That’s fascinating. Has any other European nation besides my own requested trade with Joseon?”

Unfortunately for him, I was a man who had spent over a decade in a world where a single wrong facial expression could mean losing billions of pounds that were about to land in my pocket.

When I asked as if it were nothing, Heungseon-gun shook his head with a look of dissatisfaction.

“No, that is not it. It is just that the memory of such a conversation suddenly crossed my mind. Even then, I thought that trade would lead to the outflow of national wealth, and that opinion remains unchanged.”

“I see. You have a point.”

“In the first place, isn’t trade requested because the party asking for it stands to gain? Which means the side opening its ports stands to lose.”

“It may seem that way if you think simply, but the reality is different. If you look into international trade theory, there are many cases where the social benefits for both parties increase through trade. This is not me deceiving you with sweet words, but matter that has already been academically established in my country.”

Of course, that didn’t mean Britain wouldn’t stick a straw into Joseon and suck it dry once trade began.

Would the Western powers of this era, including Britain, have been crazy enough to go around opening up Asian countries with the motto of everyone living well together?

If that were the case, they wouldn’t have imposed unequal treaties in the first place.

I looked around at Heungseon-gun and Kim Jwa-geun, who were unable to offer any particular rebuttal, and continued nonchalantly.

“Furthermore, as long as the British Empire is mediating the non-aggression treaty between Joseon and Russia, we must receive something in return. Otherwise, the citizens back home will not be convinced. For your information, although I am the husband of Her Majesty the Queen, our country cannot conduct state affairs simply as the monarch pleases. I trust you are aware of that.”

“Yes, we are aware. We heard that… officials of the court are chosen through some kind of voting.”

“It’s not that every official doing practical work is chosen by vote. Ah, but since the Ministers and Vice-Ministers are often current members of Parliament… if I were to use an analogy, it would be like the senior officials of the Bibyeonsa or the Ministers and Councilors of the Six Ministries being chosen by vote.”

“Heh… Is it to that extent?”

Kim Jwa-geun and Yi Ha-eung both trailed off with awkward, forced smiles.

To those who firmly believed the civil service examination system was the most fair and objective, choosing leaders through voting must have seemed like a foolish endeavor.

In fact, for democracy to function properly, a certain average level of education is necessary, so their perception wasn’t entirely wrong.

If democracy were introduced to Joseon right now and an executive branch were formed through elections? I would bet my entire fortune that the literal “worst-case scenario” of Joseon-style politics would descend upon the world.

“Ah, but in case there’s any misunderstanding, we have no intention of forcing our system on you.”

“But regarding missionary work and such things…”

Damn. I tried to gloss over that, but it seems they aren’t that foolish after all.

“Shouldn’t you be prepared to tolerate that? However, I can guarantee one thing: while Christianity says all people are equal, it doesn’t mean it denies your country’s royal authority. Take our British Empire—Her Majesty is beloved by all her citizens. The Russia you are currently worried about is also a monarchy ruled by a Tsar. The same goes for France and Prussia.”

“But this Christianity has too many aspects that clash with Confucian values. It could cause social chaos.”

“If you are confident you can keep it out for a thousand or ten thousand years, then fine. However, think about it objectively and coldly. Can Joseon truly stay closed and refuse trade with Europe forever? As soon as the Qing dynasty was defeated by the British Empire, Russia immediately held a knife to its throat. And right now, Vietnam is being swallowed bit by bit by France. Are you certain Joseon is stronger than the Qing?”

“That is… that is why we are trying to sign a non-aggression treaty…”

“You do realize that the non-aggression treaty only carries weight because of the power of the British Empire, which is mediating it? If it is a peace maintained by Britain’s power, then naturally, the British Empire should have commensurate rights. Therefore, Joseon must also give us something. Isn’t that what diplomacy is?”

You don’t want to trade? Then fine, since there will be no non-aggression treaty, try surviving on your own while sharing a border with Russia.

“No. As I mentioned before, there is no disagreement about trade. It is just that the timing…”

“The timing is right now. Since we just concluded a treaty with Japan, wouldn’t it be better to open your doors at the same time so as to avoid any confusion?”

“Right now?”

“Yes. That way, Russia will stop being greedy and be satisfied with just the Maritime Province. And I am telling you this for Joseon’s sake: right now is the only time you can sign a treaty under the most favorable conditions. I have already told Parliament that we need to use Joseon as a breakwater to block Russia’s southward expansion. However, I am currently on my way back after signing a treaty with Japan. If Joseon says it needs more time to prepare here…”

I didn’t need to say what would happen next.

Looking at it coldly, with Britain already holding Shanghai, Hong Kong, and Tainan, bringing Japan under its influence meant the Pacific encirclement was practically complete.

While having Joseon would be ideal, from the perspective of the British Empire, whose main force was the navy, the final defensive line was already finished.

“B-but, Your Highness.”

“In that regard, it was certainly a good decision for you to come seeking me out this time. In addition, I think it is only natural that Lord Heungseon-gun feels anxious even while thinking the ports must be opened. However, I think it is a bit naïve to believe there is still time left to delay your choice.”

“…Still, the fact that you would mediate the non-aggression treaty is already a settled matter…”

“In international diplomacy, ‘settled’ only applies when the signatures are on the agreement. There are countless cases where treaties were expected to be signed only to fall through at the last moment.”

If I were to walk away now, saying I didn’t like Joseon’s attitude, the non-aggression pact between Joseon and Russia would naturally vanish into thin air.

If that happened, with Japan having sided with Britain, Joseon would be left completely alone.

Furthermore, since they had flatly ignored the Qing’s request for reinforcements, asking for their help was now impossible.

Of course, the Qing didn’t have the strength left to help Joseon anyway.

Realizing that Joseon was thoroughly isolated without even knowing it, Heungseon-gun could no longer speak and dropped his head.

However, Kim Jwa-geun seemed relatively composed, as if he had anticipated this situation to some extent.

“Since we were already considering opening our ports, we have no objection. However, I believe there is still room to negotiate the terms and scope. What do you think?”

“Since we already have the treaty signed with Japan, I think it would be good to form it in a similar way.”

“Understood. We will review it immediately.”

Heungseon-gun’s continuous interruptions were likely a form of protest intended to secure slightly better terms, knowing they had no choice but to sign a trade treaty anyway.

I had simply drawn a clear line, telling them they were in no position to make such demands.

Still, it felt a bit odd to see a man who used to be so arrogant and conceited immediately lower his tail and avert his gaze at a single word from me.

If he had squeezed out more logic to refute me, I could have put in more effort to thoroughly crush him.

It’s a pity, but since he is currently nothing more than a common royal family member, there isn’t much fun to be had in toying with him further.

Wouldn’t the effect of reminding him of the past be much better when Yi Ha-eung has risen to a much higher position?

So, take this experience today and make sure you climb all the way up to the position of Prince Regent (Daewongun).

Because that’s when the real fun will begin.

After finishing the meeting with Gillian Quai and emerging half-dazed, Kim Jwa-geun and Yi Ha-eung sighed and shook their heads simultaneously, as if by prior agreement.

“What is that man? We just sat there and talked, but I feel as if my mental energy has been drained to the bottom.”

“Didn’t I tell you beforehand? That he’s a man with a hundred snakes sitting in his belly. Now you surely see how little those old men in the Bibyeonsa know of reality, talking nonsense about ‘Western half-breeds’ and the like?”

“Yes. I clearly see how much you must have been suffering, Minister.”

“By the way, what do you think after speaking with him? Is he indeed that mixed-blood slave you met as a child? From what I saw, you didn’t seem to be able to tell at first.”

In truth, Kim Jwa-geun also thought it was nearly impossible to distinguish the appearance of a Westerner seen only once in childhood.

However, doesn’t human memory sometimes flash back unexpectedly when engaged in a slow conversation?

That was why he had pinned a small hope on it, but seeing Yi Ha-eung’s darkening expression, it seemed such a convenient occurrence had not happened.

“…I don’t know. He seems like him, yet he doesn’t.”

“Not a yes or no, but still ‘I don’t know’?”

“I threw in a story from the past unexpectedly to see his reaction, but he showed strikingly no reaction at all.”

“…Then shouldn’t we assume he isn’t the one?”

“But he also dropped some meaningful words that make it hard to say he definitely isn’t. I feel like he’s toying with me… I honestly cannot tell.”

Seeing Heungseon-gun sighing deeply as if he felt he had been mocked, Kim Jwa-geun felt a strange sense of kinship.

“Lord Heungseon-gun. As you have felt coming here, in the end, our Joseon has no choice but to be caught in the power struggle of those great European nations, regardless of our will.”

“Yes. I felt that as well.”

“The Qing dynasty is losing territory bit by bit, and Japan has already prostrated itself. And though we must verify if it is true, they say Vietnam in the south is on the verge of falling to France. That means we may have much less time than we anticipated.”

“It might be a lie intended to unsettle us, but if it is true, it is certainly a dangerous situation.”

“Yes. But look at the court now. We cannot go on like this. At this rate, we can never survive in this rapidly changing world surrounding us. This country must change.”

Heungseon-gun also seemed to have felt a lot, as he nodded silently.

Yes. It was right for this country to change.

But if a country could change just because it wanted to, why would any nation ever fall?

Setting a tilting nation upright is ten times harder than founding a new one.

And currently, in Joseon, there was only one person capable of handling this immense task.

No one existed besides himself, the head of the Andong Kim clan.

HOOOOOOOOOOOO!

Watching the massive ‘Black Ship’ depart in the distance, emitting a loud whistle and thick smoke, Kim Jwa-geun solidified his resolve.

He would thoroughly remodel Joseon from its very roots, placing it under the Andong Kim clan—no, under his own feet.

That was the only way for this country to survive.

Chapter 165: A Hidden Powerhouse

London, the heart of the British Empire.

A luxurious townhouse in Westminster.

The air in this house, usually a gathering place for opposition MPs, was thicker with tension than ever before.

Except for Gladstone and Palmerston, the opposition members who usually filled the seats were nowhere to be found. Instead, a figure sat across from them who would normally never be seen in such a place.

Charles Wellesley, the center of the British Conservative Party and the Prime Minister of this nation, was staring indifferently at the table.

“I assume you’ve seen the newspapers currently circulating, Prime Minister?”

“Of course. Seeing the prestige of the British Empire rise day by day inevitably brings a smile to one’s face.”

“Is that so?”

Gladstone gave a short, cynical laugh and spread out the front pages of the newspapers on the table so they were clearly visible.

[British Empire Signs Trade Treaties Not Only with Japan but Joseon! Pacific Core Fully Secured!]

[Why is Russia Frowning After Securing Primorye? An Encirclement of Russia Already Complete! Prince Consort Killian at the Center Once Again!]

[Do Royals Do All the Big Work? The Dignity of the Royal Family Taking the Lead in Raising the Empire’s Prestige!]

After reading each headline aloud, Gladstone turned his gaze back to the Prime Minister.

“What do you think of this phenomenon?”

“Is it not a great blessing for the Empire? It would not be an exaggeration to say the Pacific is now entirely ours.”

“Indeed, it is cause for celebration. It is naturally a great fortune for the British Empire and an achievement that the citizens can be enthusiastic about.”

Usually, as in the case of the Qing dynasty, once a country signs a treaty with the British Empire, it becomes difficult for them to refuse the trade demands of other European nations. This is because they cannot avoid the argument: “You did it for them, so why not for us?”

In fact, Russia and France were already pestering the Qing using that very excuse, and they were expected to sign trade treaties with them soon.

However, the situation with Japan and Joseon was different.

The British Empire had secured these treaties because Killian, a member of the family that ruled Joseon and Japan, had gone specifically as a representative to forge an alliance.

If another country came and asked for a treaty, the two nations could simply refuse by saying, “Send one of your royals if you’re so jealous.”

“But Prime Minister, all of this is the achievement of His Royal Highness. Both the Conservative Party and the Whig Party are being treated as if they had no contribution to this matter at all.”

Gladstone pointed his finger at the line ‘Do Royals Do All the Big Work’ and sighed softly before asking again.

“I am curious how the Conservative Party views this. Do you truly have no thoughts on the matter?”

“Was it not the Whig Party that originally suggested sending His Royal Highness to Asia? Are you perhaps upset because the Whig Party’s foresight isn’t being praised?”

“You know that’s not what I mean. I certainly agree with the Prince Consort’s statement that it wouldn’t look good if the credit was attributed to a specific party. But…”

There was no one in this room so dull as to not understand what followed those words.

Initially, everyone had agreed to Killian’s suggestion that neither the Conservatives nor the Whigs should take the spotlight. If the Conservatives had claimed Killian’s achievements, the Whigs would have inevitably suffered a crushing defeat in the following election. Since the reverse was also true, the Conservatives had agreed as well.

But in the end, if neither party receives attention, it means Killian monopolizes all the credit for himself.

In truth, since Canada and Asia were essentially Killian’s solo stages, it wasn’t logical to complain about that.

So they had stayed quiet, but by staying quiet, Killian’s influence had grown far too large before they knew it.

They had brushed it off, thinking it’s a colony, so it’s inevitable, or it’s Asia, so it can’t be helped.

But while they were looking away, the authority and power given to Killian had become so immense that it was starting to feel questionable.

For now, they could dismiss it as just being over colonies, but what would happen as Canada continued to develop?

The Prime Minister is elected, but Killian’s Dukedom of Canada was essentially a lifelong position.

As members of Parliament who valued the constitutional monarchy and the parliamentary cabinet system, they could not help but feel conflicted.

So, how did Prime Minister Wellesley view this situation?

Gladstone believed Wellesley and Killian were political partners, practically two bodies acting as one, but Palmerston did not share that view.

“Prime Minister. Of course, it is the Parliament and the government that handle the affairs of the British Empire, and you are the symbol representing that government. You might think it is not much of an issue yet. For now, the Prince Consort is only exercising his influence overseas, but what happens if that influence moves into domestic affairs?”

“So, what you two gentlemen are saying is that there is a high possibility of His Royal Highness negatively affecting this country’s Parliament?”

“I think someone like you, Prime Minister, would have felt it even if I didn’t say it. No, I believe you’ve already seen through the situation and have been thinking of a countermeasure—which is why we invited you here today.”

Palmerston, who regarded Wellesley as something like a god of politics and intrigue, stared at him with eyes full of expectation.

Gladstone also judged this to be a good opportunity and played along with Palmerston’s buildup.

Depending on how the Prime Minister reacted here, they could tell if he was Killian’s henchman, a close partner, or merely a collaborator.

“If the Prince Consort’s influence reaches domestic affairs, the authority of Parliament could weaken. I agree. Such a thing should not happen. This nation has worked hard to limit the King’s authority and enhance the rights of Parliament and the citizens; we cannot allow it to go backward.”

“Oh, as expected! You felt the same way, Prime Minister!”

“However, this is a nation run according to the will of the citizens. If the majority of voting citizens believe it is right for the Prince Consort to participate in politics, then that would be the correct course.”

“That may be so, but…”

“Ah, of course, I understand your point. That would be an act contrary to the traditions we have upheld. As someone who values tradition, I also believe such a thing should not happen, so please do not misunderstand me.”

At the Prime Minister’s firm answer, Palmerston’s complexion brightened.

However, anyone can talk the talk. To confirm if he truly held those thoughts, corresponding actions had to follow.

“Prime Minister. Then may we assume the Conservative Party shares the same stance as us?”

“Of course. Tradition must be preserved. However, the Prince Consort’s popularity is currently so high that if we try to tear him down directly, there might be a backlash. You understand that, don’t you?”

“We have naturally anticipated as much. If we take away what His Royal Highness currently enjoys, there will obviously be an uproar. And His Royal Highness would certainly not accept it quietly either. It is also true that Asia and Canada still require his help.”

If they clumsily provoked Killian and he openly came into conflict with Parliament, the one getting cursed at would inevitably be Parliament. Citizens detest, even loathe, seeing people abandon national interests to fight over their own piece of the pie.

Furthermore, Killian had practically lived in Canada since his first year of marriage for the sake of national interest, and upon returning home, he had immediately gone on a six-month long-term business trip to Asia.

It was not hard to imagine what kind of catastrophe would occur if they clumsily tried to belittle him now.

“Then what are you planning to do?”

“On the surface, we praise His Royal Highness’s achievements and pretend to guarantee him even more authority, but we must completely isolate him from domestic politics. If we carve this into law, will there be anything to worry about in the future?”

“To officially legislate that the Prince Consort of the British Empire cannot interfere in domestic politics?”

Currently, it was merely a tradition, so the moment social norms changed, the tradition could be flipped. As the Prime Minister said, if all the voters believe it’s right for the Prince Consort to participate in politics, then that becomes the “right” thing—this was both the strength and weakness of parliamentarianism.

But it would be a different story if they enacted a law stating Killian could not participate in the affairs of mainland Britain at all.

No matter how powerful his authority was in Canada or Asia, he would eventually be unable to hold any real power in England, the heart of the British Empire.

“But if we propose such a bill, the intentions will be far too transparent…”

“That is why we must pretend to honor His Royal Highness on the outside. Your role is crucial here, Prime Minister. You are close with the Prince Consort, so you don’t have to worry about being suspected like we are.”

“Hmm…”

If he refused this, the Prime Minister would undoubtedly be seen as being in the same boat as Killian. No matter what excuse he made, that fact would not change.

After crossing his arms and nodding slowly in deep thought, he soon gave a noncommittal nod and made a decision.

“Very well. It’s not as if I haven’t had the same thoughts as you two. I have something in mind, so I will speak with him as soon as he returns.”

“Ooh! As expected of Prime Minister Wellesley! You already had a plan!”

“Thank you for making this decision.”

“Not at all. The center of the British Empire is, after all, the Parliament, and I am the Prime Minister responsible for coordinating that Parliament and the government. While it is important for the Royal Family to stand tall, maintaining the balance of power is a far more critical issue.”

Gladstone breathed a sigh of relief.

Since he spoke so clearly, surely he wouldn’t act differently.

If he truly stabbed them in the back, they could simply frame him as having conspired with the Royal Family to weaken the power of Parliament.

He felt a bit guilty for doing this to a Prince Consort who had worked so hard for the national interest as far away as Asia, but this was unavoidable. Parliament must be the one to lead the British Empire, and the Royal Family must remain only as symbolic figures.

If Killian truly was a patriot who only thought of the future of the British Empire, he would surely sympathize and cooperate with this grand cause.

If not… they would have no choice but to suspect he harbored other intentions deep inside.

—Coming to see you right now.

I let out a hollow laugh as I looked at the note handed to me while I was enjoying a grand welcoming ceremony upon my arrival in London.

Writing a single sentence with so much raw emotion was a talent in itself.

In the middle of the banquet, I slipped away to a private room. Soon after, an incredibly incensed Wellesley burst in, slamming the door without even trying to hide his anger.

“My, my. Which scoundrels have angered our Prime Minister this time? It’s not that you were scolded by Her Majesty while I was away, is it?”

“That’s fine. Gladstone and Disraeli were the ones who suffered for that. But that’s not the problem. Do you know what those Whig bastards were talking about?”

“What were they talking about that got you so worked up?”

“It’s that those guys…”

After hearing the general gist of the story, I was dumbstruck, but I wasn’t as angry as one might expect.

It felt like… something that was bound to happen had finally arrived.

I had been forcing things along by pulling the wool over their eyes, but that was just a temporary fix. The more I stood out and took the lead, the more uncomfortable the MPs back home were bound to feel.

“So, what did you say, Prime Minister?”

“What else could I say? If I took your side there, they’d just suspect I was in cahoots with the Prince Consort. For now, I just fudged it and said I felt the same way.”

“You did well. You shouldn’t take my side, obviously. If something like this happens again in the future, you must thoroughly pretend to be on Parliament’s side.”

“Pretending is all well and good. But we need to come up with a countermeasure, don’t we?”

A countermeasure, a countermeasure.

Perhaps my reaction was too lukewarm for his liking, as Wellesley gulped down water with a frustrated expression.

“Since you’ve returned, a debate will likely be held in Parliament immediately. We need to decide on a policy today. To be blunt, our power isn’t weak either. Should we just use this chance to wipe them all out? If Your Royal Highness’s financial power and influence are added to my authority, upending the Parliament is well within the realm of possibility.”

“No. Going too far in the open will only invite backlash, so that is strictly a last resort. I have an idea, so please just follow my lead.”

If I showed signs of panic here, Wellesley would lose his composure for nothing. If the Prime Minister went rogue, it would only make things difficult for me, so I needed to calm his excitement and maintain my cool for now.

Regardless, for the MPs’ alert level to have risen that high… well, I suppose I have been expanding my authority too openly up until now.

The nail that sticks out gets hammered down; it was a universal truth across all times and regions. This was a fate I had to face eventually.

Well, there’s no helping it then.

In return for the sincerity of the MPs who prepared such a surprise event for me as soon as I returned, I suppose I should create a happy ending that satisfies everyone.

Though, of course, the presence or absence of ‘happiness’ will be determined entirely by my standards.

Chapter 166: Hidden Powerhouse (2)

Ever since the homecoming ceremony, hearing that Parliament was preparing to give me a proper backstab dampened my mood for the festivities.

I wasn’t exactly a national hero like Scipio Africanus after crushing Hannibal, but I had still worked tirelessly for the interests of the British Empire.

And yet, to hear that the moment I returned, they were planning to pass a bill essentially telling me not to even dream of intervening in domestic politics—how was I supposed to feel?

I understood.

I even knew it would turn out like this.

However, that didn’t mean it didn’t leave a bitter taste in my mouth.

I already had a plan in mind for how to respond, but it was impossible to go and slaughter those ungrateful bastards right this second.

That was because there was a place I had to run to immediately after the ceremony, a destination decided long before my business trip to Asia.

“…I’m home.”

“Is the ceremony over already? I thought it would take a bit longer.”

I felt guilty enough for causing her a long-distance childbearing experience and a trip to Canada right after our marriage. But to search for her husband upon returning to London with children over a year old, only to find he had left for Asia—I could well imagine how she felt, even if she didn’t voice it.

Indeed. In times like these, there was only one thing to do.

“I have no excuses, even if I had ten mouths. I am truly sorry!”

“What are you apologizing for? You said it wasn’t because you wanted to go.”

“Still, the fact remains that I left you alone for nearly a year…”

“It’s fine. I am the Queen of this country. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t lonely, but if I couldn’t understand this, wouldn’t that be an even bigger problem?”

She said she understood, but isn’t it human nature that understanding doesn’t always mean forgiveness?

Of course, she would direct her anger toward Parliament instead of me, but I couldn’t help but feel a bit self-conscious.

“First of all, that Prime Minister—”

“Save the rest of the talk for later. Come here first. You have to see our children.”

“Are they awake by any chance?”

“It’s night; do you think they’d be awake? They’re sleeping, so come quietly so you don’t wake them.”

It had been about a year since I left Canada.

I slowly followed Victoria toward the small cribs.

“Whew.”

I almost let out a loud gasp.

In the cribs, two tiny living beings were wriggling slightly, eyes squeezed shut as they let out soft, rhythmic breaths.

Good heavens, they had grown so much in a year.

They were angels who were already incomparably cute, but they had become even more precious in that short time.

“They must be about a year old now… they’ve grown so much already…”

“They say children grow day by day. Come to think of it, you haven’t even seen the moment our children started babbling.”

Ah, god, that actually hurts.

To think I missed the moment these children spoke their first words, even if they were just incoherent sounds.

Was this the karma for going all the way to Asia and leaving the young children only to their mother?

Seeing my utterly devastated reaction, Victoria let out a small chuckle and turned her gaze back to the sleeping children.

“They are so lovely that these days, I lose track of time just watching them.”

“I can see why.”

Just looking at them made the corners of my mouth twitch into a silly grin.

These were my children; how could I possibly suppress a smile?

Gazing at the children for a long time made the events from earlier feel like a lie, as if they didn’t matter at all.

Was this what it felt like to be a father—how the day’s fatigue vanished the moment you saw your children acting cute after coming home from work?

“Mmm… uwaaa.”

Watching the children squirm and move their tiny hands, perhaps dreaming of something, made the political struggle for power seem truly vain.

If they just grew up healthy, they would be the most beloved prince and princess of this country. Would these children really care about inheriting a bit more?

In a way, wasn’t it just a parent’s greed to want to pass down only the best?

“Your expression has brightened quite a bit. Earlier, it looked like there was a shadow over you, as if something had happened.”

“Hmm? Was it that obvious?”

“Yes, it was. I don’t think I’ve been able to read your emotions through your expression very often while living together, but I suppose they’re right when they say there’s a connection between a husband and wife.”

In my life, I had rarely had my emotions read by someone through my facial expressions. This was quite surprising.

It was likely proof of how much I lowered my guard in front of Victoria.

After being lost in thought for a moment, I pleasantly regained my composure and stepped away from the children’s cribs.

My heart had nearly melted into mush, but in the end, I am who I am.

I had no intention of letting go of power or influence.

Give up because the children might not want it?

That would just be using the children as an excuse to justify a momentary weakness of heart.

I would take everything I could get and pass down as much as I could.

What if the children didn’t want it?

It’s not like I’m going to stop at one or two children. If one of them wants it, I can just give it to that child.

And while they radiate an angelic, Christ-child-like aura now, won’t they eventually experience the storms of society and become more worldly as they grow up?

I wasn’t making a negative prediction.

It was simply how people were, and how they should be.

Is it really good for a child to live their whole life seeing only pretty things, with their head in the clouds?

At least, I didn’t think so.

I might have a difference of opinion with Victoria on this point, but looking at it coldly, the children needed to be even more alert than I was.

As time passed, the absolute monarchies of Europe would vanish one by one, and the era of democracy was bound to open.

It might be fine while Victoria or I held our positions, but would these children be able to protect them when they took my place?

As expected, the answer was to provide them with a rigorous education from a young age and thoroughly remove any environment that could be harmful to them.

“Victoria, to be honest, I received some information from Prime Minister Wellesley at the ceremony earlier…”

As she listened to the story of how Parliament was planning a grand backstab against me, her face hardened.

“No, those people are truly going too far. They were the ones who begged and pleaded to send you overseas, and now they betray you like this the moment you return?”

“They probably thought I was efficient to use until now, but then realized my stature had grown too large.”

“Even so, there is a basic duty as a human being before being a politician. Should we just confront them head-on, like Prime Minister Wellesley said? I’ll lend my strength if necessary.”

“No, you don’t have to go that far…”

“It’s infuriating. Even if you let this slide, I can’t. I haven’t seen my beloved husband for nearly a year because of those people, and instead of praising him for a job well done the moment he returns, they respond like this?”

Though I was the one wronged, she was the one getting more incensed, putting me in the position of trying to calm her down.

Thinking about it, it was quite understandable from her perspective.

She probably felt like this was a perfect excuse, as she had been wanting to have a go at Parliament anyway.

As Wellesley said, if the Prime Minister’s authority was combined with my influence—and Victoria joined in—sending Parliament to their graves would be child’s play.

For a moment, I felt the impulse to actually do it, but nonetheless, showing the Royal Family and Parliament fighting wasn’t a great choice.

I could crush and suppress them satisfyingly right now, but that would inevitably leave a lingering grudge, and they would surely try to attack us whenever they had the chance.

However, letting it go as if everything were fine was something that absolutely could not happen.

Coincidentally, since Victoria was even angrier than if it were her own problem, things would be much easier if I could use her help.

If they picked a fight, they should pay a corresponding price, shouldn’t they?

But before that.

“Let’s discuss the complicated matters again tomorrow. Shall we head to the bedroom first?”

I needed to clear the year’s worth of pent-up longing first.

Wellesley, having finished his talk with Killian, returned home with a slightly lighter heart.

Honestly, he had wondered what to do, but since Killian said he had a plan, Wellesley decided to just trust him and wait.

No matter how hard he thought about it, the Royal Family and Parliament were bound to clash to block Parliament’s scheme. What kind of trick could be pulled out here?

In his view, there was no way other than crushing Parliament.

But hadn’t Killian been the one who calmly achieved things he himself couldn’t even anticipate?

So, this time too, surely he would resolve this crisis with an unexpected move.

Wellesley trusted Killian’s words and waited and waited.

But what on earth—?

Killian, who claimed to have a move, showed no signs of movement afterward, and finally, the day to submit the bill defining the Prince Consort’s powers drew near.

“Gentlemen, it seems the time has finally come to discuss the bill. We must pass the law as quickly as possible to praise the achievements of His Royal Highness, who has performed magnificent deeds in Asia.”

As Gladstone spoke triumphantly, all the Whig Party members nodded simultaneously, as if they had rehearsed it.

Regardless of their true intentions, the stated purpose of this bill was strictly to commemorate the merits established by Killian Gore.

It was a scheme to act as if they were supporting the Royal Family while naturally placing a shackle around his neck—not a power struggle.

Because of this, they felt no burden in proudly passing the bill.

“Until now, Parliament has responded to Your Royal Highness’s need for help by creating temporary positions and granting authority. But how long can we keep repeating this? If such exceptional cases continue to repeat, the authority of Parliament will eventually be undermined. Furthermore, it’s not particularly good for the Royal Family either. Having positions patched together like rags isn’t a good look.”

“That is correct. Furthermore, won’t the Dukedom of Canada be inherited by the heir in the future? Since it is a position with such powerful authority, we must refine its scope through law to prepare for any future disputes.”

“If we establish the authority in advance like this, wouldn’t it be easier for Your Royal Highness to work in the future? There won’t be any need for unpleasant arguments over customs, either.”

They certainly have a knack for excuses.

Wellesley cursed inwardly as he watched the Whig Party members engage in mutual back-patting and rationalization.

In fact, on the surface, there was nothing wrong with their words, so the ruling party couldn’t offer a counterargument.

Moreover, quite a few people in the ruling party also felt that the Whigs were right this time.

While they respected Killian and wanted to maintain a close relationship with him, the belief that members of the Royal Family should not intervene too much in politics was deeply rooted.

“What does the Prime Minister think?”

“I believe there is merit in the opposition party’s opinion. Isn’t the important part now how we set those powers? If they are too excessive, there will be complaints, and if they are too restrictive, it will lead to other controversies.”

“You are absolutely right. That is why we also believe this should never take the form of stripping away the powers Your Royal Highness currently holds.”

Gladstone, repeating exactly what he had said previously at the townhouse, submitted the draft they had completed to the Speaker so that everyone could see it.

“The core contents are as follows: The Prince Consort of the British Empire cannot hold public office within the government or Parliament of the British Empire’s home territory, though this shall not apply to the administration of the colonies. He may act freely outside the home country and hold any position without restriction. Hereditary titles or powers may be passed on to successors without issue…”

Grand contents followed, but in the end, what they wanted was the first part.

That he could not hold any official position in the government or Parliament within England itself.

No matter how much influence one gained in the colonies or achievements one made abroad, there were clear limits.

The center was, after all, England. No matter how much his popularity grew, his hands and feet would be tied so that he could exert no power here.

And yet, I am supposed to just let this happen?

For now, Wellesley followed instructions, pretending to unconditionally support the Whig Party’s words and never showing a negative reaction.

“Then, let us pass this in the House of Commons.”

“Once the House of Lords gives its consent, it will take effect.”

“Splendid! Your Royal Highness will also be satisfied. Unlike Canada, which had at least some structure, the system of authority in Asia was still unclear. Hahaha!”

“Haha… hahaha. Indeed. This has turned out very well.”

Watching the bill pass in an instant before he could do anything, Wellesley let out a bitter smile.

Is… is this really how it’s supposed to go?

He really has a plan, right?

Chapter 167: A Hidden Mogul (3)

The House of Lords of the British Empire.

It was a body of aristocrats with the powerful authority to review laws passed by the House of Commons, but recently, it had been evaluated as gradually losing ground to the Commons.

This was only natural, as the gap in representation between the nobility, who had monopolized wealth and power for centuries, and the members of the House of Commons, elected by the citizens’ votes, was simply too vast.

In the past, if they disliked something, they would simply exercise their infinite veto power to tame the House of Commons and make them fall in line. However, doing such a thing today would cause public opinion to explode.

Consequently, unless a bill directly infringed upon the interests of the nobility, they tended to avoid exercising their veto. Often, they passed bills under the philosophy that what was good for one was good for all.

As a result, sessions tended to be conducted haphazardly, and more members were skipping sessions, questioning why they should attend such tedious proceedings.

However, today was an exception, as a crucial topic was on the agenda.

The chamber of the House of Lords was nearly full, and the meeting was proceeding with a solemnity that was unusual for the house.

“This is a bill passed by the House of Commons, and it deals with some quite interesting content. Recently, has Your Royal Highness not achieved great merit in Canada and Asia? Therefore, it is said that the intent of this bill is to provide a legal framework to assist him so that he may continue to achieve such feats without burden in the future.”

“I see. For the House of Commons, which despises privileges not specified by law, to submit a bill to accord such honor to Your Royal Highness…”

“Isn’t it obvious what they are thinking?”

Arthur Wellesley, the Duke of Wellington—a titan of the political world who lately found more enjoyment in observing the flow of the British Empire from a step back rather than directly intervening—let out a scoff.

He is the father of the current Prime Minister and is still hailed as a great man who brought glory to the British Empire.

It had always been thus.

It was so now, and it would likely remain unchanged in the future.

The British Empire’s House of Commons had constantly sought to diminish the power of those born with privilege, and irritating as it was to admit, the era was gradually siding with them.

When he had met Charles a while ago, his son had seemed deep in thought; apparently, this was what had been troubling him.

Since Charles was close with Killian, he must have been reluctant to pass this bill, which seemed to target him.

But then, isn’t that just the nature of politics?

Speaking coldly, the greater Killian’s influence became, the worse it was for his son.

While he didn’t care for the antics of the House of Commons, from a long-term perspective, he thought it might be better for his son if Killian’s influence were curtailed.

The Duke of Wellington intended to remain a bystander this time as well, watching quietly to see how the situation unfolded.

‘He has been winning without a single setback until now, but it seems he’s finally being checked like this. It may seem cold-hearted, but there are no eternal winners in the political arena.’

Even he, when he first became Prime Minister after winning at Waterloo, had been convinced that his era would last forever.

But as everyone knew, the result ended with a crushing defeat in the election, and the Conservative Party lost the position of the ruling party they had held for so long.

Killian, too, had been successful all this time, so it was simply time for him to come down.

If there was one thing he hoped for, it was that his son Charles would see this and become even more vigilant and resolute.

He slowly stood up and moved to a corner, watching the members exchange arguments.

Since the House of Lords had no particular reason to oppose it, the bill would likely pass smoothly.

Just as he was idly wondering what kind of vinegar he should sprinkle on his meat today—

“I absolutely believe we must oppose this bill!”

The Duke’s eyes widened as someone’s familiar voice erupted from the front.

‘Wait, why is that man taking Killian’s side?’

The Marquis of Anglesey—a capable commander who had served under the Duke at the Battle of Waterloo and was now a fellow member of the House of Lords—was raising his voice, the veins in his neck bulging.

“I believe this bill is full of malice disguised as goodwill. Look at it! They have dressed up their words as if they are praising Your Royal Highness’s merits, but what is their ultimate intention? Isn’t it essentially saying that he must never hold any position in Parliament or the government from now on?”

“But the tradition has always been—”

“Of course, I know that! So, tradition can remain tradition; what I’m asking is the motive behind trying to force it into law. No matter how you look at it, this is nothing more than a preemptive strike because they are terrified that the citizens will want Your Royal Highness to participate in politics due to his soaring popularity. They’ve even framed the justification quite plausibly. That is what infuriates me the most!”

“To be honest, it does look a bit petty, but I don’t understand why you are so heated, Marquis. You aren’t even that close with Your Royal Highness, are you?”

Come to think of it, there was a time when the House of Lords had tried to send Killian to Asia to tame him.

At that time, there were those who had initially voted in favor but suddenly switched to the opposition, which had caused a brief stir. One of those people was the Marquis of Anglesey.

One might have wondered if Killian had some leverage over him, but the Marquis shook his head and raised his voice before such talk could even surface.

“It is because I! Because I have a past where I fought and risked my life as a soldier protecting this country! He is a man who went all the way to distant Canada for the sake of the nation and then spent over half a year on a ship again. And yet, you would create a law that stabs him in the back while pretending to praise his merits? This is wrong. No matter what, this is just wrong!”

“That is certainly true, but…”

“In times like these, we in the House of Lords must firmly oppose this so people will see that this country still knows honor and treats those who have served the nation properly. This is the result of us being too lenient and passing most of the bills until now. Power requires checks and balances, and the House of Commons is proving that right now with their own actions!”

Was that man always so eloquent?

The Duke, who knew the Marquis of Anglesey well from the past, looked on in bewilderment, but the atmosphere among the other lords shifted instantly.

They had already been sick of the House of Commons acting up, and now they had a great excuse to fight back.

Some genuinely resonated with the Marquis’s words, believing that those who achieved great things should be treated accordingly.

And then there were those who were investing in Canada and wanted to stay on Killian’s good side to maximize their profits.

Their motivations differed, but they all reached one conclusion.

It was time to give the House of Commons a taste of the veto power they had forgotten for a while.

To the Duke of Wellington, who had abandoned all political ambition and was only watching from the sidelines, it was nothing short of an absurd farce.

‘How on earth did it turn out like this?’

“…And so, the House of Lords determined that the bill passed by the House of Commons was lacking in many respects and requested a re-evaluation.”

“I see. That’s good.”

“Was this what you were thinking, Your Royal Highness? Using the House of Lords to stall the bill?”

“That is Stage One, yes.”

Actually, I didn’t realize that enlisting the nobles who had received bribes from the opium dens I busted would be this useful.

I certainly made the right move by sparing them instead of purging them back then.

If you save things and use them sparingly, moments like this surely come when they are needed.

The Marquis of Anglesey performed his role even better than expected.

“But even if the House of Lords refuses, if this turns into a long-term battle, public opinion will eventually tilt toward the House of Commons.”

“That would be true if the House of Lords exercised their veto for no good reason. But this time, their reason is quite plausible, isn’t it?”

“I suppose so. Instead of a confrontation between the Royal Family and the Commons, you’ve inserted the House of Lords in the middle to act as a shield… It is certainly a good method.”

“Of course, that’s not all.”

Humans instinctively feel a sense of revulsion toward the act of betrayal.

Whether it’s an innate nature or a learned response, this trait is common to people all over the world.

And I began to churn out articles once again using the Morning Post, which I had used so effectively when bringing down Robert Peel.

[The Confrontation Between the Commons and the Lords Surrounding the Royal Family!]

[“The House of Commons is abusing its legislative power to check the Prince Consort. This is nothing short of a legislative coup!” The Marquis of Anglesey’s scathing rebuke.]

[“This bill merely inserts long-held traditions into text; there is no other intention. The House of Lords is instead trying to use this situation as a political tool.” Immediate backlash from the House of Commons. What is the truth?]

I had experienced the Lords and Commons fighting more times than I could count, but this time the situation was a bit different.

It wasn’t that the nobles were picking a fight with the Commons to protect their own interests, but rather they had come forward with the strange reason of protecting the Royal Family.

At first, because the truth of the matter wasn’t well known, people’s opinions were divided. But that didn’t last long.

As the Morning Post, which I was funding, flooded the streets with newspapers, revolving the story again and again, the voices condemning the House of Commons grew louder.

And I didn’t jump into the fray immediately; instead, I focused on selling emotion over logic by sharing the small, daily lives of the Royal Family.

[Your Royal Highness’s Tears. “The children I saw after a year were babbling without me even knowing. It made me realize once again the vast distance to and from Asia.”]

[“Even so, it was a devotion to the British Empire, so I have no regrets. I only feel sorry for not being able to be by my children’s side.” Though he feels sorry for his children, if a similar task arose, he would make the same choice without hesitation.]

[How dangerous is the route to Asia? Even the sailors who live on ships shudder with dread.]

I simply recited like a parrot how difficult it was for me to travel back and forth to Asia.

And how sorry I felt toward my wife and children for being away while the little ones were growing up.

The Marquis of Anglesey did not miss this mood and held a press conference, inviting all reporters.

People’s interest grew hotter by the day, to the point where it was said this was the first large-scale press conference since the last general election.

“Let’s look at these clauses one by one. The words about Canada and Asia are just wrapped in fancy language; in the end, they merely formalize the authority Your Royal Highness already holds. On the other hand, the part about not being able to hold any position domestically is written clearly at the very top. Is it not obvious from this what the House of Commons is aiming for!”

“But Marquis! Is there not an unwritten rule that the Prince Consort maintains political neutrality?”

“Did Your Royal Highness break that unwritten rule? My point is that they are dragging out something that doesn’t need to be emphasized by law and forcing it into one. Imagine if you reporters were in Your Royal Highness’s position. How would it feel to come back after devoting yourself to the nation, missing your children’s first babbles and their first steps, only to see a bill like this pop up!”

The desperate House of Commons tried to make their own counterarguments, but in a war of public opinion, emotional appeals always work better.

The confrontation between the House of Lords and the House of Commons, which had intensified for the first time in a while, began to tilt rapidly toward the House of Lords, unlike past patterns.

“Stop checking the Royal Family under the guise of law!”

“The House of Commons must explain itself!”

“The leaders of the ruling and opposition parties must apologize immediately to Your Royal Highness, and those responsible must resign!”

“Wake up! Apologize!”

Wow, look at how the fire caught on the firewood. It’s burning beautifully.

With the House of Lords taking the brunt of the heat in the front, it’s very reliable.

Why should the Royal Family step out directly?

If you just bring in the House of Lords, who are always looking for an opportunity to tame the House of Commons, the picture becomes this clean.

Those two are the ones fighting, and I’m just playing the part of the patriot in the back, so there’s no concern about my image being consumed.

The House of Commons, which is currently being pushed back, won’t just take a beating forever, so the atmosphere will likely become even more overheated.

I planned to seize that very moment to summon all the reporters to Buckingham Palace.

To end this war.

Enter: Me.

Chapter 168: Hidden Mogul (4)

In the 19th century, the heart of power in the British Empire was, without a doubt, Parliament.

The House of Commons, which took pride in the fact that it was increasingly becoming the true representative of the nation over the House of Lords, was not about to take this political offensive lying down.

Naturally, a press conference was not a trump card exclusive to the House of Lords.

“This is a slanderous campaign by the House of Lords to disparage the House of Commons, the rightful representatives of the citizens!”

The members of the House of Commons who poured out these unusually aggressive words were not just from the Whig Party.

This matter was no longer a fight between the Conservatives and the Whigs; it was clearly becoming a confrontation between the House of Commons and the House of Lords.

Of course, men like Wellesley or Disraeli did not personally step out in front of the reporters.

The reason was simple.

‘We are politicians known to be personally close to His Royal Highness. If we step to the forefront, we might actually worsen public opinion.’

There were voices suggesting that the Prime Minister should take an active role at a time like this, but the Prime Minister refused the members’ demands, claiming he would be attacked as a traitor the moment he stepped out.

However, he didn’t just sit back and watch with his hands behind his back.

“Backstabbing is the specialty of the House of Lords, not the Commons. It is particularly absurd for the House of Lords to criticize the Commons over matters related to His Royal Highness!”

Who was it that had attempted to tame Killian after his heroic exploits in the war against the Qing dynasty?

Of course, many of them were senior elders of the Conservative Party within the House of Commons, but they had already lost their seats.

However, the House of Lords, being a life-term appointment, was different.

The peers who had egged on the then-Prime Minister Robert Peel, only to cut ties immediately when things went south, still held their seats in the House of Lords.

Wellesley quietly slipped a list of these members to the Whig Party.

Gladstone and Palmerston immediately brought this up, criticizing day after day whether the House of Lords was even in a position to blame the House of Commons.

“Do you think it is right for those who tried to drive away a man returning in triumph from war to criticize us in this manner? Back then, every member of the House of Commons who tried to oust His Royal Highness took responsibility and resigned from Parliament. Yet, those in the House of Lords who fostered that very situation still hold their positions, do they not? We cannot overlook such a brazen act of framing the House of Commons!”

In truth, logically, this wasn’t a move that effectively refuted the House of Lords’ claims.

However, in a war of public opinion, such deflection tactics often work surprisingly well.

Wellesley’s strategy of dragging the House of Lords into the mud rather than arguing their own innocence was unexpectedly effective.

The citizens, remembering why former Prime Minister Robert Peel had fallen, realized that the House of Lords was also involved and began to revile their hypocrisy.

“They act so noble and high-and-mighty, but in the end, those people aren’t any different, are they?”

“They’re just two sides of the same filthy coin, aren’t they?”

“Boo! Quit it, already! Everyone in politics is just dirty!”

It was a method where both sides became losers rather than one side becoming a winner, but anyway, the important thing was to ensure those other guys didn’t win, wasn’t it?

Both the House of Commons and the House of Lords.

They weren’t unaware that they were mutually destroying their images in a desperate war of public opinion, constantly exposing each other’s flaws.

But if you’re going to be a fool whether you win or lose, wouldn’t it be better to be the fool who wins?

Still, the goal of inducing political fatigue in the citizens through constant deflection seemed to be a success…

Until a massive scoop broke in the Morning Post.

[A Confession of Conscience from a Power Player in the House of Commons! “Parliament Has Already Abandoned Its Conscience!”]

[“This incident is indeed a fabrication by the House of Commons. The Commons has been operating behind the scenes to reduce the political influence of His Royal Highness.”]

[“The reason His Royal Highness was recommended as a candidate for Prince Consort was also a scheme to exploit the love between the two. Since His Royal Highness and Her Majesty were deeply in love, it provided a perfect pretext to support their romance. The Whigs proposed it specifically to prune the political influence of His Royal Highness, which was skyrocketing at the time.”]

Usually, newspaper articles citing anonymous whistleblowers are little more than delusions featuring fictional characters that don’t even exist.

However, this scoop provided a specific timeline and concrete evidence.

The claim that the Whigs knew about the relationship between Killian and Victoria beforehand was a lie, of course, but everything else was the truth, so there was no particular way to refute it.

After all, it was a fact that the marriage proposal was made to keep Killian in check.

‘Member Disraeli, are you truly giving us such valuable material just like this?’

‘Of course. However, as you know, it must not be revealed that I was the one who delivered this. Do not forget that it must be attributed to an anonymous Member of Parliament.’

‘Understood. Our circulation will jump significantly once again with this. Mr. James will be very pleased.’

In this situation, which was turning into a grand tournament of “Who is the best backstabber in the British Empire,” the massive exposure by the Morning Post brought about a tremendous ripple effect.

“No, to think they tied a royal marriage to such political goals! What on earth was the House of Commons thinking!”

“This matter has nothing to do with us Conservatives! That was a proposal first made by the Whig Party…”

“Did the Conservatives not agree to it anyway!”

“No matter how much intrigue plagues politics, there is a line that must be kept. Just how far are you planning to go!”

When the revelation came out that they had used the nation’s royal family—specifically the Queen’s marriage—as a tool for political maneuvering rather than just common skulduggery, the scales of public opinion, which had been barely balanced, tipped completely.

Since the Queen and the Prince Consort were said to be in love from the start, nothing went wrong in the end, but that didn’t grant the Parliament an indulgence for the method they used.

Was the means to achieve their goal not far too insidious and repulsive?

“The Whig Party must explain! Gladstone and Palmerston must apologize to the citizens immediately!”

“The Prime Minister, who failed to control the opposition, is also responsible! The Prime Minister must apologize too!”

“We elected you to do politics, not to give you votes so you could tear down someone who serves the nation!”

“If you have a conscience, all of you should resign! Let’s have another election and clear the whole lot out!”

The wearying war of attrition that had been dragging everyone down finally came to an end.

The House of Commons, the supposed representatives of the citizens, was thus completely abandoned by the people of the British Empire.

[Day after day of public outcry. What will the House of Commons decide?]

[Can Her Majesty the Queen actually exercise her right to dissolve Parliament? “It is entirely possible.” Experts reach a unanimous consensus.]

[The Royal Family finally steps forward! Press conference schedule at Buckingham Palace confirmed!]

Mmm, the fire is burning brightly with no sign of dying out.

As expected, nothing is as effective as seizing public opinion through the media.

The battle between the House of Commons and the House of Lords ended in a victory for the Lords after both sides dragged out almost all of each other’s skeletons.

However, if the House of Lords were to one-sidedly beat down the Commons, wouldn’t they get too arrogant?

That’s why I intentionally had Wellesley attack the House of Lords.

If Wellesley continued to respond passively, the House of Commons might become suspicious, so it was also a means to create a smokescreen regarding his relationship with me.

The goal was to instill the perception in the citizens that while the Commons was the most malicious, they hated the Lords too, and looking at the way things were going, the plan seemed to be a grand success.

The Morning Post, which was the first to obtain information from both the House of Lords and the House of Commons, firmly became the largest newspaper in the British Empire through this incident, and with this, I have firmly secured the nation’s media in my hands.

The former owner who handed the Morning Post over to James must be kicking himself in regret by now.

But it’s about time to bring this delightful war of public opinion to a close.

People were starting to feel fatigued by this tedious fight between politicians.

I could feel a sense of political apathy taking root throughout London—the feeling that all politicians are the same, all of them trash.

What was needed now was someone special who could melt the hearts of these citizens.

And the very person everyone was waiting for.

The royal press conference, which finally broke the silence, drew the attention of not only the newspapers but the entire British Empire.

What would Queen Victoria say?

What kind of criticism would Killian level against the Parliament’s atrocious behavior?

Everyone expected the Royal Family to deliver the final blow to the House of Commons, which was barely gasping for breath.

The citizens waited with the expectation of justice being served.

The House of Commons waited in fear of the dissolution of Parliament.

Amidst everyone’s focused attention, Victoria’s voice, as she first spoke at the press conference, was unexpectedly calm.

“Inviting reporters into the Palace in this manner is unprecedented, but I judged that it would be intolerable to remain silent while society is in such turmoil. I have gathered you here because I believe it is proper for me, as the representative of the Royal Family and the Queen of this nation, to personally offer my views, especially since this matter involves the Royal Family. I wish to clarify beforehand that there is no other intent.”

the hands of the reporters transcribing the Queen’s words moved at a terrifying speed.

In the silence filled only by the sound of pens scratching against paper, Victoria slowly continued her speech.

“It is a national loss for the Parliament, which should be responsible for the politics of this country, to continue unproductive discussions while doing nothing but blaming one another. At a time when there is not enough time to further develop the British Empire and improve the lives of its citizens, I feel deep sorrow that time is being wasted on such matters. Therefore, from now on, Killian, my Prince Consort and the individual who was the catalyst for this situation, will personally express his views on this matter. I hope this miserable situation ends as swiftly as possible.”

A true Queen who prioritizes the lives of her citizens even at a time like this, unlike the Parliament that only engages in ugly political strife.

Following Victoria’s biting criticism, as I stepped forward, a barrage of questions poured in from the reporters.

“Your Royal Highness! What do you think about this bill from the House of Commons!”

“It is said that both the House of Commons and the House of Lords have plotted to keep Your Royal Highness in check; were you aware of this?”

“When you were recommended as a candidate for Prince Consort, did you know it was a plan to keep you in check?”

“Now, now, everyone, please calm down. I will answer your questions one by one. First, there are claims that both the House of Lords and the House of Commons tried to keep me in check, and this is true. However, is politics not a place where competition and checks are taken for granted? Not just me, but all members are subject to checks and perform them on others.”

As words that unexpectedly seemed to shield the Parliament came out of my mouth, the reporters, who had been excitedly preparing to write their articles, showed visibly flustered reactions.

They probably expected me to use this opportunity to completely crush the Parliament.

“But the means were so despicable and vulgar that the citizens’ anger is reaching the heavens. In particular, many were of the opinion that using a royal marriage as a tool for political strife is unacceptable.”

“To be honest, it would be a lie to say I wasn’t displeased. However, I loved Her Majesty and had a desire to make her the happiest woman in this world. That is why I accepted the Parliament’s proposal. Had I no feelings for Her Majesty, I certainly would not have stepped down from my ministerial post. But I also agree with the opinion that such political maneuvering should be avoided in the future. Although politics may use any means and methods, an individual’s private life must be strictly respected.”

“Those are truly generous words. It must be because the love between the two of you is so deep that you can say such things.”

After that, the reporters, who had been frantically transcribing my words, threw a final question.

“You haven’t answered the first question yet. What do you think of the bill specifying the powers of the Prince Consort, which was at the root of all this?”

If I were to criticize the Parliament’s pathetic political maneuvering and say I couldn’t accept it here, the lifespan of the current administration would end then and there.

Of course, if I shifted all the blame onto the Whigs, Wellesley might barely escape, and in fact, he probably believed that I would destroy the opposition in that way.

No, not just Wellesley, but everyone here. Even the members of the House of Commons, waiting anxiously outside for my decision, probably thought the same.

By denouncing the atrocities of the House of Commons and utilizing public support, a path would open to intervene in domestic politics at will—what politician in the world would refuse that?

Anyone who refused this would truly be someone with no interest in the politics of the British Empire.

The answer Killian Gore—who had been a rising star as the youngest minister before becoming Prince Consort and had since wielded immense influence in Canada and Asia—would give was already decided from the start.

Everyone was certain of that, and precisely because of that.

“I believe that, regardless of the Parliament’s intentions, the traditions of this country should be duly respected.”

The answer that came out of my mouth was a conclusion 180 degrees different from everyone’s expectations.

Chapter 169: Hidden Tycoon (5)

The pens of the journalists, which had been moving busily, came to a sudden halt.

Those who had already drafted their articles in advance to get them out as quickly as possible stared at me with looks of sheer disbelief.

“Y-Your Royal Highness! Does that mean you intend to respect the Parliament’s bill…?”

“Our British Empire is a nation with the most advanced system in the world. However, the first nation to organize such a system will inevitably have its loose ends. We are no different. While we claim to be a nation governed by the rule of law, we rely heavily on tradition and custom, and there are frequent conflicts between law and tradition. Therefore, I believe that the attempt to clearly define in law what has traditionally been taken for granted should be respected.”

“But hasn’t it already been revealed that the intent was to exclude Your Highness from domestic politics?”

“The British Royal Family must maintain neutrality in domestic political matters. This is a tradition we have upheld and must continue to uphold. There are traditions that must change with the times, but I believe this is a righteous tradition that our Royal Family should follow forever. Therefore, I have decided to willingly comply with Parliament’s request.”

“You are saying you will set an example of respecting the nation’s system, like Socrates drinking the poison even while knowing it was a death sentence.”

By this point, they couldn’t help but feel a level of magnanimity that was worlds apart from those who engaged in political infighting for their own private ends.

Seeing the irrepressible respect shining in the eyes of the journalists as they wrote, I smirked and shook my head.

“That is too much praise. If I were truly such a great man, I would have declared my respect for Parliament’s decision immediately, before the controversy even ignited. As I watched this controversy unfold initially, I was naturally angry, and I even thought about using it as an excuse to intervene in domestic politics.”

“There was certainly a possibility of that. May we ask why you changed your mind?”

“As I said, regardless of Parliament’s intent, I believed it was right to protect this nation’s traditions and the rule of law. That is also why Her Majesty did not order the dissolution of Parliament. To be honest, I am only human, so I don’t feel entirely pleasant even at this moment. However, more than that, I love this British Empire and feel a sense of mission to remain dedicated to this country. My decision to respect Parliament is because of this conviction. My conviction should not be shaken by a decision of Parliament, should it?”

“Parliament’s actions cannot shake my conviction… My decision is not for Parliament, but for my conviction…”

To the journalists who began moving their hands busily again, I did not forget to add a polite request in a courteous tone until the very end.

“So, as Her Majesty said, I hope the politicians will end this tedious squabbling and gather their wisdom once again to draft policies for the nation and its citizens. The same goes for the press. I ask you all to lend your strength so that this decision by Her Majesty and myself can help stabilize a society and public opinion that have been sharpened by extreme confrontation.”

“Leave it to us!”

“We will also ensure that we think of the nation’s development first, just like Your Royal Highness!”

The press conference, which had been expected to be an arena of criticism to denounce Parliament, transformed into a place of praise for my generosity.

The journalists’ cheers and applause continued without stopping until Victoria and I rose from our seats and entered the palace.

The House of Commons and the Whig Party, who had been completely backed into a corner, could not refuse the lifeline I threw them.

The MPs, who had believed they had no choice but to face the dissolution of Parliament, welcomed me with thunderous applause when I appeared at the next session.

It was like the reaction of people who had invited their life-saver into their home.

Strictly speaking, it was an accurate metaphor.

I was essentially the benefactor who had allowed the political lives of the House of Commons members to persist.

“Your Royal Highness! We are overwhelmed by your magnanimous decision.”

“I shed tears like a child after reading the article that day. Ah! I had forgotten the essence of politics all this time. I wish I could just crawl into a hole and hide.”

Gladstone, Palmerston, and Russell.

Every single Whig MP, without exception, approached the seat where I sat for the speech and bowed repeatedly, expressing their gratitude.

The Conservative MPs, who had cooperated with the Whigs to pass the bill, were the same.

Ofly, Wellesley and Disraeli did not forget to act out their roles of seeking forgiveness as well.

Because I was besieged by such a deluge of gratitude, the scheduled start time of the meeting was pushed back by over an hour.

The meeting, which finally began after much ado, was equally sluggish.

It had been agreed to pass the bill in its original form, but most of the MPs were busy watching my reaction and couldn’t bring themselves to voice their support.

“Members in favor of the bill, please say ‘Aye’!”

No matter how much the Speaker urged them, how could the members say ‘Aye’ in such an atmosphere?

As everyone hesitated and looked at me, I stood up with a bitter smile, as if I had no choice.

“Mr. Speaker, if I may, would it be alright for me to speak before the vote?”

“…Under the circumstances, I believe that would be best.”

“Thank you. My dear members, as you all know, there was a very coincidental incident recently. But as I said before, I believe that for our proud British Empire to continue its development, the rule of law must be established. And the responsibility and role of Parliament, which holds the legislative power to enact laws, will only become more important and heavier. Therefore, when voting on a bill in this sacred place, no external factors or pressure should intervene.

I hope you will exercise your authority according to your beliefs, exactly as you believe. I, too, will continue to keep my place as specified in the law and spare no effort in doing everything I can for the future of this country.”

Clap, clap, clap.

As soon as I finished speaking, Disraeli, sitting on the opposite side, was the first to applaud.

The Conservative MPs followed with a standing ovation, and soon the Whig MPs joined the wave.

“Your Royal Highness! Thank you!”

“Thank you! Thank you!”

In the chamber, which had instantly turned into something like a religious revival meeting, I bowed politely amidst the cheers of the members.

Courteous and humble until the very last moment.

To ensure that the smile breaking through my poker face was seen by no one, I bowed my head even deeper.

“What on earth happened! No… what exactly happened?”

As soon as the meeting ended, Wellesley rushed to find me, his voice raised.

“Why did you just let the bill pass? Everything was flowing so that there would be zero risk even if we rejected it. Didn’t you tell me to stay still because you had everything planned out?”

“I did. And you did a wonderful job, Prime Minister. Thanks to you, everything went according to plan.”

“The bill passed, and that was the plan?”

“When did I ever say I would reject the bill? From the beginning, I thought it was inevitable that the bill would pass.”

Wellesley stared at me with eyes full of utter bewilderment.

Considering he had played along with my tune from the start, his reaction was understandable.

He probably thought I would use some brilliant move to crush the House of Commons’ scheme, but from his perspective, it looked like everything ended up right back where it started.

“In this case, Your Highness, won’t you be legally barred from holding a proper position in Parliament or the government? Your intention to respect the nation’s traditions and laws is good, of course, but the loss is far too great!”

“A loss? What exactly did I lose?”

“Well, that’s…”

“Tell me just one thing that has changed among the things I already enjoy.”

Wellesley, who had been about to pour out words in excitement, cooled his head for a moment and thought it over. Soon, he scratched his head and stammered.

“Well, obviously…”

“…”

“…Hmm…”

When Wellesley fell silent, I spoke again calmly.

“The influence I enjoy in Canada and Asia, the financial power I hold in my hands. And my connection with you, Prime Minister. I haven’t lost a single thing, so why should I be disappointed?”

“But in the future, it will be impossible for you to hold a position in the domestic Parliament or government…”

“Since you will continue to hold your position anyway, Prime Minister, why should I obsess over such titles?”

“Then, was the purpose of this plan to give the impression that Your Highness does not obsess over such positions?”

“That’s not all. I could have suppressed Parliament this time if I wanted to, but in the long run, that’s not a good method. As long as this country claims to have a parliamentary cabinet system, Parliament will ultimately be the center of this nation. Forcing it down through coercion is never good for the country’s future.”

Unless I planned to abolish Parliament and return to an absolute monarchy, I shouldn’t view Parliament as an object of oppression.

Taming instead of suppressing.

Instead of cutting their throats in a moment of crisis, cutting the rope around their necks.

That was the key scene of the picture I intended to create through this plan.

“From now on, the Whig Party, and indeed the entire House of Commons, will live with a sense of debt toward me. And at the same time, they will feel that the Prince Consort, who did not exploit this opportunity, truly has no intention of interfering in domestic politics.”

“…Certainly, attempts to check Your Highness in this manner will disappear in the future.”

“Furthermore, since they were criticized so heavily this time, they will have no choice but to draft bills while being conscious of public opinion for the time being. The House of Lords, which would have been happy to see the House of Commons weakened, was also criticized, so it will be difficult for them to act out too much either.”

The Prime Minister was also lumped in and criticized along with Parliament, but politics is relative.

Even if the Conservatives were criticized, if the Whigs were criticized more, it wouldn’t be seen as a fatal blow to the Conservatives.

An election, after all, is a fight where you win as long as you get just one more vote than the opponent.

It meant that whether he was criticized this time or not, it wouldn’t hinder Wellesley’s ability to maintain his position as Prime Minister in the next election.

“Now that I think about it, the Morning Post seems to have grown enormously as well…”

“It has now indisputably become the largest newspaper in the British Empire. If the time comes when you want to shift public opinion, use it whenever you like. That’s why I built it up.”

The law preventing me from intervening in domestic politics might seem like a shackle at first glance, but in the current situation, it is no different from armor protecting my image.

After a commotion that completely turned the country upside down, how would the people perceive a Prince Consort who voluntarily put on shackles, insisting on following tradition even when no one forced him to?

The limitation of not being able to hold a position domestically?

To be blunt, that holds no influence over me.

I am connected to the Prime Minister, the most powerful man in the British Empire, and there are more than a few MPs in the House of Lords and the House of Commons who will speak for me.

On top of that, I have built the Morning Post into the largest media outlet in the Empire, and above all, haven’t I legally secured authority over the colonies, which will be much larger than the home country in the future?

Yet even in this situation, the citizens of the home country do not spare their praise, calling Prince Consort Killian a true patriot with no thirst for power.

The Whig MPs, who had been making a fuss about needing to check me, will now have time to reflect, realizing they did something utterly useless.

“Prime Minister, please play the role of mediator to help the House of Commons and the House of Lords reconcile. As the son of the Duke of Wellington, you are the most suitable for such a role. What good does it do for the House of Lords and the House of Commons to keep snarling at each other and tearing the country apart?”

“I see. I can use that to re-establish my presence. Very well. Since Your Highness has prepared the dish, I shall eat it with relish.”

The “traitor controversy” that had rocked the British Empire for a while subsided quickly, thanks to the sacrifice of the Prince Consort, who stepped up and voluntarily hung himself on the cross.

The political world, which until recently was ready to tear each other’s throats out, soon returned to normal.

In the end, while the British Empire returned to its peaceful daily life.

An indelible stain remained on the names of the House of Commons and the House of Lords, and they would need to put in constant effort to overcome it.

Only I—who had not let go of a single thing I held, yet made a show of giving up power I didn’t even have.

I remained the sole victor of this fight, gaining public support that surpassed even that of Parliament.

Chapter 170: Parting with the Old Era

Strike while the iron is hot.

For politicians or those in public life, there are few sayings more relatable than this.

For a politician, the “iron being hot” means having the support and attention of the masses. During such times, people tend to look favorably upon whatever you do and offer their support. Even if you propose an ambiguous policy, they will go out of their way to interpret it in a positive light.

Conversely, once you lose the people’s interest, no matter what you do, you will fail to attract attention to a surprising degree.

Perception is a terrifying thing.

For the time being, the citizens will likely view whatever Parliament does with prejudice and skepticism. In contrast, they will applaud and cheer for whatever the Royal Family does.

And it is at times like these that one must introduce the projects they have been preparing one by one.

Since I have clearly declared that I will not interfere in domestic politics and had it enshrined in law, I will now intervene in all domestic political matters indirectly through Wellesley.

Hygiene? Food? Uncomfortable toilets?

Countless elements could be brought up, but among them, the thing that drives a person the most insane is the inability to use the internet.

I don’t just mean the inconvenience of not being able to search for things or watch videos; I’m talking about communication using the internet as well.

Even though I’ve landed in the nineteenth century where science is advancing, it’s still like this. It’s horrifying just to imagine what it would have been like if I had been born in an even earlier era.

Even if it’s just for my own comfort, I have to improve these aspects somehow.

To carry out such a large-scale project, there must be a pioneer to push it forward in the beginning, but scientists have always found it difficult to find such a benefactor. Unless someone possesses a significant vision, it is not easy to predict how great a social revolution such a thing would cause.

By nature, people tend to be reluctant to dip their toes into things they haven’t experienced before.

However, I already knew everything through experience, not just prediction, so I had no hesitation about pouring money into it.

The event being presented today is much the same.

“So this is the device called the Morse telegraph that Your Royal Highness has spent a vast sum of money to bring here.”

“Yes. Partial operations began in the United States and Canada just last year. However, thanks to a substantial investment in infrastructure provided through an entrepreneur I know, we were able to bring it here immediately.”

“I recall there were a few forms of telegraphy before, but you say this is a much more advanced version?”

“Yes. The existing Cooke-Wheatstone telegraph is certainly a great invention that will go down in human history, but in terms of practicality, it falls short of this Morse system, which is a latecomer.”

It was a luxurious demonstration hall prepared at Buckingham Palace.

The venue, attended by Prime Minister Wellesley, members of the Royal Family, government officials, Members of Parliament, scientists, and journalists, was filled with expectation and curiosity.

Their gazes were focused on the Morse telegraph device in the center.

When people think of the telegraph business, they usually think of Morse right away, but the British Empire had already introduced a telegraph device called the Cooke-Wheatstone several years ago.

However, this device was highly inefficient compared to the Morse telegraph; long-distance transmission was unstable, and it required several wires, whereas the Morse system only needed one.

In particular, with the addition of Morse code, which uses dots and dashes to represent numbers and letters, the system boasted extreme simplicity. Thanks to this, it was able to grow explosively in a short time.

I intended to distribute this telegraph system throughout the British Empire at least ten years faster than in the original history.

People might not feel the impact of it now, but those who can grasp information quickly will inevitably have an absolute advantage over those who cannot.

As time passes, other latecomers will also build their systems, but while they are wasting time like that, the British Empire will be far ahead.

“Then, I shall be off now. Please enjoy the show from there.”

When I stood up at the scheduled time for the demonstration and approached the device, cheers and applause erupted from the audience.

I gave a light bow toward Victoria, who was in the seat of highest honor, and then called a young engineer forward onto the stage.

“Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting. Today, you will see for yourselves that the progress of science can change people’s lives from the very roots. Through this device before us, we will be able to send the messages we want faster and further than ever before. Please give your unreserved encouragement to the young staff member who will demonstrate this amazing scientific revolution for us.”

As soon as I finished speaking, the people in their seats cheered and applauded once again.

What must it feel like for a young man to demonstrate his skills while hearing the cheers of the most powerful people in the British Empire?

The young man, named Richard, bowed with a humble gesture and carefully walked over to the Prime Minister, who was sitting in the front row.

“Excuse me, Prime Minister, would you be willing to write a message for me to send to my colleague Frederick, who is on the second floor? Anything in a single short sentence would be appreciated.”

“A message… very well. Then let’s go with this.”

It was a famous quote left by the great English philosopher Francis Bacon.

After confirming the paper with the phrase ‘Knowledge is power’ written on it, Richard walked back to the device with a light step.

Soon, he placed his hand on the telegraph key and began to tap it, and a rhythmic sound of short and long pulses echoed around.

As the clicking sound continued without interruption for about a minute, I could hear someone murmuring nearby.

“Is that beeping sound being transmitted to the inner parts of the palace right now?”

“It seemed so from the explanation.”

“Then I suppose the method is to listen to that sound and then transcribe it back into letters.”

“If it works, it would be a truly revolutionary method, but will it really work?”

“It is a method proclaimed by none other than His Royal Highness, so…”

Amidst the rising voices of half-expectation and half-doubt.

The heavy door of the hall, which no one had entered or exited, opened, and another young technician, who had been waiting on the second floor to receive the message, stepped into the room.

“Thank you for waiting! The message sent by the Prime Minister has been decoded as the phrase ‘Knowledge is power.’ Is this correct?”

A brief silence descended upon the room.

Soon, Wellesley let out a laugh as if in amazement and fluttered the paper he had written on earlier so everyone could see.

“It is correct. ‘Knowledge is power.’ Is that not a phrase that perfectly suits this situation?”

“Good heavens…”

“Then does this mean we can exchange letters in real-time in the future?”

“R-really? It really works like that? No, surely it wouldn’t work over very long distances?”

Admiration, questioning, and wonder.

Seeing the wave of heightening excitement sweep through the audience, I cleared my throat and stepped back onto the podium.

“Everyone, please give a round of applause for the young technicians who have brilliantly demonstrated this new technology.”

“Whooooooo!”

“It truly is an amazing technology!”

“Your Highness! How far a distance can this technology exchange what you call communication?”

“As long as the wires are laid, there are practically no distance limitations,” I asserted.

At my declaration, the Prime Minister, ministers, and members of Parliament all gaped in astonishment.

“Then are you saying we can communicate freely from London even to Manchester?”

“It is not merely that. Within the next two years, we will install a submarine cable across the English Channel to France. Once that is done, real-time communication with France will be possible. And in ten years—within ten years, we will install a cable across the Atlantic to enable intercontinental communication between British North America and the home country. In other words, by then, a decision made here can be transmitted to Canada or the United States in just a few minutes. And vice versa.”

“My word…”

“It’s a revolution. This is a revolution!”

Everyone was unable to hide their excitement at the fact that telegraphic communication, which was previously thought to be possible only in theory, actually worked perfectly.

Wellesley, who had jumped to his feet, cheered and shouted while clapping excitedly.

“This is a truly astounding discovery! With this, distance will no longer be an obstacle for our British Empire! Going forward, the government will also actively support telegraph companies and spare no effort to ensure that the telegraph system is established throughout the British Empire! I pay my respects to the insight and determination of His Royal Highness, who fired the starting signal for this great beginning!”

Just like other nations, the British Empire currently held territories on almost every continent.

Europe, Africa, Asia, and the Americas.

Occupying the largest territory in the world also meant that the speed of exchanging information was correspondingly slow.

However, if this telegraph network were properly established, there would be no problem in exchanging brief and simple communications.

In particular, the naval admirals, more excited than anyone, crowded around me and bombarded me with questions.

“Y-Y-Your Highness! I assume these devices will also be supplied to the military?”

“Of course.”

“This is truly a magnificent thing. More than anything else, the Navy must be the first to be able to use these devices. If the British Navy, spread across the entire world, can communicate in real-time, the Navy of the British Empire will gain the power to fight the entire world!”

Easy there, gentlemen. We shouldn’t be fighting the whole world regardless.

It was perfectly understandable that they were excited about gaining such power, but several essential procedures remained to be resolved for military implementation.

“Although it is an honorary position, as an Admiral of the British Navy, I too will spare no support to ensure our Navy faces no inconvenience in utilizing this new technology. However, using this telegraph for military purposes has a fatal weakness, so we must also prepare a system to resolve this.”

“…A weakness, you say?”

“Naturally, you wouldn’t know, but messages sent via telegraph can be intercepted by others midway. If we exchange military secrets via telegraph without care, we run the risk of exposing classified information to other nations.”

“That is a very fatal weakness indeed. If there are security issues, no matter how convenient the technology is, it loses its practicality…”

“There is no need to be so disappointed. We can prevent this by creating codes and changing them periodically. However, since codes can also be leaked, we must put several safety measures in place here as well and strictly maintain security.”

When I explained the vulnerabilities and the countermeasures on the spot, the faces of the naval admirals listening visibly brightened.

Anyone who has commanded a military would know what a dream-like miracle real-time communication is.

It would be no exaggeration to say that a revolution would occur in almost every field, including military logistics, intelligence gathering, and command and control.

“When Your Highness invited us, we wondered why even military men were called to this place, but now we understand. It was to tell us to identify the pros and cons in advance and prepare for the new era that will unfold, as that technology will be introduced to the entire military in the future.”

“Exactly. Our British Empire must be the superpower that leads the world, both now and in the future. It may be a headache, but as much as you all put in the effort, the British Empire will shine even more brilliantly, so I ask for your swift response.”

“Please trust us! As soon as we return, we will convene the officers and begin our deliberations!”

From this moment on, my position in the hearts of the naval admirals would be elevated from a mere honorary admiral to a true Admiral of the British Navy.

It would be troublesome if that weren’t the case.

No matter how I thought about it, there was a high possibility of the Crimean War or a massive war comparable to it occurring, so I needed to strengthen the British military by any means necessary until then.

And since I didn’t have the ability to personally command the army and crush the enemies’ heads, I had to at least raise the level of the British military this way.

Moreover, the field of communication isn’t the only thing I’ve thought of.

In fact, strictly speaking, communication was just the beginning.

Chapter 171: Farewell to the Old Era (2)

A great success!

Ever since the telegraph system was unveiled, an explosive amount of interest had gathered, and everyone was praising my foresight and achievements.

Even if it was something that would be introduced two or three years later in the original history, activating it ahead of schedule was a different story entirely, wasn’t it?

Above all, as a business guaranteed and widely encouraged by the Royal Family, numerous investors came with their money, and the British Empire’s telegraph business quickly became a roaring success.

Furthermore, the military’s response was excellent.

The military originally had a strong tendency not to favor unverified new technologies, but this case was an exception.

The Navy, for instance, immediately demanded that they, without question, must utilize the telegraph system before any other military in the world.

The Navy put subtle pressure on Admiral William Parker, who had previously escorted me to Japan and fostered friendly ties, to secure government support.

It was so pressing that Admiral Parker, who had intended to step down from his position this year, was almost forcibly compelled to remain for several more years.

“Your Highness. As you mentioned at the demonstration, the military’s desire for real-time communication is growing stronger by the day. As Your Highness said, the British Empire’s national power comes from the Navy’s formidable strength, does it not? Would it be possible to prioritize connecting the main naval bases with the telegraph to allow them to adapt to this new technology quickly?”

“I would like to do so, but even so, the Royal Family cannot unilaterally install telegraph lines within the military. That is a matter that must be discussed with the government…”

“Then I will testify before Parliament!”

They didn’t need to go that far; the telegraph would be installed in military facilities first anyway. I didn’t understand why he was so insistent.

From my perspective, trying to achieve revolutionary results not only in communication but also in other areas, it was frankly a bit bothersome.

But the very next day, I immediately understood why Admiral Parker was making such a fuss.

“Your Highness! Granting such special favors only to the Navy is an utterly outrageous decision! We, the Army, should be the first to utilize real-time communication!”

Field Marshal Hugh Gough, Viscount Gough. Appointed Commander-in-Chief of India three years ago, he had sought me out as soon as he heard about the telegraph during a brief return to the home country.

Field Marshal Gough, who could accurately be described as one of the British Army’s leading figures, spoke with an almost fanatic fervor, passionately advocating for the telegraph and repeatedly raising his voice.

“The place where real-time communication is most needed is, obviously! Obviously, the forces stationed in India. Even if a critical order comes from London, it takes at least several months to reach India! There have been countless times when the situation in India changed rapidly, we sent an urgent message to the home country, and by the time we received orders, the situation was already over. Meanwhile, the morale of commanders on the ground is being constantly eroded by criticisms for moving troops based on their on-site judgment. Your Highness, please understand the Army’s plight!”

“Ah, Marshal. Please calm down. Why wouldn’t I know about such realities? I’ve traveled back and forth to Asia on ships countless times.”

“That’s why I believe Your Highness, of all people, will understand the Army’s unfortunate situation better than anyone!”

“Ah, yes. Of course, the Royal Family is currently taking the lead in laying telegraph lines across the British Empire and Canada, but for it to extend within the military, government approval is naturally required. But as you know, I am unable to interfere in domestic politics, so I think a bit more time might be needed.”

“In that case, please let me testify before Parliament! I will personally inform the Prime Minister of the gravity of this matter! I believe the Army, rather than the Navy, which is guaranteed a certain degree of autonomy, deserves to be the first to benefit from this new system!”

Now I understand.

I wondered why there was such a commotion when the lines would naturally be installed anyway. But that wasn’t the important part.

The new technology must first be introduced to the Navy, or to the Army.

This prideful battle was the reason why an admiral from the Navy and a field marshal from the Army were successively coming to me, pleading.

The British Empire’s Navy holds an almost religious belief that they are the very foundation of the British Empire and should receive the paramount treatment.

Conversely, the Army, while disliking the Navy, harbored a victim mentality that the nation always favored the Navy above them.

Therefore, the Army wanted to gain the symbolic meaning of adopting this technology before the Navy, and the Navy, in turn, reacted hysterically and scrambled to counter them.

These humans are truly exhausting.

“Couldn’t you just set a date and send receive telegrams simultaneously?”

“If we do that, those ‘seals’ will definitely break the agreed time and start exchanging telegrams first.”

He says that as if they wouldn’t do the same.

It’s clear that whether it’s the Army or Navy, ninety-nine times out of a hundred, they would switch on communication first and insist they were the first military in the world to exchange real-time communications.

“Couldn’t the government simply set an official time? Since it’s a historic first message, have them send a message to His Majesty at the Royal Family simultaneously at the same time. Surely, with His Majesty as the recipient, they wouldn’t advance the time on their own accord.”

“That would be true if the message were sent to His Majesty… But, Your Highness. I’m not merely conscious of those ‘seals’… I mean, the Navy. You are aware that a large-scale battle took place in India recently, are you not? The remnants of the Maratha Empire are still tirelessly raising armies. Although we repelled them this time, we don’t know when the day will come again when we have to mobilize troops.”

“Is the situation on the ground in India that unstable?”

“It cannot be considered an immense crisis, but it’s hard to hastily conclude that it’s completely stable. Therefore, for the morale of our army, please exert some influence so that the Army can utilize the telegraph before the Navy.”

I distinctly remembered hearing about a tumultuous incident in India while I was in Japan during my previous tour of Asia.

The Maratha army had raised a massive force of nearly 60,000, and Field Marshal Hugh Gough had repelled them, if I recalled correctly.

In truth, Field Marshal Hugh Gough’s words were not an exaggeration, as far as I knew, both large and small rebellions and wars would continue to occur in the future.

And as they accumulated, they would eventually escalate into the colossal rebellion known as the Sepoy Mutiny.

I was already considering what to do about India, and this might turn into a good opportunity.

“Marshal, indeed, now that I think about it, there’s a point to your words.”

“I-is that so? I knew Your Highness would understand! With this, our Army’s morale will be even further…”

“However, no matter how I think about it, to prioritize the Army over the Navy would require a compelling reason and justification. Frankly, as you know, Marshal, the Navy’s symbolism in the British Empire is more than just a military force.”

“…That is true. Those are not… incorrect words.”

Hugh Gough, despite his pride as a Field Marshal of the Army, grudgingly nodded, as if he had no choice but to admit what needed admitting.

In truth, even though he was fervently arguing, he probably believed there was no possibility that the British Empire would sideline the Navy and prioritize the Army.

To do so would at least require making an impact comparable to the Duke of Wellington’s achievement of repelling Napoleon.

“However, if there’s a reason for the Army to urgently require support, then the story would naturally change. Then, it wouldn’t be much of a burden for me to subtly convey the matter to Prime Minister Wellesley.”

“Oh! In that case, we will cooperate immediately!”

The eagerness to cooperate with anything that would boost Army morale and give them something to mock the Navy about practically burst forth from him.

Moreover, they wouldn’t even slightly suspect that the Prince Consort of the British Empire, overflowing with patriotism, would be up to any strange tricks.

It was exactly as expected. Everything I intended to do was for the future of this country.

“During my last tour of Asia, I heard quite a few stories regarding the East India Company. Among them were some disconcerting reports.”

Naturally, Hugh Gough, as Commander-in-Chief of the forces stationed in India, was inextricably linked with the East India Company.

This was because the East India Company was not merely a private company but performed functions almost equivalent to a state, handling military affairs, administration, and governance.

“Ah… the East India Company, you mean. Were there many complaints being lodged with Your Highness, perhaps?”

“Well, something similar.”

However, it was natural that Hugh Gough, a military man through and through, couldn’t always have a good relationship with the East India Company.

While there would be areas of cooperation, there could never be constant agreement between the East India Company, which operated its own private army, and Hugh Gough, a Field Marshal of the British Army.

If there were such an instance, it would mean the East India Company was unilaterally bowing to Hugh Gough, acting as his servant and obeying his every command.

Of course, that would never happen, so he bit the bait I cast.

This is why reeling in someone who isn’t a politician is so easy.

They can’t hide their expressions, so it’s obvious what they want and what they’re dissatisfied with, isn’t it?

“There were many reports that the East India Company was exploiting the local Indians too harshly and completely alienating them from politics and administration. If you suppress them too much, discontent naturally coalesces and erupts. When that happens, the Army’s burden of suppressing rebellions naturally increases.”

“That has always been my complaint as well. It’s a matter that doesn’t need to escalate into a fight, yet it constantly grows into war. But it’s beyond my authority as a soldier to tell politicians to do their job properly, so I was stuck, unable to do anything.”

“You must have had many worries. It’s you and the soldiers under your command who actually bleed and die fighting.”

“It’s a great relief that Your Highness, at least, understands.”

Perhaps because it hadn’t even been a year since a major war, a distinct anger was discernible in the Marshal’s eyes.

Good. This is enough; he can be a crucial witness to testify that the East India Company is making a mess of internal affairs.

“Marshal. Then let’s do this. This is a method that benefits the British Empire, the forces stationed in India, and you, Marshal, all at once…”

I didn’t say I would intervene in domestic politics, but since India is a colony, there wouldn’t be any complaints if I directly took action, would there?

For this country to develop further, it is best to quickly clear away the parasites who are just causing trouble on the ground.

A few days after Hugh Gough met Killian and departed.

Rothschild was summoned to Buckingham Palace at Killian’s call.

“Have some milk tea.”

“Thank you.”

It had been some time since they first met, but he still found Killian somewhat difficult to deal with.

Of course, in this world, the only person who would find it easy to deal with the Prince Consort would be the Queen, but even apart from his position as Prince Consort, Killian himself exerted considerable pressure on him.

What would be the right way to put it?

As he couldn’t grasp Killian’s thoughts or intentions, the more they spoke, the more mentally exhausted he felt.

“What became of what I asked you to prepare in India?”

“Everything has been completed. Five perfectly manipulated ghost companies have been established, and we are in contact with local opium suppliers and merchant ship charterers.”

Initially, he wondered how anyone could destroy a colossal organization like the East India Company, but perhaps because Killian was royalty, his scale of thinking was on an entirely different dimension.

He could never have imagined that Killian would propose dismantling the East India Company entirely.

“Your Highness, even if the plan proceeds, wouldn’t there be considerable local opposition? Is it really alright?”

“Opposition? Are you implying the East India Company would stage some kind of armed demonstration with its private army?”

“That’s unlikely to happen, but one never knows what a cornered person might do. Whatever they might commit in India, it takes a considerable amount of time for that news to reach the home country, does it not? The East India Company has, until now, used that very fact to handle numerous matters as it pleased.”

“Don’t worry. They won’t be able to use that excuse anymore. In fact, if they staged an armed demonstration, I’d be even more grateful, but they won’t do anything so foolish.”

It was fascinating.

During his career in finance, he had witnessed all kinds of human characters, and many of them were swindlers living off other people’s money.

But he had never, he swore, seen anyone intent on bankrupting a colossal corporation like the East India Company on this scale, and in this manner.

If it were someone seasoned in the financial industry, he might at least understand, but this man was one of the most revered figures in the British Empire.

He was simply dumbfounded as to how Killian could have devised such a plan.

“Once the East India Company is gone, you will take the place of the Baring family, won’t you? I think that’s sufficient compensation for helping me. Is there anything else you desire?”

“None. I believe that alone is more than enough.”

“Good. Then, since preparations are complete, there’s no need to wait any longer, is there? Proceed.”

Was it finally beginning?

Although he had been a little scared at first, Rothschild now found himself eager to see the results of this endeavor with his own eyes.

To a businessman who lived by handling money, the person before him was nothing short of an embodiment of inexhaustible wealth.

Where would it be after India?

Feeling a similar thrill to when he first successfully closed a deal, Rothschild bowed deeply.

The path to a golden empire began to be clearly drawn before his eyes.

Chapter 172: Bidding Farewell to the Old Era (3)

If you were to ask politicians or capitalists who the richest person in the British Empire was, the answer would likely not narrow down to a single individual.

Some might name Queen Victoria, while others might point to the rapidly rising star, Prince Consort Killian. The names of prestigious aristocrats and famous capitalists would also be frequently mentioned.

However, there was one name that was undeniably mentioned more than any other.

The Baring family.

Since founding their bank in 1762, they were the family that boasted the greatest financial power in the British Empire, infinitely growing their wealth alongside the empire’s expansion. By the early 19th century, their annual income already exceeded 200,000 pounds, and they had successfully secured hundreds of thousands of pounds in profit even during the Napoleonic Wars.

Even now, with the emerging Rothschild family rising at a terrifying speed, people still held the Baring family in much higher regard.

This was because, unlike the Rothschilds—who were seen as merely wealthy Jews—the Baring family was intimately connected with British politics. Using their immense financial power, they had secured seats in the House of Commons early on and eventually succeeded in grasping seats in the House of Lords.

Through their connections with the British government, they delved into all sorts of government projects, and before the abolition of the slave trade, they amassed a fortune through it as well. Furthermore, they held directorships and eventually the chairmanship of the East India Company, which practically monopolized trade with Asia at the time.

That wealth and power naturally continued to the present day.

The one practically leading the family now, in place of the aging and elderly head, Thomas Baring, was the eldest son of the house. Francis Baring had entered the House of Commons more than seventeen years ago and held key positions within the Whig cabinet.

Though he did not operate at the very forefront of Whig power, his influence was by no means small, as it was true that the Whig Party currently relied heavily on the Baring family’s massive financial resources.

The only reason he was not as prominent as Gladstone or Palmerston was that he practiced self-restraint; the nature of his family’s business dictated that he should not attract excessive attention.

However, in any organization, how could the person serving as the reliable purse strings not have a voice?

Whenever Francis Baring proposed an agenda during party meetings, even Gladstone, Palmerston, or Russell did not openly oppose him. This was because when the Baring family prospered, the Whig Party indirectly benefited in many ways.

Today’s meeting was no different.

“Our main focus must be the next election. Fortunately, Her Majesty did not dissolve Parliament this time, but that still only leaves us about two years to practically prepare.”

“Two years… Well, it’s a relief we aren’t holding an election right this moment.”

Due to recent events, the Whig Party had taken a massive hit, facing overwhelming criticism even in their stronghold constituencies, to the point where they had to deliver public apologies several times. If there was any silver lining, it was perhaps that the Conservative Party had also received considerable criticism.

However, an election is fundamentally a game won by receiving a single vote more than the opponent, and it was undeniable that the blow to the Whigs was greater. Had an election been held this year, they likely would have ended up with a catastrophic number of seats.

Gladstone, who took the current situation more seriously than anyone, sighed deeply while looking over data surveyed from various regions.

“This is just a brief survey, but if we held an election in this state, we’d be lucky to scrape together 150 seats. We need to do our absolute best to improve public perception over the next two years. And I believe we seriously need to consider changing the party’s name.”

“…Are you suggesting we abandon the name ‘Whig’?”

“Yes. To give the impression of being born anew, changing the party name is the most efficient method. Even look at the Conservatives; didn’t they reclaim the position of the ruling party as soon as they changed their name? As long as the perception of being old and outdated persists, changing the name is a necessity, not an option.”

“Do you have a name in mind, then?”

“Since the ruling party uses the name ‘Conservative Party,’ I think it would be good for us to use the name ‘Liberal Party.’ It feels more intuitive and gives the impression that we can check the ruling party’s deficiencies.”

The value of ‘liberty’ had been receiving increasing attention recently, and since this trend seemed likely to continue for a while, it was a solid choice. No one raised an objection, and the Whig Party decided to reorganize itself under the name ‘Liberal’ starting next year.

“However, Mr. Gladstone, if we change the party name, we’ll need to promote it extensively. Won’t that require a large budget?”

“Regarding that… for now, couldn’t we manage the funds through Baring Bank?”

Whenever such needs arose in the past, Baring Bank had always lent funds to the party at interest rates much lower than the market average. As everyone’s eyes turned toward him, Francis Baring, who had been quietly listening to the meeting without saying a word until now, spoke up calmly.

“I would like to do so, but a very large amount might be a bit difficult. Our cash flow hasn’t been particularly good lately.”

“The great Baring Bank is struggling? Is the economy really that bad right now?”

“No, that’s not it. It’s just that we have a significant amount of money lent to the East India Company, and it hasn’t been properly recovered yet.”

“Ah… the East India Company. I heard profits have been declining lately, but I didn’t realize it had become such a problem.”

In the 18th century, Baring Bank had essentially stuck a straw into the East India Company and sucked out silver and pounds. However, the East India Company had now lost its monopoly on Asian trade, and the opium business, which used to generate massive profits in the Qing dynasty, was halfway to ruin.

Adding to this, rather than reducing the size of the standing army used to suppress rebellions in various regions, they were only increasing it, so there was no way the deficit would improve. While receiving interest on the loans was fine, a bleak outlook was emerging that the principal itself might eventually become unrecoverable.

“Who is the current Governor-General of the East India Company?”

“It is Viscount Goderich.”

“Ah… a Conservative man. If it were one of ours, we could have actively pressured him to reduce the deficit.”

Viscount Goderich, though he stepped down after only a hundred days, was a man of considerable influence who had served as Prime Minister just before the Duke of Wellington. Although he was now a political has-been sidelined from the central stage, he was not someone the Whigs could boss around.

“Still, it shouldn’t be impossible for Parliament to apply a bit more pressure on the East India Company. After all, India is one of the British Empire’s most important colonies. The Conservatives would likely agree.”

“Then, Mr. Gladstone and Mr. Palmerston, please put some effort into persuading the Conservative Party. If the principal lent to the East India Company is recovered smoothly, I will, of course, support the Liberal Party’s election campaign unreservedly.”

“Understood. We will take responsibility for handling this.”

It wasn’t just to save Baring Bank; for the national interest of the British Empire, the East India Company had to be operated stably. This was something the citizens would welcome rather than criticize, so the Conservatives would have no reason to oppose it either.

“Ah, speaking of which, Mr. Baring. Have you perhaps spoken with His Royal Highness the Prince Consort?”

“With the Prince Consort? I haven’t met him personally yet.”

“I recommend you find an opportunity to speak with him. In my personal opinion, his influence in Asia will only continue to grow.”

Though Killian’s current focus was on Asian nations further east than India, the fact remained that India was also part of Asia. Furthermore, since the royal family was taking the lead in expanding the telegraph business, wouldn’t he eventually have to dip his toes into the Indian side as well?

Judging that Gladstone’s advice was sound, Francis Baring nodded silently. In any case, for India to be revived, weren’t they going to have to reopen trade routes with Northeast Asia somehow? In fact, it felt a bit late to be discussing it now.

However, there was a reason he hadn’t spoken to the Prince Consort until now, though he didn’t mention it here. Rumors whispered that the Prince Consort had called members of the Rothschild family to Buckingham Palace several times.

While the Rothschilds were wealthy Jews who were useful to exploit, if the Prince Consort’s intention was to use them to check the Barings, that would be a headache.

Nevertheless, it was not something he could avoid forever. For the stability of the Asian market, he needed to clearly grasp the Prince Consort’s intentions. Taking the opportunity, Francis Baring decided to make the most of this chance.

If there’s one group of people you can trust least in this world, it’s swindlers. I was a successful swindler in my past life, so I can guarantee this absolutely.

And in this current era, while they aren’t exactly swindlers, the financiers who handle money in banks are treated similarly. In fact, since most modern financial fraud techniques originated in banks, this perception wasn’t entirely wrong.

Given the nature of the modern era where laws, systems, and regulations are incomparable to the future, a bank could transform into a den of swindlers in an instant if it so desired.

In that regard, a mega-bank like the Baring family’s, which came with the certification of being the nation’s nobility, provided a unique sense of stability. The reason the Rothschilds had yet to overtake Baring Bank was precisely because of this social perception.

Unlike the Rothschilds, who come trembling the moment I call, the owner of Baring Bank can request an audience with me directly through Gladstone. This was the power that authority and status held in this world.

“We’ve greeted each other in passing at Parliament, but this is our first time meeting one-on-one. Welcome.”

“I did not expect Your Highness to make time so quickly. Thank you very much for accepting my request.”

“Not at all. Despite the various recent incidents, my personal relationship with Mr. Gladstone is not bad. Since the request came through him, I had to make time even if I didn’t have any.”

The reliable financier of the Whig Party and the heir to the massive fortune of the British Empire’s largest bank. Seeing the man who would inherit all that sitting before me with a nervous posture was truly a novel feeling.

No matter how I was the Prince Consort of this nation, he wouldn’t react this way unless he wanted something. Given the current situation of the Baring family, it wasn’t hard to guess what that might be.

“The reason I have come to see Your Highness is…”

“Is it related to India?”

“Y-yes, that is correct. How did you know?”

“Well, there really isn’t any other reason, is there? To be honest, I have also been keeping a close eye on the situation in India, and I was actually thinking about contacting Baring Bank. I’m glad you came first.”

“If you are referring to the situation in India…”

Baring was likely worried that I might intervene in matters concerning the East India Company, but he wouldn’t be foolish enough to show it so plainly. Therefore, I had to resolve his anxieties first. Calling the Rothschilds openly to Buckingham Palace for everyone to see was all for moments like this.

“You probably know that I am currently putting all my effort into installing a telegraph network across all British Empire territories.”

“Yes. It is a well-known fact.”

“Among those, connecting the home country and India is my top priority. After all, India is the center of the British colonial economy. But as you know, the money required for this is no joke. Furthermore, the Navy and the Army are constantly pestering me, each demanding to be the first to use the technology.”

“Ah… I see you have such difficulties.”

“I tell you, it’s quite the headache. So, I am currently contacting major banks to see if I can collect investment for the submarine cable installation. A few days ago, I offered an investment proposal to the Rothschilds, and fortunately, they showed a positive reaction.”

I did not miss the slight twitch in Baring’s eyes when the name Rothschild came up. Since that name popped up unexpectedly, he seems to have failed to maintain a perfect poker face.

“Then, would you perhaps be willing to offer an investment opportunity to us as well?”

“Of course. If Baring Bank helps, the day when real-time communication is possible across all territories of the British Empire will arrive much sooner.”

“We have no reason to refuse either. Understood.”

“Thank you. Now, shall we hear the detailed reason why you visited me? What kind of problem are you having in India?”

Francis, who seemed to immediately understand why I had brought in the Rothschilds, looked visibly relieved and honestly shared his concerns regarding the East India Company.

“Ah, I see. That is certainly a significant worry. I understand. Since this is a matter concerning Asia, I will speak to the Prime Minister myself.”

“Is that true?”

“Of course. When India, one of the pillars of the British economy, is so bottlenecked, how can merchants and financiers focus on their livelihoods with peace of mind? Just leave it to me.”

As I hammered the point home with certainty, Baring’s complexion brightened significantly.

Good. With this, I have one more solid excuse to attend Parliament and grill the members. This is absolutely not me stepping to the forefront of my own volition.

This is me, having no choice but to step forward after receiving the tearful pleas of honest bankers suffering from the East India Company’s poor performance.

I’m busy enough as it is expanding the telegraph business, but since I’ve been asked so earnestly, what can I do?

I have no choice. I’ll just have to ask Parliament for a favor.

Chapter 173: Parting with the Old Era (4)

“Yesterday, Member of Parliament Francis Baring of the Whig Party confided in me regarding his grievances.”

As expected, Disraeli looked at me with a bewildered expression and asked, “Baring Bank has a close relationship with the Whig Party. Does Your Royal Highness feel the need to work for their benefit?”

Hey, don’t treat me so openly like a member of the Conservative Party. What will others think?

“As the Prince Consort of this nation, it is my mission to facilitate the convenience of as many people as possible. When someone approaches me with such a request, I cannot simply say, ‘I dislike you because you are a Whig, so go away,’ can I?”

“That is true.”

“And Baring Bank has plenty of money. If we were to… take their money—no, if we were to receive some investment from them—laying telegraph lines all the way to India would be much more manageable.”

While my primary goal is to establish a communication network, doing it all with my own funds wouldn’t make financial sense, no matter how I looked at it.

Of course, since it was essentially a monopoly business, I could recoup all my money in the long run, but it is always much sweeter to use someone else’s capital when possible.

“Weren’t you planning to cooperate with Rothschild? That is what I understood.”

“I was. However, the Rothschilds need to spend their money more heavily elsewhere.”

As fellow Jews, Disraeli and Rothschild were quite a compatible duo in the original history. Seeing as they are both in the same boat as me now, they might carry out an operation together someday.

“I think I heard a snippet of it before… Was it a canal?”

“Yes. It is still in the early conceptual stages, but France will likely collaborate with Egypt to connect the Red Sea and the Mediterranean. I’ve asked Rothschild to use his connections in France to extract as much information as possible and pass it to us. Once we know how the project is unfolding, it will be easy to either sabotage it or hijack it for ourselves.”

“That is a truly excellent idea. If we can exit into the Indian Ocean via the Red Sea from the Mediterranean, the route to Asia will be dramatically shortened. Such a strategic point must absolutely be brought under the control of our British Empire.”

Come to think of it, in the original history, the person who snatched the Suez Canal while France was reeling from its defeat in the Franco-Prussian War was none other than Disraeli.

I planned to entrust him with that heavy responsibility this time as well, and looking at it now, history certainly is ironic.

“Well, in any case, that is a matter for the future. For now, it would be best to prioritize our focus on India. First, I will ask the Prime Minister to devise a countermeasure, citing that many domestic businessmen are worried because the East India Company’s situation is dire.”

“Then shall I take Your Royal Highness’s side at that point?”

“You may do so at first. But you do know that my intention is not the ‘normalization’ of the East India Company, right?”

What I want is the normalization of India, not the normalization of the East India Company.

I had already communicated this fact to both Prime Minister Wellesley and Disraeli. It was necessary for them to know in advance so they could respond immediately when trouble inevitably broke out.

“However, it will not be easy to dismantle the East India Company simply because they are incurring large deficits. There are quite a few people who recognize the hard work they have done so far. Most importantly, a significant number of the upper class have invested in the East India Company. To break it apart, we need a powerful justification that can satisfy them.”

“A corporation with a massive size like the East India Company is bound to reveal illegal circumstances if you shake it hard enough. It will definitely come out once we start looking.”

“I agree with that. So, the question is how to trigger it, is it not? While the severity of their deficit is a reason…”

“Do not worry. The demand for an investigation will be raised first by the members of Parliament and the capitalists who invested in the East India Company themselves.”

What if, beyond the simple fact of a severe deficit, it became widely known throughout the British Empire that they had squandered an astronomical sum in that state?

What if the media fanned the flames and created anxiety, suggesting that even the possibility of investors recovering their principal was uncertain?

The very people who used to cover for the East India Company’s illegal and lawless acts would be the first to rise up, demanding a thorough investigation and the recovery of their money.

“…I understand. Then I shall play the role of the executioner who takes their heads.”

“Exactly. No matter how much I think about it, there is no one in Parliament who can perform this role better than you, Mr. Disraeli.”

“Hahaha, indeed. I believe I am more suited for it than the Prime Minister as well.”

If one denounces a corrupt corporation and officially draws out a parliamentary investigation, even the mighty East India Company would have no choice but to undergo an audit.

Once the situation reaches that point, the game is already over. At that stage, shouting about being ‘too big to fail’ is nothing but empty talk.

But that was a separate matter. The important thing was how to create such a situation, and I had not yet told Disraeli the details.

“When the Indian rebellion broke out this time, how much did the British government provide in aid to the East India Company?”

“It should be at least several hundred thousand pounds.”

“Perfect. We will use the moment the East India Company says they cannot repay that amount, or asks to delay the repayment, as our signal. At that time, you can create public opinion that we must denounce their reckless management and initiate a state investigation.”

I didn’t tell him the specific methods, but since most of what I had done so far followed that pattern, Disraeli nodded without much suspicion.

“Then, if the East India Company is torn apart, someone will have to fill the vacuum. Will that person be…?”

“That is most likely how it will turn out.”

To perfectly fill the void left by the East India Company, an organization equivalent to a state must step in, and for that, legitimacy is required, not just financial power.

Above all, although I hadn’t given the word yet, the core of this operation was to shift the blame for all the source of evil that had occurred in India so far onto the East India Company.

The cause of the rebellion, the entity that had oppressed the Indian people, the manufacturing and distribution of drugs—all of these were things that the East India Company, an incarnation of evil, had done arbitrarily while blinding and deafening the home country.

And since the British Empire has now disposed of these wicked people, we must soothe the local sentiment by telling them they can rest easy. To create a picture that the Indian people could accept, it is obvious who should take responsibility for India.

An India Governor sent by the government?

Even so, the current East India Company is already under the jurisdiction of the India Governor, so it offers no distinction.

A presence that is clearly distinguished from the government or the East India Company, yet one that all local Indians can accept and follow.

There was only one such group in the British Empire. The Royal Family.

While commonly lumped together as the ‘East India Company,’ it was not a group that functioned as a single, ordinary company.

Realistically, how could an organization governing that unimaginably vast land of India run as a single entity?

The East India Company had three major administrative departments in Bengal, Madras, and Bombay, operating with a degree of independence from each other.

Among them, the Bengal Government, based in Calcutta, was the region overseen by the India Governor sent from the British Empire, making it essentially the primary operating body of the East India Company.

This region possessed the most wealth, as it oversaw the opium trade, which yielded the highest profit margins in trade with the Qing dynasty.

Madras, headquartered in Chennai, also had a massive organization and army, while the Bombay organization, headquartered in Mumbai, had accumulated significant wealth as a strategic trade hub.

But those were now merely memories of the good old days.

After the opium trade took a fatal blow, Bengal’s finances deteriorated rapidly, and now they were barely scraping by, squeezing out income like wringing a dry rag.

On top of that, a large-scale rebellion broke out last year, piling massive additional debt onto their already poor finances.

Not satisfied with loans from Baring Bank, they had also received several hundred thousand pounds in aid from the British government, which they had to repay in a short period by any means necessary.

Consequently, Edward Lyall, who was in charge of drug distribution—the core cash flow of the Bengal Government—was growing more worried by the day.

A few years ago, when the British Empire crushed the Qing dynasty in the war, he believed the opium trade would resume.

But what an unexpected turn of events.

The British political circles, as if wanting to erase the fact that they had committed the immoral act of opium trading, began to thoroughly ignore opium.

Thanks to this, the profits of the opium department, which had been enjoying sweet success, began to plummet, and there was no sign of improvement.

As a result, his voice within the organization weakened, and the Board of Directors of the East India Company was gradually showing signs of wanting to dissolve the opium department.

Anthony Nathan Rothschild, the second son of the Rothschild house who had received a special mission from Killian, decided to target this area first.

As expected, Lyall, the head of the opium department, dropped everything and answered Anthony Rothschild’s call after receiving a proposal for a large-scale opium purchase.

“Hahaha, I’ve heard the news. You wish to purchase opium?”

“Yes. My name is Anthony Brown. We are a cotton textile company, but we’ve recently been looking to pioneer the opium market.”

“Opium, excellent. If it sells properly, there is nothing more profitable. But just to be sure, you do know that the opium sales routes to the Qing dynasty are blocked, right?”

“Of course. Did you think I hadn’t even investigated that much?”

Rothschild, using the pseudonym Brown, spoke nonchalantly and pointed to the far east on the map he had brought.

“The place I intend to take these goods is not the Qing dynasty, but further east. A place called Joseon and Japan, which have recently established diplomatic relations with the British Empire.”

“Ho… Indeed, those two markets were recently opened. The trade department is currently busy recruiting merchant ships to go there. You plan to sell opium there?”

“Yes. Most of the merchants who previously sold opium in the Qing dynasty have gone bankrupt or are hesitant to jump back into the business. I judged this to be the perfect opportunity. If opium is successfully sold in Joseon and Japan, I will monopolize most of those profits.”

Of course, they had no intention of actually selling the opium, but the more plausible the excuse, the better the effect.

As Anthony Rothschild recited the scenario Killian had written, he inwardly smirked, seeing Lyall’s face light up in real-time.

“You certainly have foresight. Hahaha! Then how much opium shall we prepare for you? Have you already established sales channels?”

“Naturally. I bribed the officer who went to Japan with the Prince Consort and made contact with local merchants. Still, since it is the first time, I think I’ll try selling a modest amount—about 10,000 pounds worth.”

“10,000 pounds from the start? Isn’t that quite a lot? I’m sorry, but our current situation isn’t great, so we cannot accept deferred payment. You must pay upfront, and we cannot offer refunds even if the goods aren’t sold.”

“Do not worry. My calculations show we can easily sell that much. The payment will naturally be made upfront. When can I expect to receive the goods?”

“If you pay upfront, we will have them ready as quickly as possible! Please wait just a moment!”

Watching Lyall frantically summon his subordinates, Rothschild leisurely took a sip of tea.

Thinking about how all that expensive opium would end up at the bottom of the sea and become useless, he honestly felt it was a bit of a waste of money.

Furthermore, since trust couldn’t be built with just one transaction, they would have to repeat the same act at least four or five times, meaning they’d be throwing over 50,000 pounds into the ocean.

‘But he said we could recover the losses from elsewhere…’

In fact, if one assumed they could remove the East India Company and acquire India with that 50,000 pounds, it was by no means a waste of money.

Rather, it would be more accurate to call it an investment.

Even if it were 100,000 pounds instead of 50,000, it was well worth the cost.

First, they would pay 10,000 pounds, then another 10,000, and then they would increase the order to 20,000, ensuring the accounts were settled perfectly each time.

By consistently paying faithfully, trust would build, and the other side, already starved for performance, would want to expand the business further and further.

That would be the day their joy turned to despair.

Anthony Nathan Rothschild smiled brightly and signed the contract pushed in front of him without a moment’s hesitation.

Chapter 174: End of Service

While his younger brother, Anthony Rothschild, was conducting operations against the opium department in Bengal, Lionel Nathan Rothschild, the leader of the British Rothschild family, was also busy carrying out Killian’s orders directly in India.

Knowing someone might recognize him, Lionel had cleanly shaved off his trademark sideburns and completely changed his hairstyle. Using the pseudonym “Lionel Kane,” a name recommended by Killian himself, he successfully made contact with the department responsible for merchant ship orders in Bombay.

“So… you’re saying you’d like to participate as a bidder for this merchant ship order?”

“Yes. As you can see from the documents here, our company, Anglo Asia Shipping, is staffed by experienced personnel and veterans who have spent long years in the industry.”

“Hmm… Looking at your track record, it certainly is quite impressive.”

To carry out this plan, the Rothschild family had poured all their resources into creating a company that could deceive the East India Company long before Killian even departed for his trip to Asia. Of course, no matter how much money the Rothschilds had, this wasn’t something they could do alone.

James, a businessman known to every financier in the British Empire, had been introduced by Killian. Using his vast network and resources, James had thoroughly forged the entire history of the shell company established by the Rothschilds.

Documents and blueprints for numerous ships the company had supposedly built in the past were procured from somewhere, and even the accounting ledgers were manipulated. To anyone’s eyes, they appeared to be a highly reliable firm boasting years of experience.

In fact, Lionel Rothschild felt quite a lot while working on this task. Though he was currently the one deceiving the East India Company, wouldn’t they be just as vulnerable if a company tried to deceive them like this in the future? To avoid being toyed with by swindlers like those before him, he felt he needed to keep his wits about him from now on.

He immediately understood why Killian had said he would learn much by handling the matter personally.

“But your bid conditions are exceptionally good. Your prices are nearly ten to fifteen percent lower than other firms. Is this actually feasible?”

“You’ll understand once you look at the history of the merchant ships we’ve built. We are a company that applies new technology faster than anyone else. That’s largely because one of our directors is a man who rose to the rank of Admiral in the Navy. Thanks to him, we receive the latest technologies directly from the naval shipyards in Portsmouth.”

“Ah, professional courtesy for retired officers. I see. Then will these new technologies be applied to the ships we are ordering this time as well?”

“Of course. Even if they are merchant ships, they have to be armed, which means increasingly thicker iron plating is inevitable. We maintain close ties with steel companies that are constantly advancing, so we receive the latest specifications of steel directly from them. By applying technologies intended for the latest warships, our ships are lighter, stronger, and cheaper to produce.”

It was an era where technology advanced every year and costs were falling. Rothschild wasn’t speaking nonsense; it was true that the quality of iron had recently improved. However, the claim that they were applying it to merchant ships first was pure fabrication.

“Hmm… These terms are certainly optimal for us. However, the down payment ratio is a bit high, isn’t it? The standard practice is a ten to fifteen percent advance, but you’re asking for twenty.”

“Since we’re offering a price more than fifteen percent lower than other companies, isn’t it reasonable to ask for that much? Of course, we aren’t asking for it without reason. We’ve included an additional special clause at the bottom.”

“…If the delivery date is delayed by even a single day, the down payment will be returned in full. Including such a condition certainly suggests you are confident.”

“Yes. As you can see from our history, we have never once failed to meet a delivery deadline.”

After closely examining the documents Rothschild confidently presented, the official nodded as if he had no choice but to concede.

The reason the East India Company was urgently ordering merchant ships now was because new markets in Japan and Joseon had been opened. In such a situation, they had to deploy merchant ships as quickly as possible.

Since Joseon and Japan were likely smaller in scale than the Qing Dynasty, those who occupied the market early were likely to suck up as much profit as possible. A single day’s delay didn’t just mean losing a day’s worth of sales.

The East India Company was currently in a position where they had to raise revenue quickly by any means necessary. While paying a twenty percent down payment for multiple armed merchant ships was a heavy burden, the risk could be minimized if they secured clear special clauses and collateral.

“Well… I’ll see what I can do, but since the down payment amount is so large, it might be a bit difficult.”

“I suppose so. It won’t be an easy task. That’s why I brought this, hoping it might give you a bit of strength…”

The official’s eyes glittered as he coughed awkwardly upon seeing the bag Rothschild subtly pushed forward.

“Oh my, you really didn’t have to.”

“India is much hotter than the home country, isn’t it? You must be suffering quite a lot. I brought this so you could cheer up a bit. Please, don’t feel burdened.”

“Haha… Really, you didn’t have to do this.”

Despite his words, he snatched the bag away as if afraid Rothschild might take it back, then peeked inside.

Just look at that expression.

Then again, how many people wouldn’t have their mouths hang open upon seeing shiny silver coins and tightly packed pound notes?

Closing the bag and standing up, the official reached out with a bright smile, looking like a man who had gained the world.

“I think I’ll feel very energized after having this. I’ll handle everything on my end, so just trust me and wait. Hahaha!”

“I’m glad to hear you’ll be energized. Then, I’ll leave it in your capable hands.”

Lionel thought to himself that if one could butter up an official like this, ruining a corporation would be child’s play. He resolved to overhaul every system in the Rothschild bank as soon as he returned to ensure they would never fall for such a scam.

“How did it go?”

“With this, the preparations are mostly complete. How is it going on your end, brother?”

“Need you even ask? Naturally, we won the bid.”

“I suppose so. When you offer a price fifteen percent lower and promise to vomit back the down payment if you’re even a day late, they couldn’t help but lose their minds.”

Though the preparation period had been long, they hadn’t expected things to go this smoothly. This was partly due to their thorough preparation, but likely also because the East India Company was currently suffering from a capital shortage.

No, Killian had undoubtedly taken that into account when he ordered them to start this now. Hadn’t both Bengal and Bombay taken the bait so easily?

“How much opium has been ordered so far?”

“The amount we’ve handed over to the opium department so far is around fifty thousand pounds. We’re constantly increasing the order volume and ensuring the payments are made, so Bengal probably predicts that the opium trade is about to resume in earnest.”

“Good, good. Then orders to increase the speed of opium production must have been sent to the farms as well.”

“Yes. And I’ve placed a pre-order for one hundred thousand pounds’ worth of opium. Since we’ve given them money so far, they’re snapping up the pre-orders now.”

“They must have been rife with anxiety that the opium department might be abolished, so imagine how welcome this news is. They hear that new markets in Joseon and Japan have opened—how delighted they must be. They probably want to offer prayers of thanks to God.”

Humans are creatures who view and think about the world from a thoroughly self-centered perspective. Moreover, these were people who had reigned with absolute power in India.

Except for the government of the British Empire, they didn’t care about anyone’s opinion and didn’t think they needed to. Why would they ever imagine they were being deceived and that their company might be shaken to its very roots?

“But brother, I thought we were going to dump all the opium into the sea. Why did the policy change to hiding it on an island?”

“That’s because it’s better for the future plan.”

They had pre-ordered one hundred thousand pounds’ worth of opium, but since Anthony’s company was scheduled to go bankrupt, the East India Company would never receive that money.

Since they had received fifty thousand pounds so far, their actual loss might be around fifty thousand pounds, but the situation wasn’t that simple. The core of the plan was that the opium department, believing the trade would resume, had encouraged farms everywhere to produce more opium.

In other words, all the opium currently being produced would turn into dead stock, and the East India Company would have to personally endure the outrage of the farmers.

The East India Company would claim they too were victims of a swindler, but where was there a swindler who took a loss himself? A real swindler would have vanished after taking at least one hundred thousand pounds’ worth of opium, so their story would lack credibility.

What if fifty thousand pounds’ worth of opium that the swindler supposedly “ran off with” was found sitting on a nearby island?

“The island I told you to hide the opium on is owned by the Board of the East India Company. And when the state investigation begins, the investigators sent to that island are scheduled to ‘discover’ the opium hidden by the Board.”

“Aha! I understand. This wasn’t just about dealing a financial blow to the East India Company.”

Exactly. The financial blow was merely the trigger to start the state investigation; they couldn’t even guess what the real killing blow would be.

“But who is the poor scapegoat who will take the fall for all of this?”

“I’ve picked out suitable candidates from the Board. They’re scum who would be a hundred times more helpful to the world if they disappeared, so don’t worry about it.”

Upon scanning the list of the East India Company Board members who would be named as suspects, even cold-blooded financiers would find them appalling. They were the ones who had a massive influence on the rising anti-British sentiment in India, making them perfect scapegoats.

After looking into their detailed records, even Anthony, who had shown a sliver of sympathy, completely changed his tune.

“These are the ones who led the way in cutting the salaries and reducing the privileges of the Sepoys, who make up a large part of the Indian Army.”

“Yes. And this bastard Edward here… I met him in London. I remember him vividly because he viewed Jews like insects. I’ve always wanted to see him fall, and thanks to His Royal Highness, I’ll get to see my wish fulfilled.”

“Did you ask him to include that man on the list, brother?”

“…Well, it’s not like the subject didn’t come up. But it wasn’t just because he looked down on Jews; he actually enjoyed exploiting not just Jews, but the local Indians as well. His Royal Highness likely took all those points into account when pointing him out.”

The company run by Anthony, which pretended to conduct opium trade, and the Anglo Asia Shipping Company, which had received twenty percent of the merchant ship construction costs as a down payment—both had finished preparations to vanish without a trace.

Lionel had wondered if they should recover the fifty thousand pounds paid to the East India Company from this down payment, but Killian had stressed not to ruin everything over small greed, so he had decided to leave it as it was.

“Now, brother. All we have to do is deposit the down payments we took into banks in India under the names of these Board members. Don’t forget to have people do it secretly in installments so we can’t be traced.”

“Of course. As if I’d neglect such a basic rule.”

Bensley, Boyd, Cotton.

Mocking the pigs who were likely still busy extracting money from the Indian locals at this very hour, the Rothschild brothers sent word to Killian, who was waiting in the home country.

It was showtime.

Riding on the wings of His Royal Highness, the Rothschilds would soar in a single bound.

Chapter 175: The Service Has Ended (2)

The joy of resuming the opium trade and ordering new merchant ships at a low price for the newly opened Northeast Asian markets was short-lived.

Lyall, the head of the opium department who had handled opium transactions for months without a single issue, could not understand the current situation at all.

“What kind of nonsense is that! How does it make any sense that Brown’s company just vanished into thin air?!”

“I-it’s true, sir. I went to check on them because the payment deadline had passed, and the office was completely empty.”

“They probably just stepped out for a moment. People aren’t always in their offices—”

“Even the furniture is gone, sir. They’ve disappeared. And upon checking, every trace of the company’s existence has been wiped out. It’s as if… as if it never existed from the start…”

What on earth was going on?

Was he supposed to accept that someone had actually dared to scam the almighty East India Company?

But the more he thought about it, the more bizarre it felt.

The purpose of a scam is naturally financial gain.

But what could a man named Anthony Brown possibly have gained from this?

The company had already paid for the roughly 50,000 pounds worth of opium they had delivered, and the 100,000 pounds worth of opium currently in production hadn’t even been picked up yet.

In other words, those scammers hadn’t actually made any real profit.

“They did this just to screw us over? No… logically, that makes even less sense.”

Faking a company’s history and grooming ledgers to look like a solid firm must have required significant manpower and capital.

It made no sense that all that effort was spent simply to cause trouble for the Company.

Especially when it was clear that they, too, had suffered a loss…

“In any case, what should we do? Instructions have already been issued to the farmers to increase opium production.”

“What do you mean, ‘what should we do’?! Tell them to cancel it immediately!”

“But how can we cancel what’s already in production? At the very least, we have to be prepared to see inventory pile up for this quarter—”

“This is driving me mad! What kind of grudge did that bastard Brown have against us to pull this off?!”

No matter how much he racked his brain, he couldn’t understand it, but now that the matter had escalated this far, there was no way to cover it up.

He had no choice but to report it to the Board of Directors and find some way to clean up the mess.

In contrast, the trade department in Bombay was in a festive mood upon hearing that the hated Bengal branch had suffered another massive loss through the opium business.

“Hah! They were acting so high and mighty, and now they’ve taken another huge hit? They kept swaggering around saying Bengal is the heart of the East India Company, but now there’s nothing left for them but ruin.”

“You’re right, sir. They acted as if they owned the world just because those scraps of opium brought in a little money. Now their downfall is truly inevitable.”

“Isn’t it a bit odd for the Governor to remain in such a decaying region? Why don’t we ask the government to move the Governor’s residence here?”

“That’s a great idea. Since the opening of Joseon and Japan, the Asian market is set to grow even further. The home government must have already calculated which region holds more promise.”

Unlike Bengal, which had been foolishly deceived by a clumsy scammer and incurred massive losses, Bombay’s operations were proceeding smoothly without a hitch.

By ordering a large fleet of merchant ships while saving over 15 percent of the budget, they were proving day after day that their capabilities were on an entirely different level.

It was clear to anyone now that the heart of the East India Company would be Bombay, not Bengal.

Sympathy for their colleagues never existed among the people of this company to begin with.

If the other side collapsed, they were simply delighted at the thought of picking up their share of the pie.

That was the spirit of the East India Company.

It didn’t take long for news of the East India Company’s actual state to reach the British Empire.

This concerned the Indian market—a place where it was said that no member of the British upper class had gone without investing at least once.

Furthermore, it had not been long since I had delivered a speech in Parliament, at the request of the Baring family, asking for attention to be paid to Indian affairs. Thus, not only politicians but also ordinary citizens were keeping a close watch on India.

Since a problem had exploded as if on cue, there was no reason for the political world not to address it.

I shouldn’t be directly involved to avoid giving the impression that I was leading this, but thanks to Parliament calling me as a witness, there was no issue with me observing the proceedings firsthand.

“This matter must not be overlooked! As rumors spread that the East India Company is in a dire situation, the domestic stock market is being affected across the board!”

As Disraeli began his impassioned speech, many members of both the Conservative and Whig parties clapped and nodded in agreement.

Some MPs even slammed their desks, cursing the management of the East India Company.

It looked like they had a lot of money tied up over there. I offered them my silent condolences.

“Due to lax management, the deficit is increasing year by year, and they cannot even properly repay the money borrowed from the government. In such a situation, it has even been discovered that they incurred losses of tens of thousands of pounds by drastically increasing opium production in an attempt to resume a trade that is already on the decline. Does this make any sense?!”

“It is absurd! They claim they were scammed, but their story is full of holes that simply don’t add up.”

“I agree. What scammer in the world would pull a con where both the victim and the perpetrator lose money? This cannot be interpreted as a simple case of fraud; something corrupt must be involved. The East India Company holds the British government’s public funds as well as the money of countless investors. The Board of Directors seems to mistakenly believe this company is their private property, and I believe we must use this opportunity to firmly uproot such irrational practices!”

“Member Disraeli is right! The East India Company must undergo a state investigation!”

“We cannot ignore this situation where innocent shareholders suffer due to the Board’s arbitrary decisions!”

As the outcries of the MPs—who said ‘innocent shareholders’ but meant themselves—reached a fever pitch, Disraeli decided the time was right and played the winning card I had given him.

“The allegations of corruption within the East India Company are not limited to the Bengal administration. I have received an anonymous internal tip that Bombay is also currently creating illegal slush funds.”

“Illegal slush funds? What is that? There were such allegations?”

“Those who are interested may have heard that Bombay recently placed a large order for merchant ships to expand Asian trade. However, the truth is that this was not for the purpose of ordering ships.”

Francis Baring, who had been listening quietly until then, stood up in shock.

“W-what do you mean by that? They clearly stated they would order several new armed merchant ships. Our bank even provided the loan, and there were no issues with the procedure.”

“Of course, there would be no procedural flaws. Because this is a meticulously planned slush fund fraud. The method involves creating a fake company, ensuring that company wins the bidding war, and then depositing the down payment. After that, once the fake company goes bankrupt, the down payment is hidden away somewhere as a slush fund for the East India Company’s directors.”

“No, that’s too far-fetched… Do you have any evidence?”

“Evidence? Of course, I do. Upon investigating at the time the case was reported, no trace could be found of this company, ‘Asia Shipping,’ which supposedly had its headquarters in London. It is a paper company that exists only on documents. And we have confirmed that the ships this company supposedly built were all fabricated. Above all, according to the whistleblower, the East India Company paid this company a staggering 20 percent of the total cost as a down payment.”

“That was because the company offered conditions to build them much cheaper than other firms—”

Francis Baring, his face turning pale at the possibility that his bank’s money had been stolen, tried to argue, but Disraeli dismissed it with a light chuckle.

“A very plausible excuse. And in any case, an investigation will immediately reveal whether this whistleblower’s confession is the truth or a fabrication. Since the circumstantial evidence is so clear, the investigation shouldn’t be very difficult.”

“If it’s an investigation, I certainly agree! If this is true, the East India Company has perfectly deceived not only the shareholders but the banks as well! This matter must not be overlooked!”

“Exactly. To be honest, until now, our Parliament and government have granted too many interests and too much power to a specific company under the pretext of governing India. But anything that stays stagnant is bound to rot! I believe we must uncover the full story through a thorough investigation and boldly cut out any festering parts.

No matter how painful it may be, if we leave a rotting body alone, it will eventually corrupt the healthy parts and ultimately endanger its life. Before the festering wound that is the East India Company endangers the home country, we must settle this situation as swiftly and quickly as possible! A state investigation into the East India Company!”

“Hear, hear!”

“We must dispatch an investigation team this very day!”

The members of the House of Commons rose in a standing ovation at Disraeli’s fervent speech.

One of the scariest things in this world is the wrath of people who have lost money.

The Baring family, who had provided a massive loan for the East India Company’s ship orders, and the Whig party, which was expecting campaign funds from the Barings.

And separately, various MPs who had investment histories ranging from small amounts to substantial fortunes in the East India Company.

Everyone’s voices became one, lending strength to the demand for an investigation.

With overwhelming support that was nearly unanimous—so much so that the Speaker of the House didn’t even need to count the votes—a bill to form an investigation team under the leadership of the British Parliament and government to probe the East India Company’s corruption was passed on the spot.

To ensure a strict and objective investigation, I had adjusted the details so that the team members would be evenly composed of representatives recommended by the ruling party, the opposition party, and the Royal Family.

However, even the MPs who cast their ‘yes’ votes today probably couldn’t imagine that the East India Company would vanish entirely.

They likely thought they just needed to replace a few incompetent higher-ups and give them a harsh scolding to make them come to their senses.

Of course, the situation had already crossed the line far too much to be settled by something so trivial.

The exciting visit of the state investigation team began.

The members of the team, backed by the heart and soul of the government, Parliament, and Royal Family, descended upon the East India Company like grim reapers.

However, the East India Company, firmly believing themselves to be the victims, still did not take this situation very seriously.

“What? Illegal slush funds? A self-staged scam? You people are stifling! I told you, we are the victims!”

“That is something we will find out through the investigation. And the true victims are the innocent shareholders in the home country who entrusted their precious money to your company.”

“Is that so? Then go ahead and investigate as much as you want!”

“That was my intention. Everyone, sweep up every single document! We must investigate thoroughly so that nothing can be hidden!”

The Board, believing that an investigation would clearly reveal what tragic victims the East India Company was, did not initially object to the Parliament’s decision.

However…

“A large quantity of opium has been discovered on an island located near the Maldives. Looking at the quantity, it matches exactly with the amount of opium sold to the Brown company that committed the fraud!”

“It has been confirmed that large sums of money were recently deposited in local Indian banks under the names of members of the Board of Directors!”

As the investigation progressed, it was revealed that every part of the internal whistleblower’s confession was true, plunging the entire British Empire into shock.

If money had been embezzled this way until now, just how much had found its way into the pockets of the company’s directors?

[Shock! The Hidden Face of the East India Company! A Self-Staged Scam Used as a Means for Illicit Wealth Accumulation?]

[Are Shareholders Suckers? Exposing the Corruption of the East India Company, which Filled Private Greed with National Funds!]

Now that things had come to this, the public could no longer accept even the accumulated deficits and losses at face value.

“Dissolve the East India Company!”

“Round up all those bastards who are rotten to the core and entrust India to a proper entity!”

The rage of investors who had lost money in the East India Company spread beyond London to the entire British Empire.

The time it took for the giant that had existed for over two hundred years and toyed with vast nations to reach its end.

It was a mere year.

Chapter 176: End of Service (3)

As public outcry against the East India Company reached a fever pitch, the authorities, who had initially intended only to improve the company’s governance structure, could no longer ignore the voice of the people.

Moreover, the more the Parliamentary Inquiry Committee investigated, the more an absurd amount of evidence regarding illegal activities poured out. The option to simply impose a moderate punishment and move on had completely vanished.

As the situation reached this point, even Parliament expressed bewilderment at how the Board of Directors had dared to cooperate with the investigation in the first place.

“I mean… did these fellows really think they wouldn’t get caught?”

“Perhaps they didn’t realize there was an internal whistleblower?”

“True, the opium concealed in India and the slush funds deposited in the banks were the decisive evidence…”

Newspapers unearthed various corruptions of the East India Company daily, and as a formal investigation took place, evidence of all sorts of malpractice continued to surface.

The history of the East India Company’s serious wealth accumulation in India spanned well over a hundred years. Having exercised all kinds of extra-legal powers during that time, the accumulated corruption was bound to be overflowing.

Whenever investigators looked into something just to see if they had done it, they found circumstantial evidence in abundance, if not outright physical proof.

Illicit wealth accumulation, embezzlement, breach of trust, bribery.

The charges were so numerous that they could be applied to almost anything; for the newspapers, it was like a bottomless well of scoops that would never run dry.

However, humans are creatures that crave stronger stimulation once exposed to it.

The newspapers, which had been enthusiastically bashing the East India Company at first, began to feel the momentum waning. While many people gathered in small groups to curse the Company, new fuel was needed for the fire.

Judging that the time was ripe, I moved the Morning Post to subtly shift the responsibility toward the government.

[Are there problems within the system that allowed the East India Company’s decadence to go unchecked? We denounce the irresponsibility of Parliament for showering the East India Company with privileges!]

[What did the Governor appointed by the government do? Parliament and the government must provide the means to protect the property of the citizens!]

Strictly speaking, Parliament had been steadily reducing the powers granted to the East India Company for decades.

But that was not enough to grant them absolution.

Rather, because their powers had been reduced, the East India Company had funneled money through the back door, and the government officials who were supposed to supervise them had been sitting on their hands until now.

Some newspapers even began to question whether influential figures in Parliament or the government were in a cozy relationship with the East India Company.

Parliament, suddenly finding itself under fire alongside the Company, was dumbfounded. However, the criticism that they were not entirely free from responsibility was also true.

The public perception of Parliament had already plummeted due to a recent incident involving me, making this criticism even more effective.

Those bastards are certainly capable of it.

Such political cynicism was currently prevalent throughout London.

In this situation, there was only one thing Parliament could do.

They had to thoroughly break, smash, and destroy the East India Company to prove that they were absolutely not protecting it.

However, the problem couldn’t be solved simply by delivering satisfying retribution.

If the East India Company were demolished, what would happen to India afterward?

I could practically feel the headaches of the MPs who had originally intended to just spruce things up by replacing the Chairman of the Board and the Governor.

Disraeli, the representative of the ruling party on the Inquiry Committee; Gladstone, the representative of the opposition party; and I, as the royal representative, gathered in one place to discuss the future.

“It seems this matter is growing far larger than expected.”

“I quite agree.”

“Hmm.”

Only one person in this room failed to grasp exactly how the situation was unfolding.

It was Gladstone. But Disraeli and I were performing with all our might, creating an atmosphere of deep agony.

Doing this makes it feel like we’re on a hidden camera show.

I was used to this sort of thing, but I had wondered if Disraeli might give it away; surprisingly, he kept his poker face quite well.

It must be hard for him to suppress his laughter, seeing his arch-rival Gladstone wandering in confusion while he viewed everything from an omniscient perspective.

“As we dig deeper, endless corruption is pouring out, and public opinion is forming that the root of the problem is the government and Parliament being too lenient with the East India Company. To resolve this and move forward, I believe we must use the strongest possible measures. What do you think?”

“It is as Your Highness says. The Conservative Party has already requested the Prime Minister to dismiss the Governor, and the Governor has accepted. Furthermore, we intend to bring the directors involved in the current situation to a hearing and proceed with legal charges. Does the opposition party have… any objections?”

“None. There are loud voices within our party as well, demanding strict measures against the East India Company. However, if the East India Company is dissolved, what happens to the banks that have provided them with large loans?”

“That, of course, must be repaid by liquidating the assets of the East India Company.”

If Baring Bank were shaken, it would deal a significant blow to the Whig Party, but to completely destroy the Baring family was still premature.

The picture I wanted was for the rankings of Baring Bank and the Rothschild Bank to swap, not for one side to perish.

Even though Rothschild is currently acting as my faithful lackey, it is not good for one family to virtually monopolize the nation’s finances.

Most of all, as this would look like I am granting the request Francis Baring personally made to me, he would end up owing me a debt.

If the structure becomes one where Rothschild controls the commercial financial world as my right hand, and Baring Bank keeps them in check, I couldn’t ask for more.

“But Your Highness. The functions of the East India Company are not limited solely to trade and profit generation. Though they have committed corruption, they have the inherent purpose of governing India, so the judiciary might rule that dissolution is an excessive punishment.”

“Mr. Disraeli is correct. Until now, the focus has only been on the East India Company’s corruption. Therefore, I recommend bringing one more person to the hearing.”

“Are you calling someone from the East India Company side?”

“No. It is someone who will prove that the East India Company is failing even its primary purpose. It just so happens he is staying in London, so the timing is perfect.”

In truth, I had given him the word to take a leave of absence and come up to London before I set this problem off, but they didn’t all need to know that, did they?

“If it is someone who can be a key witness, we must certainly call him. Who is it?”

“The Commander-in-Chief of the Army in India, who performed brilliantly in suppressing the rebellion that broke out last year. Field Marshal Hugh Gough.”

The hearing, which summoned the key directors of the East India Company, had essentially become a scene of one-sided condemnation.

“If you have eyes, look at this! How can you say you knew nothing when there is such an overflow of evidence?”

“We are truly being wronged! We truly had no knowledge of the creation of illegal slush funds!”

“Then how do you explain the large sums of money deposited into banks under the names of the directors here? Especially since the timing perfectly overlaps with merchant ship orders, and the deposited amounts match the down payments exactly, down to a single pound.”

“No, I am telling you, I know nothing of it. Someone else must have deposited it in my name. You know as well as I do that the bank’s system allows someone other than the account holder to put money in!”

The directors dragged to the hearing made desperate pleas, but the atmosphere among the MPs was only cold.

Disraeli, who was once again receiving full public attention through this matter, gave a scoff as if it weren’t even funny.

“So, according to the directors’ words, someone deposited the exact same amount as the down payments into Indian banks just to frame you?”

“T-That’s right. That is the only way to think of it.”

“Then how do you explain the fact that the amount matched the down payment without a single pound’s error? Those who would know the exact amount of the down payment in such a short time would be extremely limited.”

“That’s because… those who created that fake company called Asia Shipping…”

“Directors! Do you think this place is a joke? There is ample evidence that the fake shipping company is linked to the East India Company; how long do you intend to try and get away with such transparent lies!”

Because I had laid traps upon traps and layers upon layers, there was absolutely no escape from here.

No matter how much they denied it, they only further incited the anger of those listening, making them wonder if the directors took them for fools.

“It’s not a lie; we really don’t know anything about it.”

“Hah! You intend to keep playing the fool until the end? Regardless, there is plenty of other evidence. If we were to concede a hundred times over and you had successfully governed India and stabilized the local public sentiment, we could have considered that as mitigating circumstances for doing your jobs well. But according to the Inquiry Committee’s report, it is no exaggeration to say the East India Company is pushing India into a pit of ruin.”

Disraeli slapped documents containing the ‘brilliant’ achievements of the East India Company onto the table.

For the record, the content that followed consisted of 100 percent pure facts, not fabrications.

The play fabricated using the Rothschild brothers was merely the bait to bring the East India Company to the trial stand; the charges that could send them to the gallows were already overflowing.

In fact, all of this was strictly speaking something that Parliament and the government had half-ignored, but isn’t that just how the world works?

They had merely turned a blind eye; that didn’t make it all legal.

They were being held accountable for committing large-scale embezzlement and for failing to properly manage India, the British Empire’s most important colony.

For the current Parliament, hungry for achievements, what better prey could there be?

If I were in their shoes, I too would have pounced with eyes blazing to tear the East India Company apart.

“Currently, public opinion toward the British Empire in India is at its worst. It is never easy for a colony to view the home country favorably, but India is now crossing the danger line. In fact, rebellions break out periodically, and the one that occurred last year was particularly large in scale.”

“W-Wait a moment! That was all authorized by the Governor from the home country. Was it not the policy to extract as much profit as possible from India for the benefit of the home country?”

Because this point was the truth and not a fabrication, the directors turned pale, unable to offer a one-sided denial.

They likely tried to diffuse the responsibility by muddying the waters, but unfortunately, the ruling and opposition parties were, in a rare moment, perfectly in lockstep and prepared to finish off the East India Company.

“Utilizing India to the maximum for the home country’s benefit. Naturally, that is the home country’s policy. But let me ask one thing. Did managing by the East India Company’s policies maximize the home country’s profits?”

“T-That is, well…”

“Failure to manage local sentiment, failure to suppress the rebellion early. The losses incurred in India last year from these two factors alone are enormous. On top of that, the government loaned a massive amount of operating funds to the East India Company. How was this acting for the home country’s benefit? While it is good to gain maximum profit from India, isn’t it the case that you were so focused on short-term gains that you ultimately caused even greater losses?”

“……”

“Simply squeezing them dry is something anyone could do. Furthermore, the board has stated before everyone that their actions until now were their best efforts for the sake of the British Empire. However, we have a witness who will testify that this too is far from the truth. Field Marshal Hugh Gough! Please speak.”

At Disraeli’s designation, Marshal Gough, who had been sitting quietly in the witness stand, stood up.

After briefly making eye contact with me, he took a deep breath when I gave him a signal with a nod and began to speak.

“In the Indian rebellion that broke out last year, the East India Company did not show good handling of the situation, even by generous standards. Rather, they caused constant friction with the local army and failed to provide proper assistance for operations.”

“Then, what is the current opinion of the East India Company within the Indian Army?”

“It is the worst. The majority of the army is composed of local Sepoys, and the East India Company is failing to treat them properly. In other words, the locals are being thoroughly marginalized in all fields, and their dissatisfaction continues to accumulate. Setting the civilian side aside, if such discriminatory treatment continues even within the military, next time a rebellion may break out from within the army itself, rather than other regions.”

While Marshal Gough spoke with a bit of exaggeration, this was undoubtedly a reality that would occur in the near future.

Right now, the treatment is just slightly poor, but in a few years, wages will be reduced, and even the pension—which isn’t much even now—will vanish.

As Marshal Gough’s testimony continued, the atmosphere in the room grew increasingly cold.

Not just corruption, but incompetent management ability as well.

Now that they were cornered this far, any possibility of them making a comeback had completely disappeared.

“There is no need to hear any more!”

“The East India Company has failed to prove not only its legitimacy but also its reason for existing!”

The MPs, who had all of a sudden donned the masks of true patriots thinking of the future of the British Empire, began to passionately argue that the hegemony of the British Empire could only be maintained if India was set right.

And Parliament, with the momentum of a torrential force, passed a bill on the spot to repay the East India Company’s stock dividends without a single opposing vote.

From this moment on, for the East India Company, it was now ‘End of Service.’

Which meant it was time for a new ruler to ascend over the now-vacant India.

Chapter 177: Royal Commission

The East India Company, which had boasted a 200-year tradition, was dissolved, and the key directors implicated in the scandal were all dragged to court.

Naturally, the judiciary found the East India Company guilty.

Everything proceeded with clinical efficiency, but the real challenge was only just beginning.

After all, a knot is easy to cut but difficult to retie, and a sandcastle is easy to crush but rebuilding it requires incomparable effort.

The same applied to the East India Company.

Dissolving a company that managed the vast lands of India through three regional administrative hubs was easy to say, but it was by no means a simple task.

Above all, how to fill the vacuum left by the company’s departure was the priority. Ultimately, Parliament decided to take the easiest path.

Prime Minister Wellesley gathered me and the key members of both the ruling and opposition parties to explain the government’s future policy.

“After considering all possibilities, we have concluded that India must be managed directly by the home government. For now, we will form a commission to replace the East India Company. We will continue to appoint a Governor-General, with a Secretary of State assisting in the administration.”

“Prime Minister, I have no objection to the method itself, but there is one cause for concern. According to Field Marshal Gough, the current public sentiment in India is not very favorable toward the home government. In such a situation, wouldn’t a visible shift in leadership potentially trigger chaos in India?”

Gladstone pointed out exactly what I had been intending to say, making my job much easier.

It truly is convenient working with brilliant people.

“It is as Mr. Gladstone says. Therefore, I would like to make a proposal. Would you care to hear it?”

“Yes, Your Highness. If it is an opinion from you, we will, of course, review it positively.”

“First, it is true that public opinion toward the home government is poor in India. However, fortunately, that will no longer be a major problem.”

“Not a major problem? According to Field Marshal Gough, the discontent within the army alone is considerable—”

“Gentlemen. Was that an order directly issued by the British Empire? Did Parliament ever order the East India Company to slash the Sepoys’ pay or to exclude locals from all administrative positions?”

Gladstone seemed to grasp my meaning. He fell into thought for a moment before shaking his head.

“I believe not. To my knowledge, Parliament never gave such direct orders to the East India Company.”

“Exactly. We simply need to add one more fact to that. The British Empire instructed the East India Company to do its utmost to accommodate local sentiment so that the home government and the colony could enjoy an orignal, unchanging friendship. Because, ultimately, that is the path that best serves the national interests of the British Empire.”

“So, in other words, Your Highness is suggesting…”

“Yes. Let us redirect all the discontent festering in India and within the Indian Army away from the British Empire and toward the East India Company. Then, we can explain the reason for the company’s dissolution with a bit more… decorative detail.”

The British Empire stepped in and abolished the East India Company simply because they had committed embezzlement and breach of trust.

Upon investigation, it was discovered that the East India Company had ignored the directives of the home government to exploit the Indian populace. Consequently, the British Empire resolved to immediately dissolve the company for intentionally distorting the policies of the Crown.

From now on, India would be ruled by a Royal Commission under the direct management of the British Royal Family, and the Governor-General and working staff who practically exercise rule will be appointed by the Government and Parliament.

This would be the official narrative of the East India Company’s downfall and the background for the new leadership’s arrival.

“What do you think? I believe this will be enough to effectively turn local sentiment around.”

“Pinning all past evils on the East India Company… Since it’s already decided that they are to be dissolved, there shouldn’t be any problem.”

“And once the new leadership is established, they must naturally demonstrate a direction that differentiates them from the Company. Military treatment should be adjusted to be equal again, and those among the locals who show exceptional loyalty to the British Empire should be appointed to high-ranking positions with actual authority, not just simple administrative roles.”

The current system of imperialist colonial management might seem cost-effective now, but in the long run, it is by no means a sustainable structure.

While it is impossible to completely swallow a place with such a staggering population as India, for it to remain a massive market for British goods, we need to start paying attention to it now.

“Indeed… For starters, it would be best to frame it as Her Majesty the Queen personally looking after the people of India to replace the East India Company.”

“I agree. Her Majesty has decided to punish the oppressive East India Company and personally oversee the welfare of the Indian people. There seems to be no better way to effectively suppress local discontent than this.”

Perfect.

This was a masterful stroke—killing three birds with one stone: cleaning up the mess left by the East India Company, winning over Indian public sentiment, and elevating the prestige of the Royal Family.

No, wait. Since Parliament also demonstrated a quick response to settle the situation, it creates the perception that they finally did their jobs properly. Perhaps it’s more of a four-birds-with-one-stone result where everyone is happy.

Initially, I considered the idea of bestowing the title of Empress of India upon Victoria, but the time wasn’t right yet.

Unlike the original history, the Sepoys hadn’t declared the restoration of the Mughal Emperor’s rule, so there was no pretext to seize the Indian throne.

Rather than taking the throne forcefully, it aligned much better with my desired direction to capture the hearts of the Indian people first and then move into the position naturally later.

“Since the ruling and opposition parties and the government are all in agreement, we shall hasten the inauguration of the Royal Commission to replace the East India Company.”

“Thank you. Ah, and one more thing. When the East India Company, which possessed a significant standing army, is dissolved, there will naturally be a moment of confusion in security and the military hierarchy. To prevent this, I believe it is urgent to improve the communication system for the Indian Army. If the government grants permission, I would like to help the Indian Army set up telegraph facilities as quickly as possible.”

“I hadn’t thought that far ahead. To care so much even for the soldiers on the ground… the men will be truly moved if they know Your Highness’s heart. I will take measures as soon as I return.”

If the Army were to adopt new technology before the Navy, their pride might get in the way, but with a justification like this, there shouldn’t be any significant noise.

Field Marshal Gough, I have certainly kept my promise.

Those who move faithfully according to instructions are given corresponding rewards.

To Rothschild, and to Field Marshal Gough.

I am a man of such great loyalty.

While Parliament and the Government were busy bustling about to launch the Royal Commission, I embarked on my second plan for the revolutionary improvement of the British military.

In truth, ‘revolutionary improvement’ didn’t mean introducing unknown new technologies or weapons.

If I could snap my fingers and create machine guns or tanks, the British Empire might be able to rule the entire world, but unfortunately, I didn’t possess that kind of knowledge.

The most I could do was introduce things that had already been developed, like the telegraph, faster than anyone else.

And what I was planning this time was no different in the grand scheme of things.

Especially since image was incredibly important for this task, I judged it would be more efficient to work with Victoria rather than doing it alone.

“Improvement of hospitals and medical services?”

“Yes. To be precise, improvement of medical services within military units.”

“Is the medical state of our British Army truly that dire? To the point where I, the Queen, must personally step forward to demand improvement?”

“Relatively speaking, it’s actually quite decent. Other countries are likely similar or even worse.”

“…Hmm? Then wouldn’t it be hard to avoid the criticism that we are making a fuss over nothing?”

Victoria was right.

If the British Army’s medical situation was worse than that of France or Russia, making it an issue would be natural, but the situation was a bit different now.

To be precise, the hygiene standards of all armies in this era were so abysmal that it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call it a total disaster.

It wasn’t that the medical professionals of this era were fools who didn’t know the importance of hygiene.

If that were the case, I wouldn’t have even dared to try and improve it.

Even by the early to mid-19th century, public health acts had been enacted, and there was a legal obligation to maintain hygiene within the military.

However, people don’t truly realize how important something is until they experience it.

The military is the same.

If everything is abundant, they would naturally care about hygiene, but how many wars are fought in a state of relaxed abundance?

When resources and manpower are limited, one has no choice but to prioritize tasks, and in this reality, hygiene was always pushed far to the back.

One couldn’t simply blame the military commanders.

When fighting a war where the nation’s survival is at stake, is it possible to allocate military resources for something they aren’t even sure will actually help?

“That is why if we try to intervene forcibly in the military by talking about the importance of hygiene or health acts, there will naturally be significant backlash. The military inherently loathes interference from outsiders.”

On paper, the Royal Family is the supreme commander of the military, but everyone knows that is merely a hollow formality.

Still, I had earned a favor from the Army recently, so someone like Field Marshal Gough might listen to me. Even then, he would follow along out of a desire to clear his debt rather than because he truly believed my words.

In times like these, one needs to approach with emotion rather than logic.

“But Killian, you’ve been quite concerned with improving the state of the military lately. Is the political situation that unstable?”

“Not at this very moment, but signs of unrest are being detected everywhere. There’s no rule saying it won’t escalate into a large-scale war, so we must pay attention starting now.”

Leaving aside the Crimean War, which is often called a precursor to the World Wars. It was only a few years before a wave of revolution would sweep across all of Europe.

While most would result in failure, it was certain to be a massive ordeal involving Italy, France, Austria, Poland, and even Hungary.

If just one thing went wrong, it could easily expand into a giant war engulfing the entire continent.

So, even if it was something that would naturally improve by the time of the Crimean War, wouldn’t it be better to ensure those improvements were made starting now?

“I understand. I’ll help, so tell me what I should do.”

“It’s simple. I’ve already requested data on the primary causes of death for soldiers in past wars. Based on that, Your Majesty just needs to make an emotional appeal.”

The Queen of this nation grieves that the lives of soldiers who sacrificed themselves for the country are vanishing in vain.

What could be more heartbreaking and more clearly etched into the minds of the people than that?

Afterward, I would establish an institution to enhance the professionalism of doctors and nurses—the latter of whom currently had an image closer to mere drudges.

Several events had already been planned to promote this, and those who heard rumors that the Royal Family would personally supervise the project were already sending offers to contribute funds to improve their relationship with me.

“So, I just have to say that I am deeply shocked by the reality that the young men who are the future of our British Empire are dying from injuries rather than enemy blades?”

“Yes. There is a military event scheduled soon, so if Your Majesty brings it up there, there will likely be a significant response. I’ll handle the rest.”

From my perspective, where my ultimate goal is to avoid wasting national power as much as possible, I had to reduce the number of soldiers dying in war at any cost.

As a bonus, if the importance of hygiene became widely known, it would be a huge help in improving urban infrastructure, not just the military.

To achieve that, I needed to conclude this event as grandly and successfully as possible…

I scanned the list of the lovely people who had offered to sponsor this cause, not knowing whether they truly sympathized with my intent or were just throwing money at me to curry favor.

As I idly looked over the list, my gaze froze on a name that felt incredibly familiar.

“William Edward… Nightingale?”

What is this?

No way that name is appearing here.

Chapter 178: Royal Commission (2)

Spring, 1845. A sunny day in London.

The uproar surrounding the East India Company had mostly subsided, and the launch of the new commission to govern India proceeded without a hitch.

My plan to shift the blame for all past atrocities onto the East India Company was even more effective than I had anticipated. It wasn’t just empty rhetoric; by actually restoring the treatment of local soldiers who had faced discrimination, the voices of dissent against the home country in India nearly vanished.

“So, you’re saying everything that’s happened until now was the doing of those East India Company bastards?”

“I knew it. Those scoundrels must have pocketed the money they cut from our wages for themselves!”

“Exactly. They say the home government in London actually instructed them to ensure local soldiers were treated fairly, but those East India Company thieves devoured it all.”

“They really are sons of bitches who deserve to be torn apart. Can I go shoot them right now?”

“I heard the top leadership involved in this are all heading to prison. Serves them right.”

The East India Company was cast as the ultimate villain. The Royal Family was the incarnation of justice, correcting the Company’s tyranny and returning everything to normal.

With such an easy-to-understand conflict established, it was perhaps inevitable that the Sepoys and the long-suppressed local officials would show boundless goodwill toward the Crown.

“Long live Her Majesty the Queen!”

“From now on, the Royal Commission shall rule India!”

In the original history, India was little more than a vast warehouse to be plundered for the British Empire, but from now on, I had to seriously consider its direction.

Canada could be kept from breaking away from the British Empire for a hundred, even two hundred years. I had already finished the preparations for that, and the plan was progressing steadily.

My existence as the Duke of Canada was one factor, but the Irish people, who would become the mainstream in Canada, supported me absolutely.

And was it just the Irish? Unlike the United States, which only talked about freedom, the Black population adored—no, practically worshipped—Canada for truly embracing them, and me for establishing that policy.

Then there were the immigrants soon to come flooding in from Asia. They would be even more loyal than the Irish or the Black population, if not more so. Asian immigrants would trust and follow me more because of my ties to the Yi Royal Family and the Tokugawa clan than simply for the British Empire.

Of course, if this all ended with my generation, it would all be for naught. Fortunately, my children were born in Canada.

Both the Irish and the Asian immigrants would have no choice but to look favorably upon my son, who carried my blood. Above all, the symbolism he would hold if he became the next King was greater than anyone else’s. A possessor of a perfect bloodline that truly integrated the British Empire and the colony of Canada would ascend the throne.

I hadn’t specifically aimed for this part, but it seemed luck had piled upon luck. Perhaps this was a sublime sign from the heavens that the British Empire must not let go of Canada. Or maybe not.

In any case, unlike Canada, it was still difficult for me to calculate what position India should occupy in the British Empire in the long run.

One thing was for certain: the exploitative economy of the original history, which focused only on squeezing resources, was not cost-effective. But should I industrialize it as rapidly as Canada and incorporate it as a central pillar of the British Empire? That was also an unrealistic policy.

Even if it didn’t match the Qing dynasty, India’s population already numbered in the hundreds of millions. Could such a region be integrated into the home country without friction? That would be impossible.

Then, what about separating only the wealthiest regions and plugging them into the home country? It was an idea worth considering, but there were too many variables to account for.

Regardless, I had put out the immediate fires, and local public opinion in India wasn’t bad, so I could improve things step-by-step. For now, the most important thing was to successfully conclude the event right in front of me.

To commemorate the 30th anniversary of the victory at Waterloo this year, a large-scale event had been planned, as always.

Though he had retired from politics, the Duke of Wellington—becoming a star of the event precisely because of his retirement—was able to experience one of the most brilliant moments of his life again.

The commemorative ceremony, attended by major military figures, the Prime Minister, the Queen, members of the Royal Family, and various veterans, proceeded smoothly without a hitch.

Soldiers marched in full dress uniforms, and military equipment and weapons used at the time were displayed, bridging the thirty-year gap.

The atmosphere of the venue, which had reached a fever pitch, peaked when Prime Minister Wellesley, the son of the Duke of Wellington, ascended the podium to praise the merits of the heroes of Waterloo.

“Dear ladies and gentlemen, and the veterans who have graced us with your presence. You can easily imagine how deeply moved I am to be delivering this address today. In truth, being a young man, I was but a small child when the brave souls here fought at Waterloo; I was at home, heart pounding, waiting for the results of the battle to arrive. If I close my eyes, the memories of that time still feel vivid.”

He paused for a moment and looked toward the Duke of Wellington, who was sitting right next to the Queen and me, before continuing.

“And finally, when the news reached us that the British Empire had defeated Napoleon’s army and won the war. You all remember how we cheered and rejoiced. To my young eyes, my father, who returned after repelling Napoleon, appeared greater and more immense than anyone else in the world. And it is an honor for me to stand here today, as the Prime Minister of this country, to pay my respects to my father and all the veterans. I believe it is because of you that I have been given the opportunity to serve this country as its Prime Minister. I thank you once again from the bottom of my heart.”

“Waaaaah!”

When none other than the Prime Minister of the British Empire bowed ninety degrees toward the audience, the soldiers erupted in thunderous applause.

The Duke of Wellington, sitting beside me, even had tears welling in his eyes as he stood up, cheering more loudly than anyone and responding with applause.

With the Prime Minister concluding his speech, it was now the Queen’s turn. As Victoria rose and took the Prime Minister’s place, the somewhat bustling venue settled into instant discipline.

“I am truly delighted to see your faces at this ceremony commemorating the 30th anniversary of Waterloo. Waterloo is a victory of great significance for our British Empire. We protected the freedom of Europe from Napoleon’s clutches and succeeded in proving once again that the British Empire is the nation leading the era. However, it is my wish as the monarch of this country that we never forget the fact that there were heroes who sacrificed their lives to achieve this glory.”

Victoria focused on honoring the mourned, just as I had briefed her. Since the Prime Minister had already given a speech praising the merits of the veterans, it was balanced for the Queen to give a speech commemorating those who had fallen.

As I stepped up with a list that transcribed the names of the soldiers inscribed on the Waterloo memorial, Victoria carefully received it and continued.

“While many things are built through winning wars, we must not forget what was lost in the process. Many young men of the British Empire fought bravely for their country and for the precious people living in this land, risking their lives and never to return. I believe that even more soldiers would have lost their lives if not for the actions of heroic commanders like General Wellington here. As the Queen representing the citizens of this country, I wish to express my gratitude to our heroes who saved countless lives.”

Every single line pulled at the heartstrings. This wasn’t part of what I had written; looking at her now, I felt Victoria had truly realized how to touch people’s emotional chords.

“Thirty years have already passed since we achieved that glorious victory at Waterloo. During that time, our British Empire has made tremendous progress and will continue to build an even more shining empire. However, in that process, the labor of those who sacrifice their lives for the country must never be forgotten. And to ensure an environment where young people with infinite potential do not face such tragic sacrifices… the Royal Family, and everyone in this country, will become one to create an even stronger and more solid British Empire. I believe we can do it.”

Finishing her speech, Victoria gave a slight bow toward the list containing the names of the Waterloo fallen.

There was no cheering or applause. Instead, military generals and veterans stood up and responded with a sharp salute, everyone remaining perfectly still until Victoria left the podium.

Many other segments followed, but the overwhelming consensus was that the highlight of the day’s event was the Queen’s speech.

This was enough. The stage was perfectly set. Now, I could proceed with what I intended to do quite easily.

“Now, everyone. I truly thank you all for attending this event.”

“Not at all. The Royal Family cares so much for our military; of course we had to attend.”

Field Marshal Hugh Gough, who had grown quite close to me recently, looked several years younger than before.

“Did Her Majesty the Queen not say at the Waterloo event recently that she hopes young men who sacrifice themselves for the country do not lose their lives in vain? As her husband, how could I ignore Her Majesty’s wish? I must step forward more than anyone else to fulfill her desire.”

“Your Royal Highness’s love for Her Majesty is truly overflowing.”

“In truth, I also sympathize with Her Majesty’s heart. During the recent war with the Qing dynasty, very few soldiers actually died in combat. Instead, more soldiers died from endemic diseases. Despite trying to be as careful as possible, I couldn’t prevent the deaths of some soldiers. Precious lives that wouldn’t have had to die if we had been more thoroughly prepared were snuffed out in vain.”

“Tropical diseases are always the greatest concern when going on expeditions to other regions. But given the level of the last war, you actually handled it quite well. I think there would have been at least ten times more casualties if Your Highness hadn’t been there.”

It goes without saying, but commanders are never indifferent to the issue of improving the treatment of the wounded or the diseased within the military.

When a hundred wounded soldiers are produced, the combat power of that army doesn’t just decrease by a hundred fighters. The consumption of manpower to care for them, the resulting delay in unit movement, and the issue of soldier morale… the impact of a single wounded person could never be expressed by the simple number ‘one’. Veterans who had experienced many wars, like Field Marshal Gough, knew this better than anyone.

“According to my investigation, in cases where soldiers injured in war end up dying, it’s over 40 percent. Sometimes, it even exceeds 50 percent.”

“It’s a tragedy. In actual combat, those who are shot and killed by the enemy are not as many as one might think. Even if someone is shot, they don’t always die instantly on the spot.”

Of course, not dying instantly didn’t mean they lived. Most soldiers brought to the wards with gunshot wounds ended up dying after suffering through terrible agony.

In the case of gunshot wounds, it’s a gamble whether they heal even if the wound is thoroughly disinfected and the area kept clean, let alone in military wards that were nowhere near that level of sanitation.

Wouldn’t it be better to die instantly from a shot to a vital organ than to suffer in pain until the very moment of death? It was a truly cruel way to go.

“So, I intend to improve the medical environment within the military. Of course, this must not negatively impact the military’s combat strength, so I plan to improve it in a way that benefits everyone. For that, the military’s help is essential, isn’t it? That is why I hope to have frequent opportunities to discuss this agenda with you, Field Marshal.”

“I would more than welcome that. Hahaha!”

Having coordinated with Field Marshal Gough, I moved on to greet those who had sent donations for the event. And finally… I met the person I had wanted to speak with ever since I saw the donor list.

“Your Royal Highness! It is truly a great honor that you have called for me personally.”

“Not at all. You supported an event hosted by the Royal Family; it’s only natural that I invite you. Your name is William Edward Nightingale, correct?”

“Goodness, you even remember my name…”

“It’s rare for a reputable landed gentleman in the region to take an interest in the issue of improving the medical environment within the military. What led you to take an interest in this matter?”

“Well… you see…”

William Nightingale scratched his head a bit awkwardly, then lowered his voice significantly and let out a sigh.

“To be honest… my daughter has been saying some nonsense about wanting to become a nurse… I wanted to somehow make her give up on the idea.”

I was about to ask if he had a daughter, and he just told me himself.

By any chance, what is that daughter’s name?

Chapter 179: The White Berserker

In nine cases out of ten, Edward Nightingale’s daughter was exactly who I thought she was.

The timing was perfect, and there wouldn’t be another wealthy family of the gentry in the British Empire with the surname Nightingale.

But he donated money just to stop his daughter from becoming a nurse?

That would be a problem.

I stroked my chin, feigning ignorance, and tilted my head.

“Ah… so you have a daughter. Is she a young child?”

“No, she was born in 1820. I believe I heard that Your Royal Highness was also born in that same year.”

“That’s correct. What a strange coincidence. What is your daughter’s name?”

“I have two daughters. The eldest is Frances Parthenope, and the second is Florence Nightingale. The one causing a fuss about becoming a nurse is my second child.”

Florence Nightingale.

I had suspected as much, but hearing the name in person filled me with a special kind of emotion. There is always something stirring about hearing the name of a great figure who left such a massive mark on history.

While Nightingale is known as the godmother of modern nursing, she was also an brilliant statistician who demonstrated how vital the visualization of data is in medical practice.

I didn’t know all the details, but I recalled her family strongly opposing her career choice when she was young. It seemed this was exactly that period of her life.

“A second daughter of a wealthy landowning family wanting to become a nurse… that is certainly unusual.”

“Exactly. I simply cannot understand why she is like this. If she wanted to do anything else, I would do my absolute best to support her, but a nurse of all things…”

I couldn’t help but offer a bitter smile as I felt the father’s heartfelt sigh.

I knew that Nightingale was destined to be a great nurse who would change history, but he didn’t.

The reason William Edward was so adamantly against his daughter becoming a nurse was simple. Nurses in this era were not treated as proper medical professionals, unlike in modern times. At best, they were seen as little more than menial workers running errands for doctors.

Furthermore, the medical environments in public hospitals and the military at the time were squalid beyond belief, and nurses had to endure immense hardships.

So, how would people react if the precious daughter of a wealthy gentry family decided to become a nurse rather than even a doctor? It wouldn’t be strange at all for her parents to faint from the shock. No doubt the house was in an uproar when she first brought it up.

“But what do you mean by sponsoring this event to make your daughter give up?”

“Ah, yes. Well… it’s not for any malicious reason. I truly wish to lend a hand to the noble intentions of Your Royal Highness and Her Majesty. However, if I provide this kind of support, my daughter—who is already interested in nursing—will naturally want to accompany us to the event. Then, she will see for herself just how poor the current medical environment within the military is. While I’m sure it will improve eventually, I don’t believe she, having been raised in comfort since childhood, will be able to adapt to such conditions so easily.”

“In other words, you want to show her how grim the reality is, hoping she’ll realize her mistake and give up.”

“…Yes. I apologize for using Your Royal Highness’s noble cause for a family matter, but…”

“What is there to be sorry for? I’ve received a large donation rather than a loss, so I’m quite pleased. But listening to your story… well, it sounds like her words aren’t just a childish whim, but are based on a conviction of her own. I’m not sure she’ll give up so easily just because she sees the reality.”

If she had stopped just because her father told her to, could she have left such a great mark on history? She became great precisely because she ignored her father’s dissuasion and held the firm conviction that a lady from a wealthy family should devote her life to nursing. To leave a mark on history, one must have the tenacity to push through their chosen path like a bulldozer.

William also sighed and nodded, as if he knew his daughter’s stubbornness all too well.

“To be honest, I suspect as much myself. She is so headstrong… I even found a truly excellent suitor for her, thinking that she would stop dreaming such vain dreams if she got married, but she has been flatly rejecting him for years.”

“At that point, perhaps you should acknowledge her wishes…?”

Knowing how many soldiers’ lives Nightingale would save in a potential future war, I couldn’t allow a variable to arise here. What if the butterfly effect of my actions, so different from the original history, led Nightingale down a path other than nursing?

“Your Royal Highness. But still, as a father, I cannot help but wish for my daughter to meet a good husband and live a happier life than anyone else.”

“Well, I suppose that’s true. I feel the same way, in fact.”

Saying this, I realized I was being a bit of a hypocrite. If my own precious daughter said she wanted to be a nurse in this era, I would oppose her with all my might.

Actually, no. Unlike my child, Nightingale had the talent to become a legendary figure in nursing, so it wasn’t exactly the same. But saying that would just make me look like the incarnation of double standards.

“Anyway, listening to all this makes me curious about what kind of person she is. If you don’t mind, why don’t you visit Buckingham with your daughter in the near future? I’d like to speak with her myself.”

“…Pardon? You mean Your Royal Highness, personally?”

“I’ll talk to her, and if it seems she won’t be able to endure as a nurse, I’ll help persuade her. Even if she doesn’t listen to her father, perhaps the words of the Prince Consort of this country will carry a bit more weight.”

“If you would do that, I could ask for nothing more! Truly! Thank you so much, Your Royal Highness! To grant us such a great favor… and even an invitation to Buckingham…”

I was sorry, but while I intended to do some persuading, the target wasn’t the daughter. I planned to talk to her and then praise Florence Nightingale to the heavens, saying she was born for the path of medicine.

Then, her parents’ opposition would soften much more easily, and she herself would be even more motivated to devote herself to her studies. Consequently, she would likely grow into an even more capable figure than in the original history.

And honestly, I was curious. What was the youth of the woman called the godmother of modern nursing actually like? They say a genius shows themselves from childhood; surely she would radiate an aura different from ordinary people. Since she was close in age to Victoria and me, she might even be a good conversation partner.

I made a promise to invite the Nightingale family to Buckingham Palace as soon as possible, feeling a sense of anticipation as I personally wrote and handed over an invitation.

On the way home after the event, which had felt like a dream.

William Edward Nightingale replayed the events of the day over and over, a happy smile never leaving his face during the entire journey back to Hampshire. How could he not be in a good mood when the problem that had been troubling him was about to be solved all at once?

As the saying goes, God answers earnest prayers; this was truly a god-given opportunity.

Nursing? Forget nursing.

No, he naturally understood the desire to help the poor and needy. And as a parent, he was proud that his daughter had such a kind heart and was willing to support her in any way. He just couldn’t understand why she insisted on being a nurse.

Even his eldest, Frances, was involved in literature and art while helping the poor and participating in various charities. If only Florence would live like her sister, but instead she insisted on playing at being a nurse…

But now that the Prince Consort himself was going to meet her and judge whether she had the talent to be a medical professional, his worries would end today.

Who was Killian Gore? He was the rising star of the British Empire and the representative figure of the Royal Family, admired by almost everyone. If such a person told her directly that she had no talent for medicine and should look for another path, even his stubborn daughter would have to listen.

Of course, there was a possibility Killian might find Florence suited for medicine, but William was convinced that the chance of that was less than a speck of dust. The only variable was if Florence acted completely out of character and hid her true nature in front of Killian… but Killian would surely be able to see through such an act.

When he arrived home, he told his daughters about the events at the venue, dramatizing much of it.

“…And so, His Royal Highness has invited our family to Buckingham Palace. We should go as soon as possible, so how about this week? That should be fine, right?”

“Goodness! We’re going to Buckingham?”

The reaction was, predictably, dramatic.

First, the eldest daughter, Frances, practically screamed and covered her mouth, jumping up and down.

“Father! Father! I can go too, right? You said the whole family was invited, not just Florence. So I can go as well?”

“Of course, of course. His Royal Highness invited our family, so we must all go together.”

“I can’t believe the day has come where I can meet and talk to His Royal Highness in person! They say he’s so handsome—what did you think when you saw him, Father? Is he really as handsome as the rumors say?”

“Yes. He is very manly, tall, and his features are truly radiant.”

“Kyaa! What should I do? What should I do? Florence, let’s go get our hair done and buy new clothes tomorrow. We can’t go to Buckingham Palace looking like this!”

The eldest was as excited as a schoolgirl, hopping around, but the protagonist of this invitation, the second daughter Florence, had a somewhat lukewarm reaction.

“…Why would His Royal Highness invite our family directly into the palace?”

“Well, it’s because your father made quite an impression on him. Hahaha!”

“I know you’re a man of reputation, Father, but wasn’t that event filled with military generals and titled nobles? Please don’t misunderstand, I don’t mean to be rude, but was Father really influential enough to surpass all those prominent people?”

“It seems I gave quite a large donation. I suspect other people were quite stingy with theirs. His Royal Highness even knew my name from the start! I wish you could have seen how enviously people were looking at me then.”

As he puffed out his chest with pride, his eldest daughter clapped her hands in joy. Yet, Florence still didn’t cast aside her doubts, narrowing her eyes.

“Even so, there must be another reason he called our family to the palace.”

“Haha, well. Won’t we find out when we get there? The important thing is, when else in our lives will we get an invitation to Buckingham from the Prince Consort? Perhaps we might even see Her Majesty the Queen? Ah, of course, that might be too much to hope for.”

“Oh my god, Her Majesty! What do I do, Father? What if I do something against etiquette and get scolded?”

“Ah, now that you mention it, we might see Her Majesty, so you must practice your etiquette thoroughly. Florence, you practice with your sister.”

“…Yes. But Father. No matter how much I think about it, you’re definitely hiding something, aren’t you?”

Look at that intuition.

Was this really the reaction a woman in her twenties should have to an invitation to the palace from the nation’s royalty? Normally, she should be jumping for joy like her older sister.

Whenever he looked at his second daughter, William sometimes lamented, wondering who she had inherited that bull-headedness from, even if she was his own child.

Her innate character was incredibly kind and considerate, but separate from that, she possessed an extraordinary personality—once she chose a path, she would push forward no matter what, sometimes resorting to extreme measures to get her way. What was truly terrifying was that she displayed this personality even in front of other nobles, not just her parents.

How could such a child be a nurse?

Killian would surely feel the same once he spoke with her. Thinking that this would be the end of his daughter’s eccentricities, William laughed off whatever she said. In fact, even that side of her felt incredibly adorable now.

Chapter 180: White Berserker (2)

Even if the British Royal Family’s practical power was not as absolute as it once was, the 19th-century British Empire was still strictly classified as a monarchy.

It was a tremendous honor for a member of the Royal Family to personally invite a specific family to the palace, and the invitation itself was considered a grand privilege. Usually, those who enjoyed such an honor were prominent aristocrats, high-ranking military generals, or influential politicians. Occasionally, it might be a famous individual who had significantly impacted society.

Particularly now, with the Royal Family’s popularity and influence higher than ever, Buckingham Palace was an object of envy for many. Amidst this, the fact that an entire family had been invited to the palace could not possibly escape Victoria’s ears.

“I heard you decided to bring in some guests this time?”

“I was planning to tell you, but it seems the news has already reached you.”

“I’ve never heard that family name before. Are they personal acquaintances of yours?”

“Hmm… I spoke with them not too long ago, so I suppose you could say we’re acquainted.”

Indeed, this invitation was close to unprecedented. It was natural for Victoria to be curious. While I had personally invited individuals to the palace before, I had rarely invited an entire family.

“Since it’s something you’re doing, I’m sure you have a reason. This… Nightingale? Does he seem promising? Enough that you think it’s worth investing in him early?”

“I invited them because I wanted to see if that was truly the case.”

“Now I’m modernly curious. To think there’s someone in whom you saw such potential that you’d even invite his daughters and treat them so well.”

Hmm? There seems to be a misunderstanding.

Come to think of it, there was no way she would know that the person I actually had business with was the daughter, and the father was merely an addition. Whoever reported it would naturally assume I had invited William Nightingale, not Florence Nightingale.

But now that I was about to explain it, I wasn’t quite sure how to put it. Since they hadn’t even met yet, there was no chance Victoria would be jealous, but that made it all the more difficult to explain.

“Uh… Victoria? To be precise, the person I have business with this time isn’t the father. It’s the daughter.”

“…The daughter? You said two were coming; which one?”

“The second daughter. I think she could be a very useful… ‘use’ might sound a bit harsh, but I think she could be a very valuable talent for the work I’m trying to do.”

“Do you mean she’ll be helpful in improving the military’s medical situation? How?”

Fortunately, her concern lay there. Considering Victoria’s trust in me, it was only natural that she wouldn’t even consider other possibilities.

“I originally intended to just offer a light greeting to the donors, but William Nightingale’s background was quite unique, so we spoke for a bit.”

“You said they were gentry? It is certainly rare for someone currently unaffiliated with politics or the military to donate to such a cause, even if they once ran for a governorship. If he wasn’t aiming for politics, he wouldn’t have donated just to get in line with you. And the donation amount wasn’t large enough to catch your attention on its own.”

She was right. Most donors had clear motives. While a few opened their wallets out of a sincere heart for the soldiers, most approached because I was the one leading the initiative. Since the prestige of the Royal Family was soaring boundlessly, they threw money in hopes of establishing some kind of connection. Unfortunately, that alone wasn’t enough to pique my interest.

The donation amount from William Nightingale was indeed not at a level to draw my eye. No matter how wealthy a member of the gentry he was, I personally had far more wealth than all the donors combined. To get my attention with money, one would have to be at the level of the Rothschilds or Baring Bank.

Victoria felt the same way. What caught her interest was the fact that a wealthy member of the gentry had taken an interest in this specific cause.

“As you said, that’s why I spoke with him. William told me he was having a hard time because his daughter had turned the house upside down, insisting on becoming a nurse. That’s when my interest was piqued. At first, I thought it was just the thoughtless behavior of a girl who didn’t know the ways of the world, but that wasn’t it.”

“Is that so? It’s certainly unusual. A young lady from a wealthy family wanting to be a nurse… It’s such grueling and difficult work that most would give up and quit in no time.”

“She’s so determined to be a nurse that she’s even rejected a years-long courtship from a poet of noble birth. She’s been studying while trying to persuade her family. Isn’t that impressive?”

“That is quite admirable. Did you invite her to praise her and encourage her to work harder?”

“Being a nurse is such a demanding job that her father wishes she would take an easier path. Since it’s natural for a father to feel that way, we decided to talk. If it seems this young lady, Florence, won’t be able to handle being a nurse, I’ve agreed to help persuade her to stop. But if it’s the opposite, then I’ll have to give her an important role.”

What I focused on regarding Florence Nightingale’s legacy in the original history was not merely her ability as a devoted nurse. Of course, she was a legendary figure in nursing and left behind achievements worthy of respect and honor.

However, her true contribution to society was the active use of statistical data to drastically improve the medical environment itself. It is rare to find someone who can excel from both a micro and macro perspective. If I provided her with the right education and allowed her to maximize her abilities from now on, might she not become an even greater person than in the original history?

“Above all, this is excellent for our image. Currently, nurses are perceived as little more than menial laborers, so no woman with a proper education wants to do it. Unless we tear down this perception, no one will apply, no matter how much we improve the system or establish educational institutions.”

“Ah… so you’re planning to actively utilize the Nightingale family. That’s a good idea.”

Mhm, she catches on quick.

“But simply having a good social status won’t cause that much of a stir. If someone is to be the promotional model for my policies, they need to have the skills to back it up. That’s the only way they can continue to succeed and bring about a change in general social perception.”

“Florence Nightingale…”

Victoria, who had been sipping her milk tea, suddenly smiled brightly for some reason and set her cup down with a clack.

“I’m interested. I’d like to meet her too.”

“…Mhm?”

Wait, why did it conclude like that?

Of course, it might be natural for a Queen to take an interest in a wealthy young lady dedicated to serving the poor despite her high social standing. Well, if I was going to give her a definitive push, it would be more effective to have Victoria involved along with me, right? They were similar in age and both had proactive personalities, so they might find common ground.

So far, the feeling was very good.

“William Edward Nightingale, Parthenope Nightingale, Florence Nightingale. Is that correct?”

“Yes, yes. I am William, and these are my daughters, Parthenope and Florence.”

“I see. Please, come in. Their Highnesses are waiting for you.”

“…Pardon? Her Majesty?”

They were told it would be a simple tea time with the Prince Consort. Why the sudden mention of Her Majesty? Though they had hoped they might see the Queen, the Nightingale family’s eyes were filled with a shared sense of bewilderment.

“Ah, His Royal Highness originally asked to arrange the meeting, but after hearing the story from him, Her Majesty became interested and said she would like to meet you and speak with you. Is this too much of a burden?”

“O-oh, no! Not at all! It is an honor. A great honor… Hahahaha.”

Even if he had run for a governorship and was a well-known figure in the region, he was still just a candle before the sun compared to the Queen, the pinnacle of this nation. Florence Nightingale, who had never seen her father so flustered, thought that this might be an opportunity that would never come again.

No matter how she looked at it, the reason the Prince Consort had invited the family wasn’t simply because of her father. Just look—he was visibly trembling at the thought of meeting Her Majesty. While she respected and loved her father more than anyone, she was an objective person. Her father was not of the rank that the Prince Consort of this country would personally invite to the palace.

Then what could the reason be? There was nothing definitive yet, but it seemed certain it was related to the donation event her father had attended. If so, if she could somehow catch the eye of His Highness or Her Majesty, wouldn’t it be a great help in pursuing her path as a medical professional?

Of course, that was easier said than done. Speaking one’s mind in front of none other than Her Majesty the Queen was no simple task. Although the class system wasn’t as rigid as it once was, that only applied to the general interactions between nobility, gentry, and wealthy capitalists. It was a different story when the subjects were the Monarch and the Monarch’s spouse.

But… if she let this moment pass, who knew what would happen? If she kept persuading him for another five years, her father might finally give in, but wasting five years on persuasion would be too great a blow. Some might think she was a madwoman, but this had always been her character. She would not bend her convictions for anyone once she believed a path was right.

Even if it were in front of the Queen of this country, that would not change.

“I humble myself before Your Majesty! It is already a blessing to be allowed to set foot in Buckingham, but to be granted the honor of seeing Your Majesty in person… words cannot express my gratitude.”

“This is not a formal audience, so there is no need to feel so burdened. Was the journey to London comfortable?”

“I was so excited by the fact that I was invited to Buckingham that I could not even think of the fatigue of travel. I am sure my daughters felt the same.”

“Is that so? Seeing them now, both daughters are quite lovely and seem full of intelligence. It is truly a pleasure to see.”

Receiving a direct compliment from the Queen, her father and older sister bowed their heads deeply, truly overwhelmed. Florence herself felt a bit dazed, as if her heart were floating. To think she was having an audience with the Queen in Buckingham Palace. Despite probably eating food made by the best chefs in the country, the Queen was surprisingly thin and gave off an air of beauty.

Furthermore, there was no need to even mention the person sitting beside her. Her sister, Parthenope, was struggling to keep it together, stole glances at the Prince Consort’s face while trying to pretend she wasn’t.

Objectively, he was a very handsome man, but what concerned Florence now wasn’t just his striking appearance. Unlike typical royals, the Prince Consort and the Queen seemed clearly interested in the medical environment that soldiers and commoners had to face. Whether it was her imagination or not, she could feel a sense of pure curiosity in the gaze the Queen directed her way.

If so, would it be alright to make a move here? She had to grab their attention.

Wiping away any trace of being overwhelmed and appearing perhaps a bit bold, she looked toward the Queen and the Prince Consort with a serious expression.

As if intrigued by that gaze, the Queen soon looked at her and asked.

“You are Florence Nightingale, correct?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. It is an honor that you remember my name.”

“Is this your first time in London? If you don’t mind, I’d like to hear your impressions of Buckingham.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. Well…”

Was the opportunity already here? An average person would have hesitated at least once, but she was not the type of person who would have caused such a stir about becoming a nurse since childhood if she were average.

“I was surprised because I saw so many sick people.”

“……?”

“……”

“I thought that they might be in danger if they are not treated in a proper environment.”

Her father’s mouth fell open in shock, and her sister’s eyes trembled like a leaf.

Ah, I really did it.

But there was nothing to be done about it now, was there? To achieve her original goal, a certain level of boldness was necessary.

Chapter 181: White Berserker (3)

I had already taken the time to organize what I knew about Nightingale before meeting her.

When one thinks of ‘The Lady with the Lamp’ or the ‘Godmother of Modern Nursing,’ the image that usually comes to mind is that of a deeply benevolent and devoted woman.

To be honest, I only remembered her achievements in fragments myself; I couldn’t claim to have exhaustive knowledge of her life.

However, I did recall hearing that, contrary to her public image, the real Nightingale was actually quite a headstrong character.

Of course, that didn’t mean she was coarse or ill-tempered.

According to what William told me, she had been going out of her way to help the poor and the sick since she was a child. A person like that couldn’t possibly have a bad personality.

However, the fact that she insisted on becoming a nurse despite her father’s staunch opposition made it easy to deduce that she was incredibly stubborn.

They say that most people who make a name for themselves in the medical field—Albert Schweitzer included—possess a certain degree of obstinacy.

If they didn’t, they wouldn’t be able to effectively care for suffering patients with limited resources.

Still, I hadn’t expected her to speak her mind so bluntly right in front of the Queen.

An anecdote I’d once heard about Nightingale flashed through my mind, making sense in an instant. I let out a small chuckle, but her family members turned pale with fright.

“Your—Your Majesty! Please forgive her! What this child meant was not that the city where Your Majesty resides is bad, but… that is to say…”

I stole a glance at Victoria and saw that she wasn’t offended; rather, she looked intrigued. I moved to reassure William, whose face had gone past white to a ghostly translucent.

“There is no need to be so flustered. As Her Majesty said, this is not a formal audience. Miss Florence? I would like to ask a few questions myself. Would you mind chatting with me for a moment?”

“Yes. Of course.”

“You said you saw many sick people in London and felt they weren’t receiving proper treatment?”

“Yes. Thanks to my father, who has enjoyed traveling abroad since I was young, I have visited various places and seen patients everywhere. Although I have not yet properly studied medicine, the areas where sick patients appeared in clusters always had one thing in common: the sanitary conditions were extremely poor.”

The argument that being in a filthy place allows ‘foul humors’ to seep into the body had existed since the Middle Ages.

Since this was an era where the Public Health Act was being enacted, any person with a modicum of interest would know that much.

“So you are saying the unsanitary environment of London is causing the number of patients to increase…”

“In fact, when I cared for the sick, I often saw improvements simply by cleaning the surrounding environment. Patients are far more affected by their environment than healthy people are.”

“And you say you have never properly studied medicine?”

“Yes. I have studied mathematics, foreign languages, and philosophy, but I have not yet been able to study medicine properly due to my parents’ opposition.”

“It is quite impressive that you reached such a conclusion on your own regardless.”

“Thank you!”

“I hear you wish to become a nurse. That path is far more difficult and grueling than you might imagine. May I ask why you are so set on becoming one?”

Perhaps sensing that this moment was the opportunity of a lifetime, Nightingale’s eyes shone with absolute intensity.

She spared a brief, uneasy glance toward her father, then turned back to me and spoke.

“It has been a calling from God since I was young. To care for the sick and help them recover is the one and only wish I have harbored until now.”

“You are aware of how nurses are treated in society, yes? It will be difficult. Can you endure it?”

“I want to be someone who helps improve that treatment and perception. If I may be so bold, there are many problems with this country’s medical system. Is that not why Your Highness is trying to improve it by establishing new educational institutions?”

“Fl—Florence! You are before His Highness, mind your choice of words…”

“Ah, it’s quite alright. In fact, her directness makes it very easy to talk. Shall we hear what specifically is wrong with the medical system?”

She was slightly different from the image I had imagined, but the saying that ‘great trees are known from their first leaves’ was certainly true.

To think she already had such a critical consciousness before even becoming a proper nurse.

“From what I have observed visiting various hospitals, the workload on personnel is far too extreme. No matter how excellent the doctors are, they can never care for all the patients. Claiming we should build a system based solely on them is unrealistic.”

“Indeed.”

“Therefore, the existence of nurses to cover what the doctors miss is vital, but the reality is that nurses possess no professional expertise. In fact, doctors do not even expect such expertise from them. I believe nurses must develop their professionalism to a level where they can assist doctors in a practical sense. If that happens, wouldn’t the standard of medical care improve dramatically in hospitals, and even in military units should a war break out?”

It was a perfectly logical argument, and indeed, history would flow in that direction.

However, in this era, it was an idea so far ahead of its time that it wouldn’t find much sympathy.

More than anything, saying ‘develop professionalism’ is all well and good, but when the treatment of the profession is rubbish, who would study so hard to become a nurse?

And that was exactly why.

I needed a talented individual who could become the ‘face’ of the movement to capture the public’s interest.

“Though it lacks a bit of realism for now, it is a point well taken. Then, Miss Florence, do you believe you yourself can become a nurse with such professional expertise?”

“Yes. I believe so.”

What a refreshing answer.

“Then let’s ask something else. Suppose a war breaks out and many soldiers head to the battlefield. Many medical staff will be needed. What would you do in such a situation?”

“Naturally, I would follow them and care for the soldiers fighting for the country.”

“The battlefield is a much more horrific and terrifying place than you can imagine in your head.”

Beside her, William nodded vigorously, but Nightingale shook her head as if it didn’t matter at all.

“If I cannot endure such an environment, then it would mean my convictions were only of that level. I do not believe that will be the case.”

“Then, hmm… how about this situation? There are sick patients before your eyes. You need medicine from the supply warehouse, but unfortunately, it is locked. The officer says he cannot get the key without the commander’s permission. In this situation, what do you think is the right thing to do?”

Normally, one would say they’d run to the commander and persuade him to hand over the key.

But she thought for a moment and threw a different question at me.

“What is the condition of those patients? Is it a dire emergency, or is there time to spare?”

“There are those with time, and those for whom every second counts. That is the nature of the field.”

Now, what answer would come?

Not just me, but Victoria as well was waiting for her to speak with an expression of genuine interest.

After a moment’s thought, the refined gentry lady in her mid-twenties calmly uttered a statement that far exceeded everyone’s expectations.

“If he is an officer, he must be carrying a pistol or some weapon. I would use it to break the lock and take the medicine first. Then, would I not report it to the commander afterward?”

“Oh…”

I thought she would say she’d persuade the officer to open the door without going through the commander, but to suggest breaking the lock with a gun?

The sound of William’s lament, as he clutched his forehead and shook his head with a sigh, reached my ears with pathetic clarity.

But unlike the heart of a father who couldn’t lift his head out of shame for his daughter, I honestly found the situation nothing but entertaining.

Ah, is this what they call a ‘girl crush’?

Though it might be a bit different in the sense that she literally planned to ‘crush’ something.

“But doing that might be a violation of military law.”

“But it was fast, wasn’t it?”

The more Nightingale spoke, the more William covered his face with his palms and lowered his head, and I found it increasingly difficult to suppress my laughter.

“You could be punished for violating military law.”

“If I am punished and the soldiers are saved, then the result is a net gain.”

“Your—Your Highness! I am so sorry! I will take her back and speak with her—”

“No. That gives me my answer. I shall admit Miss Florence as a scholarship student to the educational institution we are establishing.”

“Yes, yes, I’ll take her out… Eh?”

I felt sorry for William, but no matter how you looked at it, this woman was a born medical professional—not just in talent, but in her fundamental mindset.

“Of course, as a parent of a daughter myself, I fully understand a parent’s heart, not wanting to send their child to such a harsh place. Therefore, following Miss Florence’s opinion, we will strive to dramatically improve the medical environment of the British Empire. We will improve the professionalism of nurses, and once the field conditions are stabilized, we will create additional positions so they can be active in other areas.”

One couldn’t just have them working in the field; you had to create paths for them to rise to other positions to ensure the upper classes felt safe sending their children.

“Miss Florence likely doesn’t want to live her entire life as a nurse in the field, either. You know well that if you rise to a position where you oversee people, you can save many more lives. Is that not so?”

“Yes. That is, of course…”

“Then the matter is settled. William, I apologize for the conclusion being slightly different from what we discussed last time, but if she graduates from an institution guaranteed by the Royal Family, the things you worry about won’t happen even if Miss Florence works as a nurse. What do you think?”

“…If you are willing to go that far… But as you just heard, this child is…”

“Is it not fine? If it is to save a life, one can act first and report later.”

Had he thought I would never make a woman a nurse if she calmly talked about breaking a lock with a gun and defying military law?

But what I wanted was exactly such a person.

A bit of radicalism is inevitable when breaking something that has been stagnant for a long time.

The reason I was putting so much effort into medicine was for the country, but also for the Royal Family.

Wealth, fame, power, and devotion to the citizens.

Her existence was the final puzzle piece that would put the finishing stroke on the praise and respect poured upon the Royal Family.

It is human instinct to feel deep respect and reverence for the act of saving lives.

And as of yet, neither Parliament, the Government, nor the Royal Family was a group that received such respect from the citizens.

In that case, I would have to make it happen from now on.

I didn’t know if she would become a ‘White Angel’… but the praise for nurturing great medical professionals who would save tens, even hundreds of thousands of lives, would be showered upon the Royal Family of the British Empire.

“Miss Florence, continue to learn and grow, accumulating as much knowledge as possible. Then the day will surely come when you must use that knowledge and those convictions.”

“Yes! I will work hard with the spirit of ‘action first, reporting second’!”

No, you should still report to me eventually.

…While it might not only be praise that gets showered, the result is all that matters.

I felt a slight sense of unease, but I had faith.

I can trust her, right?

Chapter 182: The White Berserker (4)

After the storm-like audience with the Queen and the Prince Consort ended, the Nightingale family shared a brief tea time with Killian, as promised.

Victoria had other scheduled appointments and left first, but before departing, she did not forget to offer Florence words of encouragement, telling her to keep up the good work.

The time that followed was relatively ordinary.

Killian outlined his vision for a new, modern medical education institution, and Florence actively voiced her opinions regarding the nursing field.

Each time she spoke, her father’s face seemed to grow more haggard, but she didn’t mind.

As for her older sister, Parthenope, she had been half-enchanted just staring at the Prince Consort’s face from the very beginning, so she was out of the question.

To be honest, Florence hadn’t intended to be quite so outspoken, but since Killian listened so intently, she felt she might have overdone it a little.

But it couldn’t be helped.

Until now, even her own family had been following her around with their bags packed, pestering her to give up her dream of becoming a medical professional.

But now, it wasn’t just anyone, but the highest-ranking figures in the country supporting her dream—how could she not be excited?

Furthermore, since Her Majesty the Queen herself had encouraged her to become a great medical professional, her family wouldn’t be able to do anything about it anymore.

Stopping her from becoming a nurse now would be no different from directly defying the Queen’s will.

Even the Prince Consort, Killian, had stated he would take her as a scholarship student to the new educational institution, which, from another perspective, was a great honor for the family.

In fact, all the way back to Hampshire, her father sat in the carriage with a tightly shut mouth and an incredibly complex expression.

It was only when the carriage finally left the outskirts of London that he finally spoke, his voice heavy.

“I thought you were uncontrollable since you first said you’d be a nurse, but this time, I truly thought my heart was going to stop. You didn’t do that because you wanted to see your father die of a heart attack, did you?”

“Of course not. Actually, I didn’t intend to speak quite that far, either.”

“You shouldn’t have. If I were to go home and tell people that you told Her Majesty the Queen that London is a city crawling with the sick, no one would believe it. They’d think no one but a madman would say such a thing.”

I didn’t say it that harshly; he’s exaggerating.

“And what was that? Breaking a lock with a gun to take supplies? Are those the kind of words that should come out of the mouth of a lady with a higher education?”

“But His Royal Highness liked it very much. He said one must have that much boldness to save lives.”

“That is… because His Royal Highness… is so generous that he couldn’t bring himself to say anything negative. Do not forget that he was merely praising that kind of mindset, not advocating for the action itself.”

It was clear he had reflexively started to say Killian is the strange one before quickly holding his tongue.

The “Prince Consort Shield” was quite reliable.

From now on, if anyone tried to dissuade her from becoming a nurse, she could simply ask them if they dared to say Her Majesty and His Royal Highness were wrong.

“Yes, yes. I did feel like the expression about shooting the lock was a bit too much.”

“Right? I’m so glad you’ve finally come to understand.”

“A gun is an important piece of military equipment, after all. It shouldn’t be wasted unless it’s a truly urgent situation. Next time, I should just smash it with something like a hammer…”

“No, that’s not what I meant! Please, maintain the dignity befitting a lady!”

“If I can save the same number of lives while maintaining dignity, I obviously will. But if I can save even one more person in the time it takes to maintain that dignity, then I believe dignity means nothing at all.”

She didn’t understand why her father or sister had such misconceptions; in her daily life, she was a person who maintained her grace better than anyone.

Most of the times her family told her to watch her conduct were when she went out to do volunteer work, caring for the poor and the sick.

When people are suffering, is it really right to maintain appearances, leisurely sipping tea and giving help as if tossing scraps?

Her philosophy was that doing so was not maintaining dignity, but rather eroding one’s true character.

A person’s true dignity comes from their actions, not their clothes or their way of speaking.

“Sigh… Since Her Majesty and His Royal Highness have spoken to you like that, I suppose it’s right to follow your will… but how am I supposed to explain this to your mother…”

“If you tell Mother that Her Majesty the Queen cheered me on, she’ll probably say there’s nothing that can be done.”

“I brought you here boasting that you would never speak of being a nurse again…”

“Aha. So that was your motive after all. I wondered why you brought us to the palace. But from what I saw, I think His Royal Highness quite liked me from the start. Since the result is good, I am grateful to you, Father. As for Sister…”

Looking to her side, her sister Parthenope was still in a daze, like a girl who hadn’t woken up from a dream.

Well, even Florence admitted he was handsome. But, hmm… was he that much?

Re-evaluating, she supposed he was.

“Sister? We left London quite a while ago. Don’t you think it’s time to return to reality?”

“Goodness, people will think I’ve actually lost my mind. It’s not like that, okay?”

“It looked like hearts were about to shoot out of your eyes. In common parlance, that’s called losing one’s mind.”

“So what? When else in my life will I get to meet and talk to such a man?”

“It’s fine to be excited, but you do realize he is the Prince Consort of this country, right? He already has a wife. I hope you haven’t forgotten that his wife is Her Majesty the Queen.”

Florence gave this reminder just in case, but Parthenope looked at her sister as if she were talking nonsense and let out a hollow laugh.

“Oh, please, it’s not like that. In fact, it’s because he’s the Queen’s husband that I can like him so freely! Even if I scream ‘Kyaa! His Royal Highness is so cool!’, who would seriously think, ‘That woman is in love with a married man’?”

“Ah… put that way… maybe?”

“Exactly. Even gentlemen with wives say, ‘Our Queen is so beautiful, long live the Queen!’ Do their wives worry that their husbands might have an affair? They just take it as it is. I like the Prince Consort in a similar way.”

It was a strange logical structure, but strangely, it was an impressive bit of rhetoric that Florence couldn’t quite refute.

Is this why literary authors are different?

“Well… as you say, even if people like the Prince Consort, no one would seriously say they want to date or marry him, so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“See? If anything, I think he’ll be a great inspiration for my writing. When you enter the school later, can I come along for the opening ceremony? Since it’s a school he’s founding, he’ll surely be there. Today, I was too shy to even speak to him properly.”

“…How very strategic.”

“Strategic is a word that suits you, since you caught their attention by saying such bold things in front of Her Majesty and His Royal Highness. Oh, don’t misunderstand. I think that’s very important. Because you showed such will, His Royal Highness decided to support you, and even our parents can’t oppose you anymore. It was a truly great strategy. My sister really is different from the rest.”

Uh… um, that wasn’t a strategy.

It was true she thought she needed to get his attention, but every word that came out of her mouth was pure, one-thousand-percent sincerity without exaggeration.

In fact, she had spoken with some restraint, but had they seen it as a calculated outburst?

However, if her father or sister knew the truth, they might actually foam at the mouth and faint, so it seemed better to just stay quiet for now.

“I hope the school is finished quickly.”

Florence quietly closed her eyes in the rattling carriage, dreaming of the new life about to unfold.

Only twenty-five years old, she was simply happy that her long-held dream had been realized through today’s meeting; she had not yet seriously considered what kind of impact this would have on the entire British Empire.

Having gained an unexpected harvest, I hurried the completion of the educational facilities even faster than scheduled.

It was the first modern training institution for nurses in the British Empire—no, the entire world—and a facility where doctors could study with more support.

In modern terms, you could say it was like having a medical school and a nursing school side-by-side.

Fortunately, having posed as a medical professor a few times to pull off scams in the past, I had a superficial knowledge of how modern medical schools operated.

Of course, a little knowledge is a dangerous thing, so I had no intention of introducing methods I wasn’t sure of.

Still, I compared what I knew with modern teaching methods and incorporated parts that seemed like they would be improvements after hearing the opinions of experts.

After training the doctors more systematically here, they will be prioritized for placement in state-run hospitals so they can work alongside professionally trained nurses.

I believe this will allow a more modern medical system to take root more easily in Britain.

At first, many people expressed reluctance, saying it wouldn’t be easy, but once I poured money into it, everything went very smoothly.

Long live capitalism. This is why I can’t help but love this country.

Furthermore, I managed to extort—I mean, receive—a significant amount of support from Rothschild Bank and Baring Bank for the establishment of the hospital and the school, so I didn’t actually spend much of my own money.

I could have just used my own funds, but I gave them an opportunity.

“Do you know what the Rothschild family’s biggest weakness is?”

“Is it the fact that we are Jews?”

“Correct. The notion that Jewish people are a race that only cares about money is rooted throughout Europe, and that is your greatest weakness. And unfortunately, at this rate, that perception will only grow stronger. As long as you are with me, it’s obvious you will earn far more money in the future.”

“That is… a painful truth, even if it comes with good news.”

“Right. So, how about being diligent in social contribution activities starting now? You could be the first to practice Corporate Social Responsibility. CSR for short.”

It was a term that would make capitalists of the modern era foam at the mouth and revolt, and indeed, Rothschild’s reaction was not very favorable.

But, as a master of sophistry who could boast of calling a deer a horse, I began to pump “gas” into Rothschild to get him to open his wallet.

“Just think of it purely from a profit-and-loss perspective. CSR is just a plausible term to win the favor of the citizens; at its core, it’s an investment to sacrifice a little current profit to maximize future profit.”

“…Is that so?”

“I’m telling you, it is. Let’s take an immediate example. You’re fine now, but the more money you make, the more the public’s eyes will turn hostile toward your family. Right now, you’re in the position of being number two, so it’s not prominent, but soon your bank will hold more wealth than Baring Bank. How will people feel then? How many will look kindly on the fact that the richest man in the British Empire is a money-grubbing Jew?”

“Isn’t the richest man in the British Empire Your Royal Highness?”

Uh, no. Look at this guy. He shouldn’t go around saying things like that.

In the first place, the wealth I’m known to have isn’t even a third of what I actually possess, and people must continue to believe that.

“Whether I’m the richest or not isn’t the point. What matters is that the perception of the Rothschild family needs a change. Think about it. When you’re making money in the British Empire in the future, which image will be more helpful: Rothschild the money-hungry demon, or Rothschild the social contributor who leads the way in saving lives?”

“…Well, naturally the latter. But it’s difficult for anyone in the financial industry to have a good image. Especially a Jew.”

“That’s why I’m saying I’ll help you build one. And when I say your image will improve, I’m not just talking in abstract terms about it helping you make money. If your bank’s image is excellent, wouldn’t it be easier for me to include you in projects led by the Royal Family or the government?”

“That is certainly a valid point.”

“I like a quick study. You are Jews, but you will be accepted by the people of this country as true financiers who care for the British Empire and its citizens. Just trust me.”

So, in the future, don’t complain and just hand over the money.

Whether my very gentlemanly and indirect persuasion bore fruit or not, Rothschild pondered for a moment before nodding vigorously.

“I understand. Then we shall hop on board this… CPR business you mentioned.”

“CSR. Well then, shall we talk about something other than the medical institution? This isn’t unrelated to the medical side, but I want to inspect London’s water and sewage facilities.”

Unlike before, Rothschild nodded obediently without any particular opposition.

Indeed, no matter how much money you have, it’s always best to make investments that don’t yield immediate profit with someone else’s money.

As he signed my proposal, Rothschild kept muttering the phrase “Corporate Social Responsibility to overcome Jewish weaknesses.”

Good, good. It’s been properly instilled.

Chapter 183: Pioneers and Visionaries

Florence Nightingale saved countless lives during the Crimean War by preaching the importance of hygiene, but there was another figure who saved London from a terrible scourge during the same era.

The achievements of this individual were so great that they could be considered equal to those of Nightingale.

Engaging in a debate over who was superior would only lead to unnecessary and meaningless conflict; it is better to simply recognize them both as great figures who left their marks on history.

However, unlike Nightingale, this person was currently active and already quite renowned.

This was because the doctor who had assisted Victoria during her childbirth in Canada was none other than this very individual.

It truly goes to show that sometimes the most important things are right under your nose.

Fortunately, thanks to that connection, it wasn’t difficult to secure an excellent leader for my newly established medical institution.

Furthermore, it was even easier to persuade him because he was someone who felt a deep skepticism toward the theories that were deeply rooted in the medical community of the time.

“So, Your Royal Highness, you are saying that you support my theory?”

“Ah, yes, I’ve told you several times now.”

“Forgive me, but I am curious as to why you hold such an opinion. Currently, the medical world absolutely believes in the miasma theory—the idea of ‘bad air.’”

“Well… isn’t it because there are too many things that simply cannot be explained by that theory?”

The miasma theory held that the cause of infectious diseases was “bad air” or foul odors.

Until the 19th century, this theory held a position similar to the geocentric model of the Middle Ages.

When a patient fell ill, the first thing people did was clean the room thoroughly to ensure no foul odors remained. That says it all.

And because this method actually had some effect, no one doubted it.

By cleaning the environment to eliminate odors, hygiene naturally improved, and the possibility of bacteria breeding was significantly reduced.

However, there were things that the miasma theory could not explain, and among those with extensive knowledge of anesthesiology, there were a rare few who viewed the theory with skepticism.

John Snow, the man I intended to appoint as the head of my new medical institution, was one such person.

“You are correct. If foul odors alone caused disease, then the street sweepers cleaning the city should have all perished long ago. Recently, cholera has been breaking out periodically, and I believe the reason we haven’t been able to uproot it is that we are clinging to immature theories like miasma.”

“I believe you have a point, Doctor.”

“Oh! You understand! Then, what I believe to be the cause of cholera is…”

Excited that a high-ranking member of society recognized his marginalized theory, John Snow began to speak incessantly.

In fact, the cholera outbreaks of the 19th century are a very famous piece of history, so I knew the gist of it.

And the man who gained fame for his work during those outbreaks was the man standing before me.

It was John Snow, who had once served as Queen Victoria’s personal physician.

Interestingly, just as Nightingale distinguished herself by applying statistical data to nursing, John Snow left a legacy in history more as a pioneer of epidemiology than for his primary profession as an anesthetist.

In fact, considering that epidemiological investigation is essential for eradicating or preventing infectious diseases, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say his name is far less known than his achievements deserve.

But regardless of that…

“…So, regarding the cholera I am considering… the contradiction of the miasma theory in this matter is… to prevent this, if we look at a map…”

His explanation was long. Far too long.

You really do know a lot, John Snow.

“Yes, yes. I understand perfectly. So, Doctor, would you be interested in exercising your talents to your heart’s content for the students at the school I am establishing? I will pay you more than double your current salary as a physician. You can teach students while conducting all the research you wish. I don’t believe it’s a bad offer.”

“But if I deny the miasma theory, the academic world will surely be in an uproar and rise against me. Since I’ve served as Her Majesty’s physician, they might overlook me saying strange things on my own, but if I start teaching students…”

“You understand nothing, John Snow. That is why they say a great scholar needs power. I am the one who built the school, I am the one who appoints the staff, and I am the one who authorizes the curriculum. Who would dare say a word? Let them try. I’ll provide a proper stage for a debate immediately.”

In my British Empire, I have no need for those who rely on authority or gather in cliques to suppress the opinions of others.

If you drag those types of people into the arena of sacred debate and strip them down to their very souls, they’ll shut their mouths on their own.

“In that case, I have no reason to refuse. I look forward to working with you!”

“The pleasure is mine. Please, train many excellent medical professionals who will take responsibility for the lives of this nation’s citizens.”

Though he had risen to the prestigious position of the Queen’s favored physician, John Snow came from a humble background and was very interested in the lives of ordinary citizens.

Perhaps it was this perspective that allowed him to view the miasma theory skeptically and later deal effectively with the cholera that would strike London.

And if I could create an environment where such people could fully utilize their abilities, I could at least minimize unnecessary sacrifices within the British Empire.

The fact that the Royal Family’s popularity would rise in contrast to the clumsy responses of other nations was an added bonus.

Just as I was finishing these preparations and moving toward action, this country refused to give me a single moment of peace to focus on one task.

“Your Royal Highness, I hear you have been working busily to overhaul the medical system of this country from its very foundations. Do you happen to have any spare time?”

“Even if I were short on time, I would have to make some for our Prime Minister. Fortunately, the most urgent matters are in the closing stages, so it should be fine.”

“Ah, is that so? Then we can discuss this without much burden. A lot of troublesome things have been cropping up lately, and I thought it would be good to hear your opinion, Your Royal Highness.”

Good grief, man. I only said that out of politeness. How can you dump work on me immediately?

“…As you know, the school I founded is scheduled to open its doors next month.”

“Didn’t you say the busy work was almost finished?”

“I said ‘almost finished,’ not ‘over.’”

“Ah, please don’t misunderstand. I’m not asking you to solve everything; I just want your input. Since the Royal Family enjoys broad support from the citizens, I thought it would be better if you stepped forward. This isn’t just my personal thought, but the opinion of the entire Parliament.”

Do these people forget that this country operates under a parliamentary cabinet system?

Usually, they make a fuss telling the Prince Consort not to interfere in domestic politics, but look at them running to me the moment something they can’t handle pops up.

I expect this from Wellesley, as he’s my partner, but the Whigs… no, are they the Liberal Party now?

Hearing that even the Liberal Party agreed to this makes me feel a bit stubborn.

“If it’s a request from the entire Parliament and not just you personally, Prime Minister, then I assume it’s acceptable for me to take an appropriate reward in return?”

“Of course. This is a strictly political matter, after all.”

“If you’re asking me to step into political issues after proposing bills that tell me not to interfere in domestic politics, it must be no ordinary matter.”

“It is not a light issue, as both the ruling and opposition parties are dealing with it with one mind. Your Royal Highness has likely heard of the people called the ‘Chartists.’”

Ah. I understood why Parliament was looking for me in just one second.

“Let me guess. Are you asking me to give a speech to those lowly, penniless laborers, telling them how insolent it is to ask for the right to vote and that they should go back to the factories, work hard, and just get some sleep?”

“…That is a remarkably accurate summary, but we’d prefer you phrase it a bit more gently, as that would cause an uproar. Honestly, isn’t the demand to give the vote to all adult men just a ridiculous, nonsensical joke?”

Indeed. That was the natural perception of this era.

It was so extreme that even the Liberal Party, which advocated for expanding the franchise, was reluctant, saying, “That’s a bit much…”

Hardly anyone among the British establishment in the 1840s viewed the Chartist movement positively.

Whether Conservative or Liberal, none of their supporting classes at the time—landowners, capitalists, and the middle class—were friendly toward the Chartists.

Even Queen Victoria herself dismissed the Chartist movement as nothing more than insolent, outrageous remarks.

In reality, the Chartist movement, which turned too radical, ended in failure.

However, considering that a massive reform of the electoral law took place less than ten years after the movement completely fizzled out, it might have been successful depending on its direction.

“But isn’t it just the flow of the times? The right to vote is bound to expand. Though I agree that demanding universal suffrage right now is a bit absurd. And personally, among the Chartist claims, I think the secret ballot is actually reasonable, so I believe there’s room for appropriate compromise.”

“Then you can say exactly that. Regardless, the important thing is to silence that crazy nonsense demanding voting rights for all adults immediately.”

To Parliament, the Chartist movement was merely a nuisance, but there was one fact they were overlooking.

In just a few years, fueled by the wave of revolutions that would sweep across all of Europe, the Chartist movement would spread like wildfire.

Of course, excessive demands lead to strong backlashes, so it was destined to be crushed in the end anyway.

“Hmm… well. I understand for now. However, if you suppress this kind of movement too harshly, it will always bounce back stronger. I will adjust the level of my remarks myself. Is that acceptable?”

“Yes. We have already arranged a venue for this week, so please deliver the speech there.”

“…This week?”

“We’ve already finished the preparations for the promotion. Hahaha!”

To think they finished the promotional preparations without even obtaining the party’s consent—their efficiency is so fast it’s almost touching.

In fact, it’s so touching that if I’m not careful, my body and mind might act separately, and I might end up giving a speech in support of the Chartist movement.

To restrain my body from escaping the control of my brain, I suppose I’ll need to squeeze more concessions out of Parliament.

Isn’t it the way of the world that the one in greater need gives up more?

I should spend some time happily pondering what would be good to take until the hour of the speech arrives.

The Chartist movement was almost like a fashion among the young British intellectuals of the time.

The destruction of old, archaic customs.

The realization of true equality.

The sense of mission to lead the country toward a more progressive society.

Not a single phrase failed to resonate with the hearts of young intellectuals.

This was no different for two young men who had briefly sought exile in London from another country.

George Harney, who was currently leading the Chartist movement, was in the process of gathering sympathizers from across the region to found an organization called the ‘Fraternal Democrats.’

The two young reformers, who had stepped foot in London not long ago, decided without hesitation to lend their strength to the founding of this organization.

Having met numerous philosophers, thinkers, and revolutionaries while traveling through Prussia and France, one of the young men had recently developed firm convictions of his own.

Though he had pursued liberalism in his youth, he was recently refining a new ideology in his head: socialism.

One day, his close friend and comrade, Engels, who had sought exile in London with him, entered the room and held up a newspaper, looking quite excited.

“Have you seen this? It says Parliament will issue a direct statement regarding the Chartists, who have been the talk of the town lately.”

“Parliament can’t just keep ignoring the trend forever. But won’t it be obvious anyway? Given their character, they’ll probably just conclude among themselves that it’s nonsense not even worth considering.”

“No. This time seems a bit different. They say it will be a formal speech, to the point where citizens can observe and even a few representatives will be allowed to ask questions. Do you know who is giving the speech?”

“Who? Is Wellesley or Disraeli coming out?”

“No. They say Killian Gore himself will be appearing. Even the association members are divided on what the Prince Consort of this country will say. You’re coming to see it too, right?”

Killian Gore. He had heard that name occasionally since his time in Prussia.

When he was in France, he heard more substantial rumors, but based on the stories, he felt like a man hard to define in a single word—someone whose tendencies were difficult to pin down.

Considering he was royalty, he naturally wouldn’t look kindly upon the Chartists, but wasn’t it also true that among the European elite, there were few who pursued policies for the common people as much as he did?

What kind of opinion would such a man voice regarding this movement?

“Of course I must go. I need to see with my own eyes whether the much-rumored Prince Consort is just another power-hungry royal or a truly awakened intellectual.”

He wondered if this speech might provide some inspiration for completing The German Ideology, which he was currently writing.

The young thinker, Karl Marx, momentarily set down his busy pen and turned his gaze to the newspaper brought by his friend, Friedrich Engels.

Chapter 184: Pioneers and Visionaries (2)

The hardest part of living in the past with a modern person’s knowledge is when the principles you were taught as absolute truths mean absolutely nothing here.

Take elections, for example.

For anyone raised in a modern democratic state, the four principles of elections—universal, equal, secret, and direct—are practically etched into their soul.

But in this era, suggesting these principles be established is the fastest way to be branded a reactionary element intent on shaking the very foundations of society.

The Chartist movement is a perfect example.

In fact, if you showed the demands of the Chartists to a modern person, anyone would have a similar reaction.

- Guarantee of universal and secret suffrage.

- Abolition of property qualifications for candidates.

- Equalization of electoral districts.

By today’s standards, these are just common sense. However, in this era, this is seen as nothing more and nothing less than the agitation of radicals trying to destroy society.

Furthermore, I am well aware that the Chartist movement pursued its goals through radical methods that incited terror in the current ruling class, and that because of this, they would eventually fail.

Yet, I also know that not long after this movement is crushed, the Reform Acts would be amended anyway.

As time passes and the 20th century arrives, most of what is being demanded here will be accepted as a matter of course.

Faced with this situation, preparing a speech regarding the Chartist movement was more difficult than I had anticipated.

The ideal solution in my mind was to accept the parts where compromise was possible and apply the rest gradually, but even that was no easy task.

Even my dear Queen Victoria, for instance…

“If one wishes to discuss affairs of state, shouldn’t they at least possess a minimum level of insight? Do these ‘Chartists’ wish to drag this country into a state of mob rule?”

“Well… the workers have no way to influence politics at all, so they must feel quite frustrated.”

“That may be so, but isn’t it unrealistic? Is there any country on this Earth right now that guarantees the right to vote to all adult males, regardless of property, race, or class?”

“There is not.”

Indeed. Victoria’s opinion was the general consensus among the world’s leaders at this time, and it was a truth as firm and immovable as the fact that the sun rises in the east.

It wasn’t that Victoria was close-minded; it was simply that this was the natural order of things now.

What Parliament expected from me was a grand speech that would crush the Chartists, not one that would entertain their demands.

In fact, Parliament undoubtedly believed that I, too, would consider their claims to be valueless nonsense.

And Victoria likely thought the same.

“Parliament is truly hopeless. They were hit so hard before that they don’t want to make an absolute enemy of the workers, so they’re asking you to carry the burden for them, aren’t they?”

“Exactly as you say.”

“No… Sigh, I’ll stop there. But this is clearly a domestic political issue of the British Empire. Couldn’t you have just refused?”

“I could have slipped away by citing the law, but that would ultimately be nothing more than an evasion. Many intellectuals would think, ‘The Prince Consort hid behind a legal excuse; he’s just another common aristocrat after all.’”

“But the law strictly prohibits you from interfering in domestic politics…”

Whether the law said so or not, human beings are creatures whose feelings always come first.

This is especially true when dealing with such sharp and sensitive social issues.

No matter the reason, the moment the name ‘Killian Gore’ was mentioned, people couldn’t help but have expectations.

They expected that the Prince Consort, as he had done before, would provide an excellent solution here as well.

In a way, I suppose I brought this on myself.

I had handled many things in that manner up until now.

“Parliament is already promoting the idea that I will personally comment on this matter, so there’s no way out now. I’ll just have to handle it well somehow.”

“If you’re not careful, you’ll just end up suffering between Parliament and the workers…”

“On the contrary, if I settle this well, I might even win the support of the workers. Actually, the timing isn’t bad. The hospital and school named after the Royal Family are about to open soon, aren’t they?”

The primary beneficiaries of the hospital named after Victoria and the school named after me would, of course, be those of the middle class and below.

In this era, the wealthy usually invited medical staff to their homes for treatment; they rarely went to a hospital themselves.

Thanks to this, the public perception was widely spreading that the Royal Family were wonderful people who cared for the citizens.

The same words can sound completely different depending on who says them.

Whether one becomes a wishy-washy fence-sitter or a true leader who embraces both sides is often decided by the thinness of a hair.

Though it was a precarious tightrope walk, I was somewhat confident.

If it was a battle of words, there were only a handful of people in the British Empire who could match me.

If I decorated my speech plausibly using future knowledge, I was confident I wouldn’t lose to anyone who came my way.

It was the same for the speech.

Unless my opponent was a master who had built a perfectly unique academic world, couldn’t I drive them into a state of mental collapse with nothing but this silver tongue?

Seeing my confidence, Victoria eventually set aside her worries and nodded.

“Since it’s you, I’m sure you’ll manage, but if you ever need help, just tell me. I’ll do whatever I can for you.”

“Thank you for the words, but it’s better if you don’t say anything regarding this issue. With the hospital opening soon, just show them that you are silently dedicated to that task.”

The best course of action is to stay as far away from such issues as possible, and having the Queen dragged into this would not look good no matter how one looked at it.

Of course, my own involvement was an explicitly irregular form, but Parliament must have known that, which is why they readily accepted my demands.

Since the price I decided to take was by no means small, it wasn’t really a loss for me either.

However, no fool would let that show. This speech must be recorded as an act of mercy by Killian Gore, who cleaned up Parliament’s massive mess. Yes, indeed.

As the date for Killian Gore’s speech on the Chartists approached, intellectuals not only in London but across the British Empire buzzed with excitement.

George Harney, a leader of the Chartist movement, poured out fierce criticism, claiming that Parliament was trying to dilute its responsibility by dragging the Royal Family into it.

“The very institution that makes the laws is calling upon the Prince Consort, who handles foreign affairs, because they cannot reach a conclusion themselves! Is this not a confession of their own incompetence? This is a despicable trick!”

“Hear, hear!”

“But George, does that mean you won’t be going to see His Royal Highness’s speech? If so, the seat I saved for you—”

“No, no! Regardless of Parliament’s petty schemes, we must all hear what the Prince Consort has to say and discuss it! I will certainly be attending, so don’t even dream of taking my seat!”

What opinion would the husband of the Queen, the pinnacle of this nation, have regarding the expansion of voting rights?

Not only those directly involved in the Chartist movement but even those watching from a distance engaged in heated debate to deduce Killian’s thoughts.

“In the end, His Royal Highness is also one of the royals of this country. If you expect too much, you’re bound to be betrayed, so let’s not get our hopes up.”

“But didn’t His Royal Highness understand the hearts of the persecuted Irish people better than anyone and set up measures for them? Furthermore, it’s said he even treats the Black people who lived in misery in Canada with equality. How much more would he do for the citizens of the home islands? I believe in him.”

“Hm… I just hope you aren’t setting yourself up for a massive shock and disappointment.”

Karl Marx, who was associating with the Chartists, was also looking forward to the speech along with his friend Engels.

From what he observed, public opinion was divided, but the view that Killian would have the same opinion as the upper class seemed slightly more dominant.

However, to put it another way, it meant that at least 30 to 40 percent of the people expected that he would be different, despite being a member of the current elite.

Marx found this point rather surprising.

“Engels, the people of this country seem to have an unusually high level of expectation for the Prince Consort. This is the first time I’ve seen a country where the monarch’s spouse receives this much attention.”

“It’s unavoidable. Is he not the war hero who led the war against the Qing dynasty to victory, and the Duke of Canada who doubled the size of its territory? Despite his soaring success, he even showed himself agreeing to the restraint laws proposed by Parliament to keep himself out of domestic politics. The citizens’ admiration of him is bound to be deep.”

“Even so, isn’t he ultimately one of the vanguards of capitalism? I hear he’s focusing on industrialization in Canada and nurturing various capitalists.”

“Well, isn’t that the natural course for any member of the ruling class in this era? To be honest, I don’t think the Prince Consort of this country will be particularly different. The people here might say ‘Our Prince Consort is different,’ but from a third party’s perspective, they’re all cut from the same cloth.”

It was a cynical opinion, but it was an objective analysis typical of Engels.

Marx sat in the front rows that the Chartists had secured in advance and waited calmly for the time to come when he could confirm just how high the current level of consciousness in the British Empire truly was.

And after waiting for nearly half a day, the Royal Guards finally entered the speech venue.

Once the procedures to ensure safety and clearly divide the lines—so that people couldn’t approach recklessly—were finished, Killian Gore slowly stepped up onto the platform under the escort of officers.

As the rumors said, he was tall and radiated a certain brilliance; he looked exactly like a fairy-tale prince come to life.

Was that why? For some reason, Marx didn’t quite like it.

The world really is unfair.

Following him, representatives of Parliament, including Prime Minister Wellesley, Disraeli, Gladstone, and Palmerston, sat in the chairs arranged behind the platform, and the buzzing atmosphere inside the room instantly fell silent.

Perhaps it was because everyone knew, without being told, that it was time for the speech to begin.

Indeed, Killian didn’t bother with trivial greetings and raised his voice immediately.

“First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to the citizens who have gathered here from all over, despite the short preparation period. I have been aware of the recent social controversies surrounding the People’s Charter, which contains the demands of the workers. However, I have been occupied with many tasks, and the fact is, it was difficult to speak out readily due to legal restrictions on my interference in domestic political affairs. Many of you likely believed that the Royal Family should offer an opinion on such a sensitive social issue. And in truth, you are right.”

He’s bringing up such a sensitive topic right from the start?

Marx had expected him to fill the beginning with trivialities and then slide past the important parts, but his prediction was proven wrong from the very first sentence.

Looking to his side, Engels also seemed surprised, his mouth slightly agape as he stared at Killian, unable to look away from the ongoing speech.

“When Parliament asked for my opinion on this controversy, the reason I readily accepted was for that very reason. If you think about it, every part of life is political; how could I remain silent on every issue of domestic politics? However, since the law is as it is, I must state in advance that it is impossible for me to intervene directly in policy.”

“But at the very least, I have already confirmed with the judges that commenting on such matters does not violate the law, so I intend to discuss this with you without reservation. Let us get straight to the point. The expansion of voting rights. It must be done. It is something that needs to happen.”

“……?”

“……?”

It was as if no one had expected him to drop such a massive bombshell right from the start.

The eyes of the Chartists, the intellectuals watching the speech, and the representatives of Parliament watching Killian from behind all widened in shock.

At the same time, the instinctive intuition of Marx, who had met countless politicians, thinkers, and revolutionaries, sent him a premonition that felt like a certainty.

—This man is different from the mediocre people I’ve seen until now.

Regardless of how this speech ends, I want to talk to him directly.

Marx found himself clenching his fists unconsciously, drawn into the Prince Consort’s speech unfolding before his eyes.

Chapter 185: Pioneers and Visionaries (3)

“Y-Your Highness! This is different from what we discussed…”

The flustered Members of Parliament jumped to their feet, their voices rising in protest. However, as soon as I looked back at them, they quickly shut their mouths and sank back into their seats.

Did they say I was saying something different from our prior discussion?

I clearly recall telling them to just trust me and watch, as I would handle things appropriately on my own.

I basically told them to keep their mouths shut, and I’d spoon-feed them the results, so they should just open up and swallow whatever they’re given.

If they don’t like it, they can come up here and give the speech themselves.

“It seems our Members of Parliament are quite flustered. However, this is simply the flow of the times. Did the previous electoral reforms not already increase the number of voters nearly tenfold? Everyone here will agree that voting rights are bound to expand eventually. The issue, however, is the pace.”

This is the important part. If I’m not careful, I might be dismissed as a silver-tongued fence-sitter.

But given what I’ve accomplished so far, they shouldn’t immediately view me through a lens of prejudice.

I met the sparkling, expectant eyes of the Chartists and continued slowly.

“Before I give you my opinion on this matter, I want to make one thing clear. I did not come here to make hollow promises, nor did I come to incite you for some ulterior motive. I will not make a single promise I cannot keep, which means I will take full responsibility for every word I utter here today. I ask that you all keep that in mind as you listen. Furthermore, as this is a forum for communication, I will grant the floor periodically. If you have questions, please ask them then.

First, I will give you my conclusion. I am sorry, but the immediate implementation of full universal suffrage is realistically impossible.”

A sigh of relief escaped the MPs sitting behind me, while a look of clear disappointment washed over the intellectuals in front of me.

Though they didn’t go as far as booing, many of them wore expressions suggesting they would have cursed me out if they could.

“It seems everyone has much to say, so let’s talk. Is there anyone who would like to ask a question on behalf of the group?”

As soon as I finished, several people shot their hands up and stood, but when one man in the front stood, the young men who had risen first sheepishly lowered their hands and sat back down.

By the look of it, that man is quite the figure around here.

I pointed to the young man in the front without hesitation. He bowed politely first and then asked me in a powerful voice.

“Respected Prince Consort, my name is George Julian Harney, and I am but one of the many humble youths of this country. The claim that it is ‘realistically difficult’ is something we have heard countless times from various Members of Parliament. Though it may sound disrespectful, to my ears, it sounds as if Your Royal Highness is ultimately saying the same thing as the establishment.”

“I see. Then let me ask you, young man, as you speak for the crowd. What is the scope of the universal suffrage you envision?”

“Every adult male, of course.”

“And why would that be considered ‘universal’ suffrage?”

“…Pardon?”

George Harney let out a rather dazed sound, as if he never expected such a question.

The young men beside him looked my way with similar confusion.

In truth, during this era, demanding suffrage for all men was considered incredibly radical.

However, because of that, there was a point they were overlooking—a contradiction that was obvious to me, having grown up in the 21st century.

“Universal Suffrage. It means guaranteeing the right to vote to all citizens above a certain age without any discrimination. Realistically, no country in the world currently implements this system, but don’t you believe the British Empire should immediately comply with this demand?”

“That is correct.”

“But by that logic, the universal suffrage you advocate for is half-baked. Not figuratively, but literally half. That is because half the people in this world are women. If it is to be true universal suffrage, there should be no distinction of gender. Why are you not demanding that women’s suffrage be guaranteed immediately as well?”

According to the research I did beforehand, it wasn’t that there were no people in the Chartist movement calling for women’s suffrage.

However, even demanding full suffrage for men was considered impossibly radical; demanding it for women as well wouldn’t stand a chance of being heard.

Naturally, those among the Chartists who argued that women should also have the right to vote were still a small minority.

“Well, that’s…”

“Is it not your argument that a promise to expand voting rights gradually due to realistic constraints is merely an excuse? You aren’t asking to go from 0 to 100 step by step; you are demanding we adopt the finished form immediately. If that is the case, then that universal suffrage must include the guarantee of women’s right to vote. What are your thoughts on that?”

“It might be possible one day, but that’s… Ah!”

George, who was about to reflexively argue back, bit his lip as he realized the contradiction in his own words.

Gradual expansion is an illusion, they say. The demand for immediate universal suffrage is based on the idea that there is no need to go through intermediate stages.

Yet, strictly speaking, full voting rights for men is also just an intermediate stage from the perspective of realizing true universal suffrage.

Therefore, claiming there is no need for intermediate steps while simultaneously arguing that women’s suffrage is premature is a contradiction in itself.

“Policy decisions must consider practical factors and various domestic and international situations. The expansion of voting rights is an inevitable future. The era you hope for—where anyone who becomes an adult can vote and elect their representatives—will surely come. Today, science and technology are improving daily, and the era has arrived where even women can work in factories using machines. If this trend accelerates, women will be able to labor in the defense industry, and as more time passes, they may be guaranteed the right to vote. That will be the time when true universal suffrage is realized.”

“…”

“Such a day will surely come. Earlier, I promised you all that I would not say a single word for which I could not take responsibility. As that man, I will say it clearly once more. We will expand voting rights. However, it will not be tomorrow. Nor the day after, and unfortunately, it is unlikely to be next year. Of course, I am by no means telling you to just shut up and wait because we’ll do it eventually.”

Having cleared the first hurdle, the eyes of the intellectuals became noticeably softer than before.

As George, who had been neatly defeated in the debate, sat down with a somewhat awkward face, I calmly continued my speech.

“The desire to have one’s rights guaranteed is a basic instinct for anyone born as a human being. And to achieve that, a certain level of bold assertion is necessary. In that sense, I do not view your actions negatively. Such voices are needed so that Parliament, the representatives of the citizens, can remain vigilant and understand how the people are living and thinking. However, realistically, if one crosses that line and their demands and actions turn toward the extreme, the end result is never good. The prime example of that is Napoleon.”

To be blunt, France is the invincible shield used whenever one needs to justify anything in Britain.

As long as you bash France once and declare Napoleon a fool, most statements gain emotional sympathy.

And for the young intellectuals gathered here, it wasn’t much different.

“Though I am a member of the royalty, I sympathize with the noble intent of the revolution that took place in France and pay it deep respect. However, no one is unaware that the intent of the revolution was distorted by radical factions that intervened, and that Robespierre executed countless people under the pretext of protecting revolutionary values. The atmosphere of terror created then ultimately gave rise to Napoleon, and the end was a war that covered all of Europe and led to ruin.

Extreme arguments may seem refreshing and gratifying at the time, but one must never forget that they inevitably face a massive backlash.”

I didn’t say it directly, but no fool here would fail to understand that I was telling them not to act on the same level as those ‘stupid Frenchmen.’

Judging by the reaction, it seems clear they understood.

“Of course, some will ask what I am doing here then. I came here to communicate. I want to hear your voices, reflect what can be reflected as much as possible, and conversely, explain why certain parts are difficult to apply realistically and seek your understanding. Furthermore, I want to offer my opinion on what I personally believe to be the right direction and hear your thoughts on it as well.

There is a time for everything in this world. When you plant fruit, you must wait for it to bear. If there is anyone here who knows how to harvest immediately after planting, please step forward and let me know. I will pay a large sum of money to seek your teaching.”

“…”

“Managing a nation and refining its systems are the same. Tearing everything down and seizing it through radical methods might seem satisfying at a glance, but side effects are bound to pop up. Shall I give you a real example? Does anyone here know the current situation in Ireland? To put it simply, this year’s potato crop in Ireland is ruined. Despite our precautions, the potato blight eventually entered Ireland, and it’s no exaggeration to say this year’s harvest is practically over.”

Nonetheless, because I had warned about the existence of the potato blight long ago and made it well-known that the crop would fail if it spread, the chaos was not that great.

Furthermore, because I had aggressively released data through newspapers estimating how much damage there would have been without these measures, the level of trust in me had naturally risen.

“The damage in Ireland right now is not as large as one might think. This is because we planted alternative crops years ago and because over a million people crossed the Atlantic to Canada. Moreover, thanks to the previous repeal of the Corn Laws, the price of wheat remains stable. Even a policy to solve an expected food crisis required an investment of several years to finally bear fruit.

Slowly but surely. That is the best promise I can make to you. Starting this year, Victoria Hospital—named after Her Majesty the Queen—will open, and the Killian Medical and Nursing Schools—named after me—will begin producing medical staff. We will improve your environment by refining labor laws and ensuring that legal working hours, which are still often ignored, are strictly followed.”

As I spoke, the atmosphere in the hall grew quieter and quieter; not even the sound of someone clearing their throat could be heard.

Since I had stated I wouldn’t make any promises I couldn’t keep, the words I was uttering now were as good as a declaration that I would see them through.

One could argue this was effectively political interference, but since I had obtained permission from Parliament, it was no problem at all.

“Before standing here today, I received a promise from the Prime Minister that Parliament would review your concerns as positively as possible, so you have nothing to worry about. However, all of these things cannot and should not be done right this second. One thing is certain: this is a future that will surely arrive while you are active and while I serve as this country’s Prince Consort. Your rights are not truly guaranteed simply by securing the right to vote.

As the Prince Consort of the British Empire and the Duke of Dublin, Kent, and Canada, Killian Gore, I promise you. A society where you enjoy everything you desire, and more, will surely come. Trust me, and let us move toward the future together!”

As soon as the speech ended, thunderous applause erupted.

Since the promise could technically be seen as “tall talk” full of empty checks, the MPs sitting in the back didn’t show much agitation either.

I said I would do it, but I never gave a specific deadline for when it would be completed.

The intellectuals surely know that too, so if I pick a few more to engage in debate as I did before, I should be able to fully convince them.

For now, I’ve put out the immediate fire.

I moistened my throat with water and prepared for the dialogue with the youths that would follow immediately.

Marx, who had listened to the speech until the end, was struck with a fresh sense of shock.

It wasn’t just because the Prince Consort was a good speaker, but because he could clearly feel the sincerity embedded in the words.

In fact, Marx himself strongly agreed with a certain part of the Prince Consort’s statement.

To think that the rights of workers would be guaranteed just by securing the right to vote was a major delusion of the Chartists.

Ultimately, the Chartist movement could not escape the limitation of focusing on political reform rather than economic reform.

Killian did not miss the fact that the real focus should be elsewhere.

That was why he subtly mentioned things like labor rights and promised to improve the status of workers.

In other words, he also noticed that the current capitalist society possessed severe contradictions.

He was fundamentally different from the economists and politicians who shouted that capitalism and the market economy were great while turning a blind eye to social contradictions.

However, if that talent were used to exploit workers, he could become the most villainous being in this world.

Perhaps he needed to watch a bit longer before making a firm judgment.

“Engels, what did you think of the speech just—”

Turning his head to ask his friend’s opinion, he stopped mid-sentence, startled to see Engels’ eyes burning with intensity.

“Marx! Did you hear that? That speech just now!”

“That’s why I’m asking for your opinion.”

“It’s him. It’s definitely him.”

“…What exactly is ‘him’?”

“The key figure to achieve true socialism and communism! It means Killian Gore is the perfect person to be the standard-bearer of communism!”

Now, what kind of fresh nonsense was this?

“A royal of the British Empire taking the lead in creating a communist society?”

Marx shook his head at his friend’s incomprehensible claim.

It seemed this man had eaten something wrong.

Chapter 186: Pioneers and Visionaries (4)

While the arrangements were being made for Killian to sit down for a full-fledged discussion with the intellectuals.

Marx looked at Engels, who had been unable to hide his excitement the entire time, with an expression of disbelief.

“Engels, communism is an idea we haven’t even properly fleshed out yet. Did some sort of inspiration just strike you from listening to that speech?”

“Was it not the same for you? Didn’t we talk about this before? That communism is the final destination in the developmental process of social civilization.”

“Wasn’t that just something we blurted out while sharing drinks? It wasn’t a theoretically concrete discussion yet.”

“No, no. When I heard those words, I gained a realization that felt like it pierced through my brain.”

The theory Marx had recently conceived was that the world would change from feudalism to a society where capital is prioritized, and from there to an ideal communist world.

However, he naturally hadn’t established any concrete evidence or theory yet; it was merely an inference that it might be so.

In fact, while Marx believed this era should be called capitalism, he was not yet satisfied with his study of economics.

He felt it might take more than ten years of serious study to refine the ideas in his head into a formal academic discipline.

As it stood, no matter what he said, he would only be laughed at if he spoke with scholars who had studied deeply.

Of course, that didn’t mean he thought his insight was wrong for a moment.

It was just that the theoretical foundation to substantiate and support that insight was currently weak.

From that perspective, he could roughly understand what Engels meant.

“I see what you’re trying to say. You mean he’s a person who can sow the seeds for communism to bud within this capital-focused society, right?”

“Yes. Exactly. Perhaps this country will be the first to enter the ideal society we talked about.”

“I think that’s taking it too far. Even if he takes a friendly stance toward workers, isn’t he ultimately a slave to capital who exploits them? After all, is he not a royal reigning at the top of this contradictory class society?”

“One’s current status isn’t important. To be blunt, neither you nor I belong to the working class, do we?”

When put that way, Marx had nothing to say.

As Engels said, both Marx and Engels were from the bourgeoisie, not workers.

In Engels’ case, he came from a much wealthier family and had deep ties to aristocratic families.

As for Marx, his spending level was so high that it was difficult to maintain his lifestyle on his own money, so he was receiving a significant amount of financial support from Engels.

Of course, he didn’t spend all the money on luxury; a substantial amount went into preparations for his studies and revolutionary activities.

“But even so, the case for a royal is different from ours, isn’t it? Especially since the British Royal Family is said to be as wealthy as any other royalty these days.”

“And because they have so much money, they are making various contributions to society. They’re building hospitals, training medical staff, and taking a bit more care of workers’ rights.”

“Hmm… Fine, I’ll admit it. It’s true he’s fundamentally different from the other royals we’ve seen so far. But even so, is there any guarantee that he’s the protagonist of the hypothesis we talked about?”

“Of course, I can’t say for sure. But my gut is telling me so. Should I say it’s similar to the feeling I got when I first saw you? I have a conviction that he will definitely bring about a great transformation in the world.”

So, in the end, it was nothing more than an abstract feeling.

Of course, even while speaking negatively on the surface, it’s not that Marx didn’t want to talk to Killian Gore.

No, to be honest, he wanted to have a deep conversation with him at least once.

Just why was there such a difference between him and the royals in Prussia or France?

Was it because the industrial system of the British Empire was different from that of France or Prussia?

Or was it a difference in political structure?

If it wasn’t even that, was it because of the personal character of the royal himself?

There were still too many unresolved questions from just listening to the speech.

However, no matter how much they wished for it, the other party was a royal, a being above the clouds.

There was no way such a person would meet a social reactionary from Germany, not even an intellectual from his own country.

Engels was in the same boat.

No matter how well-off a bourgeois he was in his region, to the Prince Consort of the British Empire, they would both likely seem to be on the same level.

Perhaps in the upcoming discussion, they wouldn’t even get a turn to speak.

Unlike Marx, who tried to suppress his heart to avoid disappointment, Engels took out a notebook and started writing down the questions he wanted to ask.

Even if he were lucky enough to be pointed out, the moment he said his name, he’d probably just be told to stay quiet because he was a foreigner.

Still, one must have that kind of passion to continue this activity in the future.

Marx decided not to bother stopping his friend’s reckless challenge.

“…Your Royal Highness, you said that workers’ rights wouldn’t improve just by expanding voting rights, but if workers get the right to vote, won’t politicians who are friendly to workers be elected? Won’t that lead to the improvement of workers’ rights?”

“That would only be the case in an imaginary world where all workers can unite as one. We speak of them collectively as ‘workers,’ but how much do the interests of all the workers in the world actually align?”

“Your Highness! Are you really promising the expansion of voting rights?”

“I keep telling you, yes.”

“Your Highness! Then…”

The questions that came out in the discussion aimed at bringing the representatives of the workers to my side were, as expected, at a mediocre level.

The things the Chartists were claiming were, for the most part, demands that have already been realized in the modern era.

Things that deserved to happen eventually, but I knew very well the time it took to get there, the major events that served as catalysts, the various social problems that occurred at first, and the side effects that arose when the economy couldn’t support it.

Because of that, I was able to talk smoothly by mixing half pleasant-sounding words and half pointing out the blind spots the Chartists hadn’t considered.

“…Now, now, it seems our conversation has reached a certain level of compromise, so let’s wrap this up. And since you say we are only making empty promises, I will make one more small promise as a sign of our sincerity. In the shortest time possible, likely within this month, a law to protect the lives of workers will be passed. To be precise, it will be a bill requiring factories and companies that employ more than a certain number of workers to mandatorily provide facilities for the workers’ convenience.”

“I don’t think the factory owners will agree to that. Will Parliament pass it?”

“Naturally, this is something that has already been discussed with the Prime Minister. The British Empire is not unilaterally ignoring your opinions. I promise you that as long as I draw breath, such a thing will not happen. Even if direct intervention in domestic politics is difficult, I can at least convey your voices.”

I didn’t make this promise just on a whim.

Recently, with the working hours for children and women being regulated to fifty-eight hours a week, the argument that this should be extended to adult workers was spreading.

Capitalists would foam at the mouth in opposition, but in the original history, such a bill was bound to pass in a few years anyway.

So, instead of touching working hours directly, it was better to improve the sleeping facilities or meals that were suffocating the workers the most.

If a large-scale protest broke out here, we might have to guarantee voting rights to the workers.

So, if I suggest settling it by improving the facilities, the factory owners would have no choice but to follow along, even if they’re reluctant.

By taking the appearance of doing something right now, and then naturally passing the Factory Act that limits working hours a few years later, I could benefit twice from it.

By doing this, the Chartist movement wouldn’t intensify like in the original history, and wouldn’t we be able to avoid being swept away even if the wind of a large-scale revolution blows in Europe?

If they can feel their lives improving even if they stay still, workers will never unite and rise up nationwide.

This was a fact proven by history, and it was because human nature is fundamentally designed that way.

“Now, everyone. Today’s meeting was truly pleasant. If such an opportunity arises again, let’s talk more then.”

“We are also very grateful. We didn’t know Your Royal Highness cared for us this much…”

“Is there any way the royalty of this country wouldn’t care about the citizens’ opinions? It is the joy of myself and Her Majesty the Queen that you live a better life.”

Of course, there would be people who aren’t satisfied with even this, but as long as people who agree with me emerge, the momentum of the radicals is as good as lost.

Cohesion is more important than anything else in such matters, and as long as there are those who believe my words are right, pushing forward radically will inevitably result in defections.

Now that there was nothing more meaningful to say, I figured I could just wrap up and leave.

The moment I gripped the armrests of my chair to stand up, a young man who had been watching for an opportunity for a while suddenly stood up and shouted.

“Your Royal Highness! If I may be so bold, may I ask one more question?”

“Hey! His Royal Highness has to go now…”

“No. How much time could it take to hear one more question? You there, young man, speak up. What do you want to know?”

“I am curious whether Your Highness believes that this system, where capitalists employ workers to create social value, will continue to develop in the future.”

“……?”

What was this? For some reason, the question smelled distinctly of a radical crimson flavor.

But since this is an era before even the Communist Manifesto has been released, it’s probably just my imagination.

Even before the Communist Manifesto came out, the word communism was used several times in France, so there would be some among the young intellectuals who had such thoughts.

But that doesn’t mean they’re all extremists out to start a communist revolution in this society, so there’s no need to look at them with too much prejudice.

Once bitten, twice shy; I regained my composure and looked at the young man holding a notebook filled with writing.

He probably took notes on my speech today and the discussion just now; seeing his twinkling eyes, he was clearly impressed by my words.

Such a faithful student couldn’t possibly be an agent of some dark demonic cult trying to establish a communist society and overturn the country.

“Before I answer, I haven’t heard the young man’s name. Judging by your accent, you don’t seem to be from England. Where are you from?”

“Well… my friend and I are not citizens of the British Empire. But I was so curious about this speech that I really wanted to hear it, and then this opportunity arose…”

“Ah, it’s fine. In fact, if you’re from another country, you’re even more welcome. Because through you, the values of the British Empire will be able to spread to the world.”

“Thank you for saying so! My friend and I are from Prussia and recently came to London via France. Because Your Highness is different from any of the royals we saw in Prussia or Paris, I really wanted to ask this kind of question. Ah, my name is Friedrich Engels.”

“Mhm, I see. Friedrich Engels from Prus… sia?”

My words, which I had been repeating reflexively, trailed off unnaturally at the end.

No, no. I thought I felt the strong presence of a red sprout in his speech, and it wasn’t a delusion, but the real thing?

Then, by any chance, the person next to him was…

“What is… the name of the friend who came with you?”

“It’s Karl Marx!”

God damn it.

It wasn’t an agent of a demonic cult, but the Great Founder himself had personally graced me with his presence.

Chapter 187: I Detest Communism

It is no exaggeration to say that virtually no young person raised with a proper education in a 21st-century liberal democracy actually likes communism.

Even without some anachronistic indoctrination forcing one to swear, “I hate the Communist Party,” such a stance is simply the natural order of things.

Of course, the communism discussed in the modern era is quite different from early communism. However, it is an undeniable fact that the early version served as the catalyst for the birth of that modern ideology, so in some respects, it isn’t a stretch to call it the most dangerous philosophy in history.

In the original timeline, it ended with countries like Russia being overturned, but who’s to say it will end that way in this era? If a strong “flavor” of communism is added to the winds of revolution that are about to blow, the Communist Party might run rampant even faster than it did in the original history.

While it might be a low-probability scenario, that is exactly how the butterfly effect of history works. After all, thanks to my existence, Asia’s diplomatic relations have changed so much that hardly a trace of the original history remains.

Right now, it seems I have unwittingly influenced Engels and Marx. The reality was that I couldn’t even begin to predict how this would play out. And I couldn’t be certain what kind of impact my conversation with them here would have on the world.

So, what should I do?

Since I’ve already gallantly offered to take their questions, it’s impossible to suddenly act like, “Hey, foreigners, get lost.” More than anything, I needed to confirm exactly what these two were thinking.

I had just spent a good deal of time shouting about the improvement of workers’ rights; who knows if these men, upon hearing that, had suddenly awakened as even more powerful practitioners of the “Demonic Cult of Communism”?

Therefore, I had to isolate them from the others by any means necessary and keep them where I could keep an eye on them without anyone noticing.

“Ahem, I see. Engels and Marx. You’ve come through Prussia and Paris to reach London?”

“Yes!”

“There has been much turmoil lately. Living in and traveling through various countries must have given you much to see and hear. This is perfect. I was actually hoping to hear some vivid accounts of what young foreign intellectuals are thinking. Instead of staying here, let’s move to a different location.”

“Pardon? By that, you mean…”

“This isn’t a conversation that can be finished in an hour or two. I’m asking you to come to the palace so we can talk. Unless, of course, you don’t have the time.”

It was an entirely unexpected proposal. Not only Engels, but even Marx, who stood beside him, stood with their eyes wide and mouths agape.

The other intellectuals around us, unaware of my true intentions, began to murmur in admiration.

“As expected, His Royal Highness has an extraordinary breadth of mind.”

“Where else in the world would you find a royal who personally takes young men from abroad to Buckingham Palace just to hear their thoughts?”

“With such interest and consideration for society, we don’t have to worry about our voices being ignored in the future.”

Wait, what?

It seemed my unintended gesture was having an unintended effect. It was an excuse I’d made up on the spot, but it worked surprisingly well. Engels stood up and bowed deeply, his face filled with profound emotion.

“We humbly accept Your Royal Highness’s grace. It is a peerless honor.”

Marx, who had been sitting in a daze, hurriedly stood up and bowed as well.

“We are beyond honored by your invitation.”

To think a day would come when I’d receive words of gratitude from Marx and Engels. I wondered what on earth was happening to the world.

I boarded the carriage, mentally replaying my speech and the subsequent discussion to see if I had said anything that might have triggered them.

But honestly, I was a bit curious.

If I were to permanently isolate Marx and Engels from society right here and now, would the ideology of communism fail to take root in this world? Or would some other third party take their place?

If the birth of communism was a historical necessity of the era, the latter would happen. If Marx was a genius whose like would never appear twice, it would be the former.

Only God knows for sure, but personally, I thought it highly likely that something similar to communism would emerge. Until the development of Neoclassical economics or Keynesianism, 19th-century early capitalism was essentially a jungle where people were ground down and exploited without mercy.

In an environment of such irresponsible “market-knows-best” philosophy, a backlash was bound to happen. The reason Marx felt disgusted by capitalism, predicted its collapse due to inherent contradictions, and attracted so many followers was simply because the era made such a situation inevitable.

And the reason capitalist nations, startled by these ideologies and revolutionary waves, scrambled to fix their systems was ultimately to protect their own regimes.

Paradoxically, capitalism became more mature because of this, while communism—which began to mutate into a bizarre form—lost the ideological competition. In a way, communism acted as a catalyst for society to move forward, while failing to do so itself and becoming obsolete.

The problem is that such a resolution only happens after capitalism has sufficiently matured.

Workers get stronger the more you use them.

A factory that can’t run its workers fifteen hours a day is a failed factory.

A 150-hour work week chimney-sweeping drill.

In an era where such appalling actions were committed openly, how could people not be seduced by the “Red Flavor”?

So, before they could complete the “Heavenly Demon Art” that would plunge all of Europe into a “Qi Deviation,” I had to handle them somehow.

At first, I worried whether I could out-talk Marx, a man who left massive achievements in almost every field of modern academia, but on second thought, it might be possible.

After all, the Marx before me was not yet the genius who had written Das Kapital, Theories of Surplus Value, or completed historical materialism. He was just a “budding bearded man,” his face not yet covered in thick whiskers, and his head still possessing a full mane of hair before his forehead had begun to recede.

If I played my cards right here, I might be able to delay or alter the flow of history to some extent.

Having organized my thoughts, I summoned Marx and Engels to the reception room as soon as we arrived at Buckingham Palace.

“How was the carriage? Not too uncomfortable, I hope?”

“Not at all. As expected of a royal carriage, it was undoubtedly the finest I have ever traveled in.”

“I am glad to hear it. Since you are precious guests who have come all the way from Paris to London, I wouldn’t want you to think the British Empire is stingy. So, how does our British Empire compare to Prussia or France?”

“I felt that industrialization is progressing here at a pace incomparable to those two nations. Correspondingly, there is a massive influx of workers into the cities. It felt as though the emergence of the Chartists was not an accident, but an inevitability.”

I heard these men were involved in the Revolutions of 1848, but were they also dipping their toes into the Chartist movement? Truly, for men whose specialty was revolution, they certainly got around.

“Rapid development naturally brings more side effects. However, we are making an effort to resolve them in the most moderate direction possible. But I am curious about the assessment from an outsider’s perspective. What did you think of today’s gathering?”

“It was impressive. Above all, we felt our opinions aligned with yours regarding the fundamental limitations of the Chartists.”

“…Hmm? My opinions align with yours?”

That’s strange. That shouldn’t be happening.

“Yes. The Chartist movement is ultimately limited because they perceive their economic inequality as political inequality. That is why they attempt to solve a structural economic problem through political restructuring. They seem to believe that everything will change if they only get the right to vote, but as Your Highness said, nothing will change. They will spend their entire lives under the illusion of change, being exploited by capitalists just as they have been until now.”

“Exploitation, you say… So, you two believe that the very economic structure of this society is fundamentally flawed?”

“Yes. That is why I asked the question earlier. Your Highness, how long do you believe this structure, where capitalists command workers, can be sustained?”

This… this is very bad.

I intended to tear up their “Secret Manual” before it was finished, but looking at it now, wasn’t the framework already complete with only the details missing?

Considering that the Communist Manifesto was almost due for release, it wasn’t strange at all for their ideological foundation to be complete. If that was the case, should I try to sow confusion by nitpicking the details?

“To give you my thoughts, the current structure is by no means perfect. No system in this world can be perfect. To be perfect would mean no further development or improvement is possible, and if we reached such a state, it would be the moment human civilization grinds to a halt.”

“In the end, Your Highness also perceives that capitalists are exploiting workers.”

Is this guy trying to gaslight me with ‘exploitation’ now?

I’m no slouch when it comes to gaslighting myself. Shall we see who can spread the “gas” better?

“Engels, was it? As you said, in some respects, it isn’t an exaggeration to say that capitalists in this era build wealth by exploiting workers. Until only a few years ago, children had to spend fourteen hours a day, seven days a week, in factories and chimneys. Anyone can see that this is not normal. That is why we improved the environment through legislation, and why we are still working to correct these unreasonable realities, is it not?”

“But if there is a structural problem, might it not eventually be like pouring water into a bottomless pit?”

“No, I don’t think so. Even compared to just a few years ago, the overall wealth of the British Empire has increased, and indicators show that the quality of life for workers is gradually improving. If it is clearly getting better, how can it be a bottomless pit?”

When I kindly showed them the data I had prepared in advance, Marx, who had been silent, spoke up instead.

“My friend and I have traveled across Europe and seen and felt firsthand how this society suffers from class-based exploitation. And we believe that the classes of the future will be broadly polarized into those who possess capital—the capitalists—and the workers who are subordinate to them. No matter how much the total wealth of society grows or the amount going to workers increases, won’t the amount taken by capitalists eventually be incomparably larger?”

“In that process, the duty of the state is to alleviate social inequality as much as possible. To establish a process of fair competition and to support those who fall behind. I believe it is the state’s obligation to protect the people so they can receive the proper reward for their efforts.”

From the perspective of 19th-century society, these were incredibly radical ideas. But the two men in front of me held even more extreme views.

So, rather than an unrealistic communism, what if I “gaslighted” them into becoming practical revolutionaries who could realistically improve society? These two, whose theories weren’t yet fully systematized, might actually be susceptible.

However, Marx nodded silently for a moment and exchanged a glance with Engels. Engels also nodded, and with a face overcome with some sort of emotion, he looked straight into my eyes.

“Your Highness is correct. And here, we have gained another realization.”

“A realization?”

I didn’t think I’d said anything that moving. Why is he looking at me like that? It’s making me nervous.

If you’ve understood, why don’t you give up the absurd idea of overturning the world with communism and just become social activists for the workers? Leave the path of the “Wicked Demonic Cult” and come to the “Bright and Beautiful Righteous Sect.”

And as if my earnest wish had been heard, Engels continued in an excited tone.

“We had been discussing certain ideas previously, but hearing Your Highness’s words has given us conviction. We were indeed overlooking one crucial point.”

Yes, yes. You must have been very wrong.

“To create a true communist paradise, capitalism must inevitably reach its peak, followed by the formation of a dictatorship of the proletariat. For this to happen, an ideal vanguard is needed who can let go of all capital. In other words, a leader is required to guide everyone. Someone who can perfect capitalism and then lead the perfect proletariat dictatorship in the new society. That person… is none other than Your Highness.”

“…”

Ah, I see. He didn’t understand a single thing I said.

So, he’s basically asking me to stand before all of Europe and shout, “Friends, I am talking about the Socialist Paradise!”

As I feared, it seemed I had indeed exerted a massive influence on these men. The problem was that it went in the exact opposite direction of what I intended.

Seriously, what am I going to do with these guys?

Chapter 188: I Hate the Communist Party (2)

To think that I, currently the man possessing the greatest wealth in the entire world, am the “hope of communism”?

As I stared blankly at Engels, who was reciting something that sounded like a plot from a third-rate trash novel, he eventually calmed his excitement and cleared his throat with a dry cough.

However, perhaps interpreting my look of pure absurdity in a different light, he suddenly shifted the topic in an unexpected direction.

“Ah, I apologize. I got far too excited and committed a discourtesy. It must be difficult for Your Highness to grasp the unfamiliar concept of communism.”

No, I understand it perfectly well.

In fact, I probably know more about it than you two, who are just now beginning to flesh out the concrete concept of communism.

What’s truly baffling is why I am suddenly being singled out as the standard-bearer for this communism.

“Communism is a concept that is already haunting Europe like a specter. My friend Marx and I are working to concretize this concept and establish it as a formal theory. Simply put, communism is the true liberation of the working class through the abolition of private property and the socialization of the means of production.”

“The core is that individuals should not be allowed to monopolize the means of production, is it not?”

“Exactly. To understand it immediately after hearing only a brief outline—it seems my eyes did not deceive me. Throughout history, the masses and the ruling classes have constantly fought and struggled, creating a dialectic of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis, which then splits again to create a completely new synthesis. Communism is the ultimate system that human civilization will reach in that unfolding history.”

A common misunderstanding people have about communism is that it seeks to distribute all wealth equally, thereby defying human selfishness.

The logic goes that if everyone gets the same result regardless of how hard they work, there is no motivation for labor. Therefore, laziness ensues and national competitiveness declines. However, this is nothing more than simplified anti-communist education that fails to understand the ideology’s origins.

In the first place, if someone tried to slack off back then, they’d be sent straight to a Gulag or a coal mine. Would slacking even be possible?

Of course, most communist states that emerged in the modern era were not pure communist states, but building a pure communist state is impossible to begin with.

This is because communism itself is a concept that can only emerge once capitalism has reached its absolute limit.

“Yes, yes. It is good that you two are researching with such academic fervor, but it seems to me that this ‘communism’ has a few contradictions.”

“Of course, since it is in the early stages of conception, there will be theoretical deficiencies. We would be most grateful if Your Highness could point them out.”

Wait, if I do that, won’t I just be helping these two make their “Communist Demonic Cult” even more structurally sound instead of pointing out its flaws?

My plan was to moderately point out the contradictions of communism and then coax them by suggesting it would be faster to just modify capitalism, but things were heading in a strange direction.

“First of all, according to your theory, a ‘communist state’ cannot exist.”

“That is correct. Ultimately, the state must wither away for a true Socialist Paradise to unfold. Even if a proletariat dictatorship is achieved, that is ultimately a socialist state, not a communist society.”

“But has there ever been a single time in history when such a dictatorship dissolved itself voluntarily? There have been extremely rare cases where a person stepped down from dictatorial power, but in the end, a new group or individual simply seized that power afterward.”

This was actually the reason why Marx and Mikhail Bakunin would later part ways.

Bakunin criticized the idea that a state would simply vanish during the proletariat dictatorship—the intermediate stage between capitalism and communism—as nothing more than religious faith.

And looking at the results, he was right.

No socialist state that ever existed on Earth managed to practice communism in its true sense.

And the reason is far too obvious.

“Your ideology is theoretically grand. It is idealistic, and many workers would surely be moved to tears upon hearing it. I can see a nation even having a revolution to try and create this communist society, but is that the method you two desire?”

“That is… no. If we harbored such subversive thoughts, how could we dare speak of this before Your Highness, the Prince Consort of this nation?”

“I suppose that’s true.”

These two young men, who haven’t even published the Communist Manifesto yet, couldn’t possibly have the heart to dye all of Europe in a red wave, overthrow capitalism, and complete a communist revolution just yet.

Just as Engels said, if they truly felt that way, they wouldn’t be calling me “the hope of communism” to my face.

“However, the possibility of people being influenced by your words is quite high. And even from a brief listen, there are far too many areas ripe for abuse. Not just abuse, but many ways it could be distorted. There is also a high possibility it could flow toward dogmatism. Have you considered these possibilities?”

Everything I mentioned was a point later identified in history as a limitation or critique of communism.

And strictly speaking, these are unsolvable.

No matter how much of a genius Marx was—a superstar who could move people’s hearts and drive both fans and haters mad—some things simply are not possible.

However, as a young man, perhaps he had never even considered such things, for he asked in a puzzled tone.

“Abuse or distortion?”

“First, according to your theory, doesn’t that communist society only emerge once capitalism has fully developed? But is there any country on this Earth that shows such signs currently?”

“There are none yet. That is why we believe Your Highness…”

“Ah, let me finish first. As I see it, for a long time to come, no nation capable of achieving such a society will emerge.”

I could guarantee this, as it wouldn’t happen until at least the early 21st century.

Then what about an era where AI and automation technology have developed to the extreme?

When a Singularity arrives where AI, superior to humans, handles office work and even scientific research, machines will replace people. Won’t the very existence of workers vanish then?

In the end, whatever the case, I suspected it would be difficult for the communism Marx envisioned to be realized in reality.

And frankly, debating whether this was actually possible or not wasn’t very important.

If it were just a mere dreamer’s fantasy, I could simply laugh it off.

The real problem was that this communist ideology was excessively attractive to the workers who made up the absolute majority of the current era, and it possessed a structure that could far too easily be distorted into a dictatorship.

Indeed, how easily had the socialist states that existed in history introduced dictatorial systems?

“If I were a revolutionary wanting to change reality, I would first borrow your ideology to overthrow a nation and seize power under the pretext of creating a true Socialist Paradise. Then, I would ruthlessly purge all opposition in the name of a proletariat dictatorship. Since we wouldn’t know when the bourgeoisie nations might invade, we’d have to build a powerful military first, wouldn’t we? And to avoid falling behind other nations, we’d have to accelerate industrialization. Don’t you think it’s a perfect form for a dictatorship?”

“Is that not an act of abusing the theory? Such misuse would inevitably lead to a self-purifying process through….”

“It wouldn’t. They would claim they are strictly exercising the proletariat dictatorship to achieve communism, and those purged would be labeled as forces rejecting it. How can there be any self-purification?”

This was actually the very method that a certain man with a mustache in Russia would use quite effectively in the future.

“Couldn’t we prevent that by developing more theories to block such potential dictatorships in advance?”

“That point also is a problem. When there is someone who established an ideology, it inevitably takes on a dogmatic nature. The logic of capital that dominates the current era didn’t have anyone who initially stood up and proclaimed, ‘This is it.’ There is simply a field of study that analyzes the phenomena appearing naturally according to the flow of the times and the economy. But what happens if you create the ideology of communism and Engels spreads it?”

“….”

Marx seemed to be thinking quite seriously in his own way, but I already knew the outcome.

Capitalism wasn’t created because someone decided it was “right”; rather, the era naturally reached that point.

Because of that, when contradictions appeared in the system, people could fiercely debate them, try to fix them, and supplement them, constantly changing through repeated cycles of success and failure.

It was thanks to this that some elements of socialism could be hurriedly integrated after seeing several nations overturned by communist revolutions.

“So, Your Highness is saying our theory is wrong from the very roots?”

“I didn’t say that. I agree with the insight itself—that the contradictions in the current economic structure, if they continue to deepen, will eventually become too much for society to bear.”

“I think so too. In my view, those signs are already appearing all over Europe. A major event will break out within three years at the latest.”

“I agree with that as well.”

Given that all of Europe, except for the British Empire, would be engulfed in the flames of revolution three years from now, I couldn’t deny that he was a man of incredible insight.

I suppose that’s how he was able to master everything from philosophy and humanities to politics and economics, leaving such a massive footprint on history.

He really was an extraordinary fellow.

That was why I had originally thought that if things went south, I could just quietly make the two of them disappear so the “red flavor” of communism would never sweep over Europe.

But after talking more, my mind had changed a bit.

The communism of history claimed its legitimacy based on historical materialism, and although it ended in failure, the inevitability of its birth still cannot be denied.

No matter how smoothly I develop this British Empire and create an environment where workers can breathe, I cannot change the entirety of the 19th century.

Even if I were to be as capable as I am, how could I stop the birth of communism in Russia or other countries?

If I killed Marx, Marxian communism might not emerge, but a communism armed with some other bizarre logic would surely be born.

Compared to Marxism, which is relatively well-established theoretically, it might be more flimsy and less systematic, but that could make it even more dangerous.

So, what should I do?

The initial plan was to coax Engels and Marx into becoming reformist capitalists.

I thought it might be possible since, no matter how much of a genius they were, they were still young men around my age. Unfortunately, that didn’t look so easy.

“I will never forget the grace of Your Highness listening so well to our words and pointing out unexpected flaws. Perhaps because you are someone who looks down upon the nation from above, I have learned that there were blind spots I had never considered from my perspective. When I return, I will think about how to supplement this with Engels.”

“No, you won’t be able to escape the limitations that way. As you said, isn’t the flaw in the theory you are thinking of right now that it is too idealistic? This is happening because you haven’t experienced how irrational, absurd, and insane things can be when actually managing a state.”

Both Marx and Engels nodded obediently, seemingly having no disagreement on this point.

When the position from which one views something changes, one’s perspective naturally changes as well.

This was because they were individuals of sufficient intelligence to understand such a simple fact without a long-winded explanation.

“You two have no intention of ever giving up your theory, do you? Your belief that the communism you speak of will emerge when capitalism progresses to its limit, and that I am an ideal person to achieve such a society, remains unchanged as well?”

“…That is correct, but….”

“Then just stay here, watch what I do, and refine your theory bit by bit. I will also consider whether there are parts of your theory that can be applied to reality. And if there are parts of the theory that lack reality, wouldn’t it be much better for you if I criticize them as clearly as I am now?”

“C-can we really do that? But why would you go that far for us… Ah! As expected, Your Highness also agrees with the essential parts of our theory!”

No. Wrong. I hate the Communist Party.

However, in this era, communism is like a Hydra—even if you cut off its head, a new one sprouts up beside it shouting “Heil Hydra.” It’s like an infinitely regenerating zombie.

Unless I can supplement capitalism and create a world where communism has no room to step foot, I cannot completely uproot that ideology.

Then, doesn’t that leave only one answer?

“Is not creating a society where everyone in the world is happy the ultimate ideal of a politician? I shall perfect this capitalism and move toward a better society, so please lend me your wisdom as well.”

“We understand. First, we will discuss it among ourselves and give you an answer immediately.”

If you can’t beat them, join them.

In this case, it would be an absorption, but whatever.

If those “Communist Demonic Cultists” recognize me as the First Heavenly Demon, can’t I just play along and suit their tastes appropriately?

However, to unify the Murim, I need the power to do so, so the first goal must be the perfection of capitalism.

Until then, anyone who clumsily advocates for a red revolution is no different from a spy trying to abuse the ideology.

The deadline is until the healthy capitalism I envision can take root perfectly.

By then, everyone will realize the truth that the “unorthodox path” can never overcome the “righteous path,” right?

A truly absurd situation where the Alliance Leader of Capitalism also serves as the Heavenly Demon of the Communist Demonic Cult.

No. On the contrary, isn’t this the true Unification of the Murim?

I want to ask if this is for real, but surprisingly, it is all true—not a dream, but reality.

As for how I ended up here… I don’t know either.

Chapter 189: The Sparks of Revolution

After their meeting with Killian, Marx and Engels rode back in their carriage, feeling as if they were half-possessed by a ghost.

They had wanted to speak with him at least once, but actually having a conversation felt like meeting someone from an entirely different world.

“…Do you think following his words was the right decision?”

“We’ve already committed to it. It’s not like we can back out now, can we?”

“That’s true. But honestly, I never imagined things would turn out like this… Marx, what about you?”

“I’m in the same boat. My feelings are exactly the same as yours.”

In all their years, there had probably never been a day as shocking as today.

Being driven out of Prussia to France, and then from Paris to London, had been an arduous journey, but they hadn’t faced such an ideological shock during those times.

“Engels, what makes the British Empire so different from France?”

“Isn’t everything simply different? Just comparing King Louis Philippe of France with His Royal Highness, whom we just met, makes it immediately clear why the two countries are drifting so far apart.”

“I suppose so. It certainly seemed that way. Based on our conversation today, he appears to be the most sensible member of any European royal family. What other royal in the world would have thought so deeply about the term ‘communism’?”

“That was a bit of a shock to me, too. It wasn’t just some superficial pretense of knowledge, either. In fact, didn’t it seem like he had deeper insight than even you, the creator, or me, who organized your thoughts? What do you think about that?”

To be honest, Marx had never truly considered the inherent dangers of communist ideology.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t that the thought had never crossed his mind, but he hadn’t deemed it significant.

However, hearing that the ideology he created and established could be used to justify a dictatorship that conversely oppresses the workers did not sit well with him.

The most frustrating part was that the argument sounded so plausible that he couldn’t find a way to refute it.

“Since he confidently told us to watch from the sidelines, let us follow his lead for now. He said he would immediately show us he isn’t just a man of words, so we should be able to confirm it soon enough.”

“A Socialist Paradise brought about by the completion of capitalism… will we see that sight in our lifetime?”

“Why shouldn’t we?”

Even at this very moment, the world was developing at an incredible pace.

Only a few years ago, it was common for women and even children to be exploited until death, working sixteen or seventeen hours a day.

But how was it now?

Women and children were guaranteed a minimum amount of rest, and it was said that adult men would soon see similar benefits.

Furthermore, though it was still early, there were plans to implement universal primary education in a decade or two to raise the general education level of the populace.

Marx supported the idea that all workers should receive an adequate level of education with both hands raised in approval.

After all, for a communist society to arrive, the proletariat first had to be educated enough to make rational and logical judgments.

“By the way, if things continue like this, can we assume the Chartist movement has lost its momentum?”

“Most likely. His Royal Highness promised in front of everyone to significantly guarantee the rights of the workers. Even the Prime Minister agreed.”

“Come to think of it, didn’t George ask us to find him as soon as we returned?”

George Harney, who led the Chartist movement, had looked utterly lost when the discussion with Killian ended.

Whether to continue the struggle or to be satisfied and watch the situation—it was a point of agonizing dilemma for a leader.

However, Marx, who had long believed the Chartist movement had its limits, had already concluded in his mind that the movement was over.

“So many revolutionaries until now have merely interpreted phenomena within the structure of this society and suggested directions for movement. But what truly matters is transforming the world itself. In that regard, George could not be called a true revolutionary.”

“You’re right. Their thoughts were more suited to philosophers than revolutionaries.”

Unless one was prepared to completely smash the world, true change would not occur.

That was the conviction Marx and Engels had held until now.

In that sense, Killian was a difficult man to pin down.

Judging by the words coming out of his mouth, his thoughts felt radical enough to make one wonder if he was truly a royal reigning over the capitalists.

Yet, conversely, he displayed an extremely realistic perspective, as expected of someone looking down at society from the top.

Usually, such a person would end up as a lukewarm centrist, but since Killian promised to show them through action, they decided to trust and watch for now.

If he, too, turned out to be a man of mere words, they would simply leave without regret and return to the Continent.

But at least for the time being, they would watch how this country changed from the side.

If they became certain that Killian Gore was indeed a leader who could transform the world and allow a communist world to arrive…

Then, they would spare no effort and use all their abilities to help the capitalism of this country reach its completion.

With that, Marx, along with Engels, ended his long European wandering and firmly decided to settle in the British Empire for the time being.

My head hurts now that I’m in a position where I have to juggle the roles of both the leader of capitalism and the “Communist Heavenly Demon” at once.

But looking at it objectively, my workload hasn’t exactly doubled.

Since I’ve more or less succeeded in winning over Marx and Engels, communism won’t be used as a tool for revolution for the time being.

Because the start of communism is the completion of capitalism.

Anyone who confuses this formula is a budding dictator looking to exploit communist ideology for their own greed.

By setting such clear experimental guidelines, there’s little chance that “reds” will run rampant, demanding to behead all corrupt capitalists to achieve a Socialist Paradise.

I am the cult leader, and the theories written by my Great Guardian, Marx, will become the absolute truth.

For this to work, however, Marx and Engels must truly trust and follow me.

Since I haven’t shown them anything in action yet, they must be watching me with half-doubting eyes to see if my words and deeds align.

To execute the plan I had laid out, I summoned Prime Minister Wellesley to Buckingham Palace.

“You want to move up the schedule for the introduction of the Factory Act?”

“Yes. As you know, Prime Minister, the Chartists are currently split in half, debating fiercely amongst themselves. If the government strikes quickly in this situation, those Chartists insisting on immediate universal suffrage will be isolated from within.”

“But the opposition from the factory owners will be significant.”

“Haven’t we already told them it would be implemented eventually? And we can say that while it’s being introduced, it won’t be applied immediately. There’s a wonderful phrase in this world called a ‘grace period.’”

“Aha. So, we pass the bill but delay the application until much later?”

It’s a bit of a deception, but the mere fact that the bill has passed will have a significant impact on the workers.

If a clear grace period is set, people gain the patience to endure because they aren’t just waiting indefinitely.

“The factory owners will protest fiercely, but they too will realize after some time. They’ll see that they have to concede to some extent, or things might turn disastrous if they keep squeezing too hard.”

“…Hmm, I’m not so sure about that. Those who run factories are so sensitive to profits that they cannot bear money being spent on useless things. Especially if it’s not a one-time expense but a semi-permanent one—they will resist even more.”

“How could I not know that? So, let’s set the grace period to about three years. Until then, we just check if they are complying with the already passed labor hour limits for children and women, and tell them to equip at least the bare minimum facilities for workers who live and eat at the factories.”

Currently, many factories kept workers from going home to ensure they worked continuously, often having them sleep inside the factory.

And did they provide separate sleeping quarters?

Nineteenth-century capitalism wasn’t that soft.

Forget bedding; instead of providing floor space to sleep, they would often hang a long rope and have workers sleep leaning against it.

By doing this, they didn’t have to provide space for workers to lie down, saving room. Wasn’t that efficient?

One couldn’t help but call it a stroke of “genius.”

Perhaps current capitalism is the most vivid revelation of just how terrifying humans can become when there are absolutely no constraints or regulations.

“If we set the grace period to three years… yes, the backlash might be large. they’ll likely ask for at least five years.”

“Three years is enough. There will be opposition, of course, but within three years, they will slowly start to feel it too.”

Wellesley looked like he didn’t quite understand, but in three years, revolutions would start spreading simultaneously across all of Europe.

However, the British Empire, having taken preemptive measures, would be able to pass through it like watching a fire across a river, unaffected.

Since the Chartists wouldn’t rise up in swarms like in the original history, 1848 would be even more peaceful.

Articles will continuously claim that this is thanks to the mature capitalism of the British Empire, so anyone with a brain will eventually realize the truth.

They will realize that if capitalists want to keep the heads attached to their bodies, they must allow the workers some room to breathe.

“Right now, the middle class might complain, but by the time the grace period ends, everyone will praise your foresight, Prime Minister. Have you ever seen me be wrong? Just trust me.”

“…Understood. It’s still a bit hard to grasp, but as Your Highness said, you’ve never been wrong, so I will trust you and push forward.”

“Excellent. Then I will also take your side by extensively promoting just how great a decision the government and Parliament have made. That alone will make public opinion toward Parliament quite favorable.”

Normally, Parliament wouldn’t pass such a bill, but right now, they are desperate to manage their public image.

Wellesley, having finished his calculations, nodded and stood up.

“Very well. Then, as per Your Highness’s wishes, I will instruct our MPs to introduce the Factory Act as early as tomorrow. If we promise a sufficient grace period, opposition should be minimized. It will pass without much difficulty, so please wait for the news.”

“Ah, and Prime Minister. One more thing. Please arrange a meeting with the French Ambassador.”

“…With the French Ambassador?”

“Yes. I have something urgent to discuss with the French side. If I say it’s a matter directly related to France’s national security, they won’t be able to refuse. However, this will be a deal between the British Royal Family and France, so I would appreciate it if you could handle the formalities, Prime Minister.”

“I understand. If the Royal Family is dealing with France, that is entirely within Your Highness’s authority, so the government and Parliament will refrain from interfering for now.”

Good.

The government and Parliament won’t even be able to guess what kind of conversation I’ll have with France.

In truth, my intention to help France was sincere.

It’s a famous historical fact that the King of France was abdicated and a provisional republic was established during the revolution of 1848.

But if my dear disciples, Marx and Engels, were to see a country being overturned by revolution, there’s no telling what kind of influence it would have on them.

Therefore, provocative scenes of overturning a country by revolution are banned from broadcasting for the time being.

Of course, this isn’t free.

Won’t the British Royal Family be the savior of the French Royal Family?

I’ll have to make sure the compensation is substantial.

Chapter 190: Embers of Revolution (2)

Europe, established after the Napoleonic Wars, agreed to follow a new system to thoroughly erase all traces of Napoleon.

It was a reactionary balance of power aimed at returning to the order that existed before the Revolution—the so-called Vienna System.

Fearing that the continued spread of liberalism and nationalism might lead to a repeat of history, European nations ruthlessly suppressed such movements. Censorship of the press was considered a natural and rational measure, and it was common to unleash secret police to imprison “subversive elements.”

However, trying to completely extinguish an ember that has already spread only causes flames to erupt elsewhere. Merely covering up a fundamental problem rather than solving it is nothing more than a stopgap measure.

Liberalist ideas had already begun to take root among the citizenry, and the anger suppressed for thirty years was in a state where it could explode at any moment, given the right provocation.

Of course, even so, if the economy were doing well, such things would be nothing more than a tempest in a teapot. A large-scale uprising or revolution requires the masses to rise up, and a well-fed citizen with a warm roof over their head rarely joins a revolution.

The Great Revolution of 1789 would never have happened if the French peasantry had been able to eat three full meals a day and sleep soundly in a warm bed. Similarly, the revolution that would break out in 1848 ultimately finds its root cause in an economic crisis.

Signs of a poor harvest began to appear in 1846, and as they reached their peak in 1847, the French economy was destined to plunge into the abyss.

Even now, despite active industrialization, France was in a state of extreme tension due to the discrimination faced by not only the workers but also the capitalists. If a nationwide famine were added to that, causing the peasants to explode as well, there would be no way for the government to withstand it.

But to put it another way, this was a situation France could have avoided depending on how they handled it. Of course, given the venerable French spirit of “Élan”—not coming to one’s senses until a blade is at the throat—they were bound to be struck down and dragged from power without my help.

Sure enough, Count Louis Clair de Beaufoil, the French Ambassador to London who had entered Buckingham Palace at my invitation, seemed to have no inkling as to why he was even there.

“Your Royal Highness, it is an honor to be called upon like this.”

“Not at all. I am the one who should be grateful that you came all this way despite the sudden invitation. How have you been enjoying your stay in London?”

“I am always quite comfortable here. Hahaha.”

“I am glad to hear it. And how is Minister Guizot faring?”

“The Minister is in good health. Come to think of it, he recently sent a letter asking me to convey his regards should I see Your Royal Highness.”

Guizot was currently the Foreign Minister, but by next year or the year after, he would likely become the Prime Minister of France. However, if things proceeded as they were, he would be ousted by the February Revolution, meaning his political life was effectively hanging by a thread.

The man himself, of course, remained blissfully unaware of that fact.

“I didn’t realize the Minister still thought of me. I heard he is a strong candidate for the next Prime Minister; I shall have to send him a congratulatory gift when that time comes.”

“If Your Royal Highness were to do so, the Minister would surely be moved. It would also be of great help to the friendship between our two nations.”

“I could wish for nothing more. In truth, though our two nations fought countless times in the past, are we not now the most reliable of allies? Henceforth, Her Majesty’s British Empire will have no reason to be hostile toward France. After all, do we not need to stand firmly together to check Russia, which is operating clandestinely in the East?”

Following the beautiful European tradition of everyone ganging up on whoever is currently doing well, the target of the European powers was now Russia. The British Empire only needed to appropriately fan these flames to unite everyone under an anti-Russian banner.

In the original history, this led to the Crimean War, but during that conflict, Britain took such a leading role that it suffered immense losses. Of course, France suffered the most, though the British death toll was significantly reduced thanks to Nightingale’s extraordinary efforts.

In any case, my policy for the British Empire was, first and foremost, to avoid wasting national strength unnecessarily. No matter how powerful we were, if we blundered here and there, we might fail to check the United States, which would eventually emerge as a formidable rival to the British Empire.

Even if the path to the Pacific had been blocked for the U.S., the fact remained that they possessed vast breadbaskets and perfect conditions for a boom in heavy industry. If we pranced around playing “world police” without a care, the U.S. might snatch us by the scruff of the neck when we least expected it.

A few such blunders, and the Pacific would be lost again, and Britain would be pushed aside by the U.S., losing its position as the global hegemon.

As long as I remained the Prince Consort of this country, I could never stand to see that happen. Well, even if it did happen, it would likely be after I had closed my eyes for the last time, but regardless, I couldn’t bear the thought of it even from the afterlife.

Therefore, I concluded that I needed a “meat shield” to carry the burden whenever Britain faced a task that would drain its national power—and there was no target more suitable than France.

“Russia’s expansion is reaching an unusual level. Your country is currently putting a lot of effort into Vietnam, but as you know, are not France and the British Empire peace-loving and… ahem, principled nations? It naturally takes time to establish relations with Asian nations, but Russia has no such qualms. In their recent conflict with the Qing dynasty, they simply beat them one-sidedly and seized Primorsky Krai by force, did they not?”

“Indeed, you are correct. Unlike us, who uphold the law and… cough, morality, Russia is far too extreme. Since their default is to start wars and seize land, there is bound to be a difference in speed.”

It felt like my stomach was turning just hearing myself say the British Empire and France were moderate and law-abiding, but what could I do? Still, seeing Ambassador Beaufoil clear his throat—perhaps out of a shred of conscience—gave me a strange sense of comfort.

I guess they aren’t completely without a conscience.

“In that sense, I believe France must remain strong for the peace of Europe to be more firmly preserved. No nation can match our British Empire on the seas, but Russia is traditionally a land-based power that utilizes a massive army. When it comes to fighting on land, we must naturally defer to France.”

“Hahaha, you flatter us too much. Though, it is true that our army is formidable. Still, does the British Empire not possess a navy more powerful than any other in the world?”

“The Royal Navy is the pride and joy of this nation. However, when we fought France in the past, your powerful army was always the greatest mountain this country had to overcome. Though people now say Russia has the world’s strongest army, I do not see it that way. No matter what, given the strength of the tradition built up over time, how could Russia possibly compare to France?”

France, which had been the undisputed number two, had recently often been evaluated as the number three in Europe, falling behind Russia. From the French perspective, this was outrageous nonsense, but what could they do if that was the public opinion?

Furthermore, Napoleon’s eventual defeat after his spirited invasion of Russia during the Napoleonic Wars made the French counter-argument even less persuasive.

However, since it was none other than the British Empire praising the French army as the best, Count Beaufoil naturally beamed and nodded repeatedly. This wasn’t an official diplomatic negotiation but a private chat, so there was no need for him to be tense.

“Quite right. Those Russians are all bluster. It’s simply laughable how they keep milking a single victory from decades ago.”

“Indeed. They’ve milked it so much I doubt there’s anything left. Ah, that reminds me, I had some Boeuf Bourguignon recently, and the taste was magnificent. To cook, one must draw out the elegant flavors of the sauce like that; Russia is simply hopeless in that regard.”

“It is as you say. In truth, when it comes to cuisine, comparing Russia and France is simply beneath us. Hahaha!”

“Hahaha, I agree. Therefore, it is our hope that France will remain unshaken and serve as the sturdy center of Europe. After all, this country is an island nation, so the influence we can exert on the European continent is limited.”

“Knowing the British Empire feels that way makes us feel very reassured. It feels as though my conviction that we can forget past ill-will and move toward a more progressive relationship is growing stronger.”

You are the hero of Europe, France! So, like a hero, if hardship and tribulation beset Europe, won’t you step forward and fight?

But even a hero cannot exert their full strength if they are hungry, and local thugs can pick fights with them. In a situation where even domestic politics were not properly stabilized, the reality was that they couldn’t dream of fighting Russia or anyone else.

Therefore, I needed to stabilize France as naturally as possible while putting them in our debt.

Having finished the grooming that was almost making my own face flush, I naturally brought up the main reason I had called Count Beaufoil.

“Speaking of which, you are aware that some time ago, a group called the Chartists here caused the government quite a bit of trouble with their movement for universal suffrage, yes?”

“Yes. I heard the issue grew so large that Parliament even had to seek Your Royal Highness’s help. Seeing how such a noisy problem was silenced by your speech, I realized Your Royal Highness possesses an extraordinary influence.”

“Hahaha, thank you. However, I met some young foreign men back then who told me they had come to London after staying in France. Their names were Marx and Engels…”

“Marx? Engels? Are they famous?”

Of course he wouldn’t have heard of them. It would be stranger if the Count, who had been in London for several years, knew their names. It felt quite awkward to see Marx and Engels treated like nobodies, but right now, this was normal.

“Rather than being famous, they are people who travel all over Europe researching liberalism and revolution, so they told me quite a few interesting stories. But in the middle of it all, a story came up that I simply couldn’t ignore, which is why I called you, Ambassador.”

“Did you say they were youths from Paris? Was it something they did in France?”

“It’s not so much what they did, but they spoke of a high possibility of something very serious happening. But as someone who intends to actively improve relations with France, how could I ignore such a story? I sent my own people to conduct an investigation to see if those two were exaggerating. I didn’t want to make a fuss over something uncertain and end up embarrassed.”

In truth, I had only spoken to them yesterday, so there was no time for an investigation, but what did it matter? As things stood, it was a destined future that the French regime would be shattered by revolution.

“I see. To think you went to such lengths for France… I don’t know how to thank you…”

He said the words, but he didn’t look particularly thankful. For the Count, who had no idea how serious the situation would become, it wasn’t strange that he couldn’t even grasp what I was talking about.

“You can thank me later once everything is settled. However, I wonder if Minister Guizot realizes how serious the internal situation is. Would you mind relaying a message to the Minister for me? Tell him that the British Empire believes a second Great Revolution may occur in France. And tell him that if he needs help, he should not hesitate to ask, as we are ready to assist at any time.”

“…Pardon? A what… A Great Revolution? The Great Revolution?”

Phew, yes. That’s exactly the expression I wanted to see.

Even without being a diplomat, one could easily tell what “The Great Revolution” meant to the French leadership just by seeing the Count’s inability to hide his horror. In reality, the February Revolution wouldn’t quite reach the level of the Great Revolution, but isn’t a dish always more delicious with some extra seasoning?

“Yes. I am referring to the Great Revolution that gave birth to Robespierre.”

“W-what… that’s impossible. Are you saying that revolutionaries operating within our country are currently hatching such a plot? Have you captured intelligence on that?”

“Rather than a simple plot, we concluded that a convergence of various circumstances makes it highly likely the situation will deteriorate. Minister Guizot, who will become Prime Minister next year, will likely carry a heavy burden from the start of his term. That is why I wanted to seek confirmation. To see if there is any way I can help.”

“If you would help, then of course… Please, wait a moment. May I first confirm this from our end and visit you again?”

“Of course.”

The atmosphere, which had been full of laughter and chatter just a moment ago, turned heavy as if it were all a lie, and Count Beaufoil hurriedly stood up and fled the room.

However, no matter how frantically Guizot investigated, he wouldn’t find any “signs” of the Great Revolution. He wasn’t a god; how could he predict that a massive crop failure would ruin the nationwide harvest two years from now?

But he won’t be able to just brush it off as a British lie, because the term “Great Revolution” will haunt him. The fact that it came from the mouth of Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire and no one else, will make it unbearably unsettling.

But I can’t just hand over such valuable top-secret intelligence for free just because they ask.

The corresponding price… let’s see. That would be good.

My gaze naturally turned toward the giant world map hanging on one side of the room—specifically toward the Red Sea side of Egypt.

Trading the safety of the French Royal Family for ownership of the Suez Canal, which hadn’t even been built yet, would be a bargain. I’ve already told Rothschild to prepare the groundwork, so it should be valid as a bargaining chip on the scales.

Most importantly, it’s vital that Marx and Engels don’t get ahead of themselves after seeing a successful revolution. Watching this sequence of events, they will surely conclude that the construction of a true paradise is achieved through the progress of the system, not through a clumsy revolution.

That’s when the real work begins.

If one is born a rare genius in this world, then one should naturally devote that mind to me… no, to humanity.

Yes, indeed.

So, 100 years from now, I’ll make sure everyone who reveres capitalism praises your names.

This is my true, heartfelt concern for my newly acquired subordinates.

Chapter 191: The Sparks of Revolution (3)

Paris, France.

The Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

“What? A revolution?”

“Yes. Count Beaufoil in Britain has sent word urgently. He says that is the judgment being made within the British Empire…”

At the fresh news that had just crossed the Strait of Dover, Guizot, the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, felt as if his hair were falling out from the shock.

The Vice-Minister who delivered the report also seemed flustered, but Guizot’s first thought was that he had to prevent this unsettling rumor from spreading further.

“Who else knows about this?”

“Only myself. It arrived thoroughly sealed so that no one could open it secretly. Count Beaufoil also stated that he hasn’t breathed a word to any of the other embassy staff.”

“Phew, that’s a relief for now. Then again, the Count isn’t the type to wag his tongue frivolously. Was there a detailed report attached?”

“It’s said to be information that came up during a private tea and conversation with His Royal Highness, the Prince Consort of the British Empire. The details of their discussion are written on the back.”

Guizot quickly flipped the paper and scanned the contents, soon letting out a deep sigh.

“…So, the British Empire wants to maintain a close relationship with France in the future. Therefore, they are sharing this because they don’t want to see France destabilized. Is that how I should understand this?”

“On the surface, it appears so.”

“Sharing such information in advance always means they want something in return. This is difficult.”

Guizot had spoken with Killian before the royal wedding, so he had a general grasp of the man’s temperament.

He was a typical moderate who valued international relations and sought to avoid conflict. It wasn’t strange at all for such a man to want to improve ties with France.

In the first place, relations between the British Empire and France hadn’t been that bad since the end of the Napoleonic Wars. France’s stance was essentially that ‘Napoleon was the bad guy, and we’re innocent from here on out,’ so there was no reason to remain hostile toward Britain.

Furthermore, considering the future global situation, rather than clashing with Britain, it was better to improve relations and exploit the rest of the world together.

The era of squabbling and fighting each other on the narrow sliver of European land was over. There were so many places to plunder throughout the world; there was no need to waste their strength on one another.

In addition, as long as Russia existed in the east—recently acting like a bully and meddling in everyone’s business—Britain and France had even less reason to be at odds.

If France reached this conclusion, Britain was almost certainly thinking the same.

“No matter how I look at it, there’s no reason for the British Prince Consort to leak false information to us. They have nothing to gain by throwing us into chaos.”

“Yes. Maybe two hundred years ago it would have been different, but if France falls into turmoil now, it will affect the British Empire’s economy as well. Since they aren’t hostile toward us, it’s safe to assume they have no reason to put us in a difficult spot with fake news.”

“Then it’s the truth… No, but it’s still incomprehensible. How did they figure out something that we haven’t even detected?”

“That, I am not sure…”

Naturally, France, like other nations, operated a secret police force and was currently in the middle of suppressing the movements of liberals.

King Louis Philippe’s current goal was political stabilization, and any social unrest that could lead to revolution had to be nipped in the bud.

That was why broad political reforms had been halted and the demands of the bourgeoisie for voting rights were being ignored.

They knew the bourgeoisie were frustrated, but the idea of them starting a revolution on their own was practically a delusional fantasy.

In fact, some high-ranking government officials secretly hoped the bourgeoisie would lose their cool and lash out. If they plotted something, it could be used as an excuse to suppress them even more thoroughly and solidify the power of the landed gentry—the current ruling class.

“Does the Prime Minister know about this? Is there no information from the police?”

“No. There hasn’t been a word until now.”

“I wonder if they’re keeping quiet despite knowing, or if they truly know nothing…”

The former was a possibility, but Guizot privately doubted it.

While Soult was effectively performing the duties of Prime Minister, it was Guizot who was the politician most aligned with the King’s political views.

Since he was the most likely candidate for the next Prime Minister, it was unlikely that the Police Commissioner and the Prime Minister knew something that he didn’t. If they were hiding such a fact, the Prime Minister’s political career would be over the moment it came to light.

“Then what is it? Are the British operating a massive intelligence network in our capital?”

“We’ve planted spies, so they must have sent their own as well. But if they were truly operating such a large-scale clandestine network, it’s questionable whether they would have bothered to tell us.”

“Ah, right. You’re correct. If they had obtained information through illegal means, they wouldn’t have mentioned it so openly.”

In this day and age, there was no country that didn’t fill a significant portion of its diplomatic staff with spies. Since France was doing it and Britain was likely doing it, Guizot had no intention of complaining about it.

Besides, they were called spies, but in reality, they almost never managed to extract truly significant national secrets. No country was so careless as to let embassy staff walk away with vital state secrets. If such a country existed, its secrets wouldn’t be worth the effort to steal.

“Minister, what would you like to do? His Royal Highness the Prince Consort said he would be willing to discuss this matter if you were to visit.”

“…We have no choice, do we? But I need an official reason for the visit. We can’t go around advertising that our intelligence capabilities are inferior to Britain’s.”

In discussing this matter, the most important thing was to ensure that the word ‘revolution’ was never mentioned anywhere. No, beyond that, no one except a tiny handful of people should even know that such signs existed.

To do that, he needed a proper excuse for visiting the British Empire… but since the Minister himself was going, it had to be a significant matter to seem natural. His mind raced.

“First, I must get permission from His Majesty and set a schedule immediately. You prepare things on your end.”

“Understood!”

“Just when it seemed the foundation of the country was settling, a revolution? Preposterous.”

Guizot grumbled as he stood up and immediately sent word to Louis Philippe that there was an urgent matter requiring top-priority discussion.

Since it was rare for the Minister to make such a fuss, Louis Philippe responded to Guizot’s request immediately and brought him inside.

“Come in, Minister. What is this urgent matter you need to report? Has there been an accident somewhere?”

“It’s an accident of sorts. First, I would like to ask if Your Majesty is aware of this fact.”

Because the content was something even the attendants outside must not hear, Guizot handed the report he received from the Vice-Minister directly to the King.

He wondered if the King might have received a report first, but Louis Philippe’s eyes widened, and his hands trembled.

“A rev… No, is this true?”

“The source of the information is His Royal Highness Killian Gore, the Prince Consort of the British Empire. He called our ambassador personally to ask if we knew, so they must surely hold certain evidence that led them to that conclusion.”

“Hmph… If it’s true, then this is something that absolutely cannot be overlooked, can it?”

“Yes. They also said that if we wish to discuss the details, I should come to London. So, I believe I should go myself…”

“Of course. Go quickly. If they demand a price for the information, you determine the appropriate response and act accordingly.”

If it were fake information, they wouldn’t pay, but if it were real, France would owe the British Empire an enormous debt. Guizot struggled to maintain his composure at the thought that the ‘appropriate price’ could be higher than expected, but he nodded.

“Your Majesty. However, for a Minister to go all the way to London without a specific reason might draw unnecessary suspicion. Should we not create a suitable excuse?”

“Hmm… Right. If there truly are seditious forces plotting a revolution within the country, they will be watching the government’s movements. What would be good… Ah, wasn’t there something perfect? It should be about time for Admiral Cécile to finish his expedition in Vietnam and head to Joseon. Let’s use that as an excuse for discussion.”

“That was it. A brilliant judgment, Your Majesty.”

Already, Admiral Jean-Baptiste Cécile would have departed Vietnam with his warships and headed for Joseon. The reason was that not one, but three priests of the Paris Foreign Missions Society had been executed in Joseon.

Admiral Cécile’s mission was to protest this sternly and, if possible, obtain a promise to establish diplomatic relations.

However, Joseon had a relationship with the British Empire, so it wasn’t easy for France to just barging in. Of course, the fact remained that three of their missionaries had been executed, so France had a clear case to state.

“As Your Majesty said, I will request the British Empire to mediate so that we may establish diplomatic relations with Joseon. And while pretending to discuss that, I will purchase the information they possess.”

“Yes, yes. I am counting on you, so handle this as quickly as possible.”

Perhaps it was because he had experience fleeing to Switzerland during the French Revolution. The King’s expression was far from happy, perhaps recalling the days when he lived in poverty, teaching in a foreign land on a meager salary.

Once a revolution breaks out, no matter how favorable a noble or royal might be to the cause, their personal safety is never guaranteed. Louis Philippe, who had seen his own father join the revolution only to lose his head, knew this better than anyone.

The important thing was to pull out the seeds before the revolution could even sprout.

Guizot, granted full authority by the King, crossed the Strait of Dover the very next day under the plausible pretext of discussing Asian matters with Britain.

If the news proved true, they would owe Britain a massive debt. He prayed and prayed that Killian had merely passed on incorrect information by mistake.

“Your Highness. Minister Guizot, the French Foreign Minister, is visiting London this time, and he insists on having a meeting with you.”

“A meeting with me? For what reason?”

“He says there are matters to discuss regarding Asia, specifically Joseon. Since Your Highness is in charge of Asian affairs, it doesn’t exceed your legal authority, so Parliament has readily agreed.”

A discussion regarding Joseon.

They’ve staked their claim in Vietnam, and now they want to poke around in Northeast Asia too?

Of course, that’s just a superficial excuse. In reality, they want to verify the authenticity of the information I leaked to their embassy.

But they certainly picked a clever excuse. If it were related to the British Empire’s domestic issues, it would look unnatural for them to discuss it with me, but regarding Joseon, no one will be suspicious.

“Understood. Then I shall meet him as soon as he arrives. Oh, and Prime Minister. What was the atmosphere like when the Factory Act was passed?”

“As expected, there were many worries and concerns. Since we gave them a three-year grace period, they can prepare, but voices are still questioning whether corporate profits will hit a significant decline.”

“That’s enough. After three years, anyone who can openly say such things will have disappeared. Ah, and there’s something I need your agreement on before I finish my discussion with Minister Guizot.”

“An agreement?”

“If a situation arises where I must negotiate with France this time, I intend to take something I’ve wanted for a while, and I plan to process it as royal property. Then, naturally, the ownership will belong to the Royal Family, not the government, right? I wanted to confirm this.”

It was almost certain that I would extract a price from the French, but who the recipient would be was more important than anything.

The details will only be made public in a few years, but once they are, the government will surely want to execute it with government funds.

But I have no intention of letting them. Why should I hand over the rights to the government when I’m using my knowledge and my own money to secure them?

“If the business is executed using the Royal Family’s fortune, then naturally the Royal Family can claim ownership. There shouldn’t be any problem with that.”

“Then please ensure you get clear permission from Parliament, Prime Minister. This could turn out to be quite a massive deal. I will share the details once the agreement is signed.”

“Very well.”

The people of the British Empire currently had no idea that they could extort something truly magnificent from France.

The Prime Minister also nodded casually and promised to secure Parliament’s consent.

I wonder how the Members of Parliament will react when they find out what the Royal Family has snatched up later.

At that time, I should attend Parliament myself and give a grand speech. They’ll probably beg me to sell the ownership to the British government, right?

Nope, not selling. I have no intention of selling.

I don’t plan to just hold onto it and then hand it back to Egypt like in the original history.

I stood up first to draft the secret agreement for Guizot, who was likely currently crossing the Strait of Dover.

Chapter 192: Spark of Revolution (4)

Every event in the world has a cause and an effect.

Usually, the larger the event, the more its causes are not rooted in a single issue but in dozens of complexly intertwined matters.

And among those cases, some occurred because a series of incredibly wretched misfortunes overlapped, one after another, until they finally exploded.

Among the causes, there are those that humans can control and those that remain beyond human reach.

However, if one looks closely, many of these “acts of God” were actually the culmination of karma painstakingly built by human hands until a natural disaster finally triggered the explosion.

The French Revolution was no different.

It is commonly known that the Great Revolution erupted because the contradictions of the old era—the karma of the Ancien Régime—had reached their peak.

That is, of course, the truth. While it is an undeniable fact, strictly speaking, this was an accumulation of causes rather than the trigger that sparked the revolution itself.

When people rise up in revolution, what most of them hold in their hearts is a fury that whispers, “I cannot live like this anymore.”

That’s right. That sentiment—“I cannot live like this”—is the decisive trigger for an uprising.

As for the French Revolution, years of drought and famine had repeatedly clawed through the entire territory of France before the uprising began.

Records from the time are a non-stop litany: a severe drought one year, a flood that swept away crops the next, followed by more drought and hailstorms the year after that.

And in the very year the revolution broke out, a record-breaking cold wave for the 19th century hit France, and grain prices skyrocketed to insane heights.

No matter how extreme the contradictions of feudalism were in France, if the people had been warm and well-fed, a nationwide revolution might not have occurred.

Of course, that doesn’t mean the accumulated resentment would have vanished; it would have exploded the moment a different catalyst appeared.

Whatever the trigger, the Great Revolution showed just how immense the impact is when this accumulated rage explodes all at once.

Even other European nations were so terrified that the fire might spread to their own lands that they hurriedly dispatched troops. Imagine how the situation felt within France itself.

It is human nature that even those who are positive about the revolution, once they become part of the ruling class, believe such an event must never happen again.

The proof was sitting right in front of me: Minister Guizot, one of the leaders of the July Revolution, who was currently unable to hide his anxiety.

“It has been a long time, Your Highness.”

“Indeed it has. How many years has it been since we last met? Truly, time seems to fly by so quickly these days.”

“Since becoming the Prince Consort, you have achieved far more than you ever did as a minister. I realize now how narrow my perspective was when I thought it would be difficult to establish political influence in that position. Hahaha.”

“You flatter me. I was just lucky. Regardless, I heard you have something to discuss regarding Joseon?”

I knew this wasn’t his main point, but since it was his pretext for coming to Britain, we needed to play the part appropriately.

Strictly speaking, while it was an excuse, it wasn’t a matter that could be lightly dismissed.

It was an objective fact that three French priests had been executed during the Gihae Persecution in Joseon.

In this era, the execution of missionaries was arguably the best pretext for an imperialist power to invade Asia.

Guizot had come to gather information about the revolution, but there was no way he didn’t also intend to project influence toward Joseon while he was at it.

Sure enough, he nodded with a grave expression, his brow furrowed.

“As Your Highness knows, Bishop Imbert, Father Maubant, and Father Chastan were executed by Joseon. Our investigation even revealed that Joseon carried out summary executions despite the three of them turning themselves in. As the protector of Catholicism, our nation cannot simply overlook this, can we?”

“I suppose so. Killing religious figures who surrendered themselves does seem like an excessive measure. However, Joseon has applied the same standards when punishing Catholics in the past, so I imagine they did so for the sake of consistency.”

“Then that means they will continue to do so in the future, which makes it even more serious. The Holy See has recognized Joseon as an independent diocese, separate from the Diocese of Beijing. In other words, we have a duty to perform pastoral work there. For the sake of fulfilling the noble burden the Lord has placed upon us white Europeans!”

Guizot gave a passionate performance, clenching his fist, but I had to desperately control my facial muscles to suppress a sneer.

No matter how much one tries to justify it, how can someone say such things without a guilty conscience?

When exactly did Jesus say to push missionaries into Asia and then use their executions as an excuse to bring warships and level the place with cannons?

He was calmly spouting words that would get him whipped by Jesus first if He were to return, but I didn’t bother to refute him.

Surprisingly, this was the “White Man’s Burden” that currently dominated Europe.

While the phrase itself hadn’t formally entered the common lexicon yet, this was the prevailing thought among most Europeans in the 19th century.

It wasn’t necessarily because Europeans were malicious racists; it was because everyone truly believed that white people were superior.

That is the definition of racism, but the people of this time didn’t even have that self-awareness.

Superior white people had a duty to spread the benefits of civilization to yellow and black people with “inferior” cultures.

Even most of the great figures left in history held this belief, and many performed medical and missionary work out of what they considered pure goodwill.

So, no matter what I said here, it wouldn’t make a dent.

I had no choice but to nod along and mock him inwardly.

“I am moved by France’s faithful devotion to spreading the Gospel to the ends of the earth. Once again, I realize that France is the only nation capable of being a sturdy bulwark for the European continent.”

“Thank you for your understanding. We would like to resolve this amicably with Joseon, but unfortunately, His Majesty judges it unlikely that Joseon—having already executed our missionaries—will be very cooperative. Therefore, Admiral Jean-Baptiste Cécile has set sail with warships to deliver a warning to Joseon.”

“You sent warships? Joseon will surely perceive that as a direct threat.”

“We have no choice but to apply silent pressure if we are to receive a proper apology. What we want is a sincere apology and a practical display of good faith. And I believe there is no better way to show good faith than by opening trade between our two nations… Could the British Empire mediate this?”

It seemed that even the prideful French found it difficult to act recklessly, recognizing that the British Empire had already laid claim to Joseon.

Still, Guizot’s move wasn’t bad at all.

If he threatened them with warships first and then had the British Empire step in to mediate, he could secure a trade treaty much more easily.

Since there was the pretext of the executed missionaries, the British Empire couldn’t unilaterally take Joseon’s side.

Even though the Catholics and Protestants were divided, doing so would create a wave of criticism against the British Empire throughout all of Europe.

But how could I let France get a foot in the door of a country we’d already claimed?

I had to find a way to obstruct them no matter what.

As I was pondering a suitable excuse, Guizot, who had been gauging my reaction, naturally shifted the topic.

“By the way, to trade with Asia, our domestic situations must be firmly stabilized, mustn’t they? I would like to be certain on that point as well. I heard Your Highness recently obtained some unsettling news.”

“Ah, you must have heard from the Ambassador. That’s right. I wish it would pass without incident, but the situation doesn’t look particularly good.”

“Just what is happening… is the prediction that a revolution might occur actually true?”

“I’m hesitant to say this, but I believe the possibility is very high.”

To say this so definitively in front of a minister meant there was solid evidence.

Guizot’s expression changed visibly, but I absolutely did not give him what he wanted.

If you want to know, pay up. You’re not getting information for free.

“Of course, since my information could be wrong, I’m quite burdened by the thought of speaking too hastily. Since France’s intelligence capabilities are world-class, I’m sure you’re already taking appropriate measures. I will keep my mouth shut and speak to no one else, so do not worry.”

“No… well…”

Guizot, who looked at me as if begging me to speak, eventually bit his lip and continued.

“It is a bit embarrassing to admit, but they say no such signs have been discovered back home yet. If Your Highness knows something, could you share that information with us?”

“Oh, really? I assumed France would already know. Hmm… but since this isn’t one hundred percent certain information, it’s difficult to say. If I’ve barked up the wrong tree, it would be quite embarrassing. Haha.”

“No, if that information is real, we are willing to pay a corresponding price. If it’s not true, then all the better. Either way, Your Highness has nothing to lose, do you?”

If it’s true, they’ll pay; if not, they’ll just act like it never happened.

It was the best offer France could make, and it was exactly what I had been waiting for him to say.

“…I see. Since you put it that way, I’ll set a few conditions. Personally, I want to help you, Minister, but if I don’t receive anything in return, I don’t know what kind of criticism I’ll face back home. I hope you understand.”

“Of course. If we tried to take such valuable information for free, we would be the ones criticized for having no conscience. What do you want?”

“If the information I provide is true, the French Royal Family will undoubtedly owe a great debt to the British Royal Family. But being entangled in such a debt would be burdensome for both sides, so let’s settle it with a single transaction. I understand that Egypt is currently interested in building a canal to connect the Red Sea and the Mediterranean. However, the British government is on bad terms with Egypt and cannot intervene.”

When Egypt effectively gained independence from the Ottomans, the British Empire sided with the Ottoman Empire to keep Russia in check.

As a result, the Egyptian coast was once devastated by the British Navy, and the current Egyptian leadership did not look kindly upon Britain.

Naturally, they had no intention of sharing the construction and operating rights of the canal with us.

The power Egypt would eventually cooperate with would be a European Great Power other than Britain or Russia—and there was only one candidate for that.

“Are you saying…”

“Yes. Negotiate the canal construction with Egypt and then sell all the shares to the British Royal Family. We’re not asking for them for free; we will purchase them at a fair price.”

“Operating rights for a canal connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea would have immense value in the future.”

“But think about it. Even if France tries to build it alone, there will be massive backlash from my country. That will lead to a standoff, construction costs will explode, and the opening will be delayed indefinitely. Wouldn’t it be better if we just bought it all? Most importantly, this agreement only takes effect if the information I give you is true.”

“That is true. However, there is one condition. Once the canal actually opens, our French merchant ships must be given the same terms as British ones.”

“No problem. We should certainly do that.”

In the original history, it was France that received a lot of hate for setting up a discriminatory pricing system, while the British Empire operated the canal quite fairly in response.

It wasn’t like they were asking not to be charged at all; if it was just about being charged the same as other merchant ships, it wasn’t that huge of a privilege, so I could grant that much.

“Then let us finalize the conditions and make an agreement. For our part, we would like to reach a firm conclusion on the Joseon matter here as well.”

“I understand France’s situation regarding Joseon. Still, I think we need to send someone to Joseon first to hear their side before we can mediate.”

“But that will take too much ti—”

Just as Guizot was about to continue, there was a gentle knock on the door and a voice from outside.

“Your Highness, my apologies for interrupting the meeting. Urgent news has just arrived that I must deliver. Also, it seems there is an urgent matter that needs to be delivered to the Minister from the French side as well.”

“Not just for us, but for France too?”

Wondering what was going on, I saw Guizot shake his head with a bewildered look.

Since it wasn’t a disruption specifically from one side, it wouldn’t be considered a diplomatic slight.

The moment I said it was fine, the door opened and two staff members entered.

If it was news that needed to be delivered mid-meeting, it likely concerned the current topic. Had something happened in Joseon?

Unable to contain our curiosity, Guizot and I received the papers almost simultaneously and calmly read the messages written on them.

No matter how surprising the information, it wouldn’t break my poker face…

“Huh?”

“…What is this?”

Dumbfounded sounds escaped both our mouths at the same time. I glanced up at Guizot, whose face was a mask of bewilderment.

Seeing as he looked the same way, it seemed we had received the same report.

“Uh… um, Minister. I’ve just received some very coincidental news. Did you receive a report regarding Admiral Cécile?”

“…Umm…”

Guizot’s voice, which had been so confident about opening Joseon and the like, shrunk into a tiny mumble of embarrassment and shame.

“It seems it has become a bit difficult to hold Joseon responsible for the execution of the missionaries. Do you agree?”

“……Yes.”

Oh, I shouldn’t laugh, but this is killing me.

I desperately suppressed a dry laugh and looked back at the short sentence on the paper.

[The French warship led by Admiral Jean-Baptiste Cécile. While conducting a show of force off the coast of Joseon, it hit a reef and sank. The commander and crew are currently being safely protected by the Joseon authorities.]

It was no use. How could anyone not laugh at this?

I covered my mouth with the paper, took a deep breath, and spoke.

“It seems Joseon is quite remorseful. Seeing as they are safely protecting soldiers who were firing cannons and conducting a show of force off their coast. Ahem, ahem.”

“……”

To lose all the dignity of the Western powers—so painstakingly built while beating up the Qing Dynasty—in a single moment like this… in a way, it’s a talent.

Could anyone but France pull this off?

Reading the words “sunk after hitting a reef” once more, I couldn’t stop the corners of my mouth from twitching and lowered my head.

Truly, their élan is legendary.

Chapter 193: A Great Humiliation

While it was widely believed that the British Empire ruled the seas and France ruled the land, the French Navy was by no means weak.

To be precise, it would be more accurate to say that the British Navy was simply too powerful; the French Navy was certainly not among the weaker forces in Europe at the time. The performance of their warships was sufficient to boast before other nations, even if they fell slightly short of being on par with the British Empire.

However, what always held France back was the proficiency of their sailors, which was dreadfully inferior compared to Britain’s.

Even in the Battle of Trafalgar, one of the factors behind France’s crushing defeat was the vast disparity in the quality of officers and soldiers—a gap so wide it was embarrassing to even compare. The difference in skill was so pronounced that, at the time, the British could fire cannons of the same caliber nearly twice as fast as the French.

Because they were repeatedly hindered at sea in this manner, France put a great deal of effort into strengthening its navy.

The importance of naval power became even more prominent after the Napoleonic Wars ended and the disputes among European nations temporarily settled. For European nations of this era, the most crucial assets were navigation skills that allowed them to reach Asia reliably and the power of “big, beautiful cannons” that served as an excellent means of “conversation” with Asian countries.

France, too, actively embraced this trend, building powerful warships and expanding its naval strength. This tendency intensified as they watched the British Empire crush the Qing dynasty in real-time. Having seen the pathetic state of naval power in Asia, how could they resist investing in their own fleet? Sending warships promised returns many times greater than the initial investment.

With their recent expedition to Vietnam achieving significant results, the morale of the French military was soaring through the heavens.

It was several months before François Guizot met with Killian Gore.

Admiral Cécile of the French Navy, having properly demonstrated the dignity of Great France to the Nguyễn dynasty of Vietnam, was en route to his next destination.

“Listen up, everyone. Our next mission is to head to Joseon and hold them accountable for the execution of our missionaries.”

“Shall we proceed in the same manner as we did in Vietnam?”

“No. Joseon is a country that has recently established diplomatic relations with the British Empire. It is said they have a mutual defense treaty against Russia. While it won’t apply to us, we need to approach more cautiously than we did with Vietnam.”

In truth, based on actions alone, Joseon’s conduct was far more severe than Vietnam’s. France had destroyed Vietnam’s ports and sunk their ships this time because they had imprisoned French missionaries. Admiral Cécile had promptly sunk the entire Vietnamese fleet anchored in Da Nang to demand their release.

While such an atrocity would be unthinkable between equal nations, France showed no hesitation, as they had already assessed the capabilities of Asian countries.

“Admiral, Joseon won’t be able to resist no matter what we do anyway. Can’t we just pressure them like we did Vietnam?”

“I feel the same, but it seems the government intends for us to pressure Joseon and then have the British Empire step in to mediate. There’s no need to overexert ourselves.”

Actually, as the officers suggested, Admiral Cécile also wondered if they shouldn’t just start by destroying the ships anchored in Joseon’s ports. After all, wasn’t the most effective way to open diplomacy with Asia to fire the cannons first and offer greetings later?

As the French fleet that had departed from Vietnam drew closer to the Joseon peninsula, this sentiment within the fleet grew stronger. Admiral Cécile himself was intoxicated by the prestige of being a major power, given the overwhelming success he had achieved in Da Nang.

To the French Navy, Asia was now little more than a punching bag that couldn’t fight back properly regardless of what was done to it. Moreover, they had a clear justification for revenge: the execution of their missionaries.

Even as their ships majestically approached the coastline, Joseon merely watched with bated breath, showing no sign of movement.

“First, convey clearly to Joseon why we have come here.”

“Yes, Admiral!”

“We want two things: an immediate apology for the execution of the missionaries and sincere compensation for it.”

He didn’t need to add that if the compensation wasn’t satisfactory, they would get a taste of the cannons.

“But Admiral, what if Joseon relies on the British Empire and refuses to comply? Should we issue the order to attack immediately?”

“I don’t think they’re that stupid, but we should give them some ‘help’ in making their choice. How about we approach the coast a bit closer and fire some shots where they can see? Of course, we must adjust carefully so the shells don’t actually hit their territory.”

“A brilliant idea. I will bring the warships closer.”

“Ah, but I heard there are many reefs along this coast. There won’t be any unfortunate accidents, will there?”

“How could there be? With our latest steam-powered warships, we can easily pull out even if the wind blows or a reef appears ahead.”

The thing one had to be most careful about when campaigning in Asia was not the resistance of the enemy nation, but its natural environment. No one who had risen to the rank of Admiral was ignorant of this truth.

However, the orders from the home government were to achieve results as quickly as possible before the British could intervene. If they took their time surveying and analyzing the coastline, they would inevitably be late.

The British Empire was already settled in Shanghai and could oversee both Joseon and Japan; any small opening would allow them to intervene immediately. If they wasted time here and the British stepped in to mediate first, the terms France could extract might be significantly reduced.

First, they had to make Joseon feel a certain level of terror to ensure effective gains in the subsequent negotiations.

Very well, the decision is made.

“Right. We have orders from home, so we can’t keep wasting time here. We’ll settle this before those British bastards throw cold water on us!”

“Understood!”

The moment had come to teach a lesson to the uncivilized Asians who dared to execute their missionaries without knowing their place. The awareness that they themselves could be in danger had completely evaporated from the French Navy after they laid waste to Da Nang.

“Commence firing!”

“Commence firing!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Threatening thunders erupted from the warships’ cannons, shaking the waters off the Joseon coast, but the Joseon side did not budge. Even the Vietnamese had at least made a pretense of resisting; was Joseon’s military so incompetent it couldn’t even manage that?

Increasingly emboldened, the French forces moved even closer, cruising through the waters as if to show off.

But that was short-lived.

Sensing something chilling, the Admiral looked at the shoreline through his telescope and saw the seawater fluctuating strangely. Was it just him, or was the shoreline moving toward them?

“Wait. It looks like the water level is dropping… Am I seeing things?”

“…Pardon?”

“Navigator! Call the navi—no, the water is receding right now! Act fast!”

“Turn the ships around! Get out to sea, hurry!”

As the water began to recede so rapidly it was visible to the naked eye, the Admiral’s face turned deathly pale. No matter how much a steamship could perform, what could it do once the water was gone?

“You idiots! You brought the warships in without even checking the tidal cycles?”

“We—we didn’t have time to organize the information…”

“Damn it! No! Just get out! Get out as fast as you can!”

Fortunately, because they noticed quickly, it seemed they might save the ships if they turned and left immediately. The Admiral heaved a sigh of relief as the warships promptly turned and began moving forward according to orders.

“Whew… That’s it. We’ll pull out, regroup, and then…”

CRASH!

“Aaaagh!”

“Wh-what was that!”

Before he could finish his sentence, a massive impact surged through the entire ship, sending the officers tumbling backward.

“What is it? Is it Joseon cannon fire?”

By all logic, it was impossible for the Joseon army to fire accurately from the distant shore to this point. Scrambling to his feet and looking around, an officer rushed in and shouted desperately.

“The—the ship seems to have collided with a reef!”

“…What?”

“In our haste to pull out, we…”

“Damn it! Then fix it quickly! If we stay here, the water will run out!”

“B-but…”

No matter how much he raised his voice, some things simply couldn’t be helped. The Admiral clutched his head as he watched the water level outside slowly but surely dropping.

“N-no! No!”

If the water vanished here, the warships were 100% guaranteed to be grounded. Though they tried to find a way to manage the situation, the Admiral, the officers, and the sailors all knew there was nothing they could do now.

And finally.

Swooooosh.

Creeaaaak.

Along with the sound of the receding tide, the ship made a horrifying noise as it began to tilt.

The navy of Admiral Jean-Baptiste Cécile, which had traveled halfway around the globe to display French might in Vietnam, was thus run aground off the coast of Joseon.

When the French warships first appeared, chaos erupted in the Joseon camp.

According to their interpreter, the foreigners were talking about executed missionaries or some such, but to the commander tasked with defending this position, it was utter nonsense not worth a moment’s consideration.

However, the rumors that the Westerners’ military power—which had supposedly brought the Qing dynasty to its knees—was beyond imagination were already a widely known fact. Even if their numbers were few, the local defense force was not particularly robust.

If those barbarians began a bombardment, the pitiful defense force here would be unable to stop them. There were many suggestions to pretend to give in to their demands until word came from the royal court in Hanyang.

However, Kim Deok-mu had not the slightest intention of surrendering to the barbarians’ demands.

“Listen, everyone! Today, we may have to leave our bones on this soil. But if we show weakness here, those barbarians will think Joseon is a country they can manipulate as they please! Therefore, even if we die here, we must never retreat! Everyone! I ask you to steel your resolve to defend our fatherland!”

“Wooooooo!”

“Let’s repel the barbarians!”

Laying down one’s life for the country. In the past Japanese invasions, and the subsequent Manchu invasions… hadn’t countless loyal patriots given their lives to protect this nation?

Even for the soldiers who might not have possessed such deep loyalty, they were filled with the determination to protect their families from none other than the “Western barbarians.” It was rumored they were cannibals who ate people; if they weren’t stopped here, the precious wives and children waiting at home might be devoured.

Those who steeled their resolve here weren’t just risking their lives to protect “Joseon.” This was all for their beloved families.

“Everyone! Set your hearts ablaze! No matter how strong their weapons are, we can overcome anyone if we are prepared to throw away our lives! Do not be afraid!”

“Woooooooooooooo!”

How could soldiers who had never experienced a proper battle not be afraid? Shouting like this was merely a blustery show of force to try and shake off their terror. Knowing this, Kim Deok-mu personally took the lead, constantly encouraging the soldiers so their morale wouldn’t break.

“But General, the tide is about to go out soon. Why are those fellows still over there firing their cannons? Could they be planning to land right now?”

Logically, since the ebb tide was imminent, there was no other explanation for why they were still maneuvering in those waters. No, even if they were landing, what did they plan to do with the remaining ships once the water was gone?

Could it be that the Westerners’ ships could freely ignore the difference between high and low tide? If that was truly the case, the gap in technology was beyond imagination.

“Regardless of the circumstances, if this is the first battle between Joseon and the Westerners, we must not show weakness! Everyone, prepare! They will land soon!”

Starting a landing operation so abruptly without a declaration of war was a truly barbarian method, but then again, wasn’t that why they were called barbarians?

They watched for a while, half in fear and half in tension.

“…Eh? General, they’re turning their ships around.”

“Surely not. Wait… they really are turning?”

Could it be those fools actually came in here without knowing the cycles of high and low tide? Regardless, as long as they turned their backs and pulled the warships out, they might be able to maintain a stalemate until orders arrived from the court.

As Kim Deok-mu was thinking this, his eyes widened when he saw the French warship, which had been retreating rapidly, suddenly lurch and shake with a massive thump.

The warship stood motionless as if caught on something, and the shoreline continued to lower as the water receded bit by bit.

Kim Deok-mu, who just moments ago had been setting a grim atmosphere about throwing away their lives, turned to look at his soldiers, who were staring back at him with blank eyes.

“……”

“……”

He didn’t know exactly what was happening, but what did it matter? He thrust his sword—which he hadn’t even drawn yet—high into the air and let out a triumphant roar.

“Woooooooooooooo! We have repelled the enemy! This battle is a victory for our Joseon!”

“Waaaaaaaah!”

“You stupid barbarian bastards! You thought the West Sea was a joke?”

“It’s the protection of Chungmugong! Admiral Chungmugong has protected us!”

“Wooooo! Long live Admiral Chungmugong!”

“Our Joseon has defeated the barbarians who took down the Qing dynasty!”

He didn’t know why the name of Chungmugong was being invoked, or why the Qing dynasty—which hadn’t even fought France—was being mentioned, but the important thing was that those insolent barbarians were now isolated and helpless in the middle of the sea.

Every officer and soldier present joined in, shouting “Manse” at the top of their lungs with one heart and mind.

And a few days later.

Kim Jwa-geun, who had rushed all the way to the west coast to personally prevent a fight with France, let out a heavy sigh as he looked at the warship wedged grandly upon the reef.

“…So, you’re telling me I sprinted all the way here from Hanyang because I was terrified of those guys?”

“……”

“……”

Regrettably, it was said that no answer was returned.

Chapter 194: I Bought It With My Own Money

A day after the talks were suspended following the unexpected report.

I glanced over at Guizot, who was sitting across from me, while I read a report containing detailed records.

He must have read a similar report, as his face was a total mess. I felt almost sorry for mocking him—yeah, right. Such opportunities to publicly humiliate someone don’t come often; I had to make the most of it.

“Minister, you don’t need to worry too much. The Admiral and the French soldiers are all in good health.”

“…Thank you.”

“In fact, it seems the Joseon side contacted the Governor of Shanghai. Bulranseo—that is what Joseon calls France. They said they are protecting the French soldiers with dignity and requested that we take custody of them. The Shanghai administration has readily agreed.”

“…I am merely grateful.”

“Hahaha, wouldn’t France have done the same if the roles were reversed? Don’t let it weigh on your heart too much.”

Of course, the chances of a British warship grounding itself on a reef and needing the protection of French soldiers were non-existent.

“Can we truly trust that Joseon is safely protecting our men?”

“Indeed. Joseon even sent a separate personal letter, saying they wish to formally apologize for the previous execution of missionaries, claiming it was due to a mutual misunderstanding.”

“…….”

I showed Minister Guizot the personal letter from Kim Jwa-geun, which had been attached by the Governor of Shanghai.

It was written with many long-winded words, but the summary was simple:

The French warship fired its cannons first, but we will protect them with dignity and not cause a speck of harm. So, let’s just forget the past and act as if nothing happened.

Strictly speaking, since they had fired first as a threat, the French soldiers had no right to complain even if Joseon had mistreated them as prisoners. Since no prisoner exchange treaties had been signed yet, it was difficult to argue by the book.

It went without saying that Guizot’s face contorted beautifully as he read the letter I translated. He had likely intended to use this incident as an excuse to gain a foothold in Joseon, so how infuriating this must be for him.

I did not forget to offer a few words of comfort, drawing from the absolute depths of my consideration.

“They say the west coast of Joseon is famous for its many islands and fickle currents. The speed of the incoming and ebb tides is incredibly fast. Even for the French Navy, the second strongest in the world, an accident is bound to happen if they aren’t thoroughly prepared. It wasn’t the fault of the soldiers.”

“…Yes. The home government has learned a great lesson from this.”

“First, our navy in Shanghai will take custody of the French soldiers, and then they will take a ship from Hong Kong back to France. We will look after them without lack until the day they arrive in Europe, so please don’t worry and just trust us. Hahaha!”

“Thank you. Then, regarding the expenses incurred…”

“Instead of settling it with cash, why don’t we just include a few items here since we are already in the middle of negotiations? First, let’s insert a clause stating that both parties will not hold each other responsible for the unfortunate incident with Joseon. If you have any objections, please feel free to speak up; I’ll reflect them at any time.”

He clearly looked full of complaints, but he was in no position to voice them. Without even waiting for a response from Guizot, who was biting his lip, I continued.

“Also, we won’t demand separate costs for safely escorting the French troops back to Paris. Honestly, it’s not exactly a joyous occasion to go around shouting about, is it? Wouldn’t it be better to just quietly bury it and move on?”

“I would be most grateful if you did that.”

“Then, while it’s not exactly a ‘price,’ I would appreciate it if you, Minister, would begin preparations for the canal construction as soon as you return. That way, we can start construction immediately as soon as we purchase the canal’s shares.”

“But isn’t the sale of the operating rights to your country contingent upon the information provided by Your Highness being proven true? If the home government prepares for construction now and that information turns out to be false, won’t things become too complicated?”

“What’s there to be complicated? In that case, France can simply own the canal. After all, your country would also like to possess a canal connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea if possible, wouldn’t it?”

If it was going to be built anyway, it didn’t matter who operated the canal until the actual construction began. Guizot knew better than anyone that he had no choice in the current situation.

Finally, Guizot let out a shallow sigh and nodded heavily.

“I understand. However, I have one condition.”

“So. You promised to establish a company for the canal construction and discuss it with the Egyptian government as they wished?”

As soon as he returned to Paris after finishing his meeting with Killian, Guizot was immediately summoned by King Louis Philippe.

Guizot had boasted that he would use the execution of missionaries in Joseon to extract what he wanted from the British Empire. Instead, he had given away everything they wanted, so the King’s reaction was naturally one of disbelief.

However, the cause of the problem was ultimately the Navy’s blunder, not Guizot’s fault, so the King did not rebuke him.

“Even if it was urgent, wasn’t promising to start canal construction right now a bit too hasty? You could have delayed it a bit more.”

“Do not worry about that part. If the information they provided is false, the operating rights to the canal will return to us in France anyway. Furthermore, I secured a promise that the British Empire will not interfere in any way and will actively cooperate with our canal construction in that case. I also made sure to include a clause stating that no matter who holds the operating rights, neither the British Empire nor France will face discrimination in using the canal.”

If France were to build a canal with Egypt’s permission, what would be the biggest obstacle?

Undoubtedly, it would be interference from the British Empire. If there was a guarantee that the British would not interfere, there might be no better lucrative business than this.

And even if they ended up handing over the business rights, wouldn’t it mean that the Royal Family of this country had avoided a catastrophe thanks to the British Empire’s information?

Since the condition that French ships would not be discriminated against was also attached, the King thought that while it stung, handing the canal to the British might be worth considering.

“…Right. It’s a shame we couldn’t gain interests in Asia, but since our navy was captured in Joseon, it couldn’t be helped. You’ve worked hard. By the way, what exactly was the basis for the British Empire’s warning? Let’s hear it.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. That is… it is quite hard to believe. If this is true, I hate to admit it, but the gap between us and the British Empire is even larger than I anticipated.”

“What is it that makes your introduction so long? Out with it.”

“They say that between next year and the year after, a massive wheat harvest failure will occur across Europe, and grain prices will soar. Consequently, an economic depression will follow, followed naturally by peasant riots. Their analysis is that there is a high possibility a great wave of revolution will once again swallow France as the politically marginalized bourgeoisie capitalists join forces with the peasants.”

A harvest failure? What sudden talk of a harvest failure? If one could accurately predict that wheat farming would be ruined in a year or two, would any nation in the world suffer from famine?

However, the fact that they proposed a treaty with such specific conditions meant they were confident in their own way. Guizot quickly continued his explanation to the bewildered King.

“The Prince Consort of the British Empire is the man who actually diagnosed the potato blight in Ireland precisely and saved hundreds of thousands of lives. If he predicted a great famine in Europe, there must surely be a corresponding basis. From what I’ve heard, the potato blight that has landed in Ireland is bound to spread throughout all of Europe.”

“If the potato crops are ruined, it will certainly be a blow, but can we conclude from that alone that a harvest failure will spread throughout Europe?”

“Yes. The problem is that he is certain the wheat failure will overlap with the potato blight. They compared temperatures, rainfall, and harvest yields collected over several years across Europe, and the reason was that it was all too similar to the omens of periodic harvest failures. It is the calm before the storm, and if this trend continues, many regions will undoubtedly fail in wheat farming by next year or the year after.”

“You’re saying they have analysis data on rainfall and crop yields in Europe spanning several years? And they can predict the cycle of harvest failures based on that?”

It was hard to believe, but if they didn’t have something to rely on, they wouldn’t have asked for the canal ownership in the first place. Yet, an unresolved question still remained.

“Even if all of this is true, why is the Royal Family of the British Empire the party to the contract? Shouldn’t it be their government?”

“It is said that this analytical data has nothing to do with their government or Parliament.”

“…What does that mean? I don’t understand.”

“I will explain everything from the beginning.”

He knew for sure that the British Empire was establishing a constitutional monarchy and making the Royal Family a symbolic entity. Had something changed in the meantime?

No, even before that, they didn’t say they were taking the canal shares for free, they said they were buying them. Could the Royal Family alone afford that kind of money?

Louis Philippe suddenly felt like an old man who had been pushed aside and left behind by the flow of the times.

The wealth of the British Royal Family is so vast that no noble could match it, but that doesn’t mean they can use that money however they please. It was customary to obtain the consent of the government or Parliament for major matters that could directly affect domestic politics or the economy. This also served as a kind of insurance to maintain the political neutrality of the Royal Family.

In other words, the Royal Family purchasing the operating rights of the future Suez Canal was also a matter that required the consent of Parliament or the government.

As someone with a strong sense of law-abidance, I couldn’t ignore such customs. Naturally, as soon as Guizot left, I summoned the leaders of the ruling and opposition parties to discuss this matter.

Wellesley also hadn’t heard directly about the canal, so for this matter at least, everyone showed the same reaction.

“…Pardon? What canal?”

“So, you are saying a canal connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea is planned, and you want to attribute the operating rights to the Royal Family? How?”

“Egypt is not on good terms with us, so they would never give us the opportunity…”

Gladstone, Disraeli, and Palmerston.

Regardless of whether they were from the ruling or opposition parties, everyone spoke in unison, and when they heard my subsequent explanation, every one of them stood there with their mouths agape.

“Wait, please hold on. You’re saying France agreed to sell all the shares to the British Royal Family?”

“Why on earth… No, before that, if that’s the case, shouldn’t the British government be the one to purchase them?”

As expected of the heavyweights of British politics, they seemed to have finished calculating the value of the Suez Canal without needing further explanation.

But I was the same. Did they think I was crazy enough to hand over that honey pot, which would become the hub of world logistics, to the government?

“The government should purchase them? Why?”

“Well, the canal construction will undoubtedly be a large-scale national project, so the government should naturally be the responsible party in charge.”

“The government won’t be leading the construction. In the first place, the Royal Family decided to buy all the shares that France will hold.”

“Then the party to that contract should be the government, not the Royal Family…”

“I’m telling you there’s no reason for that. This is a contract between the British Royal Family and France. I am only reporting this to you according to the custom that large fiscal expenditures that could significantly impact the national economy should be discussed with Parliament. I am not saying this because I want help from the Parliament or the government.”

Do you understand? This isn’t a request for cooperation; it’s a simple notification.

Of course, Gladstone and Palmerston, hearing this for the first time today, spoke up simultaneously as if it were absurd.

“To think you would conclude such an important contract single-handedly.”

“At the very least, you should have discussed it with the government, if not Parliament.”

“When did I do it single-handedly? I told the Prime Minister. I said I might be bringing something back from France, so I asked for his support. Right?”

“No, wait, hold on. Was that ‘something’ perhaps the canal? I did say I understood, but…”

Well, to be fair, they probably couldn’t have imagined something this big. Still, I had clearly given them advance notice.

“Your Highness. Then how about this? The Royal Family will hold half the shares, and the British government will hold the other half. Then…”

“Like I said, this contract was strictly part of a private transaction, so there is no room for the government to intervene.”

“But customarily, without the consent of the government or Parliament, royal property cannot be used. If we do not consent, it will be impossible to purchase the shares.”

So that’s how they’re going to play it.

I had fully expected this kind of interference from the moment I planned to gobble up the canal. And why wouldn’t I? For the British Empire, which navigated the world’s oceans like its own backyard, the canal in Egypt was simply too valuable.

If a specific individual or family possessed it, even a three-year-old could imagine how great their power would become. How much more so if it were the Royal Family? They were bound to react this way.

It meant too much power would be concentrated in the hands of the Royal Family, which was supposed to reign only as a symbolic entity.

But if I anticipated opposition, it was only natural to have a solution ready. I nodded calmly while sipping my tea.

“I see. Since Parliament opposes it, I won’t use royal property.”

“…Thank you for your understanding. Then the investment will be half and half between the Royal Family and the government…”

“I will proceed with the project using only my personal funds, without using a single penny of royal property.”

“Yes, yes, instead of royal property… Wait, what did you say?”

If the Royal Family couldn’t have the canal, wouldn’t it be fine if I just owned it myself? The answer was simple from the beginning.

“Not the British Royal Family, but I will take the Suez Canal. Then you won’t have any complaints, right?”

“…….”

“…….”

Gladstone, the ‘opposition machine’ who hadn’t stopped arguing for a single moment, and Palmerston, the ‘half-and-half parrot’ who had been incessantly chanting to split the ownership, were both stunned. Even Disraeli, who had been quietly observing the atmosphere, went still.

Everyone stopped speaking and stared at me blankly, blinking their eyes.

Clink.

The sound of Prime Minister Wellesley casually setting down his teacup echoed through the silence after he finished assessing the situation.

Hmm, it’s quite peaceful now that all the noise has died down.

Since silence is generally considered consent, I suppose it’s safe to say everyone’s opinions have aligned.

You should have just agreed from the start; you always make me say things twice.

Chapter 195: Private Funding (2)

If one were to name the wealthiest people in Europe right now, the names Baring or Rothschild would likely come up.

However, as James Rothschild had mentioned before, if all my undisclosed assets were combined, I would undoubtedly be the wealthiest man in Europe.

But since the majority of those assets were ostensibly owned by James, my using them openly was a potential cause for concern.

While it might not be a problem now, issues would inevitably arise later when it came time to bequeath those assets to James’s children or my own descendants.

Consider it from the perspective of James’s children.

They grew up thinking their father was the richest man in the world, only to find out he was actually a salaried CEO. How would they feel if the inheritance they expected turned out to be far less than they imagined?

Of course, I would still ensure they received wealth equivalent to that of the world’s most prominent figures, but there is a vast chasm between being “the richest in the world” and just being “very rich.”

To prevent this kind of friction, I needed to start moving the assets back to my side.

However, acquiring James’s companies outright would raise immediate red flags, so I needed a plausible process for laundering them—and one of those vehicles was this canal.

The construction, maintenance, and operation of a canal naturally involve massive capital, and the profits are astronomical.

In the 21st century, it is said to generate nearly 10 trillion won in annual revenue; its scale is beyond question.

Given the lax standards of accounting audits in this era, using a few such large-scale enterprises makes money laundering child’s play.

So, even if I eventually attribute it to the Royal Family, it is better for me to hold it personally for now.

Of course, even for a member of the Royal Family, the idea of an individual owning such a massive canal would naturally leave people stunned.

I wondered if I could just slip past, but as expected, that was too much to hope for. Palmerston, finally regaining his senses, raised his voice.

“Y-Your Highness! Even so, for Your Highness to personally own the canal is…”

People who linger and nag after a deal is done tend to be unpopular.

“Representative Palmerston, is there still something bothering you?”

“Well… purchasing the canal shares alone will cost a fortune. If I may be so bold, does Your Royal Highness possess that much capital?”

“I say I will buy it because I have the money. Would I say I’d buy it if I didn’t?”

“Surely you aren’t planning to take out a loan against the Crown Estate and repay it later…”

“I told you, I won’t touch a single penny of the royal property. I will proceed with my own private assets. Naturally, I will leverage bank funds as well, but that will also be handled separately from the Royal Family.”

I had coordinated with Rothschild long ago for this very moment, so withdrawing the funds would be no issue at all.

“Then how do you intend to handle the matter of ownership afterward?”

“I will operate it well, and when the time is right, I will cede it to the Royal Family. That would be clean, wouldn’t it?”

Once the laundering is done, I’ll register it as the property of the British Crown without being nagged, so don’t be so anxious.

Of course, by then, the gap in wealth will be so great that the Parliament and the government will be begging the Royal Family for loans. I plan to tweak the laws a bit when that time comes.

In truth, if an enterprise is conducted with royal assets, the British government can claim a certain share.

However, if it truly becomes my private property, it becomes nearly impossible for the government to interfere at their whim.

Even if they wanted to be difficult, their actions would be constrained since they’d be dealing with their own Prince Consort, not a mere civilian. If they tried any underhanded tricks and got caught, they’d have to brace themselves for a massive backlash.

Had they known things would turn out like this, they might have supported it as a royal project from the start. But what’s done is done.

It would be unsightly to change their tune now and say the Crown should own it, and they have no justification for it anyway.

Since Disraeli and Wellesley were already convinced and even Palmerston had fallen silent, it seemed difficult for Gladstone to raise any further objections.

“Understood. Honestly, thinking coldly, the fact that our nation—which is currently on poor terms with Egypt—can possess the Egyptian canal is a tremendous benefit to the national interest. If Your Highness holds it and later cedes it to the Royal Household, the canal effectively belongs to the British Empire anyway.”

That was true. The British Royal Family is the very symbol of the British Empire.

“Since the representatives of both the ruling and opposition parties, as well as the Prime Minister, have all agreed, I shall proceed as planned.”

“But Your Highness. Exactly what magic did you perform to get France to sell their shares so readily?”

“In fact, the reason I called you all here was not just to talk about the canal, but to discuss that very point. In a few years, a massive upheaval will occur in Europe. Why don’t we put our heads together and discuss what benefits our British Empire should seize when that time comes?”

“A massive upheaval?”

The Liberal Party members, who hadn’t heard much from me, blinked in confusion.

On the other hand, Wellesley, who had received a few hints from me, leaned forward slightly with narrowed eyes as if he had a hunch.

“Does this perhaps have something to do with the three-year grace period you insisted on when we passed the Factory Act? I recall Your Highness saying that after three years, the factory owners’ thinking would change.”

“You have a good memory. That’s exactly it. Furthermore, analyses are suggesting a very high possibility of a wheat famine in Europe starting next year or the year after. If we prepare well now, we can sit back and watch the fire across the river while reaping the benefits while the European continent is engulfed in chaos.”

“Could it be that the contract to transfer ownership of the canal is also…?”

“Yes. I shared a portion of that information with France.”

“If France believed it, it must be highly credible information… May we ask for a detailed explanation?”

If all of Europe were to fall into chaos a few years later while only the British Empire remained unscathed, it would be a golden opportunity that might never come again.

The MPs, who just moments ago were arguing about the canal and ownership, instantly changed their expressions and began a serious discussion on how the nation could profit.

Even if they spent their days fighting as the ruling and opposition parties, they became the best of friends, more excited than anyone else, when a legal opportunity to plunder another country arose.

This was the British Empire I knew.

And this is how a global hegemon should behave.

By diverting their concern toward bleeding Europe dry, the worries about me taking the canal were naturally forgotten.

As expected, a original problem should be covered by an even greater one. Given the golden opportunity to exert influence across all of Europe, a canal that hadn’t even started construction was a minor detail.

I returned to the palace in a good mood, and as if to heighten my spirits even further, my angel came out to meet me with two little cherubs.

“You’re back quite early today. Did the meeting go well?”

“I just gave them an explanation and left first. Parliament and the government wanted to discuss future matters further.”

“That’s a relief. It was almost time for the children’s nap anyway.”

Victoria smiled brightly and gently set down the child she was holding.

“Pa-pa.”

“Oh, yes, yes. My Edward. Papa is here.”

Amazingly, children grow at a visible rate as time passes.

It felt like just yesterday he couldn’t even toddle properly, but now he was moving past walking and trying to run. How could I not be moved?

I wanted to preserve this adorable sight forever, and it was simply a pity that I lived in an era where video recording was impossible.

Unlike our daughter, Adelaide, who was still fast asleep in her crib, Edward waddled over and clung to my leg.

“Pa-pa, water pway.”

“Water play?”

“Boat toy!”

Edward showed off a small wooden boat he held in one hand with a proud expression.

Victoria watched him and shook her head with a warm smile.

“Ever since he saw a boat floating on the Thames the other day, he’s been pestering me for one. So I got him a toy, and he seems so fond of it that he won’t let it go.”

“Is that so? My, my. I suppose because he’s the future master of the Royal Navy, he’s already interested in ships. Papa is so proud of our Edward.”

“They say the interpretation is better than the dream, and this is exactly that case.”

“As it happens, Papa just got permission to build a path in Egypt for giant boats to pass through. Our Edward can manage it well later, right?”

“Hmm? Did Parliament give their permission so easily?”

Judging by her skeptical tone, she must have expected the Parliament or the government to put up a fight.

“They wouldn’t have nodded so easily. So, I told them I’d build it with my own money and incorporate it into the Crown Estate when it’s time to pass it down to this little one.”

“Aha. That’s a good method.”

“And anyway, for a while, the attention of Parliament and the government will be focused on the revolutions breaking out in Europe, so they won’t care what I do.”

In truth, it was more like they just glossed over it, but now that things had turned out this way, the government and Parliament had essentially confirmed that whatever I did—whether building a canal or anything else—was fine as long as I used my own money.

In other words, I no longer needed to worry about their scrutiny if I pursued similar projects elsewhere, not just in Suez.

Suez isn’t the only strategic point for a canal in this world; it would be no fun to stop at just one.

“Since our Edward likes boats, the more paths there are for boats to sail, the better, right?”

“Good, good!”

“My goodness, what does a child know that you’re asking him that?”

“Well, I want to give our child a gift he’ll actually like. I’m trying to give him the best possible gift that will be a source of strength for him for a long time to come.”

Simple money or status can change unpredictably as time flows and eras shift.

In 21st-century Britain, even if the Crown Estate is worth over 30 trillion won and the King’s personal wealth is in the trillions, they have no practical authority.

As capitalism matures and overall wealth increases, it is realistically impossible for a specific individual to monopolize all the wealth of a society.

What is more important than money is holding onto the means of generating that money and maintaining influence over the entire world.

Both Alaska and the canal held higher value in the latter than the former.

They are tools that can generate immense profit, but their profitability ultimately stems from the fact that they possess enormous value that is difficult to calculate in mere currency.

Suez, and further, if possible, even Panama.

If I can make Alaska and a few other regions I have my eye on the property of the Crown, the prestige of the British Royal Family will never fall, even after the 21st century.

Of course, one must not forget that the most important thing in a modern society is the support of the citizens.

This shouldn’t be much of a concern, as it can be handled by educating the royals thoroughly from a young age.

“Now, now, my wonderful prince. Shall we go see a real boat together tomorrow? I think we can ride a much bigger and cooler boat than your toy.”

“Good! But sissy, sissy scared of boats.”

“Oh dear. Then since Edward is the big brother, you should protect her, right? I told you before that since you’re siblings, you should help and support each other through hard times.”

“Yes. Wolkels of the world, help each othel!”

Hmm? I think I just heard something I wasn’t supposed to.

I didn’t mishear that, did I?

I asked in a voice that was no different from usual, so as not to startle the child.

“Edward, where did you hear that?”

“Bearded man who came to see Papa. I saw him pwacticing in the yard!”

“Aha, is that so. But that actually means ‘I am an idiot,’ so if you say that in front of other people, they will tease you.”

“Ed not idiot. Then I not say it.”

Edward covered his mouth with both hands and then scurried back to Victoria’s arms.

Phew, I’m glad I managed to fix that. My child almost ended up with the unintended stigma of being a “Red Crown Prince.”

If that man Marx was going to practice, he should have done it in his room. Why was he doing it in the palace courtyard?

Regardless, the fact that the February Revolution is approaching means that the time for the famous Communist Manifesto to be released is just around the corner.

While it might be slightly different from the manifesto in the original history, if it’s Marx, he will undoubtedly trigger something massive that will go down in history in a different sense.

So, I suppose I should set the direction so he doesn’t go too far astray?

Whether the term “communist” will come to mean a “Red” who calls for the overthrow of the system, or a normal scholar pursuing an economic utopia.

The turning point of history was already right in front of us.

Chapter 196: The Eve of Revolution

What kind of nation was France?

It was a blessed country occupying the most fertile and prize territory in Western Europe. Throughout the long history of Europe, it had almost always possessed national power that was above average, and at one point, it had come close to conquering the entire continent.

It was an all-rounder—excellent in everything from arts, culture, and cuisine to military might and technology. Yet, it was also characterized by a periodic tendency toward foolishness that would shock the rest of Europe.

While it was undeniably powerful—surpassed only perhaps by the British Empire and Russia—and possessed every advantage, this pattern repeated itself time and again. One might say that despite being a nation capable of managing its own affairs perfectly well, it always seemed to require a “taste of fire” before it would come to its senses.

Perhaps because they lived on such blessed land, they simply couldn’t snap out of their complacency until the country was truly on the verge of ruin.

In truth, even before Killian had issued his warning, signs of trouble had been appearing in France. The leadership, however, had simply turned a deaf ear, insisting that things were fine and that there were no problems.

The discontent of the bourgeoisie capitalists had reached its boiling point, and public opinion among the workers was, naturally, far from good. If this were any other country, it might be different, but France was a land where a revolution had already sent the heads of aristocrats and the King rolling from the guillotine, and it had experienced yet another revolution thereafter.

In such a place, showing so little concern for the grievances of society’s members was, in a way, almost impressive.

But when ominous prophecies started proving true one by one, they could no longer be ignored. At the very least, Guizot—the man touted as the next Prime Minister—was not so stubbornly ignorant.

“…So, you are saying the wheat harvest will truly plummet compared to previous years?”

“Yes. It should be considered an established fact at this point.”

“This is madness. Why is this actually coming to pass?”

Was Killian Gore truly a reincarnation of Cassandra? No, that wasn’t right. Cassandra was said to have received the gift of prophecy from a god, whereas Killian had derived his conclusions through data analysis, making it a different realm entirely.

Yet, in some ways, that made it even more chilling.

Foreseeing the future had long been regarded as a divine realm beyond human reach. Is that not why every culture has idolized and sanctified abilities like foresight and prophecy? Whether through data or anything else, if one could perfectly predict future events, it could be seen as surpassing human limitations through technology.

Of course, predicting the future based on rational data was not impossible. However, this case went far beyond what anyone would call a rational prediction.

Wondering if he was the only one who felt this way, Guizot sought another opinion, only to find that Louis Philippe was reacting much the same way.

“If the wheat harvest matches the current projections, how much will grain prices skyrocket? For us to weather this crisis, at the very least, the workers must be able to afford bread.”

“No matter how much we try to control the rate of increase, there are limits. If an individual eats three meals a day, they will likely have to reduce it to two or fewer. Those who eat two will have to cut their portions by a third. Only by spending all their assets on food will they barely avoid starvation.”

“And you’re saying that amidst this situation, the demand for election law reform has been submitted?”

“Yes. However, the majority opinion is naturally that it must be rejected.”

The election law amendment would be rejected, and the reformers would react violently, holding nationwide rallies that the government would have no choice but to ban. And as luck would have it, Paris’s atmosphere would deteriorate uncontrollably as the food shortage and rising prices coincided with a chain of corporate bankruptcies.

So far, none of this had deviated in the slightest from the sequence of events Killian had described.

“Even so, didn’t he tell us to prepare on the assumption that a famine was coming? Is the stockpiled wheat really that scarce? To the point that we cannot even obtain it from abroad?”

“We did our best, but the window for preparation was too short, making it difficult.”

“Was it even difficult to procure food from the New World?”

“Normally we could have, but it is said that the British Empire had already made advance contracts and swept up all the surplus.”

“What? Those people… No, if I think about it calmly, if they were certain a famine was coming, they would naturally want to hold as much in reserve as possible.”

Common sense dictated that if the British Empire wasn’t cornering the market, it would only be evidence that they were spreading false information. Knowing that food would become scarce, what fool wouldn’t sweep it all up?

“If I had known it would come to this, we should have imported food more aggressively…”

“The period of skepticism lasted too long, and we missed our window.”

“It couldn’t be helped. It was an unbelievable story to begin with.”

The problem was that to overcome this crisis, they either needed to satisfy the capitalists’ demands through comprehensive election law reform or soothe the workers’ discontent. While doing both was impossible, they absolutely had to choose at least one.

Otherwise, as Killian had warned, a revolution might truly break out, and the French Royal Family might meet its end once again.

Guizot pondered for a long time, but in the end, there was a limit to what France could do alone. Loui Philippe finally scratched his head in frustration and let out a deep sigh.

“Minister, I am truly sorry, but you will have to go to London once more.”

“…I understand. But Your Majesty, the British Empire will likely demand that we faithfully implement the previous agreement before granting any aid.”

“Is there any other way? Tell them we will move forward with establishing the Rothschild Bank and the canal company here this very month, just as they requested. Ask them to consider providing support.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

If they had started preparing the moment they heard Killian’s warning, there would surely have been a way. Yet France, once again, only came to its senses after taking a hit.

Then again, how could a spirit that had endured for hundreds of years change all at once?

This is just how France is.

Guizot turned away to prepare for yet another crossing to Britain, his stomach churning. At this rate, he might go down in history as the minister who crossed the Strait of Dover more than anyone else. No, perhaps he had already broken the record.

What made him even more uneasy was a premonition—one bordering on foresight—that this might not be the last time. It was simply tragic that this was something anyone could predict, even without being a reincarnation of Cassandra.

As soon as 1846 began, a drought arrived right on cue, and everyone around me let out shouts of joy.

It was a bittersweet thought, considering that cries of mourning would be echoing across Europe, but there was nothing to be done. Even if I knew, I couldn’t stop the famine from happening.

Regardless, thanks to the preparations I had made, various regions in Europe were now facing a much better environment than they did in the original history, so it was a win for everyone in the end.

Ireland was also smoothly overcoming the damage from the potato blight, so the British Empire was essentially facing no damage from this famine. On top of that, we had already appeased the Chartists and revised the labor laws, so worker discontent was notably lower compared to other places.

It wasn’t just because we were an island nation; the British Empire was currently observing the turmoil across Europe like someone watching a fire on the opposite shore.

“Your Royal Highness. Surprisingly, every warning you gave us is proving to be true.”

“Shouldn’t you say it has proven true, rather than is proving to be true?”

“Ah, yes. My apologies. At this point, the conclusion we have reached is that the information Your Royal Highness provided was undeniably valid.”

Minister Guizot, whom I had been seeing quite often lately, didn’t let the smile leave his face, maintaining a humble attitude that was incomparable to his previous visit.

As they say, when people are desperate, politeness is automatically instilled.

Coming as I do from a land once known as the “Land of Eastern Decorum,” I am very fond of such polite people. Therefore, I must do my best to help France remain the polite nation I like.

“Then it seems the contract we made previously is effectively in effect.”

“Certainly. His Majesty has already instructed us to consult with the Rothschild Bank to establish the canal company. The news has already reached the embassy in Egypt, so we should be able to bring you good news within the next month.”

“Understood. Then we can set the timing for the sale of shares to sometime next year. If we sell them immediately after the company is founded, the Egyptians might find it suspicious.”

“Yes, yes. We will actively accommodate Your Highness’s request in that regard. However, Your Highness… as you know, the parties to this contract are Your Highness and the French Royal Family. That is why Your Highness mentioned your wish for our Royal Family to remain firm and unshaken.”

I could hear the immense “I have no face to show you” tone in his voice, so I knew what he was going to say without even listening. And since such expectations never miss the mark, Guizot proceeded to say exactly what I anticipated.

“However, even as we try to procure food to stabilize our domestic situation, we only hear that most of the surplus has already flowed into the British Empire, leaving us struggling with the food supply. If it would be acceptable, could you perhaps sell us some food…?”

“That is a government matter, so it is not something I can control.”

“I am aware that a significant amount of food is stockpiled in Canada as well. Exporting food from Canada does not require the approval of Parliament or the government, does it?”

“It is as you say. However, your desire to import food suggests an intention not to go through with the election law reform. Am I understanding correctly?”

No matter how much the peasants grumbled, if the election law was revised to give the bourgeoisie the vote, the focal point for revolution would disappear. To the capitalists, who would never go hungry regardless of grain prices, their right to vote would be far more important than the price of bread. They would have no reason to rise up.

Therefore, importing food meant they intended to appease the workers instead of the bourgeoisie, which was synonymous with having no intention of expanding voting rights.

They really must hate the idea of letting capitalists participate in politics.

“As Your Highness said, the cabinet’s current direction is to reject the election law amendment. However, in that case, as Your Highness predicted, there will be a fierce backlash. At that time, we will leak the news that we have purchased a large amount of food from the British Empire and will release it at low prices for the workers.”

“The strategy itself isn’t bad. Certainly, as you think, Minister, if you drive a wedge between the capitalists and the workers, the country won’t be overturned by revolution.”

Of course, I wondered how long they could ignore the capitalists in a rapidly industrializing society.

If it were me, I would have pretended to be generous and partially accepted the capitalists’ arguments. Why cling so hard to privileges that cannot be maintained?

Then again, showing such irrationality even in a crisis is what makes it the France I know.

“Your Highness. If we can get through this safely, France will never forget the grace shown by the British Royal Family. So, please…”

“Of course. There is a saying that a friend in need is a friend indeed. The British Empire will remain a true friend to France in the future. I will arrange for the sale of surplus food from Canada and as much grain from the British stockpiles as possible. In return, I have one condition. Will you hear it?”

“Of course. Please, tell me anything.”

Even between friends, there must be give and take. That is how the world works, after all.

However, I had no intention of making an unreasonable demand. In fact, it wouldn’t even be a bad deal for France. For the sake of the upcoming diplomatic shadowboxing with Russia, I needed to build up France’s weight.

“The ripples of this crisis will likely be felt not just in France, but in Germany as well. Our analysis suggests things look particularly ominous in Austria. Once France is stabilized, please assist Austria. Ideally, more quickly than Russia can intervene.”

Sending British troops to intervene would be a waste of money, and I’d rather avoid the future historical judgment of being the one to crush liberalist protests.

Still, how heartening it was that France would step up to do the dirty work instead.

Thank you, France.

You truly are the hero of Europe.

Chapter 197: Eve of Revolution (2)

Guizot, who had now effectively transitioned into France’s foremost expert on crossing the Strait of Dover, was ushered to see the Prime Minister immediately after his meeting with Killian ended.

Normally, when visiting another country for diplomacy, one would meet with that nation’s ministers or the Prime Minister first. This time, the order had been reversed.

Though, to be more precise, since most of his visits to the British Empire began with a meeting with Killian, this wasn’t exactly an isolated incident.

‘I hope the Parliament and the Royal Family aren’t singing different tunes.’

It was unlikely for a nation of the British Empire’s stature, but if that were the case, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say a nightmarish ordeal lay ahead.

When the Royal Family, the Cabinet, and the Parliament all possessed strong presences, they sometimes clashed while trying to keep each other in check. One could never truly be at ease. After all, such things happened even in France.

Since he had never had a proper conversation with the Prime Minister until now, Guizot could not shake his tension.

Who was the Prime Minister of the British Empire, anyway?

He was a man France could never forget: Charles Wellesley, the second son of Arthur Wellesley and currently the greatest political titan in the British Empire.

Guizot had heard stories about him until his ears bled, even back in France.

Despite being a second son who could not inherit the title, he was the elite among elites who had never experienced failure since entering the House of Commons. The incident where a young man in his early thirties pushed aside the then-thriving Robert Peel to seize control of the majority party had been a headline even in France.

The fact that he was the son of the Duke of Wellington—the man who marked the end of Napoleon—evoked complicated emotions in the French people.

Naturally, a great power like France conducted thorough investigations into the politicians of neighboring countries. Information on the key political figures of Austria, Prussia, Russia, Spain, and the British Empire was already etched into Guizot’s mind.

‘Charles Wellesley. Outwardly possesses a gentle and pleasant personality, with many testimonies supporting this. However, judging by his track record, the prevailing theory is that the reality may be different. The downfall of Robert Peel, the collapse of the former Whig Party—now renamed the Liberal Party—and the rise of the Royal Family. It is reasonable to suspect that Wellesley was involved behind the scenes in all of it.’

This was by no means mere speculation.

In fact, since Wellesley entered politics, he had continued to thrive without suffering a single loss.

One or two instances could be a coincidence.

But logically, did it make sense for someone to monopolize the gains from almost every political upheaval that occurred over the span of nearly ten years?

Furthermore, even Killian Gore, whom he met yesterday, had accumulated various benefits while moving back and forth between Asia and Canada.

Yet, Charles Wellesley remained steadfastly in the Prime Minister’s seat, achieving success after success without lifting a finger at home.

Judging by the circumstances, Killian Gore was likely in a close cooperative relationship with Charles Wellesley. Perhaps Charles Wellesley had been operating in the shadows behind Killian to solidify his own political power.

Based on the visible situation, that was the most plausible interpretation.

Thus, Guizot braced himself. Even as he faced Wellesley, who entered the room with a benign smile, he did not let his guard down for a second.

“I heard you met with His Royal Highness yesterday. Did the talks go well?”

“Yes. We reached a smooth agreement. I assume a report on the details has reached you, Prime Minister. Have you not heard?”

“No, I am well aware of them. What I am asking is whether the process of reaching that agreement was smooth.”

“Since we are the ones in a difficult position, there was no room for anything but smoothness. I am simply grateful that you did not turn a blind eye to my country’s hardships and offered sufficient help.”

Guizot had worried that the Cabinet might obstruct the deal, claiming the Royal Family’s contract had nothing to do with them, but fortunately, that didn’t seem to be the case.

But he couldn’t be complacent.

The man before him might be smiling, but according to French intelligence, Prime Minister Wellesley was someone who could be nurturing a monster within. The best course of action was to secure what he needed as quickly as possible and leave.

“His Royal Highness mentioned that surplus food would be exported to France as quickly as possible. Could I know the schedule?”

“The portions currently in Britain can be exported as early as next week. Of course, France will have to bear the transportation costs.”

“Of course!”

“And as for the portion in Canada, it will likely take a bit more time. I expect it will arrive as the second export batch sometime next month. His Royal Highness also requested that France cover the transportation costs for the exports coming from Canada.”

“Yes. We will bear those costs as well.”

Since they were the ones receiving priority for the food, the one in need had to open their wallet. What else could they do?

Still, it was a stroke of luck that they were only asked to cover the shipping costs without a mountain of other conditions being attached.

“Oh, and one more thing. His Royal Highness mentioned that France expressed an ambition to work in step with the British Empire to take the lead in maintaining peace in Europe. Is this true?”

“That… is true, but…”

“I see. Then that is a truly grateful thing.”

He had agreed because they told him to, but was this really something that warranted the grand justification of “maintaining European peace”?

When Guizot hesitated to answer, Wellesley’s smile brightened even further as he whispered so only Guizot could hear.

“If France puts forward the justification of protecting Europe from those rioters, wouldn’t you be able to intervene more freely in other nations? If France doesn’t step up first, Russia will take the initiative.”

“Russia? Are you saying Russia might intervene in this situation?”

“Of course. You know what those Russians are like. They’ve already become quite arrogant after defeating the Qing dynasty and seizing territory. When things get chaotic in the German states, they will undoubtedly send troops under the pretext of supporting them.”

“So you’re saying we should move a step ahead.”

“Exactly. Russia won’t imagine for a second that France, currently in such a desperate state, could support a neighboring country. They are likely taking their time with their preparations.”

It was as he said. Currently, France was so busy dealing with its own problems that it wasn’t in a position to help others.

When the country itself was on the verge of being overturned, how could they send reinforcements?

Furthermore, with the failed harvests and food shortages, if they announced they were raising an army, it wouldn’t be the rioters of neighboring countries but the heads of the Cabinet members that would be hanging in the squares.

“You mean we should receive the food, quickly stabilize our internal situation, and then send reinforcements to the German side… I think that’s possible. But wouldn’t that be impossible unless Prussia or Austria requests support? It wouldn’t look good if we offered first.”

“Ah, don’t worry about that. I’ve already contacted our embassy in Austria, so a reply will arrive soon. If France puts Germany in its debt now, surely there will come a time when it will be useful in the future, won’t there?”

It was true that both the British Empire and France were desperate to suppress Russian expansion, so it wasn’t a bad proposal.

While they were suppressing it for now, Russia’s desire for southward expansion was bound to explode unless it was decisively broken at some point.

The problem was that the Ottoman Empire, which was supposed to block them, was increasingly falling into decay.

Conversely, Russia was growing stronger. If Russia began its southward push in earnest, the Ottomans alone would never be able to stop them.

Then, Britain and France would naturally have to intervene, and even if they joined forces, a full-scale war with Russia would undoubtedly result in staggering losses.

Since more helping hands were always better, there was no better move than to put Austria on a leash.

“Then, according to your words, Prime Minister, Austria will request reinforcements from France on its own? And our side just needs to send them then?”

“Yes. Exactly as you said.”

Guizot inwardly marvelled as he looked at Wellesley’s pleasant smile.

Look at that. He’s smiling like that while having already drawn up the entire grand picture.

Ten to one, the proposals Killian made yesterday had been coordinated with Wellesley in advance.

As expected, this man was definitely the most dangerous person to watch out for in the British Empire.

Guizot nodded, repeatedly bracing himself not to be moved by Wellesley’s benevolent face.

“I understand. For now, I will follow your advice regarding future matters. However, you mentioned that the British Empire and France would join hands to protect European peace—what role does the British Empire plan to play in that?”

“Naturally, we will actively utilize the naval power of the British Empire, which boasts the strongest force in the world. We intend to protect global peace by utilizing our navy, which encompasses not only Europe but also Asia and, if necessary, the Americas.”

“So you’re saying you’ll leave the land to us.”

“Yes. Is France not the possessor of the world’s strongest army, regardless of what Russia or anyone else says? Surely I am not the only one who thinks this is not a thing of the past?”

“Of course not. We take pride in the fact that the French army still possesses the finest land forces in Europe.”

It was blatant flattery, but there was no Frenchman in the world who could say, “No, we are weak,” in this situation.

Furthermore, giving help while maximizing French pride was a strategy that analyzed the French character better than anything else.

France, whose pride was still the greatest in the world, could never refuse such a proposal.

“I knew France would say that. I look forward to working with you. The food will be transported starting next week, so please make the most of it.”

“Yes. Thank you once again for your consideration, Prime Minister.”

Sensing that Wellesley might make even more demands if he stayed longer, Guizot hurried away.

When he becomes Prime Minister next year, he would have to compete with such a person over national interests—he felt a slight loss of confidence in whether he could do it.

However, he didn’t feel overwhelmingly anxious or intimidated.

After all, France and the British Empire weren’t in a relationship where they fought each other like in the old days.

Since their Prime Minister himself had suggested they sail in the same boat to protect European peace, France had no reason to refuse.

Guizot decided to use this opportunity to firmly set the path France should take after he became Prime Minister.

If you can’t beat them? You have no choice but to join them.

Upon returning to France, Guizot immediately requested Louis Philippe to form a new cabinet.

Using the pretext of taking responsibility for the failure to deal with the chaotic domestic and international situation and forming a new emergency cabinet, the King permitted it without much argument.

Thus, Guizot, who ascended as the new Prime Minister of France in place of Soult, ruthlessly began to settle the unstable social chaos.

“Dear citizens of Paris! I empathize more than anyone else with your hearts as you suffer from the recent continuous rise in grain prices. When I was newly appointed as Prime Minister, His Majesty the King asked me, above all else, to take responsibility for the safety and lives of our citizens. I intend to dedicate all my abilities to achieving that single goal for the time being.

This is by no means empty talk. Starting next week, massive grain imports from the British Empire will take place. These grains will be released onto the market at cost price, and if there is anyone seeking to make exorbitant profits by exploiting the failed harvest, they will immediately face the stern judgment of the law!”

Having gathered a crowd of workers in the square, Guizot held up a piece of bread he had prepared high toward the sky and continued his passionate speech.

“As a gesture of empathy for your suffering, starting today, I too will eat only rye bread and simple soup! Everyone, our France will not be broken by this level of hardship! I, François Guizot, and His Majesty the King will always be by your side. Do not lose hope! Long live France!”

“Long live France!”

“Long live the Prime Minister!”

The workers, who until recently had spat out all sorts of insults calling him a bastard and trash, changed their attitude as if they had never done so, cheering and shouting the names of Guizot and the King.

‘Wow, this actually works.’

Guizot realized anew how effective the advice he received from Killian was and let out a hollow laugh.

Eating tasteless bread and drinking soup that was practically plain water was a ordeal in its own right, but if it could silence people’s grievances, there was no more cost-effective task than this.

And the advice he had heard from Killian did not end there.

For there still remained a masterstroke that could more easily stabilize the currently precarious French political situation.

When it came to the ability to foster division and fragmentation, no one could match the British Empire.

Even he, who believed France lacked nothing compared to the British Empire, could not deny this.

Perhaps most politicians felt the same.

Guizot watched the crowd listening to the speech grow larger and opened his mouth solemnly once again.

It was time to advance the plan to the next stage.

Chapter 198: Kindling

“What do you believe is the key to resolving this crisis, Minister?”

Guizot once again recalled the conversation he had shared with Killian before leaving London.

As soon as they had signed the contract to sail in the same boat, Killian had unexpectedly offered heartfelt advice to ensure Guizot could weather this storm successfully.

“Is it not to properly drive a wedge between the capitalists and the workers so they cannot unite to voice their grievances together?”

“Precisely. In that regard, food distribution will be quite effective. However, that alone will not be enough.”

“Pardon? What else is required?”

“If you merely wish to avoid disaster, that much might suffice. But moving forward, you must become Prime Minister and lead the political landscape as you desire, must you not? To achieve that, more proactive measures are necessary.”

Was he saying that merely importing food to alleviate the frustrations of the workers and farmers was insufficient?

In truth, Guizot was a historian and a legal scholar, so he was not particularly well-versed in insidious political schemes.

Perhaps that was why he hadn’t understood Killian’s words at first, but now he did.

Guizot looked back and forth between the wealthy capitalists sitting in the front rows and the workers filling every corner of the square, watching him intently. He took a breath and spoke with a heavy voice.

“Currently, our France is suffering in many ways. Rapid industrialization is causing various conflicts across all levels of society, and the controversy surrounding voting rights in politics is never-ending. However, I want to believe that all of this is not mere pain, but growth pains for us to further develop. It is because everyone is voicing their opinions and clashing for the sake of a better future.”

As soon as the topic of voting rights was mentioned, the gazes of the capitalists in the front row changed instantly.

Originally, Guizot had only thought of using food as bait to gain the support of the workers and isolate the capitalists.

This was because he had divided the current political groups into only three categories: the landed gentry (the establishment), the capitalists who opposed them, and the workers.

However, Killian had advised him not to perceive the workers and capitalists as a single entity.

—The capitalists shouting for the guarantee of voting rights are not all acting with one heart. Some will demand it right now, some will think it doesn’t matter if it’s a year later, and others will believe that only those among the top tier of capitalists should receive the right to vote. You must dig into that point and cause another division. Only then, when you become Prime Minister later, will the opposing forces be unable to form a proper power base.

In other words, support the workers to isolate the capitalists, and then split those capitalists in half to thoroughly isolate only the radicals.

By doing so, no matter how much the radicals protested, there would be no one left to respond to them.

It was such appropriate advice that Guizot changed his policy to partially accept the election law reform.

“This chaos did not occur simply because of the drought in Europe. In Italy, and in our neighbor Germany, countless people are venting their frustrations and demanding that the state listen to their needs. And among them, there are countries like Britain that have already partially accepted the demands of society. Thus, our France also intends to use this occasion to listen more closely to the voices of our citizens.”

“Oh…!”

“Are they really going to reform the election law?”

“As soon as the Prime Minister changed, things are moving like this… Was it not a problem with the Royal Family, but just that the previous government was strange?”

As soon as the famine hit, they quickly imported grain to stabilize food prices, and now they were even saying they would reform the election law they had so blatantly ignored.

When such a bold display is shown, people naturally cannot help but have expectations that this administration is different.

And right at a time like this, one simply needs to walk a tightrope, citing realistic difficulties.

“However, as you all know, all of Europe is currently suffering from failed harvests. Moreover, forces seeking to overthrow the government are taking advantage of this situation, placing an immense burden on politicians and the military. If too many reforms are carried out simultaneously, we do not know what side effects there might be, so I must ask for your understanding in advance that we have no choice but to adjust the pace!”

“Wait… then…!”

“Of course! I do not mean to evade the situation with empty promises as you might fear. Fortunately, there is a precedent in Britain, which is slowly easing the criteria for voting rights according to the level of wealth. We plan to refer to them and grant voting rights bit by bit. Some of you here will be able to vote starting from the very next election. And in the election after that, even more of you will be able to vote.”

It meant they would not include all other capital along with land in the wealth criteria as the capitalists currently demanded, but they would reflect it gradually.

Naturally, the reactions of the capitalists listening to this began to diverge in various ways.

“Wait, isn’t it meaningless if it’s not done right now?”

“It’s not meaningless. Doesn’t it mean a certain portion will be reflected starting from the next election?”

“What’s the point of that? At most, they’ll give voting rights to a few dozen people and be done with it.”

“Still, there will be more and more voters in the next one and the one after that. I think that’s enough.”

The number of hardliners insisting that it was meaningless unless voting rights were given to all capitalists right now was surprisingly small.

By nature, people tend to avoid appearing too extreme if they can achieve what they want.

Guizot, who had been intentionally slowing the tempo and observing the people’s reactions, bowed his waist in a polite posture that would have been unimaginable for a haughty French Prime Minister, and drove the final wedge.

“In my heart, I would like to carry out a full-scale revision, but currently, people are starving to death everywhere and grain prices are skyrocketing, so administrative power must be focused on suppressing this situation. I, François Guizot, will always look after your safety first and approach reform, so even if it feels a bit slow, please trust me and watch over us!”

“We believe in you, Prime Minister!”

“Show us that you are different, Prime Minister!”

“Boo! It’s meaningless if it’s not now! The swindler Prime Minister Guizot must fulfill his promise—!”

“Now, see here, man! The country is struggling with a failed harvest, so exiting this crisis is the priority! How can you persist blindly when the government has made some concessions?”

“Think about the workers who are starving to death right now. Whether the price of bread rises or not, if we instill the perception that we are monsters obsessed only with our own rights, it won’t benefit us much either, will it?”

The capitalists who were about to boo Guizot’s speech bit their lips and clicked their tongues after seeing the stinging glares of the workers packed in the square.

Since the government had officially stated that all administrative power was being focused on resolving the famine and that other areas would inevitably be delayed, they could not frontally deny this.

A few clueless individuals who shouted that they didn’t need such things and demanded voting rights almost got dragged away by the enraged workers.

In this situation, the best course was to simply keep one’s mouth shut.

Guizot looked down at the capitalists, who had become as gentle as lambs, and tasted the thrill of victory for the first time in a long while.

My goodness. It really works if you do it this way?

The British aren’t doing well for no reason. This is incredibly effective.

Just as scratching an itch at the right moment maximizes the effect, the popularity of the new Prime Minister, François Guizot, who dealt with France’s hardships with swift measures, spread across the country in an instant.

“Your Royal Highness, here is the research data you requested.”

Marx, who had been banned from speaking in the courtyard of Buckingham Palace after the incident with Edward, politely handed over a thick stack of papers.

“The Communist Manifesto. The name is the same?”

“Pardon? Have I ever shown this to Your Highness before?”

“No, I was just talking to myself. Let’s see the contents.”

“It is still just a first draft, so there are some clumsy parts. And there are sections I intentionally left blank to supplement with data after observing the current events.”

Marx predicted that the current social system was a mass of contradictions and would soon reach its limits.

And indeed, as the trigger of famine was pulled across Europe, suppressed frustrations were being expressed everywhere as if on cue.

Seeing this, Marx felt the thrill that his predictions were correct and was pouring his efforts into completing his masterpiece, the Communist Manifesto.

“What do you mean you’ll supplement the data after watching the current turmoil in Europe?”

“Simply put, I want to verify if it is possible for the workers of all Europe to unite and shake the foundations of an absurd social system.”

“So that’s how the phrase ‘Workers of the world, unite!’ was born.”

“I never imagined the Prince would have heard that. If I had known, I would have been more careful. I certainly didn’t do it on purpose.”

Of course, you shouldn’t have done it on purpose.

My lovely eldest son was almost seen as the Young Leader of the Communist Demonic Cult by the people around him.

Such a thing must not happen before I die—no, even after I die. Yes, indeed.

“Let’s agree to be careful about that in the future. For now, I’d like to talk more about the manifesto you wrote.”

As I skimmed through it, there were parts similar to the Communist Manifesto I knew, but also many parts that were subtly different.

First of all, that famous line that even I, who hadn’t studied deeply, knew.

[Let the ruling classes tremble at a Communistic revolution. The proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains. They have a world to win.]

This sentence was nowhere to be found.

I wondered if he had deleted it because I was the one reading it, but seeing as he said he would write after observing the situation, it seemed that the radical idea of overthrowing a country through revolution had not yet taken hold.

Considering that originally the Communist Manifesto was published slightly before the February Revolution that overthrew France, perhaps my meeting with him had certainly made Marx’s mind more complicated.

Indeed, Marx’s expression as he looked for my feedback didn’t seem entirely satisfied either.

“Is it possible you don’t quite like what you’ve written?”

“Ah, it’s not that. It’s not that I don’t like it, but rather that I have many concerns about whether ideals can be applied directly to reality.”

“It must be because of what I told you before.”

Marx’s theories were innovative, but after all, considering realistic aspects, they were far more likely to be perverted than applied as they were.

Had the ‘gaslighting’ I’d been doing so diligently finally started to bear fruit?

As someone whose academic foundation wasn’t yet complete, Marx inevitably had many worries.

If I gave him just a little more stimulation here, he could definitely change his direction now.

“Marx, what do you think about the gale currently blowing through Europe?”

“As I mentioned before, I believe it is a precursor to the social structure, stained by the greed of capitalists, slowly reaching its limits.”

“Then do you believe there will be countries that collapse through revolution?”

“Perhaps not all of them, but I think one or two might be overturned.”

“Well, my thoughts are a bit different.”

“…Pardon?”

Even in original history, the revolutions of 1848 are evaluated as a failure in the end.

The only one that produced clear results was the February Revolution in France, but even then, the newly established government took a thoroughly conservative path and suppressed the socialists.

However, Marx interpreted this as the first class war between the bourgeoisie and the working class and came to believe it showed the inevitable catastrophe capitalism would someday face.

But what I intended to direct was not a struggle that provided the source for such socialist revolutions.

“This unrest will instead end as a result that thoroughly proves no revolution can occur in a state where capitalism has not matured. Let us watch how shrewdly the system you call capitalism adapts and changes within society.”

When the spark of revolution that rose so vigorously in France is extinguished in a month, and the rebellions that broke out across Europe are suppressed in an instant, he will feel it poignantly.

The fact that the workers of the world can never unite.

And what the means are to end the history of class struggle and break the chains of the workers.

I will not say a single word about anything specific.

I will simply turn this entire city into a massive gas chamber of ideology.

Chapter 199: Kindling (2)

It took less than a year for the Vienna System, which had been rooted in Europe for decades following the Napoleonic Wars, to face a crisis.

In truth, the Vienna System had not been particularly robust from the start.

Once nationalism and liberalism had already swept across Europe, it was impossible to simply turn back the clock as if nothing had happened. No matter how much one tries to turn the wheel of history backward, it eventually finds its way forward.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the Vienna System lost its integrity the moment Greece successfully gained its independence in the Greek War of Independence.

Crucially, the decision of the British Empire—Europe’s most powerful nation—to be less than cooperative with the Vienna System was the final blow. From the perspective of Britain, which had already established a constitutional monarchy and transitioned into a capitalist system, the fate of the Vienna System was of little concern.

In fact, many among the British intelligentsia criticized the Vienna System as an anachronistic measure that failed to grasp the flow of history.

And it happened.

While numerous European nations following the Vienna System were suffering from untimely independence movements, rebellions, and riots, the British Empire was leisurely observing the chaos.

“Hahaha! That French minister who visited last time—I heard he became Prime Minister? He was bowing and scraping, begging the Prime Minister to sell them some food, and it seems he achieved some results.”

“It’s more than just ‘some results.’ France has regained stability faster than any other nation in Europe right now.”

“Isn’t that all thanks to the grace bestowed by our British Empire? While they are in such an uproar, we are elegantly sipping tea and reaping the profits. What could be more comfortable? As expected of the Prime Minister.”

“Exactly! How often do those Frenchmen, who think they’re the only ones who matter in the world, act so desperately and seek help from another country? It’s a shame we missed seeing that French Prime Minister bowing to our Prime Minister. Hahaha!”

Amidst the shower of flattering praise from all sides, Wellesley raised his coffee cup slightly and gave a modest smile.

“It seems that proposing the Factory Act in advance was also a significant help in restraining the workers and Chartists from causing trouble.”

“Indeed. If we hadn’t made the promise of gradual relaxation, many on our side would have been running wild, making all sorts of noise about guaranteed voting rights and reduced working hours.”

“I hear France is calming down a bit, but isn’t it quite severe in Germany and Italy?”

“Yes. In Italy, they’ve risen up demanding independence, and in Germany, both Prussia and Austria are reportedly in a difficult position.”

“Then everything is flowing exactly as the Prime Minister planned in advance.”

Exclamations of “As expected!” erupted from all directions, and the voices praising Wellesley grew louder and louder.

They spoke of how the great Prime Minister, who read the flow of the times better than anyone else in the world, had even foreseen this situation and already taken measures in Germany. Once this revolution was over, the European nations, now heavily indebted to the British Empire diplomatically, would never be able to refuse Britain’s requests.

Furthermore, it proved that the British Empire’s system was incomparably more stable and advanced than those of other nations. Articles stirring up nationalistic pride were pouring out day after day.

<French Prime Minister Guizot: “I wish to express my gratitude to Prime Minister Wellesley of the British Empire and His Highness Prince Killian, Duke of Canada, for readily agreeing to export food.”>

<Workers in France and Germany work more than 10 hours longer per week than British workers for less pay!>

<All of Europe! Curious about the British Empire’s ironclad social system!>

<How the British Empire prepared for world chaos: An analysis of Prime Minister Wellesley’s proactive leadership!>

“Whoa! This is what the Conservative Party is all about!”

“Prime Minister Wellesley, please just stay in office for life!”

The more other countries suffered, the more the value of the British Empire—which was leisurely reaping the benefits of this situation—rose.

Wellesley, who was ostensibly leading this situation, enjoyed the praise of his fellow Members of Parliament and the public to the fullest, further solidifying his popularity. While everyone’s eyes were fixed on him, he waited with pleasant anticipation to see what the true mastermind behind this affair would be doing in the shadows.

While Wellesley was being worshipped as a god of politics at home and France was busy driving a wedge between workers and capitalists…

The place where the greatest chaos had erupted in all of Europe was none other than Germany.

As news spread from France that the government had decided to accept some of the citizens’ demands, large-scale protests demanding a liberal system broke out in Vienna, the capital of the Austrian Empire.

Emperor Ferdinand I and Prince Metternich—the eponymous figure of the ‘Metternich System,’ another name for the Vienna System—were about to order a hardline crackdown. However, the order was briefly delayed when a special envoy from the British Empire requested an audience with Prime Minister Metternich.

“I knew the British Empire was sending an envoy, but I never imagined it would be Minister Disraeli. I apologize for being unable to give you a grand welcome due to the unstable state of affairs.”

“Not at all. I have come to see if I can be of assistance in this situation, so there is no need to worry.”

Disraeli leisurely scanned the interior of the meeting room, observing the complexion of Klemens von Metternich, now an elderly man in his twilight years.

Even one of the world’s greatest diplomats was now just an old man over seventy. When studying diplomatic history or international politics in his youth, Metternich was a name that could never be avoided.

Standing now in a position where he could look down upon such a man, Disraeli couldn’t help but feel a rush of varied emotions. Who was to say that in thirty years, he himself wouldn’t be someone who evoked such feelings in another?

He felt a renewed sense of empathy for why Killian was always talking about the British Empire’s hegemony for the next 100 or 200 years.

Of course, thirty years ago, the British Empire was much stronger than Austria, but hasn’t the gap widened significantly more now than it had then? Someday, the British Empire might be pushed aside by another emerging power and descend from its position as the hegemon.

It was Killian’s philosophy that they must firmly lay the foundation now to prevent such a thing from happening, and Disraeli was in active agreement.

“The atmosphere in Vienna right now isn’t exactly what I’d call good, to put it mildly.”

“Do not worry. I intend to order a hardline suppression this very day. So, Minister, you may stay in Vienna without any concerns.”

He was really planning a hardline suppression?

Disraeli had only caught glimpses from a distance, but the anger of the masses was clear to see. And he intended to crush that with force?

As expected, Killian was right when he said that if left alone, Metternich was bound to fall from power. It was enough to make one doubt if the diplomatic genius who had exquisitely balanced the power of the great nations with a god-like sense of equilibrium years ago was the same person as the man before him.

They say that when a unicorn grows old, it’s no better than a mule. Had time finally weathered away that brilliant genius? If so, it was a bit sad in its own way.

“Prime Minister, what we are concerned about is the government’s attempt to suppress the protesters with force. Doing so will surely escalate into a large-scale riot, which would then pose a severe threat to the safety of our ambassadors.”

“If there are signs of a riot, I will deploy the army.”

“I believe that would be a poor move that only worsens the situation. Furthermore, I hear the situation toward Hungary is also unstable. If you deploy the army here, how do you plan to hold the Hungarian side? Of course, it is not my place to interfere in another country’s affairs, but… since the safety of our diplomats is at stake, I have no choice but to offer this unsolicited advice.”

“…Hungary. I hadn’t considered that point.”

It wasn’t just Hungary; the atmosphere was precarious in smaller federal states like Saxony, Baden, and Bavaria. If he thought he could suppress all of this with swords and guns, then saying his intuition had completely died was an understatement.

He felt a pang of sadness, knowing that if he didn’t consciously suppress it, a sigh would naturally escape his lips.

“You have no choice but to at least make a show of performing the liberal-oriented reforms that the citizens are demanding.”

“But what they want is my resignation. Are you telling me to accept that?”

“No. Of course, since you are a symbol of the Vienna System, those pursuing liberalism will certainly try to drag you down. But there is no need for you to actually step down. You just need to say you will grant a significant portion of what they want and then appropriately induce internal division.”

“Will inducing internal division be that easy?”

“Haven’t you heard how France stabilized their situation this time?”

Even among the liberal reformist forces, not everyone is of the same mind. From moderates to extremists, all sorts of people are mixed together, which is precisely why such a massive crowd could be formed.

What Killian wanted was for the European nations to side with the moderate factions among them.

Strictly speaking, the British Empire was already doing so, and France had also promised to head in that direction.

Preserving the old system was impossible. However, it was also true that if society were swayed by extremists, there was a danger of losing its center and running wild.

Therefore, the conclusion reached by Killian and Wellesley was to create a stable condition so that Europe could slowly move toward a new system. To put it another way, they intended to euthanize the Vienna System slowly rather than smashing it all at once.

Of course, from the perspective of the parties involved, they would have little realization they were being euthanized since they would at least be surviving without major damage for the time being.

“If it’s France… I understand they promised to reform by following a procedure similar to that of the British Empire.”

“Since the demands of the citizens are stronger on the Austrian side, I think it would be good to first show a grand gesture of making concessions. On the other hand, you can highlight the opinions of the radical socialists and draw a line, saying that such demands are difficult to meet.”

“I see. So you are saying to cause internal strife and embrace the moderates… but then, in the end, won’t you be forced to carry out a certain portion of liberal reforms?”

“It cannot be helped. When the times change, the system must eventually change as well.”

“I am truly grateful for your well-intentioned advice. But surely, you didn’t travel all this way from London just for this?”

It seemed his intuition from the days when he balanced the whole world hadn’t completely vanished. For the first time, Disraeli felt a sense of welcome relief when his opponent showed a sharp side.

“Yes. On behalf of my government, I would like to make a proposal to you, Prime Minister. To be frankly honest, helping you stay in power is also for the sake of this proposal.”

“Since you’d have to coordinate with the next Prime Minister if I were ousted, you don’t want to do the work twice. I understand.”

“Yes. According to what our government has gathered, the movements in Hungary are quite serious. And though you might find this offensive, I believe the damage to Austria would be significant if you were to suppress Hungary alone.”

“Then, are you saying the British Empire will send allied forces?”

“Of course.”

Metternich’s eyes widened, as if he hadn’t expected such an immediate answer.

In truth, the reinforcements would be sent by France, but since they were being sent because Britain told them to, they were effectively no different from British reinforcements.

“…Hmph. If you are sending reinforcements, we would be nothing but grateful. We cannot give up Hungary no matter what. So, what is it that you want?”

The reason for helping France from collapsing and showing the Austrian Empire the mercy to maintain its form was only one.

“Russia.”

“…Russia?”

Facing the puzzled Metternich, Disraeli firmly stated the reason why he, a minister of the British Empire, had come all the way here.

“Break your alliance with Russia and join hands with the British Empire. Of course, I am not saying you must do so this very moment.”

France performs the tricks, and the British Empire collects the coins.

The British Empire’s encirclement of Russia was already beginning to take a clear shape, bit by bit.

Chapter 200: The Flowering of Steel

It is no exaggeration to say that almost every problem that has occurred in the world since the root of the capitalist system took hold has been caused by money.

The Revolutions of 1848?

If the workers had been guaranteed sufficient wages and enjoyed a healthy work-life balance, it was a problem that never would have erupted in the first place.

The American Civil War?

This, too, was a war that was bound to break out due to the economic structure of the South, which relied on black slavery to sustain itself.

Beyond that, the two World Wars were ultimately catastrophes triggered by the tangled and conflicting interests of various nations.

Thus, strictly speaking, it could be said that these were also issues involving money on an astronomical scale.

As long as the concept of an economy exists in this world, the state and money are in an inseparable relationship.

Even the socialist countries, which emerged claiming they would despise capitalism and build a new society—what happened to them in the end?

They devolved into being more obsessed with capital than any capitalist nation, basically saying, “I love money, hehehe.”

“It is reported that the workers who had gathered in France to demand the dissolution of Parliament have dispersed.”

“Really? That was faster than expected. It seems our Prime Minister Guizot has faithfully utilized the tactics he learned from me.”

“It is also thanks to Your Highness sending food. Whether it be reform or anything else, if they couldn’t fill their starving bellies first, Prime Minister Guizot would have been dragged down by the angry peasants.”

Of course, that is also true.

Evidence of this is the news that sentiments toward Britain have improved significantly in France, as the fact that Britain actively exported food became widely known.

This was all thanks to actively spreading the rumor that I had responded to Guizot’s tearful plea for food and actively persuaded the Prime Minister.

And that rumor is likely still spreading to various parts of France at this very moment.

To continue goading France and using them as the ‘Gendarme of Europe’ in the future, it is necessary for the French public to feel favorably toward us.

My new collaborator, who had been entrusted with this important task, spoke up cautiously while watching my reaction from the corner.

“Um, Your Highness. I should have thanked you sooner, but I apologize for being a bit late in visiting you.”

“Not at all. You have faithfully done what I asked; why should you feel sorry? If anything, I should be the one thanking you.”

“A thank you? We also saw a massive profit thanks to you.”

Jacob Rothschild, the head of the French Rothschild Bank and uncle to my faithful source of funds—no, collaborator—Lionel Rothschild, bowed his head politely and continued.

“To be honest, when my nephew started investing money to improve our social image, I wondered what on earth he was doing, but I was surprised that the effect was actually quite good.”

“Indeed. Especially since you are Jewish, you need to pay a bit more attention to that, even if no one else does. I’m not saying this to discriminate against you, but rather because it’s a necessity due to practical reasons.”

“I am aware. I am merely grateful for your concern.”

Although we exported food to France, simply exporting it doesn’t mean it magically reaches the citizens.

A manager is needed to ensure no one is skimming off the top, that it’s going to the people who need it, and that prices are set appropriately.

And naturally, all of this requires money.

The person I connected Prime Minister Guizot with for this was none other than Jacob, the head of the French Rothschilds.

The condition was simple: the government would widely publicize the fact that the Rothschild Bank had stepped up to ease the burden on suffering citizens.

People naturally remember and are grateful for those who helped them in times of hardship for the rest of their lives.

There is a reason why the culture of treating one’s life-saver with special care is widespread across the globe.

It’s even more powerful if those helpers were people they had previously pointed fingers at and cursed.

If gratitude is layered with apology, the sheer magnitude of the effect is almost beyond words.

“Even though it was announced that we would establish the ‘Suez Maritime Canal Company’ in partnership with the French government, no one has raised a single objection.”

“If anyone did find fault with it, they would be the strange one.”

The Rothschild Bank had so much money that it was a common sight for other countries to borrow their capital for public works.

However, because the perception of Jews was poor, it was true that even if nations borrowed money, they avoided involving them directly in projects or openly sharing concessions.

But in order to dig the Suez Canal, it was necessary to establish a company and negotiate with the Egyptian government, so they were bound to be somewhat visible.

“Once the operating rights negotiations with the Egyptian government are complete, we will begin construction in earnest. And we will sell shares under the pretext of needing more construction funds midway through. Your Highness can then purchase all the shares we hold at that time.”

“Good. I suppose the canal issue can be considered settled for now.”

I fell into thought for a moment while looking at the map spread out on the table.

With this, the operating rights for the Suez Canal would be in my hands in a year at the latest.

However, the actual opening of the canal and the generation of income from it would be far in the future.

Considering the current situation, there will be more and more occasions to move money around—if not in the British mainland, then definitely in Canada or the United States—and spending money by bouncing it around like this every time will become too cumbersome.

Even if I use the Rothschild or Baring banks, aren’t they ultimately separate from me?

In the first place, unless it’s a confidant like James, I can’t just show all the cards in my hand to those who are merely collaborators.

After deep thought, I reached the conclusion that to safely launder the assets of the businesses I had set up, I too needed to own at least one bank.

Then, using the Suez, the eventual Panama Canal, and the bank, I could launder the vast assets I possessed and safely register them as royal property.

By going through such double and triple layers, no one would even suspect; they would merely gasp in awe at the overwhelming wealth possessed by the Royal Family.

However, if I, who had already taken ownership of the canal, announced that I would also establish a bank, Parliament would certainly try to put the brakes on it.

Regrettably, before their flaw of being Jewish is completely resolved, I should use it one more time.

“Then, I would like to try one more business venture with you. Would you be willing to listen?”

“It would be an honor for us to do business with Your Highness. What kind of business is it this time?”

“I’m sure you are well aware that Canada is in the midst of fostering its industry. Establish a branch of your bank there and buy up any resource companies I specify, as many as you can get your hands on.”

“…Pardon?”

“If we do such a thing, the British government will surely issue a warning.”

Exactly. Creating that sense of alarm is precisely the goal of this task.

“The home government is currently preoccupied with the revolutions happening in Europe. By the time they notice, you will have already encroached upon a significant amount of capital. I’ll handle things from then on, so just buy them up without worry.”

“If we are then forced by the government to vomit them back up…”

“Then I will pay the price and buy them from you, so you will see profit, not loss.”

At the mention of guaranteed profit, Lionel and Jacob’s expressions returned to those of true bankers.

France, Austria, Hungary.

And the British Empire.

While all the nations of Europe were entangled in a chaotic mess, the future breadwinners who would take responsibility for the future of the British Royal Family were being confirmed one after another.

Around the time Italy rose up shouting for independence and Hungary revolted, telling the “dogs of Austria” to get out.

Prussia, which was directly adjacent to Austria, was also in absolute chaos.

“The Emperor must guarantee the establishment of a liberal system!”

“Nobles, wake up!”

“This country does not belong to the Junkers! Guarantee our freedom!”

Nonsensical drivel echoed from all directions, and the capital, Berlin, had fallen into a den of rioters.

I knew the Germans were a fractured bunch, but I never imagined they would be such a disorganized rabble.

At first, I thought the best course of action was to crush all those who spoke such insane words.

To add even his own strength, he had intended to arm 40 peasants from his estate and head for Berlin, but unfortunately, the regimental commander in Potsdam refused, saying he had to wait for the Emperor’s orders.

It was disappointing at the time, but thinking back now, it was actually a far too extreme and futile plan.

I certainly need to regain my composure.

No matter how young I am, if I act on instinct instead of reason here, how am I any different from those rioters in Berlin?

The mobs must be disbanded, but simply dispersing them with force is not the answer.

If I approach this in a colder, more clever way, could I not control them without shedding blood?

After all, the lower classes of Germany are so ignorant that they easily fall for simple sugar-coated words.

Afterward, he entered Berlin and met with various nobles to talk, but their low intellectual level made his head ache.

To think they were still sincerely arguing that the bourgeoisie and liberals must be suppressed at all costs and that Prussia had no need for a parliament.

He wondered if, without his knowledge, the rioters had sprayed a drug into Berlin’s water supply that caused brains to regress to the level of beasts.

Otherwise, there was no way they could seriously put forward such stupid arguments.

How could they not know that to maintain the old order, it was necessary to soothe the dissatisfaction of the masses and the bourgeoisie?

Whenever he voiced the opinion that electoral laws needed to be reformed to grant voting rights proportional to property at the very least, he was met with fierce jeers from the nobles without fail.

“As expected of someone who only farmed in Pomerania, your insight is truly lacking. This country must be led by us, the Junkers. No, come to think of it, aren’t you a Junker as well? How can you say such things?”

“I do not deny that. But isn’t governance more than just pressing people down? Eliminating the dissatisfaction of those who are ruled and building a sustainable system for the future is the truly ideal…”

“Have you become one with the peasants while farming on your estate instead of being a landlord?”

“No, that’s not what I mean! I’m sure His Majesty would agree that my words make sense if he heard them.”

“Dream on. His Majesty will not lend an ear to the voice of a heretic like you.”

“Wahahahaha!”

The other nobles roared with laughter, judging the disturbance outside as a mere passing riot, and indulged in current pleasures, drinking and pouring.

If the dissatisfaction becomes too severe, pretend to listen to a moderate extent.

And when things quiet down, miraculously revert to the past and squeeze the people again. If the dissatisfaction becomes too severe once more, pretend to listen again.

The certainty that this invincible winning formula, which had always worked until now, would fit perfectly this time as well was palpable.

Inwardly, he diagnosed these idiots as beyond saving, with no hope for recovery.

But that didn’t mean he felt any better.

Breaking news arrived that in France, the French government had dispersed the protesters by promising moderate reforms.

Additionally, it was said that Austria was following a similar procedure to France and officially declared its intention to suppress the Hungarian rebellion.

The method they were using was exactly the one the young man had envisioned.

Not a mere stopgap measure, but rather preparing the soil itself so that the seeds of chaos could never bloom.

To become a society where psychopaths screaming for collective production and collective distribution do not thrive, the state must step in to ensure workers do not listen to those madmen.

To do that, one must move beyond the one-dimensional policy of “Sure, I’ll give you reforms—sorry, I was lying.”

If Prussia continues to lag behind like this, it might one day be trampled by those Frenchmen again.

The young man felt a sense of urgency that Prussia must change quickly as he observed the sophisticated political power of neighboring countries.

And by tracing this trend back, he was able to easily discover where it all began.

<Killian Gore of the British Empire Quells Chartist Dissatisfaction with a Promise of Gradual Reform!>

This was it.

France and Austria had undoubtedly looked at this and used it as a reference.

Killian Gore.

His name was quite famous even in Prussia; although five years younger than himself, he had already served as a minister in the British Empire long ago.

In particular, the fact that while he was only just thinking of a plan while watching the fierce momentum of the mobs, the other man had already put it into action long before, filled him with renewed admiration.

“Indeed. To completely overhaul everything in the future, I must reference everything that can be referenced.”

For Prussia to truly become strong.

Even if it meant using the hopeless old order as a sacrificial lamb, he had to climb up by any means possible.

The future of this country will be determined neither by the power of the Junkers nor by liberal ideas, but only by the power of Prussia.

“To that end, I suppose I should see it for myself at least once, shouldn’t I?”

A young man in his early thirties.

Otto von Bismarck left behind Berlin, where the hopeless Prussian nobles were running rampant, and set out on a journey to London.

Chapter 201: Royal Bank of Canada

British North America.

With the rapid development of Montreal and Toronto, resource extraction factories were operating at full capacity today.

“So, you’re saying you’ll buy all of this?”

“I’m not just buying ‘all of this’; I’m saying I’ll buy the entire company.”

“I mean… are you serious? Do you really have that much money? We have no reason to refuse if you’re offering a premium, but still.”

“Now, now, if it’s settled, sign the contract here quickly. I have five more companies to meet today, so we need to wrap this up fast.”

Just as Killian had instructed, Lionel Rothschild, who had come to Montreal, enjoyed a shopping spree, sweeping local Canadian enterprises into his pocket.

As expected, the pleasure of money is maximized when it is being scattered about like this.

Normally, the unpleasantness of his own funds decreasing would outweigh that pleasure, but wasn’t Killian currently in a position where he had promised to compensate him for everything?

It was a day to realize once again that nothing in the world is as enjoyable as “flexing” with someone else’s money.

“Hey, you there.”

“Yes, sir!”

“You know where the finest restaurant in Montreal is, don’t you?”

“Of course. I’ll call a carriage for you immediately.”

“Thank you. This is a reward for finishing the transaction quickly, so go have a nice meal yourself.”

“Thank you so much! I hope you have great success with your business here in Canada, sir!”

Unlike the home country, where people often viewed those who appeared Jewish with prejudice, there were almost no people here who looked at him—an obvious Jew—with hostility.

At first, it was surprising, but after seeing Black people walking openly in the streets and mingling with white people who appeared to be Irish, he naturally came to accept it.

No matter how much Jews were persecuted in Europe, honestly, it couldn’t be compared to the treatment of Black people.

If Black people were treated to that extent, it was only natural that Jews would be perceived as no different from any other white person here.

If he had known this sooner, he truly would have established a Rothschild family bank in Canada, but unfortunately, the time for that had already passed.

In truth, it was quite a waste.

Watching the rapid development of Montreal, the scent of money wafting from this place was so strong it was almost painful.

Where would this place be in exactly thirty years? No more, no less.

Perhaps it would grow enough to rival second-tier cities in the British mainland, excluding London.

Furthermore, Canada was said to be growing Toronto to a similar scale as Montreal.

With the western cities on the Pacific coast also under development, he could not even begin to estimate the extent of Canada’s potential.

Even now, immigrants were constantly arriving in real-time, and according to Killian, the number of Asian immigrants would soon explode, which would solve the chronic labor shortage.

Looking at it on a hundred-year scale, there was even a possibility that Canada might possess economy power equal to the British mainland.

It seemed unlikely, but considering that the de facto leader of Canada was Killian, it wasn’t entirely impossible.

“As I thought, as soon as I return, I must get permission from His Highness and invest formally.”

His pride would not allow him to refrain from pouring money into such a prime region just because he carried the Rothschild name.

Of course, he shouldn’t offend the ruler who dominated Canada, so he would have to be satisfied with taking a permitted level of profit.

The Rothschild family shared a strong desire for wealth, but no one was foolish enough not to know that excessive greed leads only to ruin.

Anyway, from what he had seen so far, Killian was not the type of leader to discard his people once their usefulness was over, so he could still make a tidy sum of money just by picking up the fruit under him.

As a Jewish banker, a Rothschild never desired power itself.

This was because they knew all too well that if they held power, numerous people with grudges would rush in from all sides to tear them apart.

What was there to lose when they could taste all the fruits of power just by staying attached to a firm leader who would not be shaken?

In less than a week after arriving in Canada, Rothschild successfully acquired all the companies Killian had pointed out.

And then, he was able to obtain an opportunity to directly meet James, the head of the James Group—a massive conglomerate of companies and one of the wealthiest men in Europe who continued to grow his business between Canada and the United States.

“I have already heard from His Highness. You’ve acquired sixty-five enterprises in Toronto and Montreal.”

“Yes. They are all prime companies.”

“Let’s see… not bad. I think this will be enough to create a buzz. These are places that will provide plenty of synergy when our side takes them back later.”

“Then, may I return as scheduled?”

“Please do. Oh, but since you’ve been told this much, I suppose it’s safe to assume Lord Rothschild will continue to work with His Highness in the future?”

Was he being wary, perhaps afraid of losing his position as the favored lord’s confidant?

Lionel debated how to answer, but there was nothing to be gained by lying in front of such a titan.

“Yes. By chance, I have been fortunate enough to catch His Highness’s eye. I intend to do my best in whatever tasks His Highness entrusts to me in the future.”

“Oho, I see. Then Rothschild will be in charge of finance-related matters in Europe. His Highness said he would personally handle the New World, but experts will eventually be needed to operate the banks. How will that be handled?”

“He mentioned that they would receive help from us and Baring Bank.”

“I see. Working with His Highness provides many opportunities to play in much larger waters than one could ever imagine. To be honest, it is quite thrilling.”

Coming from the head of a conglomerate that had built a vast empire of gold in Britain and the Americas, his words felt particularly profound.

Honestly, when he first discovered that the actual owner of the James Group companies was Killian, his mouth didn’t just hang open; he thought his jaw would fall off.

But at the same time, he offered a sincere prayer of thanks for the opportunity to become a confidant of a man who held both power and wealth in his grasp.

What would be Killian’s reason for specifically wanting to build his bank in Canada?

Since he had to be mindful of the home country’s eyes in mainland Europe, he had no choice but to seize control of finance in the New World.

In other words, the European side would have to be handled by his confidant, Rothschild.

Whether he read Lionel’s ambition or not, James let out a short chuckle and offered words that were either encouragement or advice.

“It is very good to see your fighting spirit. It feels like looking at myself a few years ago. I hope you don’t lose that heart and continue to work so that you may eventually reach a position like mine.”

“Yes! Thank you for the kind words!”

“Don’t mention it.”

For some reason, a flash of pity seemed to cross James’s eyes as he offered the blessing, but Lionel brushed it off, thinking he had misseen it.

Common sense dictated: who would look with pity at someone who had grasped such luck?

If there was another Jew as lucky as himself, let them step forward.

This was surely a grace bestowed by Yahweh.

He felt full even without eating bread.

About a month after Rothschild left for Canada, I immediately summoned the leaders of the ruling and opposition parties.

As the Duke of Canada, how could I stand by and watch Canadian capital be swallowed by the hands of a Jewish bank?

After reviewing the materials I presented, Gladstone nodded heavily.

“So while the revolution is unfolding in Europe, such things have been happening in Canada.”

“Yes. I hadn’t been able to pay attention either, but it seems the Rothschild Bank is moving quite swiftly.”

“But wasn’t the Rothschild Bank close to Your Highness and MP Disraeli? Then, if you call their head and give him a hint to restrain himself…”

“Ah, I asked about that, but unfortunately, the bank operating in Canada is said to be the French branch, not the British one.”

Knowing this would happen, the one who purchased the companies was Lionel, the head of the British bank, but the titles were transferred to Jacob, the head of the French bank.

“France? Those people are causing trouble in this way again. The fact that they are buying up companies like this can be seen as preparation for the Rothschild Bank to formally expand into Canada.”

“That is exactly what I am worried about. In the British Empire, there is an alternative like Baring Bank, so Rothschild won’t have a monopoly, but Canada is different.”

Even now, as Canada underwent rapid industrialization, there were many instances where money had to be drawn from various sources.

If the Rothschild Bank entered with its massive capital, Canadian finance would inevitably be swallowed by them in an instant.

Gladstone frowned and naturally clicked his tongue.

“Anyway, those Jews have an incredible nose for the scent of money… Ah, my apologies. I didn’t mean that with MP Disraeli in mind.”

“It’s not because they’re Jews; bankers are simply a breed that will drive a stake anywhere they can make money. It’s not because of their heritage.”

“Yes, yes. I misspoke. Regardless, it seems problematic to let the capital of a growing Canada become subordinate to the French Rothschild Bank. Since Your Highness holds full authority over Canada, how about amending the laws to restrict foreign capital from entering?”

“That would make it difficult for other investors to enter Canada as well. One cannot burn down the stable just to catch a single rat. Rather, I think it would be better to establish a powerful bank that the Rothschild Bank can never defeat.”

Gladstone set his teacup down slightly and narrowed his eyes.

“If you’re talking about establishing a new bank, could it be…?”

“Yes. Separately from the central bank, I will create the Royal Bank of Canada and have it keep foreign capital in check. Establishing the bank won’t be difficult with help from Baring Bank.”

“A bank requires an immense amount of capital. How do you plan to secure the funds?”

“I’ll just provide them myself.”

“Wait, you mean Your Highness will bear the cost of this as well, in addition to the canal?”

You catch on quick.

That is exactly what I mean.

Publicly, even just from the iron ore and coal pouring out of Alaska, a massive amount of money was currently flowing into the Royal Family.

If gold mine development were added to this, creating a few banks in Canada wouldn’t be a burden at all.

“It might not look great for the Royal Family to intervene in the market, but I will leave the operation to management experts and only act as a supervisor. The citizens will also judge that it is a hundred times better for me to step in than to have Canada swallowed by Jewish capital.”

And it wasn’t just any Jewish capital; it was a Jewish bank in France.

With these two “cheat keys” combined, the direction of public opinion in Britain was painfully obvious without even asking.

“That is true. Phew… I understand. Then, for now, our Opposition party will also agree to the establishment of the Royal Bank. However, it is not good for the Royal Family’s prestige to be seen playing with money. The Royal Family should only lend the capital, and the operation must be left strictly to the private sector.”

“Of course.”

Naturally, that was the plan.

After all, the goal was to dominate the private financial market and launder the James Group’s massive wealth into royal property; if the Royal Family was overtly involved in the operation, I couldn’t achieve that goal.

Disraeli expressed his support from the beginning without much to say, and Gladstone also solidified his opinion toward casting a vote in favor without much disagreement.

If the Royal Family had proposed to build a bank in the British mainland, they would have foamed at the mouth in opposition; but this was Canada, not the mainland.

Besides, there was the noble purpose of protecting Canada from the French Jews, so anyone who opposed this would be treated like a traitor.

The answer had been decided from the start, and the Parliament only needed to nod.

Go ahead, rack your brains. Honestly, can you feel even a speck of personal greed in the justification I put forward?

This is all a manifestation of patriotism for the nation.

While making sure to earn a solid profit in the process, of course.

But just as I was about to take action to squeeze the last bits of profit from Europe, which was currently embroiled in a chaotic brawl, everything moving according to plan…

As if to prove that life is boring if everything goes exactly as expected, an unanticipated guest I could never have imagined came to find me.

Chapter 202: The Chaos Duo

Stepping onto the soil of London for the first time with a heart full of nervous excitement, Bismarck could not hide his surging exclamations of awe.

“Look at this. While our Prussia has been idling away its time, these British bastards have been accumulating such massive wealth and undergoing continuous development.”

“It is exactly as you say, sir. It is so bustling that Berlin cannot even begin to compare.”

“That’s what I’m saying. And yet, those foolish Junkers who don’t know any better are under the delusion that Germany is the center of the world. Those idiots are just satisfying themselves with the fact that Prussia isn’t much different from Austria.”

How long had it been since the Habsburg dynasty was the center of the world? And yet they still used Austria as their point of comparison.

That was precisely why people insulted Germany for being behind the times and called them a ragtag bunch who couldn’t even unite among themselves.

Of course, the fact that this wasn’t wrong at this point in time made him angrier than anything else.

“If I could, I’d bring all those morons in Berlin who only offer pathetic excuses here and show them. ‘Look,’ I’d say. ‘The gap between Britain and Prussia is only going to keep widening at this rate. Are you really satisfied with this?’ Of course, they’d probably just spout some more bullshit to avoid the truth.”

“Still, how fortunate it is that you, master, have such foresight. If you return to Prussia and take on an important position, wouldn’t our country soon become as powerful as Britain?”

“Indeed, I must make it so. I must. I will personally transform Prussia into a powerhouse that rivals the British Empire.”

Perhaps due to the vigor of his youth, Bismarck did not have a shred of doubt that he could change Prussia.

Even as he looked at the streets of London, which were incomparably more prosperous than Berlin, a fighting spirit welled up in him rather than a sense of frustration.

Accompanied by his servant, he diligently toured various parts of London and analyzed the newspapers sold on the streets every day.

And sure enough, there were two figures mentioned most frequently in the papers.

Prime Minister Wellesley and the Prince Consort, Killian.

It was natural for the Prime Minister to be mentioned often as the center of politics, but it was unusual for the Prince Consort to be discussed so frequently and for every article to be so favorable.

Just skimming through the articles from the last few days, wasn’t there more talk about the Prince Consort than the Queen herself?

“Argh, I can’t take it anymore! I have to meet him personally and talk to him. What’s the point of all this analysis if I can’t grasp what kind of person he is?”

“You are absolutely right, sir. But the other party is the Prince Consort of the British Empire. How can we possibly meet him?”

“…What if I go to Buckingham Palace and ask the guards to pass along a message?”

“…‘I am Otto von Bismarck, a nobleman from Prussia, and I would like to have a word with His Royal Highness.’ Like that? Wouldn’t we be dragged away immediately?”

Even as a nobleman, he wasn’t exactly a high-ranking aristocrat from a famous house; the Bismarck family was merely one of the declining families that had seen their heyday back in the 15th century.

To put it bluntly, it was highly likely the Prince Consort wouldn’t even know his name or what minor noble house he hailed from.

However, Bismarck, who was only in his early thirties, had a flaw: despite being a man of cold reason, he often acted on impulse.

A good example was his attempt to go to Berlin with only forty servants to strike down rioters.

Another perfect example was how he had come to London with only one servant in a fit of pique after being ignored by the Berlin nobility.

The servant tried his best to restrain him, fearing that Bismarck might actually do something rash, but unfortunately, there was no stopping him once his fire was lit.

“Wouldn’t he be interested to hear that a nobleman from Prussia, of all places, has come to see him? If it were me, I’d want to see what kind of interesting fellow showed up.”

“Master, what will you do if this escalates into a diplomatic issue?”

“Then I’ll just have to bow my head and apologize. From what I’ve read in the newspapers, the Prince Consort of this country is merciful and fair in all matters. So, if I apologize sincerely, he will forgive me.”

“Then wouldn’t it be better to just send a letter first? Or, there must be a Prussian ambassador here, so we could try contacting them.”

“That would take too long. I want to meet him and satisfy this curiosity right now.”

And frankly, if he went to the embassy and said, ‘I want to meet the Prince Consort of this country, so please pass along the word,’ would the ambassador just say ‘Yes, sir’ and contact Buckingham Palace?

It was obvious he’d just be scolded for being an obscure Junker coming to London to cause trouble and told to stay under house arrest.

With a boiling passion that he wouldn’t even be able to imagine a few years later, Bismarck immediately put his delusion into action.

Walking up majestically to the front of Buckingham, he caught one of the guards standing at the entrance and spoke.

“Pardon me. I am Otto von Bismarck, and I have come all the way from distant Prussia out of admiration for His Royal Highness’s reputation. I would very much like to meet His Royal Highness and pay my respects. Could you perhaps pass along the word inside?”

“……”

The soldier looked at him as if he were a complete madman, gave a perplexed look to his colleague, and then spoke heavily.

“Are you personally acquainted with His Royal Highness?”

“Not as of yet. However, you could say I am someone who desperately hopes to become so in the future.”

“A… nobleman from Prussia, you say?”

“That is correct.”

As if he hadn’t truly expected Bismarck to actually go through with it, the servant beside him squeezed his eyes shut and lowered his head.

However, perhaps thinking that he had to report it just in case the man really was a high-ranking aristocrat on par with royalty in Prussia, the guard told him to wait a moment and sent a report inside.

The Prince Consort, who surely had never heard the name Bismarck, would certainly issue a dismissal and the two of them would be kicked out ignominiously.

And once the embassy heard of this, they would surely reprimand his master severely.

Perhaps the servant, who failed to properly look after his master, would even be the one to take the brunt of it.

While desperately holding back a sigh, he saw a soldier rushing toward them from a distance.

“Master, maybe we should apologize and leave now while we still can…”

“Wait a moment. Seeing as they came out to answer so quickly, there might be good news.”

Does that even make sense?

Why did such a smart man occasionally do such impulsive and ridiculous things?

But then, the guard, who had arrived right in front of them, straightened his uniform and politely asked Bismarck.

“Are you Sir Otto von Bismarck?”

“Precisely.”

“His Royal Highness says he will see you. He happens to be speaking with some guests right now and said you should join them. Please, come this way.”

“…Hmm? Right now?”

“Yes. You may come in immediately.”

As the guard politely stepped aside and opened the gate, Bismarck turned to his servant with a look of astonishment.

The servant also blinked at him with an equally dumbfounded expression.

“Haha… see? Didn’t I say he would meet me out of sheer curiosity?”

“……”

Even as they followed the guiding guard, not only the servant but also Bismarck could not hide the question rising in their throats.

How on earth is this actually working?

Could it be that my family… was actually famous?

I heard the news of an unexpected guest just as I was about to discuss the failure of the ongoing revolutions in Europe with Marx and Engels.

At first, I doubted my ears.

What? Otto von Bismarck?

Is he the same person as the future Iron Chancellor? Looking at him, he seems a bit older than I expected, but it must be him. Why on earth is that man in London out of the blue?

And what is he thinking, coming to Buckingham and asking to see me?

Anyway, when a future titan of history—albeit with two or three ‘future’ tags attached—is practically begging to see me, why would I refuse?

Besides, aren’t I in the middle of a discussion with Marx and Engels right now?

A meeting between Marx and Bismarck?

I absolutely cannot miss an epic event like this.

Bismarck, led into the room by the guard, bowed politely as soon as he saw me.

“Your Royal Highness! Thank you so much for granting such an impertinent and sudden request. I am Otto von Bismarck, and I have come all the way from Prussia out of admiration for Your Royal Highness’s reputation.”

“Welcome. I never imagined a nobleman would travel from Prussia to London just to see me. Ordinarily, I would have sent you away to come back another time, but considering the effort you took to travel from abroad, I thought it best to have a conversation. It just so happens I was in the middle of talking with some young men from Prussia.”

“Young men from Prussia? Are those two sitting there Prussians as well?”

“Yes. Their names are Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels. Have you heard of them?”

Marx blinked stupidly, alternating his gaze between me and Bismarck, as if he couldn’t keep up with the current situation.

“Those names are unfamiliar to me. If they were Prussian nobility, I would likely know them.”

“Ah, they aren’t nobles. I consider them promising scholars, so we meet like this occasionally to talk. Marx, this is Bismarck. Have you heard his name?”

“The name sounds somewhat familiar, but I’m not certain.”

If Marx didn’t know him, it seemed the family was indeed an obscure, minor house at this time.

Or perhaps Marx just didn’t care enough to remember the names of provincial minor nobles.

Driven by curiosity, I remained in the seat of honor and arranged the seating so that Bismarck would face Marx and Engels, then continued to lead the conversation between them.

“We were just discussing the revolutions occurring in the German territories. Did you perhaps come to London because of that as well?”

“It’s not entirely unrelated. In fact, I decided that in order to quell the unrest in Prussia, the home country should adopt policies similar to those of the British Empire. In the process of researching, I realized that Your Royal Highness was the first to implement such policies, and I developed a desire to learn more about you.”

“So you came to London yourself. You have quite the initiative.”

“I am still young. If I don’t act on impulse now, when else would I?”

The image of the Iron Chancellor I knew was that of a ruthlessly cold realist, but the person before me seemed a bit different from that.

I suppose political personas and personal characters should be viewed somewhat separately.

“I see. So you, Bismarck, believe that Prussia should also embark on moderate reforms. But is that not how things are going in Berlin?”

“Yes. It might turn out that way in the end, but there are too many people with stiff heads. They’ve lost their minds. In my view, they are just as insane as those who go around spouting that nonsensical ideology called communism.”

“…Who did you say lost their minds?”

Marx, who had been listening quietly, frowned and jumped in.

Oh, he’s triggered. Definitely triggered. It seemed hearing himself called an “insane human” had rubbed him the wrong way.

But Bismarck calmly nodded and took a sip of his coffee.

“They have lost their minds. Is communism something a person in their right mind would talk about? It’s just a hollow slogan created by losers who have fallen behind in reality to try and overthrow society. Of course, the state is also responsible for the mass production of such lunatics. That’s something to be wary of. That is why one must govern with a clear head.”

“It is not a slogan for losers! Communist ideology is a highly valuable academic theory that criticizes and complements the contradictions of capitalism. Failing to recognize this only proves your own lack of insight.”

“…What? Are you people communists? Those insane ‘Reds’ (Roten) who run around waving red flags? Why are such people in Buckingham?”

“We are not ‘Reds,’ we are Communists! And insane? The people who truly have a mental problem are the Junkers who are behind the times and still act as if they own the country. Like someone sitting right in front of me.”

“…Acting Junkers? Are you saying that for my benefit?”

Despite Bismarck’s chilling question, Marx didn’t back down at all and instead snorted.

He likely calculated that while a Junker might throw his weight around in Prussia, what could one possibly do to him here in the British Empire when he was a guest of the Prince Consort?

“Did you not start the insults? If you truly wish to debate, then please use logic and theory. I will be more than happy to thoroughly crush you.”

“Hmph, how absurd. It’s because half-wits like you run around outside that we Germans are so ignored. Are you even aware of that?”

“Unfortunately, I think the finger-pointing at Germans is due to authoritarian and conservative nobles like yourself, sir.”

“You’re the kind of people who don’t understand words. Fine!”

Bismarck slammed his palm onto the table in front of Marx with a loud thud and stood up.

Loud shouts erupted from his mouth, no longer in English, but in German.

“A German man does not avoid a duel! Come out! Today, I shall instill some manners into you insolent fools!”

“Ha! So you’re resorting to violence because you’re losing the logical argument? Do you think that will scare anyone? Fine by me!”

I brought them together to debate, but what is this sudden escalation?

Is this the fire of youth?

Suddenly shouting in German—not even English—in front of me and talking about duels was originally a grave breach of etiquette, and they wouldn’t have any grounds for complaint if they were kicked out of the palace immediately.

But of course, I didn’t stop them.

Why on earth would I stop this?

The ‘Communist Heavenly Demon’ Karl Marx and the ‘Iron Chancellor’ Bismarck were about to duel at Buckingham Palace.

No human being could pass up such an entertaining spectacle.

“Uh… why don’t you guys go out to the garden and fight? I’ll come along too.”

It was truly regrettable that portable cameras didn’t exist in this era.

I could have captured a masterpiece that would remain in the annals of history forever.

Chapter 203: The Duel of the Century

These weren’t some common street thugs; these were men like Bismarck and Marx. To think they’d stop their verbal sparring only to suddenly start talking about dueling.

Ah, the romantic and lawless 19th century.

Honestly, isn’t this situation similar to modern figures like Musk and Zuckerberg getting all heated up and suggesting an MMA match in the middle of an argument?

Though, come to think of it, even in the modern era, plenty of people start off debating over drinks and end up throwing punches. Considering that, human nature might not have changed much between then and now.

They say the most entertaining thing in the world is watching someone else’s fight, so while I feigned indifference, I subtly suggested a location for their duel.

“No one will see you if you go out to the backyard… Now that I think of it, I believe you mentioned a duel requires a witness? If you two are truly serious, I shall oversee it myself.”

“I am fine with that. As long as I can show this big-mouthed, ignorant bookworm the true spirit of a German.”

“Likewise. I will show this Junker, who knows nothing of the world, the wrath of the proletariat.”

One might wonder why men as educated as they were acting like this, but it was actually quite common for young men in 19th-century German circles to engage in duels.

Bismarck himself was known to have dueled at every opportunity during his teens and twenties, so his overflowing confidence was well-founded.

Moreover, just looking at him, Bismarck was a giant of a man with a commanding physique—someone who would never be picked on in the street.

In a fight, weight class is king.

To overcome an opponent in a much higher weight class, a mere difference in skill isn’t enough.

Just looking at the two, the difference between Marx and Bismarck seemed like the gap between a pro and a decent amateur. This wasn’t something Marx could handle unless he truly awakened as the Communist Heavenly Demon and started using demonic arts.

The outcome seemed obvious, and I wondered what Marx was relying on, but then again, this was the Karl Marx.

Believing he must have some sort of plan, I quietly asked the chefs to bring some snacks out to the garden.

You can’t have a fight without popcorn, can you?

Since I was about to witness the duel of the century, I intended to enjoy it to the fullest—chewing, biting, and tasting everything.

Still, for the sake of these two men who would surely cringe and kick their blankets in regret once they looked back on today as a dark stain on their history, I took measures to ensure no one but myself could enter the backyard.

Ah, of course, I did quickly summon my personal painter to capture the scene for my private viewing.

Since it was a painting for my personal enjoyment and wouldn’t be leaked to the public, it should be fine, right? Well, even if it weren’t fine, I was going to have it painted anyway.

“Now then, let us set the rules for the duel. As we have established this as a formal duel, remember that it must not devolve into a mere street brawl. And once a result is determined, do not forget to accept it gracefully.”

“Of course.”

Bismarck nodded confidently and looked around.

“Normally, a duel would be fought with Mensur sabers, but we cannot obtain weapons here. I suppose we shall proceed with bare-knuckle combat as a substitute. What say you scholars? Are you too afraid to fight with your bare hands?”

“Bare hands are fine. However, in a fight without weapons, the advantage lies overwhelmingly with someone of your stature. I would hate to believe this is the case, but surely you aren’t trying to push for rules that purposefully favor your side, are you?”

One might say he was making excuses because he was nervous, but Marx spoke the truth.

With a weight difference akin to a cruiserweight versus a lightweight, Marx could never beat Bismarck in a fair bare-handed fight.

If they clashed like this, it wouldn’t be a duel; it would just be an assault.

Bismarck, unable to deny that fact, scratched his head and grumbled.

“Then what do you propose? Are you going to go fetch weapons and protective gear?”

“No. I said bare-handed combat is fine. However, since it favors your side too much, I’m asking for an additional condition.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem. As long as it balances things so there are no complaints later, I have no objections. State your wish.”

Once Bismarck gave his consent, Engels, who had been watching from the side, stepped forward in Marx’s stead.

“You are at least a head taller than us, so we are no match for you in a direct exchange of blows. Therefore, if we are to fight, why not have you fight me first, and then fight Marx?”

“You mean instead of fighting both at once, you’ll take turns?”

“Where in the world would you find a duel where two people gang up on one simultaneously?”

No matter how much size matters, the truth of the world is that there is no business like ganging up on someone.

Bismarck, who had flinched for a moment, relaxed once he confirmed it wasn’t a two-on-one fight and slowly scanned Engels from head to toe.

Even to my eyes, Engels looked a bit more adept at dueling than Marx.

Having been a wealthy young master in his youth, he likely had a fair amount of actual dueling experience.

He exuded the dignified aura of a Great Guardian protecting a cult leader who had yet to achieve greatness.

However, even so, the fact that Bismarck—the future Chancellor of Blood and Iron—seemed far more likely to win didn’t change.

“Fine. As long as we are fighting bare-handed, I suppose having the two of you take turns is about as fair as it gets. So, who’s the first to step up?”

“Marx, you stay here and rest. I will deal with this arrogant Junker boy first.”

“Good. Today, on behalf of all German men, I shall set right the minds of you two who are steeped in such bizarre ideologies.”

To hear them talk, one would think they were going off to war.

It was all well and good for them to have such a solemn conversation, but they needed at least some minimal safety equipment.

Though not yet popularized, padded makeshift gloves—cloth wrapped thick to prevent injury during fisticuffs—did exist in this era.

I handed the gloves I had a servant fetch to the two of them and gave them a stern warning.

“Dueling is fine, but keep in mind that this palace is where Her Majesty the Queen of the British Empire resides. If someone were to be seriously injured in an accident, it would be beyond your capacity to take responsibility. To ensure that doesn’t happen, never take these gloves off. And since this is a formal duel, you must not kick a downed opponent, nor should you strike below the waist. Do you understand?”

“Understood.”

“I shall engage in the duel with honor.”

“Good. Then both of you, for the sake of your honor, fight fairly!”

Having announced the start of the duel, I settled into a chair placed in the shade and reached for some fried food the chef had brought.

Then, I asked the painter who was diligently sketching the scene beside me.

“Who do you think will win?”

“The large nobleman has the advantage, but since he has to fight back-to-back… I think it will be a close match. Still, I believe size is what matters in a fight, so I think the nobleman will win.”

“Is that so? Then I’ll bet on the other side. If you win, I’ll give you ten pounds. If I win, tonight’s dinner will be a special treat. How about it?”

“Deal. You there, sir noble! I’ll do my best to draw you, so do your best!”

As the painter began cheering for Bismarck, Marx—not wanting to be outdone—raised his voice as well.

“Engels! Show that Junker what for! You can do it!”

“Of course! You just watch from there!”

Despite his confident shout, Engels was cautious, measuring the distance and refusing to close in on Bismarck.

Bismarck, despite his talk of a one-punch knockout, also cautiously tested his opponent with probing movements.

“What’s this? You were talking so big earlier, but now that it’s time to fight, are you scared?”

“And you, who promised to teach us a lesson on behalf of Germany—are you afraid of losing?”

“Ha! Have it your way then. I’ll give you the thrashing you asked for.”

Whoosh!

With a sharp sound cutting through the air, Bismarck unleashed a serious punch.

Instead of countering, Engels bobbed and weaved, focusing entirely on evasion and only occasionally throwing out a punch of his own.

I guess despite his confident entrance, the natural difference in weight class couldn’t be ignored.

Friedrich Engels, helpless under the onslaught of the future Iron Chancellor.

It was an interesting sight in its own way, but since he was only dodging, it was admittedly a bit less exciting.

I kept waiting for him to start a counterattack, but Engels seemed determined to do nothing but dodge Bismarck’s attacks.

They kept at it for nearly twenty minutes, but stamina always has its limits.

Thwack!

With a crisp sound, Engels was knocked back and sprawled out spread-eagle on the soft grass.

“Gah!”

“Huff… huff… In the end, you were nothing but talk. All that running away, and you didn’t have a single bit of substance.”

“Heh… for someone… saying that… you seem… quite out of breath. Hehe.”

Engels, unable to get up from the ground, let out a continuous laugh even as blood trickled from his nose.

Was he never planning to win from the start? Was his plan to simply drain Bismarck’s stamina?

As expected of the co-founder of Marxism; to have devised such a strategy in such a short time.

And just as I expected, Marx didn’t give Bismarck a moment to catch his breath. He donned his gloves and immediately lunged forward.

“I will not let Engels’ sacrifice be in vain!”

I mean, he’s got a nosebleed, but he’s not dead. Isn’t he getting a bit too into this?

Regardless, Bismarck, who had spent dozens of minutes punching air and was drained of energy, couldn’t throw punches with nearly the same power as before.

No matter how many duels he had fought, as a Junker, he hadn’t exactly undergone the systematic endurance training of a combat athlete.

Still, perhaps thanks to his weight, Bismarck managed to throw punches back and mount a counter-offensive even while taking hits from Marx.

Thud!

“Urgh! You puny bookworm! You call that a punch?!”

Smack!

“Guh!”

“Hehehe, how about it? Why don’t you make things easy for yourself and join your friend down there?”

“Don’t make me laugh! This isn’t just my fight anymore!”

Thump! Crack!

“Gah! You… you stubborn bastard!”

Even with the makeshift gloves, it was a brutal slugfest. For a moment, it seemed like one of them might end up with a concussion as they glared at each other with blackened eyes.

Engels, who still couldn’t get up, began to cheer desperately for Marx.

“Don’t fall, Marx! Your opponent is a Junker! The very Junker class that oppresses us!”

Whether his friend’s cheers were actually effective or if it was just a coincidence, Marx, whose legs had been wobbling after exchanging several blows with Bismarck, finally landed a clean punch right on Bismarck’s face.

“Agh!”

Perhaps he had spent too much energy on Engels.

Bismarck, his strength failing him more than the actual damage he’d taken, saw his body collapse onto the ground with a wheezing sound.

“Damn it… to use such a cowardly tactic…”

“Huff, huff. Cowardly or not, as long as the rules weren’t broken, the one who wins is the true victor.”

I suspect Bismarck’s defeat was due to the fact that he didn’t have anyone to shout, “Get up, Bismarck! Your opponent is a Communist! He’s a Communist who wants to kill your fathe— eradicate the nation!”

Desperately holding onto his legs that looked ready to give way, Marx eventually threw both arms into the air and let out a thunderous roar.

“Wooooooo! We won! This isn’t just my victory; it’s a victory for the proletariat! Junkers of the old era, tremble before the proletariat of the world!”

“Wooooooo! We won!”

Engels, still lying on the ground and not quite back to his senses, cheered from his position, thumping the ground with his palms.

Wow, I really didn’t think they’d actually win.

It’s all well and good, but strictly speaking, you guys are bourgeoisie, not proletariat.

I desperately swallowed the words threatening to leak out and gave the winners a generous round of applause.

Glancing to my side, I saw that the painting of Engels sprawled on the ground and the one of Bismarck and Marx exchanging cross-counters were nearing completion.

Good. In the distant future, I should have these displayed in the British Museum… no, the National Gallery.

When tourists come to London in the far future, this will surely become a must-see landmark, right?

I think a fitting title for the painting would be ‘The Clash of Ideologies.’

Thinking about how many tourists this could attract, I couldn’t stop smiling.

Marx, seeing my expression, pumped his fists and waved his hands enthusiastically at me.

“Your Highness! Did you see? I won! I won!”

What else could I say to that?

I simply smiled back and continued to applaud.

Thank you, Marx! I’m sure the National Gallery will be grateful to you as well.

Chapter 204: The Melancholy of Russia

While Marx and Bismarck were engaged in their own solemn battle of pride in London…

The Austrian Empire was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief after narrowly escaping a situation that could have turned truly dire.

[Hungarian Rebels Disbanded Prematurely!]

[The Glory of Austria Does Not Set!]

[Restore the Glory of the Old Habsburgs! A Germany Reunified Under Austrian Leadership!]

By promising to revise the Vienna System, implementing moderate reforms, and strategically isolating and removing only the socialist radicals, society began to stabilize at a surprising pace.

While the number of people dissatisfied with society was countless, it was clearly proven that they did not all move with a single mind.

Disraeli’s words had certainly been proven correct.

“With those red flag-wavers gone, things couldn’t be more pleasant.”

“It is a relief, is it not? I even wondered if I should recommend your resignation if the situation grew worse.”

“With all due respect, if things had become that severe, it would not have ended as a problem for me alone.”

If Metternich, the head of the Austrian Cabinet, were to resign, it would be interpreted as the government declaring a total surrender.

If that happened, Metternich would have to shoulder all the blame. He wouldn’t be mad enough to stay in the country; he would have packed his bags and fled to Britain immediately to save his life.

Since one cannot hold an exile accountable, the responsibility would naturally fall upon the highest authority in the land—the Emperor.

Specifically, the current Emperor, Ferdinand I, had suffered from a speech impediment and hydrocephalus since childhood, leaving his mental faculties somewhat lacking compared to an ordinary person.

Because of this, there was a high possibility that the Cabinet would shift the blame onto the Emperor, force his abdication, and enthrall a new one.

Of course, the current Emperor, whose intellect was further than a world away from “brilliant,” merely blinked blankly, not understanding the weight of Metternich’s words.

“Anyway, it’s a relief everything was settled. Can I take a nap in peace now?”

“Of course, Your Majesty. We shall handle everything neatly.”

The flames of revolution that had shaken Vienna had practically subsided, so at the very least, their positions were no longer in immediate jeopardy.

Thanks to the preemptive measures taken against the rebels attempting to stir in Hungary, it seemed unlikely the situation would grow out of control.

While the rebels themselves were still active and an army was needed to suppress them, it was a great fortune that France had offered to provide support.

After finishing the brief report to the Emperor, Metternich stepped out and summoned the heads of the Cabinet to receive direct reports from Hungary and present future policies.

“I heard things are going smoothly in Hungary. Are there any changes?”

“Yes. Fortunately, our early intervention was effective; it hasn’t escalated into a large-scale rebellion and remains at the level of sporadic outbreaks.”

“It seems our preemptive strike in granting some of their demands worked.”

In truth, not all Hungarian nationalists possessed the resolve to demand either absolute independence or death.

If offered a proper carrot and a compromise that scratched their itches, the very justification for condemning the “evil Austrian Empire” and fighting for independence would lose its strength.

Furthermore, with the liberalism rising in France and Austria trending toward distancing itself from radicals, there was little more to be said.

“When is the French army expected to arrive?”

“They say the first wave of support will arrive within two months at the latest.”

“Then we shall round up the traitors all at once then. We have ended up heavily indebted to France this time.”

“Still, is it not better than borrowing the hand of Russia?”

“That goes without saying.”

If they had stood by and watched until the Hungarian rebellion grew uncontrollable, Austria would have been forced to ask Russia for help in nine cases out of ten.

It was obvious without even looking how much those Russians would interfere in every little thing using that as leverage.

Rather than enduring that wretched state of affairs, they would much rather take the hand of France.

“But the French are essentially the same as the Russians, only slightly better, aren’t they? If they make excessive demands just because they helped us this time…”

“No, they won’t. Currently, Britain is positioned between us and France.”

When Disraeli had confidently offered support, Metternich had naturally assumed the British Army would be coming. It wasn’t just a guess; it was the most logical expectation.

Yet, he still wondered why the support Britain promised was coming from France.

However, from Austria’s perspective, as long as they had an allied force to help suppress the Hungarian rebellion, it didn’t matter. Whether it was the British Army or the French Army, what did they care? As long as they shot their rifles and fired their cannons well, that was enough.

The problem was what would happen after.

“Now then, shall we set the Hungarian issue aside and discuss a truly important matter?”

“Pardon? A truly important matter?”

Had the core members of the Cabinet lost their intuition so completely to be this clueless?

Metternich clicked his tongue inwardly, though he let out a self-deprecating chuckle, remembering that he had been in a similar state not too long ago.

“The countries that have helped us the most this time are, without a doubt, Britain and France. They didn’t show us such goodwill because they like us so much; naturally, we must assume they want something in return.”

When they last met, Disraeli had openly hinted that he intended to keep Russia in check and asked for cooperation later. And if expectations held, that time would likely not be in the distant future.

“If it were just Britain, we could have just played along. But since the support Britain promised is coming from France, isn’t the implication of the current situation all too clear?”

“Are you saying France and Britain are moving together to keep Russia in check? And that they intend to include our Austria in that plan?”

“Exactly. Now your brain is finally working.”

Whether Russia knew this or not was unknown, but for now, the intentions of the British Empire and France were not just clear—they were transparent.

And having received so much help from them, Austria needed to make a choice as quickly as possible.

Should they side with Russia, their former partner in the Holy Alliance, or with Britain, the current world superpower?

If they could stay neutral without supporting either, nothing would be better, but the problem was that they had received help too significant to simply back out now.

In that case, wouldn’t standing in line with the side more likely to become the future hegemon of the world be the best way to survive this crisis?

“Since we have been greatly aided by Britain this time, it would not be right to simply ignore their requests. I intend to speak with their Prime Minister directly before making a decision. What are your thoughts?”

“We also believe it is better to speak with Britain first rather than Russia.”

“Even if it were Britain versus Russia, the scale would tip toward Britain. If it is Britain and France versus Russia, then naturally…”

They had received help, and according to the strength of the powers, the conclusion was already halfway reached.

Metternich concluded the meeting, suppressing an uneasy feeling that the current revolution might not even qualify as a minor disturbance compared to what was coming next.

As one who still had vivid memories of the Napoleonic Wars, he could only hope that a nightmare like the past would not repeat itself.

The Russian Empire.

The Winter Palace in the capital, Saint Petersburg.

Aside from Britain, there was one more country free from the loud disturbances of revolution and liberalism currently plaguing Europe.

The Emperor of Russia, Nicholas I, one of the leaders of those two exceptional nations, belatedly realized that Europe was in chaos and hurriedly summoned his officials.

“What on earth is happening! Such a great commotion has broken out in Europe, so why was our grasp of the situation so delayed!”

“We had heard reports of noisy disturbances, but since there was no impact on our home soil, it seems we were slow to recognize the severity.”

“That is also strange. If all of Europe was in chaos, why is it that only we escaped the turmoil?”

“According to our findings, those who did not suffer through this mess are our Russia and Britain over there.”

I see. Emperor Nicholas I of Russia began to grasp the current situation.

What would be the reason why only the British Empire and Russia avoided this disturbance? It must be because they were currently the most powerful nations in the world.

The other weak nations lacked strength, so naturally, they lacked the ability to suppress such trivial commotions.

“Then how about we take maximum advantage of this chaos? It might be good to show some generosity to the likes of Prussia or Austria to increase our influence over there.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. About that…”

Foreign Minister Nesselrode hesitated for a moment, then continued in a small, apologetic voice.

“I actually called the Austrian Ambassador to drop a hint, but it seems they have already decided to accept help from Britain and France.”

“What? Britain and France? But didn’t you say the French were also out of their minds with the recent disturbance?”

“Yes. However, they quickly requested help from Britain and succeeded in stabilizing earlier than any other European nation. Thus, they have decided to send support to Austria as well…”

“You mean to say we were outmaneuvered not just by Britain, but even by France! Just how pathetic is our intelligence network!”

“We—we are deeply sorry!”

They had avoided damage from this disturbance, but if they couldn’t utilize that fact, it would be a complete waste.

Thinking that Britain, who was in the same position, had succeeded in ingratiating itself with France and Austria and expanding its influence made Nicholas even more furious.

In truth, the reason Russia was not affected by the revolution was the exact opposite of Britain’s reason.

In Britain, a liberal political system was already halfway established and industrialization was progressing successfully, so there was no reason for the flames of revolution to spread in the first place.

Conversely, the reason Russia was unaffected by the revolution was not because it was progressing like Britain, but because it hadn’t even begun to crawl like the other nations.

In an archaic social structure where the emancipation of serfs had not even occurred, how could demands for liberalism or the expansion of suffrage emerge?

Simply put, in Britain, the bourgeoisie had no reason to rage in discontent, and in Russia, there was no bourgeoisie to rage in the first place.

However, Nicholas only felt a great regret at having missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

“By the way, it seems those British fellows have been blatantly encroaching on our sphere of influence lately. Is this just my imagination?”

“It does not seem so. In my view as well, Britain is undoubtedly spreading its influence here and there to keep our Russia in check.”

He had almost been fooled because they stood by while Russia took Primorsky Krai from the Qing dynasty, but seeing this, Britain’s intentions were clear.

Setting aside the fact that they had already been supporting the Ottoman Empire, with whom Russia had poor relations…

In the East, as soon as Russia occupied Primorsky Krai, Britain immediately pulled the adjacent Joseon and Japan into its sphere of influence.

Adding the fact that they bought Alaska, Russia’s eastern flank was essentially besieged by the British Empire.

If they had now expanded their influence even to Austria, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that Russia was virtually surrounded by the British Empire on all sides.

If they remained still, they might not even dare to challenge Britain later.

“Minister, as soon as you return, discuss future matters with the Prussian Ambassador. Austria falling under the influence of Britain and France might not be a very pleasant situation for Prussia either.”

“Understood.”

“And… no, we shall discuss this later.”

While Austria’s true intentions remained unknown, moving first would only invite unnecessary trouble.

But if they truly intended to side with Britain and France rather than Russia…

Before the anti-Russian encirclement could be completed, Russia would have no choice but to strike first.

Chapter 205: The Manliest Wannabes

It is a generally accepted theory that among those who constantly beat their chests and brag about their machismo, very few are actually “real men.”

This is a fact proven by countless historical accounts, media, and the vast amount of data I have personally collected while traveling on my own two feet.

And from what I had seen so far, Bismarck—who punctuated every sentence with something about being a German—clearly seemed closer to a “low-tier man” pretending to be a “real man.”

I mean, what kind of alpha male demands someone step outside for a fistfight just because they disagreed with him?

Still, I had intended to intervene if things went south, so I was relieved to see that no one was seriously injured.

Suppose Marx and the future Iron Chancellor had gone outside to brawl in the middle of a debate and ended up with concussions.

Not only would that be a great loss for humanity, but those two would never have been able to achieve the legendary fame they had in the original history.

That absolutely could not be allowed to happen.

Just look at the masterpiece I commissioned this time, The Clash of Ideologies.

For that painting to hang proudly in the National Gallery, Bismarck and Marx need to become even more successful than they were in the original timeline.

Of course, that doesn’t mean I want Marx to literally become some sort of Communist Heavenly Demon.

Then again, in the future, the term “communism” will likely be understood with an entirely different meaning and concept than in the original history, so perhaps that wouldn’t be so bad.

Regardless, now that they’ve traded blows, wouldn’t it be better to keep Bismarck and Marx apart for a while?

Once was an amusing diversion, but if they fought again and actually got hurt, it would become quite troublesome.

So, I had Bismarck, Marx, and Engels resting in separate rooms, but then something unexpected happened.

When I went to the room where Bismarck was supposed to be resting, he was nowhere to be found.

“Where did the Prussian aristocrat who was lying here go? Did he go home already?”

“No, Your Highness. He said he wanted to speak with the other young Prussians and left immediately.”

Don’t tell me this man went back for a rematch because he couldn’t accept his defeat.

Feeling uneasy, I rushed to the room where Marx and Engels were resting, only to hear the sound of boisterous laughter leaking out from inside.

“Hahaha! I see. So that is why you all came to London. As expected, France is just a bunch of blockheads.”

“We are also impressed by your insight, Lord Bismarck. Certainly, to solve the various problems currently plaguing Prussia, it would be best to gain experience here in London.”

Were these really the same people who, until just moments ago, were talking about giving someone a “lesson on behalf of all Germans” or “putting a sheltered Junker in his place”?

Upon seeing me enter the room, Bismarck stood up and gave a polite bow.

“You’ve arrived, Your Highness. I am grateful not only for your presence at the duel but also for providing us with a place to rest.”

“Ahem, yes. But why are you here instead of resting quietly in your room?”

“I came here because I wanted to speak with these spirited young Prussians who handed me a defeat. Did they not prove with their own two fists that they are not mere bookworms? Therefore, it is only natural that I acknowledge them.”

When spoken to like that, the parties involved are practically forced to return the compliment.

Engels, his face bruised and swollen like a blackened plum, nodded with a smile.

“The feeling is mutual. Lord Bismarck is no mere Junker; he is a man of firm convictions. I can still feel the ache where his fists landed.”

“Haha! Your fists were just as spicy. You truly are strong German youths. Even scholars who study the arts possess such robust physiques. As they say, a healthy mind dwells in a healthy body. Since you possess such strong bodies, the convictions you hold must also be righteous.”

“Thank you for your understanding.”

Is this the 19th-century version of a sweat-scented, macho conversation?

The heat in the room was so stifling I could hardly bear to listen further.

“…At any rate, I am glad to see you are getting along.”

“This is all thanks to Your Highness.”

“I didn’t do much. You all settled it yourselves.”

They say the ground hardens after a rain, and often people become close after fighting and reconciling, but to actually acknowledge each other after a fistfight is quite the development.

Seeing hairy grown men displaying the kind of sentiment found in a boy’s manga didn’t exactly move me; it just made me feel a bit nauseous.

Mistaking my reaction for admiration, Bismarck laughed heartily and thumped his chest.

“German men don’t fret over trivial squabbles. We’re not like those Frenchmen who whine and moan like little girls.”

The Great Germans… a strong race… ugh, my head is starting to hurt.

“Haha… I see. Regardless, it’s good to be friendly. From what I can see, all of you here possess talents as great as anyone else’s.”

“Is that true? But Your Highness, this must be the first time you’ve met me…”

“Bismarck, wasn’t it? As Marx said earlier, the fact that you came all the way to London is proof of your extraordinary nature. Have you not come here to accurately identify the current problems of Prussia and find clues for improvement? I guarantee you, among the Junkers in Prussia right now, there aren’t even three people with an eye as keen as yours.”

“Ooh! Hearing you say that makes my confidence soar.”

If Bismarck becomes the Chancellor of Prussia as he did in the original history, building such a personal connection now would be an incredible boon for the future diplomatic relations of the British Empire.

Since I don’t know how the butterfly effect of history will play out, I can’t be certain he will become the Iron Chancellor, but if I decide to help him, I can turn that uncertain future into a certainty.

“In my eyes, you have the makings of a Chancellor. You know who the Prime Minister of our British Empire is, don’t you? If I say you give off a similar aura to when I first met him, you should understand what I mean.”

“Are you referring to Lord Wellesley, the Prime Minister of the British Empire? That is surely a bit too much…”

“It’s just a feeling, so don’t take it too seriously. Still, if you continue to work hard, I’m sure there will be good results, so keep at it.”

Contrary to his image as a warmonger, the Bismarck of the original history always sought to resolve issues through diplomacy first whenever possible.

To him, war was also a part of diplomacy, and he only used it as a last resort.

However, if there was a problem that could not be solved by any means other than war, he did not hesitate to choose it.

After all, a man who rose to the position of Chancellor through a career as a diplomat wouldn’t realistically run around shouting, “Gentlemen, I love war!”

And due to Germany’s geographical situation, Bismarck placed great importance on diplomatic relations with Russia.

—Diplomacy is about not fighting with Russia.

This quote he left behind was so famous in later generations that it needs no further explanation.

Of course, despite his emphasis on diplomacy, he wasn’t without his flaws.

If you looked closely, many of the Iron Chancellor’s policies were effectively empty promises that gave away nothing—makeshift measures that amounted to robbing Peter to pay Paul.

While his merits and demerits were clear, the fact remains that he was the man who elevated Germany’s presence to a level comparable to any other nation.

From my perspective, a giant whom I absolutely had to build a good relationship with had just rolled right into my lap.

“Well, enough of the complicated talk. How much longer do you plan to stay in London?”

“I haven’t really thought about that. To be honest, coming here was a very impulsive decision…”

“Is that so? Then there’s no rush. If it suits you, stay here longer and see the various sights of the British Empire. Also, I’m planning to host a dinner for the Prussian ambassador next week, and I think it would be good if you accompanied me.”

“Pardon? I may attend a dinner with the ambassador?”

“Only by befriending those at the top will you be able to more easily apply the wisdom you’ve gained here back in your home country.”

“To go this far for me… thank you. I will never forget this kindness, even after I return.”

To Bismarck, a provincial noble with no significant connections in the capital, an opportunity to meet the Prussian ambassador like this would feel like a monumental chance.

Of course, the human psyche is such that if one acts too smug about doing someone a favor, the gratitude instantly drops by half.

I simply nodded as if it were nothing and stood up from my seat.

“Then I shall take my leave. You fellow countrymen should enjoy your conversation.”

“No, no! I must see you to the door. Besides, I left some decent liquor in my room, so I should go fetch it. You two, wait here. I’ll let you taste an exquisite drink from our homeland.”

“We would be grateful. Let us drink and debate to our hearts’ content today!”

“Good. Stay right there. Shall we go, Your Highness?”

Debating all night over drinks after a spirited fistfight… at this point, I might have to acknowledge them as “gallant German youths” after all.

Perhaps it was just my 21st-century sensibility that made me view them with prejudice; maybe this, too, was the romance of the 19th century.

I looked away from the three men exchanging warm farewells and left the room.

Bismarck, who followed me out, also gave a deep bow and turned back, saying he would return to his room.

I walked away, thinking I had experienced another quite enjoyable event today.

“Oh, master! What happened to your face? How did you end up like this!”

Hearing a fuss being made behind me, it seemed he had run into the servant he brought with him on the way to his room.

I stopped for a moment and listened to their conversation.

“Ah, it’s nothing. There were two guests who arrived before me, and we had a bit of an argument that led to a duel.”

“A duel? You mean you fought two against one?”

“Well, yes. Even for me, it wasn’t easy to win when two of them attacked at once.”

What on earth is he talking about? Wasn’t it a tag-team match, not a 2-on-1?

Thinking I had already walked far away, Bismarck spun a tall tale without even a hint of shame.

“But you know who I am. I beat them both to a pulp. After that thrashing, it seems their rotten spirits—on and on about communism—were fixed to some extent. Hahaha!”

“So that’s how you got those bruises on your face. But isn’t this where those ruffians’ rooms are? Why were you coming out of there?”

“Is it not the dignity of an aristocrat to show mercy to the losers, no matter how much you beat them? I’m on my way to get them some liquor as a sign of commendation for fighting well. They were overcome with gratitude.”

“As expected, you are a man of great character, master.”

“Hahaha! It was nothing. You should have seen them flying through the air from my punches and falling disgracefully…”

Bismarck’s laughter gradually grew distant until it was finally out of earshot.

I stood there for a moment, debating whether I should tell Marx about this, when this time, I heard voices murmuring from inside the room where Marx was.

“Engels, what are you doing?”

“Wouldn’t it be better to write our memoirs before Bismarck returns? I’m trying to finish it in advance.”

“That’s a good idea. We had a truly rare experience today. How should we write it?”

“Why not say that on behalf of the proletariat’s rage, we delivered an iron-fisted judgment to a Junker who didn’t know his place or the ways of the world? Huhuhu.”

“That sounds good. Ah, but how about changing this part? If we say we fought too fiercely, it loses its impact. I think it would be better to say that the Junker collapsed with a bloody nose from a single punch of mine.”

“Fine. Then I’ll completely remove the part where I ran around to drain his stamina and change it to say he was pathetically knocked out by one of your punches. And after that bitter taste of defeat, the Junker became surprisingly docile and began to praise our ideology…”

Fine. I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear either side and go back.

Is this the magnanimity of the great German men who understood each other through their fists?

It was so astonishing that I felt my heart shrinking from the sheer pettiness.

The future Iron Chancellor who would represent Prussia? A great scholar who would move the hearts of countless intellectuals?

No. These guys are just… they’re just “low-tier men.”

Fine. To ensure this amazing incident today isn’t forgotten for a long time…

I should write a memoir of my own as soon as I get back.

Chapter 206: Turbulence in London

The British Empire and Russia were bound to clash eventually.

This was a fact that even someone without exceptional diplomatic foresight could see. As long as we lived in an era of uncontrollable expansion where no one was willing to hit the brakes, a collision was inevitable—the only question was when.

In the original history, that clash was the Crimean War. In this timeline, there was no telling what form it would take.

It might break out around the same time as the Crimean War, or disaster could strike sooner or later than that. What was certain was that while it could be delayed, it was impossible to avoid entirely.

This was not a problem I could solve on my own.

Even if I were to strain every nerve to keep the British Empire on a leash, there was no way Russia would listen. A Russia that believes itself to be strong cannot be controlled by anyone. This was an ironclad law proven throughout history, across both East and West, and even into the future.

Coldly speaking, the Russia of today was nothing more than an empty shell compared to the British Empire.

If the British Empire was a lunch box packed to the brim with nutritious food, Russia was like a scam product that was ninety percent air.

Comparing the world’s leading industrial power, which had already completed its industrialization and was advancing daily, to a nation that had yet to escape medieval serfdom was, in itself, nonsense.

They might look similar in scale, but in terms of actual substance, the difference was like that between a UFC champion and an untrained civilian.

A superpower on par with the British Empire?

What a joke.

They might be able to act tough in their own backyard, but if a proper war broke out overseas, there was a high probability they wouldn’t even be able to handle France, let alone the British Empire.

The problem was that almost no one in this era knew that fact.

It was due to the overwhelming intimidation brought by Russia’s massive size and their madness—the willingness to constantly grind their own people into the dirt.

To be honest, even I thought those aspects of Russia could never be underestimated. Even if a British victory was certain, the consumption of resources and lives would be immense if Russia kept throwing bodies at the front.

“I see. So Austria is successfully suppressing the rebellion with French support… Their relationship must be growing closer at a rapid pace.”

“My hope is that friendly relations are established not just with Austria, but with Prussia as well.”

“That would be ideal, but as you know, the relationship between France and Germany is…”

That was exactly why I was taking the lead alongside the British Empire to find a ‘meat shield’ to absorb Russian madness. And in this plan, the German states were absolutely indispensable.

Geopolitically, the German states needed to improve relations with either Russia or France to avoid a two-front war.

In Prussia’s case, they had judged it impossible to get along with France and had chosen the path of not antagonizing Russia. My decision to arrange a private meeting with the Prussian ambassador and try to win over Bismarck was because I could roughly guess how Prussia would respond.

In the original history, Prussia reaped enormous benefits by remaining neutral during the Crimean War and preserving its national strength. The reason they were able to achieve an overwhelming victory in the subsequent Franco-Prussian War was likely not unrelated to that decision.

But how would it go this time?

Since there was a high possibility that Austria would side completely with France, the possibility that Prussia would side with Russia could not be ignored. No, if I were Russia, I would do whatever it took—even giving away everything I had—to make Prussia an ally.

The saving grace was that Karl Bunsen, the current Prussian ambassador to London, was friendly toward the British Empire, and the King of Prussia valued his opinion enough to be influenced by it.

The reason I brought Bismarck along was to make both of them believe that aligning with the British Empire was in Prussia’s future national interest.

“I am aware of your concerns, Mr. Ambassador. The long-standing animosity between France and Prussia won’t be resolved in an instant.”

“Precisely. Furthermore, France never wants the German states to become powerful. If Prussia grows stronger, France will do everything in its power to break us.”

“That might be true if only France and Prussia existed in the world. But wouldn’t things change if Britain actively mediated between the two? The goal of the British Empire is to create an environment where European nations do not waste their strength shedding each other’s blood, but instead complement each other and develop together. That is why we seek to create an alliance that can achieve this great task.”

“From what I can see, it seems France has already been chosen as your partner.”

“That is correct. However, an alliance between only two parties is liable to be overturned at any time depending on their interests. For the sake of balance, three is a much better number than two.”

In international society, an alliance is nothing more than a temporary joining of hands for mutual benefit.

It is a cold-hearted world where it is considered perfectly acceptable to stab someone in the back the moment they are no longer useful. However, if the balance of power is roughly equal, a split does not occur so easily.

Fortunately, Ambassador Bunsen, a veteran diplomat, immediately understood what I was trying to say and nodded.

“So you wish to create an alliance system that can maintain global hegemony. But if we include Austria, aren’t all three seats already filled?”

“In my judgment, Prussia is better suited for the role than Austria.”

“Those are words we are glad to hear, but I am curious as to the basis for that judgment.”

Perhaps due to the prideful rivalry over who was the true center of Germany, even a slight slight against Austria elicited an immediate reaction.

I pointed toward Bismarck, whom I had brought along specifically for this moment, and gave a satisfied smile.

“It is thanks to this young man here.”

“…Otto von Bismarck, was it? Your Highness mentioned he was someone you specifically wanted to introduce, so I was wondering when his name would come up. I was also curious how a Prussian nobleman came to be on such close terms with Your Highness.”

“Actually, I haven’t known Bismarck for very long. What I value highly, however, is this young nobleman’s initiative. As soon as the unrest occurred in Berlin, he rushed there to grasp the essence of the problem. Beyond that, he traveled all the way to London to find me in search of a solution suited to Prussia’s actual situation.”

“…What? You mean you sought out His Highness directly without even consulting me, the Prussian ambassador? What were you going to do if it became a diplomatic incident…?”

“I didn’t mind, as I believe a young politician should have this level of boldness and drive. After all, how many people would act with such passion in a foreign land for the sake of their country?”

At this sudden shower of praise, Bismarck’s face flushed with a mix of emotion and awe.

In truth, his reason for seeking me out hadn’t gone through such a noble process, but everything is a matter of presentation.

A true patriot of a nobleman who knelt and pleaded with the Prince Consort of a foreign power out of loyalty to his homeland.

Whether that image naturally formed in his mind or not, Ambassador Bunsen also gave a pleasant smile and looked back at Bismarck.

“Well, I suppose a bit of recklessness is a privilege allowed only to the young. Since Your Highness views it favorably, I shall not make an issue of it either.”

“I do not value Prussia highly simply because of such spirit. What matters is judgment and the ability to execute. After all, if merely loving one’s country could make it a great power, wouldn’t everyone be a successful politician?”

“That is true.”

“That is why I rate Prussia higher than Austria. Despite receiving much help from the British Empire this time, Austria’s subsequent actions have been far too sluggish. Conversely, even though Prussia was a third party watching from the sidelines, Bismarck here immediately grasped the essence of the event and came to London to gather information that could benefit his country. With the attitudes of the two nations being so different, my assessment naturally has to differ as well.”

“Hahaha, that is very true. Austria is German in name only; they are just a gathering of fake men. We, Prussia, are the true future of Germany.”

When he mentioned fake men, I thought of a certain gentleman who confidently told two people to challenge him, got beaten up in a tag-team match, and then fabricated stories behind their backs claiming he had won. That man was something else too.

Then again, considering the victorious Marx side was busy exaggerating about how they knocked out their opponent with a single blow, it seemed safe to say they were all two sides of the same coin.

I suppressed the chuckle that threatened to escape and placed a hand on the shoulder of Bismarck, who was sitting next to me.

“Indeed. If real men like Bismarck here grow steadily, Prussia’s future will be brighter than ever. Is there any other nation besides the British Empire that predicts Prussia’s future so accurately? I must be careful in saying this, but Russia will undoubtedly always view Prussia as a nation a step below them—not as an equal ally.”

“…Russia’s arrogance is a well-known fact. To be honest, I also consider the British Empire to be a more promising ally than Russia. It’s just that Prussia must maintain a decent relationship with either France or Russia, so we had no choice but to be close to Russia. However, if the British Empire prevents France from needlessly interfering in Germany, we would have reason to reconsider.”

“It is enough for me that you consider it an option.”

As an ambassador, this was likely the best answer he could give.

In any case, this meeting wasn’t intended to get a definitive commitment to an alliance from the start, so this was more than satisfactory.

After Ambassador Bunsen offered a polite greeting and departed, I took Bismarck outside.

“Your Highness! To speak so highly of me in front of the ambassador… I do not know how I can ever repay this kindness.”

A conversation between the ambassador and myself, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, would naturally be reported to the King of Prussia.

“As I said earlier, I believe Prussia will become a much more powerful nation in the future. So, of course, I would want to build a good relationship with Prussia, wouldn’t I?”

“Every time I hear Your Highness speak, I naturally understand why the British Empire is the world’s leading power. If I ever rise to a high position in Prussia, I will never forget my time here and will reflect it in my governance.”

“Good, good. By the way, is there anything else you’d like to see in London?”

“Now that you mention it, I heard there is a hospital and a medical training institution named after Her Majesty and Your Highness.”

“I was actually thinking of going there to see if it’s being run well. Would you like to come along for a tour?”

Showing him how advanced the British system was would create an even sharper contrast with Russia, which was still clinging to serfdom.

Since he was already heavily impressed by London, continuing to provide such experiences would undoubtedly have a profound impact on Bismarck’s diplomatic views.

For the sake of the most authentic experience, I instructed my staff not to inform the institution of my arrival. Then, I boarded a carriage with Bismarck toward the medical college.

As I intended, the news of the visit hadn’t reached the dean, and only a few guards saw me off at the entrance.

“Welcome, Your Highness! Since you requested that we do not announce your visit, we were unable to prepare a formal welcome.”

“The students must be in the middle of learning; I shouldn’t take up their time with such things. Don’t worry about it. I plan to take a quiet look around before I leave.”

“Understood! Most classes are in session right now, so the halls should be relatively quiet.”

I wore glasses and a hat so that the faculty wouldn’t easily recognize me and walked leisurely through the building.

The place was built with a generous amount of money and even investment from Rothschild, so not just the hospital, but all the facilities of the college were sparkling and polished.

At Bismarck’s reaction, who was looking around and letting out constant exclamations of admiration, my shoulders straightened even more with pride.

“This is truly incredible, Your Highness. To establish such an institution just for training medical staff… This is a sight one couldn’t even dream of in Berlin.”

“High-quality medical staff are necessary to provide the best medical environment not just for civilians, but for soldiers as well. So, of course, it should be at this level. And it’s not just the facilities; the level of education the students receive is—”

However, my moment of boastful superiority was short-lived.

A loud shout echoed through the classroom, causing both Bismarck and me to turn our heads naturally.

“You really know nothing, John Snow! That’s not how it works!”

“……?”

What the hell? Who is breaking the mood just when I’m about to show off to a guest?

Moreover, John Snow was the person I had appointed to be in charge of this school. Who would dare have the audacity to say he knows nothing?

The only person allowed to say that to John Snow is me.

I immediately turned my steps toward the source of the commotion.

Chapter 207: Turbulence in London (2)

The mid-19th century.

Overall hygiene in Europe had not improved significantly since the Middle Ages.

While the awareness that hygiene was important had spread, the problem was that rapid industrialization had caused people to flock to the cities. No matter how much one cleaned, the streets would return to their pigsty-like state within a few days, making it nearly impossible to keep them clean.

This was especially true for London, one of the world’s leading metropolises.

Areas where the wealthy lived were incomparably cleaner than those of medieval Europe, but there was little that could be done for the districts where poor laborers resided.

John Snow, who had been appointed by Killian as the head of the medical and nursing colleges, believed that this reality needed to be addressed quickly and emphasized the importance of hygiene in education.

However, his theories were the complete opposite of what was considered gospel in the British medical community at the time. Naturally, his lectures caused a massive stir in the medical world from the moment they began.

“Currently, numerous diseases spread through London every day, plunging people into suffering. The authorities and the Board of Health are making their own preparations, but unfortunately, looking only at the results so far, they haven’t been very effective. What do you think is the reason for this?”

John Snow asked the nursing students attending his lecture once more.

“I’m not asking for a definitive answer, so don’t feel pressured. Just speak your mind.”

When no one answered despite his encouragement, John Snow sighed softly and pointed to one of the female students in the front row.

“You there, student. What is your name?”

“Florence Nightingale, sir.”

“Right. Student, why do you think these epidemics only grow in scale day by day and are never completely eradicated, despite the Board of Health’s best efforts?”

“I believe it’s because the fundamental hygiene of the city has not improved. No matter how much focus is placed on cleaning wealthy areas, disease eventually breeds in filthy places. As long as the unsanitary districts of London remain, I believe these epidemics will inevitably continue to arise.”

“A good point. However, we need to think about what the essence of that hygiene is. While it’s all well and good to value hygiene, if the direction is wrong, no amount of money or manpower will yield proper results. Now, everyone, look here.”

John Snow began writing down the epidemic prevention guidelines published by the Board of Health and the British Empire’s premier medical journal, The Lancet, on the blackboard.

“What they all claim is clear: disease spreads through bad air and foul odors. This is the theory known as the miasma theory. Currently, this theory dominates the medical world almost like a law of nature.”

Nightingale tilted her head at Snow’s cynical, somewhat mocking tone. From what she knew, the miasma theory was already accepted as an absolute truth in the medical community.

“However, this theory has too many logical flaws. The reason epidemics spread periodically in London today is that the health authorities are investing money in the wrong places and failing to provide fundamental solutions.”

“Professor! But hasn’t the miasma theory been proven to be correct in many cases? When I was doing medical volunteer work, I started by always cleaning the patients’ rooms thoroughly, and that actually always had a great effect.”

“Student Nightingale, did you clean the patient’s surroundings specifically to remove the smell?”

“Yes. I believed that if the stench entered a patient’s bronchial tubes, it would cause disease, so I cleaned the area to ensure no foul air could spread.”

“Keeping a patient’s environment clean is always the right choice. However, what we need to consider here is whether the patient’s condition truly stopped worsening because the smell disappeared. Isn’t it true that cleaning the surroundings removes more than just the smell?”

Nightingale was skeptical of John Snow’s words, but since her theoretical concepts were not yet fully established, she decided to keep listening to the professor’s explanation.

“Let me give you an example. Most gases that directly affect the human body show the same symptoms in everyone. Anesthetic gas is a good example. If inhaled through the nose, most people show the same symptoms and reactions. The same goes for gases that cause suffocation. But foul odors are different. If the smell that supposedly carries disease is like an anesthetic gas, why do the symptoms manifest differently in each person? And why does cholera, a classic disease supposedly spread by miasma, destroy the digestive system instead of the respiratory system?”

“…”

“Furthermore, if foul odors are the source of disease, doctors who believe in the miasma theory cannot provide a logical explanation for why the street sweepers of London are still alive and well. That is why I—”

Clatter!

“John Snow, you madman! What on earth are you doing in an educational institution touched by the Royal Family!”

Before he could continue his explanation, the door swung open with a violent noise, and a group of middle-aged men swarmed into the classroom.

“Well, well. You’ve come from quite a few different places. But did you get permission before entering the school grounds?”

“We’ll get that later! Stopping your madness is the priority right now! Do you even realize what you’re doing?”

“I’m the one wondering if you all realize what you’re doing. Right now, you are trespassing into an educational institution established by His Royal Highness the Prince Consort and disrupting a class. If I call the police, who do you think they’ll take away?”

“Hmph… there’s no need for long words. You know who this is, don’t you? This is Speaker John Simon, a renowned physician from King’s College London and, as of this year, the Chief Medical Officer for the city of London. Disrupting a class? This is the legal duty of our committee, which is responsible for the health of London!”

“I see someone must have reported me when I lectured the medical students last time. However, I have already received permission from His Highness, the founder of this institution, to lecture on whatever content I see fit. If you wish to complain, take it up with His Highness.”

Looking around, Snow saw John Simon, the Chief Medical Officer of London, directors from the Board of Health, and even editors from The Lancet. The fact that they had all gathered to confront him gave Snow a headache.

In truth, he knew this kind of trouble would brew ever since he accepted Killian’s request to walk the path of an educator. In the current medical community of the British Empire, John Snow, who denied the miasma theory, was no different from Galileo denying geocentrism.

“That’s only because His Highness likely didn’t know you would try to teach such insane content! If you were just going to believe and claim this on your own, we wouldn’t care. But have you thought about what a terrible impact it will have on society if you inject such erroneous ideas into the doctors and nurses who will be responsible for London’s health in the future?”

“It will result in many young medical professionals with sound theories spreading throughout society.”

“You truly know nothing, John Snow! That’s not it at all!”

“Enough. If you continue to be disruptive, I will call the police. Whether you are dragged out by the police, leave now, or go complain to His Highness to fire this ‘quack’ is up to you. I have to continue my lecture.”

“Huff, this madman to the very end… Fine. Then we will report this directly to His Highness and suggest your dismissal, so you just wait!”

Just as the uninvited guests who had arrived so suddenly were about to storm back out in a huff—

“If you have something to say, say it here and now.”

A voice as sharp as frost echoed like a bell, followed by the sound of authoritative footsteps.

“…?”

“Who is… could it be?”

Everyone’s eyes widened as they saw the man who had suddenly appeared, despite no word of him visiting today. The committee members, who were about to shove the door open in anger, swallowed hard and froze in their tracks.

The prospective nurses, who had been holding their breath and watching the fight between the medical professionals, scrambled to their feet and bowed their heads.

From John Simon, the Chief Medical Officer, to John Snow, the head of the school.

Gathered there, in a place where everyone hurriedly adjusted their clothes to pay their respects, was the person in charge of founding this institution—and one of the figures representing the nation’s Royal Family.

His Royal Highness the Prince Consort, Killian of the British Empire.

“Let’s hear what this commotion is about during a sacred class hour.”

The committee members, flinching at the icy voice, looked back at their representative, Simon, the London Chief Medical Officer. Taking the lead as their representative, he spoke hesitantly.

“As the person responsible for the health of the City of London, I received a report that John Snow was providing education that could shake the future of London’s medical system, and I visited urgently to verify this.”

“Shake London’s medical system? How?”

“That is… he is denying the already proven miasma theory and spreading an entirely unverified, heretical theory…”

“That is something I have already discussed with John Snow. I judged it to be plausible and gave him my permission. Are you blaming me now?”

“Pardon? Oh, no, not at all. I didn’t mean that… I thought John Snow might have reported false facts to Your Highness to embellish his own theory…”

“John Snow once served as Her Majesty the Queen’s physician. Are you saying that our Royal Family is a group of idiots who were deceived by a fraud of a doctor?”

The members of the committee, their faces turning pale, slowly backed away from Simon. Their teeth chattered audibly before they shook their heads frantically.

“How could that be? We didn’t mean it like that…”

“And if you had a differing opinion, you should have formally submitted it after class hours. Humiliating the person I put in charge in front of numerous students can only be seen as a deliberate act.”

I had even brought a guest to show off the advanced medical system of the British Empire, and because of these guys, what a total embarrassment.

My tone radiated irritation, and while the other medical professionals (except for John Snow) were at a loss for words, I didn’t bother to hide my displeasure.

“Even if this were somewhere else, to behave so insolently in a royal educational institution named after Her Majesty and myself… I didn’t know the British health authorities were so high and mighty. Do I need to seek your permission to run this institution from now on?”

“N-no, sir. It’s not like that, Your Highness! It’s just that the current situation is so turbulent, we were taking measures to ensure the commotion didn’t grow larger, and we committed an act of rudeness. We are deeply sorry!”

“The situation is turbulent? What are you talking about?”

“That is…”

Simon glanced back at the committee members, and they nodded as if to say it was alright. After taking a deep breath, Simon bowed deeply and spoke in a low voice.

“It appears that cholera has broken out within the City of London. It’s not certain yet, but we are conducting an investigation with all our manpower to see if this will develop into a large-scale crisis. A report was scheduled to be submitted to the government tomorrow, but in this situation, we heard John Snow was teaching in total denial of the authorities’ quarantine guidelines…”

“…Cholera?”

The famous large-scale London cholera outbreak should have been in the 1850s. Had there been a major epidemic before then?

Then again, it was said that periodic cholera outbreaks occurred from the 1840s onward, so it wouldn’t be strange for cholera to be prevalent in London at this time.

Moreover, considering the cause of cholera, it was possible that a large-scale epidemic had occurred even faster in London, where industrialization had accelerated even more due to my presence.

That was why I had told Rothschild to completely overhaul the water and sewage systems, but I didn’t expect things to blow up before the work even started.

Suddenly, I heard Bismarck muttering in a worried tone behind me.

“I heard there was a massive outbreak in Russia as well, and at least hundreds of thousands died…”

Hundreds of thousands died in Russia?

Then, if we stabilize this situation in an instant, it will prove that the British Empire has a level of response capability that is on a different dimension from the likes of Russia.

After organizing my thoughts for a moment, I clicked my tongue lightly at Simon, who was still bowing and at a loss for what to do.

“The situation was urgent, so your perspective must have narrowed. I will not hold you specifically responsible.”

“Are—are you truly serious?”

“However, to ensure this doesn’t happen again, why don’t we use this opportunity to settle the matter once and for all?”

“By settling the matter, you mean…”

I turned back to John Snow, whose expression had clearly changed the moment cholera was mentioned, and raised my voice so that everyone in the room could hear.

“I will provide a place where it can be proven whether John Snow is teaching false theories to deceive the students or not. Of course, we won’t be using your manpower or resources, so you all just continue doing what you were doing. Who was right will naturally be revealed once this cholera situation is over. John Snow, can you do it?”

“If you provide the support, I will repay you with results.”

“Good. Still, it will be difficult to do it alone, so you’ll need someone to assist you. Let’s see.”

Looking around, I saw just the right person sitting at the front of the lecture hall.

“Student Florence Nightingale, please assist Professor John Snow so that his theory can be clearly verified.”

“…Pardon? M-me…?”

“You’ll just have to do as Professor Snow tells you, so it won’t be too difficult. Still, seeing, hearing, and experiencing this kind of work firsthand will be a great help in growing into a fine nurse, so do your best.”

The Board of Health looked like they had plenty to say, but they didn’t dare raise an objection and simply shifted their eyes back and forth.

In any case, I had declared that I wouldn’t even use the budget or manpower assigned to them, so what could they complain about?

Regardless, a dream team of John Snow, the pioneer of modern epidemiology, and Nightingale, the founder of modern nursing, versus the London health authorities who believe in miasma.

The result is so obvious that I don’t even feel my heart swelling with anticipation.

Still, once this matter is settled, the British Empire’s medical system will take another giant leap forward.

Unlike Russia, which suffered hundreds of thousands of casualties, the reputation of myself and my medical team, who blocked cholera with minimal deaths, will rise even further.

This would eventually result in saving the lives of countless British citizens and soldiers in the future.

I inwardly offered a word of thanks to our Board of Health, who had volunteered to be the stepping stones for this success.

Chapter 208: The Great Plague

“…Another death while I was out?”

“Yes.”

“Nightingale, how many have died so far?”

“Five in total. All of them presented with severe diarrhea.”

John Snow looked at the list of patients brought into Victoria Hospital. He let out a deep sigh and tossed his coat onto the desk.

“This is cholera, just as the authorities feared. The symptoms are chillingly identical to the previous outbreak.”

“It’s exactly as His Royal Highness described.”

Nightingale observed John Snow’s complexion. He looked noticeably exhausted, as if he had just returned from a long journey on foot.

When Killian gave John Snow full authority to combat cholera, she had assumed he already knew how to eradicate the disease. It stood to reason; why else would someone of Killian’s stature place such absolute trust in him?

However, looking at him now, it seemed John Snow didn’t actually know the precise cause of cholera. He was simply convinced that the miasma theory—currently accepted as gospel in the medical community—was wrong.

If John Snow was completely off base here, wouldn’t it tarnish the Prince Consort’s reputation as well?

In truth, Nightingale herself didn’t fully believe John Snow’s theory that the miasma theory was incorrect. If she, his own student, felt this way, what would other experts think?

The health authorities were currently busy digging through trash in the slums and dumping it all into the Thames River, claiming they were “purifying” London’s air. If cholera truly spread through “bad air,” this should have had some effect.

But as Snow had predicted, the momentum of the disease didn’t falter in the slightest.

“Nightingale, do you still believe the miasma theory has merit?”

“No. While bad smells might spread some illnesses, it seems clear that cholera, at least, isn’t one of them.”

“Precisely. It is never a mere stench that spreads cholera. If it were, the spread would have slowed by now. I’ve been doing some door-to-door investigations myself; would you take a look at this?”

Snow unrolled a large map of London’s streets and residential areas across the desk. It looked like an ordinary map, but Nightingale noticed various black bars drawn in different residential blocks.

“What are these black bars on the map?”

“Those represent patients known to have contracted cholera. I’ve only marked them roughly because time was short, but don’t you see how they’re concentrated in specific areas?”

“This is Soho. It’s a crowded area with many poor laborers, so perhaps it’s just more susceptible to outbreaks?”

“No. While it’s true there are many workers in Soho, there are plenty of districts on the outskirts of the city in much worse condition. The fact that the disease is spreading so intensely here suggests a cause different from what the authorities claim.”

“Do you have a suspected cause, Professor?”

“I do… or rather, I was certain of it, but…”

Every second was critical. If a cause had been identified, shouldn’t they start implementing countermeasures immediately? Furthermore, identifying the cause of cholera would be a monumental medical achievement.

“Professor, if that’s the case, we should send someone to the Board of Health and the Board of Directors through His Royal Highness immediately. What is the cause?”

“In my estimation, this is the most likely culprit.”

Seeing John Snow reach into his coat to pull something out, Nightingale instinctively flinched. Surely he hadn’t brought the infectious substance into the hospital? If cholera spread within these walls, how would they handle the consequences?

“Wait, Professor! If you take that out here—hm? Is that… a water bottle?”

“Yes. The water in here is likely the cause of the cholera. It’s still just a hypothesis, though.”

“You mean the water is contaminated? But to the naked eye, it looks perfectly fine.”

As the saying goes, seeing is believing. Nightingale peered at the water from the bottle under a microscope, but nothing unusual caught her eye. If something filthy were mixed in, it should show up under the lens, yet it looked like ordinary water.

“There must be something microscopic, something invisible to our eyes, that is having an effect. Think about it—invisible gases can destroy a person’s respiratory system, can’t they? Therefore, something mixed in water could easily destroy a person’s digestive system.”

“Well… certainly, that is a possibility.”

Based on everything she had seen so far, John Snow’s argument did have a certain logic to it. However, the most important thing in academia was ultimately whether one could prove it logically. Even if that water really was the cause of cholera, they couldn’t exactly go around feeding it to people to prove it.

“Professor, I understand your point, but we need concrete evidence to convince the authorities. They will never believe us based on mere deduction.”

“That is true. Of course, I have a plan, but putting it into action would take a significant amount of time… though if I had a large workforce, I could finish it in a single day.”

Since they couldn’t use the resources of the London Board of Health, it was realistically difficult to conduct a full investigation at will. The Prince Consort had promised to provide as much support as needed, but he wasn’t a medical expert. He might not realistically grasp exactly what they needed.

“Still, let’s make a request to His Royal Highness. If we say we need people, we can ask him to assign a team…”

“I don’t need mere laborers. I need people professionally trained in data collection and classification. Detectives would be ideal.”

Of course, even if they made the request now, organizing such a large group would take time, and the death toll would inevitably rise in the meantime. But they couldn’t just sit idly by.

Just as she was about to send word to Buckingham to request the necessary personnel, she saw a group of people crowding into the hospital entrance. Thinking they might be urgent patients, she was about to call for other medical staff when a man at the front walked quickly toward her.

“Are you Miss Florence Nightingale?”

“Pardon? Yes, I am Florence Nightingale.”

“We are from the James Detective Agency. We received a request from the Royal Family to support Professor John Snow in a large-scale investigation. What would you like us to do?”

“What?”

The request hadn’t even been sent yet. How did they know a large-scale investigation required so many people? It was as if someone had read John Snow’s mind and sent exactly the right people at the right time.

Nightingale had heard of the James Detective Agency. They were known as the premier experts in investigation and intelligence gathering in London—no, in the entire British Empire.

Could it be that the Prince Consort knew the cause of the cholera outbreak even before John Snow did?

‘No, that’s impossible. It makes no sense.’

Nightingale shook the absurd thought from her head and guided the employees of the James Detective Agency to John Snow. Whatever the reason, if such great help had been provided, they had to end this crisis as quickly as possible. To save as many lives of the citizens of London as they could.

By now, the detectives should have reached John Snow right on time.

From what I’ve looked into, cholera had already caused massive casualties in the British Empire about fifteen years ago. It had cycled through Sunderland, Newcastle, and London, with the death toll reaching the tens of thousands.

Tens of thousands had lost their lives in Paris as well, and Russia was reportedly in the midst of a cholera pandemic that had already killed over a hundred thousand since last year.

Because of this, the fear of cholera in London was substantial. It wasn’t just political rising stars like Bismarck who were watching closely; even Marx and Engels were showing great interest.

“Your Highness. Articles are already coming out saying this cholera outbreak will turn into a pandemic. Were you aware?”

“Are there articles already? Reporters really do bite the moment they catch wind of a scoop.”

“Cholera is no trivial matter. Years before we arrived in Paris, an outbreak occurred there, and nearly a hundred thousand people died from this plague.”

“Indeed. It is a terrifying disease. Unless it’s a major war, it’s rare for a death toll to exceed tens of thousands, but this disease consistently leaves ten to a hundred thousand victims in its wake.”

“However, looking at the Morning Post, you declared that you would catch cholera using the medical staff of Victoria Hospital and Killian Medical College… Is this true?”

If it has already reached Marx’s ears, then mobilizing the press was worth it. But why is he looking at me like that? Is he doubting whether I can actually pull it off?

Well, it’s hard to blame him. Why would anyone believe that a young royal could stop a terrifying plague that has killed millions cumulatively? He probably sees it as just another piece of political rhetoric that politicians spout every day.

But the thing is, it’s actually true.

“That’s right. I said as much. I’ve already organized the medical teams and sent out investigators, so we should see results within a few days.”

“…Your words suggest you already have a rough idea of what the cause of cholera is.”

“Yes. And I believe my medical team is starting to realize it as well.”

“No, knowing before the medical professionals… how… well, putting that aside, if you knew, shouldn’t you have told them immediately?”

“No. Would they have believed me if I did? Think about it. If a politician with no connection to medicine brought water from some pump and said, ‘This is what’s spreading cholera,’ would the experts really just say ‘Yes, of course’ and believe me?”

The pride of experts who have spent their lives studying their field usually doesn’t allow for outside interference. That holds true whether it’s the Prince Consort or the Queen herself.

Even if I gave them the answer key, there was no chance they would listen; in fact, there was a higher risk they would stubbornly ignore it out of spite. In that case, I could guarantee it was more effective to support John Snow or Nightingale from behind so they could reach the truth quickly on their own.

As the saying goes, sometimes the longest way around is the shortest way home. To reduce the number of victims as quickly and surely as possible, this was the best method.

“Marx, do you know why such a disease is becoming even more rampant even as technology advances and society changes?”

“…Pardon? I am not entirely sure…”

“People believed that foul odors caused the disease, so they moved all the trash that caused those smells out of sight. Specifically in cities like London or Paris where rivers flow, it was very easy to dispose of trash. They just threw it into the river.”

Because of that, London’s Thames River and Paris’s Seine River became so horribly polluted that one could get a skin disease just by touching the water. Without even knowing it, the people of London and Paris had created the perfect environment for cholera to thrive.

“Would people have thrown trash into the river if they knew it would make them sick? The health authorities likely countenanced and even encouraged this process to protect the citizens’ health. But the result was a worst-case scenario where cholera is rampant and hundreds are already dead. Do you understand what I am trying to say?”

“You mean that what was considered the best decision at the time could lead to the worst possible outcome.”

“There is a proverb that says the road to hell is paved with good intentions, right? It’s exactly that. If people sensed malice, they would avoid it or deny it, but if they sense good intentions, they tend to follow instructions obediently. Just as the efforts of medical professionals to improve the city based on the false belief in miasma theory caused the death toll from cholera to explode. You are a clever man, so I trust you understand my point?”

“…I will keep that in mind.”

Just as the miasma theory allowed cholera to run rampant, the new ideologies and thoughts Marx is trying to create could bring about a new hell that no one ever imagined. He seemed to understand my intention to have him constantly consider those risks, even without me spelling it out.

“Ideologies, theories—they’re all well and good, but never forget that the most important thing is the people living right now. A theory that makes real people miserable isn’t worth as much as the trash rolling around in the streets.”

“So that is why Your Highness built the hospital and is personally trying to resolve this cholera situation.”

“Yes. So watch closely and refine your theories. If Heaven has granted you genius, you must hone it to benefit this world.”

It’s about time, so I should head out. As I put on my coat and stood up, Marx blinked and asked.

“Do you have another appointment?”

“I’m scheduled to appear in Parliament today.”

Since people are now aware of the gravity of the situation, I can probably push a bit harder. Health is an area separate from domestic politics anyway. Even if I take charge of it, there are no legal issues.

Before the death toll rises any further.

I must bring this terrible plague to an end.

Chapter 209: The Great Plague (2)

Confusion, anxiety, and disorder.

The scene in Parliament was similar to usual, yet distinctly different.

“No, what I’m saying is, why don’t we just blockade the entire district? According to that professor named John Snow, there’s a high probability that the source of the cholera is Soho Street. I’m telling you, let’s just blockade the area!”

“If all the patients only came from there, we might consider a blockade, but that isn’t the case, is it? Patients are continuing to appear in other places as well. If we blockade the street and the cholera doesn’t stop, will the Opposition take responsibility?”

“No… sigh. Still, we have to show that we’re taking some kind of action. If the Parliament or the Government appears to be sitting idle, anxiety will explode. Prime Minister! Do you not have any countermeasures?”

“I was actually just about to discuss that matter today.”

No matter how much the ruling and opposition parties usually engaged in tedious political bickering, they weren’t so dysfunctional as to do so during a plague crisis that was becoming difficult to manage.

It wasn’t that they stopped arguing entirely, but it was quite a sight to see everyone at least seriously debating and trying to find solutions to resolve this situation.

This is exactly how a Parliament should function. Indeed.

“By the way, I heard Your Highness has something to say to the Parliament today. Does it perhaps concern the cholera outbreak?”

“It does. It would be faster for the person himself to explain rather than for me to speak. Your Highness, please, the floor is yours.”

As Wellesley pointed to me, the eyes of all the Members of Parliament who had been in their seats naturally turned toward me.

With a single nod, I stepped into the center and went straight to the point without any unnecessary flowery language.

“Since the cholera situation is currently growing urgent, I will get straight to the reason I am here. Please enact a special law immediately and appoint me as the chief official in charge of cholera prevention.”

“Pardon?”

“I will provide a brief explanation starting now.”

“…No, wait, please wait a moment! I have heard that Your Highness is leading medical staff to investigate the cholera separately. Have you perhaps achieved some results?”

I could feel the room falling into a state of shock.

They must be thinking, What kind of nonsense is he suddenly talking after showing up out of nowhere?

There were several members who even dug at their ears, wondering if they had misheard, but of course, they hadn’t.

“I was actually planning to explain that part first, so that’s perfect. Currently, Professor John Snow is mobilizing a large number of detectives from the James Detective Agency to investigate hospitals and streets throughout all of London. And we have reached the stage of almost identifying the source and cause of the cholera.”

“Is that true?”

“If it wasn’t at a level where I could take responsibility, I wouldn’t have even come to this session. Now that the cause of the problem has been identified, isn’t it a national waste to disperse administrative power unnecessarily? Therefore, from now on, I will lead the Board of Health and the authorities to block the cholera.”

“The source of the cholera has been pinpointed? Was it Soho after all? Then do you plan to blockade that area and all the districts leading to it…?”

Until the advancement of medicine, the most effective and common measure to stop an infectious disease was the blockade of an area.

However, that was a method that only worked until the Middle Ages; the damage that would have to be endured if a metropolis like London were put under lockdown was simply too great.

“No. There is a much more effective method than a blockade. I plan to show this in a way that everyone can easily understand once the data is further organized, so I will provide a more detailed explanation later in front of the medical staff of the Board of Health.”

“Even so, shouldn’t we at least know the minimum amount of information before we decide whether to enact a special law or not?”

“You are correct. My point was that explaining the detailed data is a task for the working-level staff, not that I won’t explain it at all. Primarily, from what has been identified so far, it is certain that cholera is not transmitted by things like foul odors. The high probability lies with food. Among those, for the transmission to be this rapid, it is likely the water, which isn’t limited to a specific group of people.”

“…Water?”

“Water is the cause of the cholera transmission? B-But Your Highness! If water really were the cause, that… doesn’t that make no sense at all in the first place?”

Even though the words came from me, an atmosphere of disbelief still permeated the room.

In modern times, it is common knowledge that cholera can easily spread through water, but for the people of this era, it was a concept as difficult to accept as the idea that the Earth revolves around the Sun was in the Middle Ages.

If I explained it step-by-step, they might understand, but that would take too much time.

In this situation, showing results is the best way.

“You’ll see for yourselves whether it makes sense or not. At the latest, within two days, Professor John Snow will convene the entire Board of Health to give a detailed briefing. At that time, I urge all you Members of Parliament to attend and listen to what he has to say.”

“Your Highness! If Your Highness takes up the baton, how quickly can you resolve this situation?”

“I will produce significant results within a fortnight at the latest.”

I was originally going to say a week, but since you never know what might happen in human affairs, I doubled it to give myself plenty of time.

However, in the 19th-century society trembling with the fear of cholera, even this seemed like an extraordinary timeframe, and everyone looked at me with doubt, wondering if I was serious.

“Your Highness… I know you are confident, but a fortnight? Isn’t that a bit too far-fetched…?”

“On the contrary, if we don’t settle this within a fortnight, the trend of patients will increase beyond control. And have you ever seen me say something I couldn’t take responsibility for?”

“That… I have not.”

“If things go wrong, I will take the responsibility. Furthermore, I plan to allocate additional administrative funds beyond the budget currently assigned to the authorities, so I would appreciate it if you could reflect that in the bill as well.”

“Your Highness! But the usage for all of this year’s budget has already been allocated. I’m sorry, but to pull in more budget, we have to go through a separate procedure…”

Ah, these frustrating people. When have I ever waited for Parliament’s permission to spend money?

I turned to Palmerston, who was cautiously raising an objection, and asked in an incredulous tone.

“When did I ever ask Parliament for money?”

“Pardon? But you said you’d reflect it in the bill…”

“If additional spending is necessary, I will provide it personally. Then you’ll have no complaints, right?”

If I were to whine to the government to allocate an additional budget, not only would there be the waiting time, but they would also probably claim a stake in the success, saying they contributed as well.

How dare those people, who couldn’t come up with a single measure, try to sneakily hitch a ride?

Besides, even at this very moment, there must be more than a few people hovering between life and death because of cholera; there is no time to waste on useless procedures.

“Since this is an urgent matter, I would appreciate it if you would proceed to a vote immediately.”

Who would oppose me cleaning up London’s mess with my own money?

On the condition that I would bear all responsibility if things went wrong, the Parliament finally accepted my proposal.

And taking all the responsibility when things go wrong means, in other words…

It is no different from saying I will monopolize all the credit when it succeeds.

When something goes out, something naturally comes back.

This is the unchanging way of the world.

Now holding the title of London’s Temporary Chief Health Official, I immediately summoned the entire Board of Health and held a meeting.

In the meantime, John Snow and Nightingale had mobilized all the employees of the James Detective Agency to comb through almost every hospital in London and collect all the data.

Collating all that data in an era without Excel or Word was an immense ordeal, but like the seasoned detectives they were, it took them less than a day to compile all the information.

“The number of deaths identified so far is 523. There are 2,124 patients.”

“The speed of transmission is incredibly fast.”

“Still, it’s become nearly certain by now. Everyone, please pay attention to this map.”

The map was perfectly completed by John Snow with the help of the detectives.

The areas where cholera patients occurred were marked with black bars, and these black bars showed a prominent trend in a specific district.

The directors of the Board of Health and the observing Members of Parliament shouted in excitement.

“As expected, it was Soho Street!”

“Yes. Looking at this map, you can clearly see that the source of the cholera is Soho Street. However, we need to know for certain what in Soho Street caused this situation. This is a graph prepared by Nightingale, who is working as Professor John Snow’s assistant. Isn’t it admirably easy to understand?”

Nightingale’s talent was revealed without filter this time, living up to her reputation as a figure who made significant contributions to the visualization of statistical data in the original history.

She represented the number of deaths from cholera by area and color-coded them according to which company’s pump they used for drinking water.

And upon seeing the data organized this way, there were two companies that stood out so clearly that anyone could tell.

In particular, the most prominent company among them was undoubtedly the water supply provider called Southwark and Vauxhall.

When presented with statistics and the visualization of those statistics in a way anyone could understand, not a single voice of dissent arose questioning if it might be something else.

The cholera infection rate among people who used that water company’s pump for drinking water was nearly 100%.

Furthermore, she had even added footnotes at the bottom of the statistics so that a few exceptional cases couldn’t be used as counterarguments.

“Now, as everyone can see, all current cholera patients have used the pump of that Southwark and Vauxhall company for drinking water. That is why patients appeared even though they were quite far from Soho. It is because they didn’t live in Soho, but they obtained their drinking water from that company’s pump. And the households that lived near that pump but did not contract cholera were able to avoid the calamity because they received a separate supply of beer from the company, as noted in the footnotes below.”

“Good heavens…”

“Cholera really wasn’t spreading through foul odors?”

“You mean to say this was something that could be determined this simply?”

The experts, who until now had believed in miasma theory and treated John Snow like a quack, checked and rechecked the data several times like people possessed by ghosts.

However, since the materials used to compile the statistics also remained in their original form, there was no room to find fault.

The fact that Nightingale had reconstructed these materials so they could be seen visually at a glance was also a great help.

This is because humans react much more sensitively to primary visual stimuli like drawings or areas than to checking individual numerical values.

“Now then, everyone. Since you are now sufficiently aware of the situation, I will explain the measures to be taken from now on. We will immediately cut off the water provided by Southwark and Vauxhall and Lambeth, which are suspected to be the causes of the cholera outbreak.”

“Your Highness! But the… the backlash from the water supply companies will likely be quite significant.”

“If it’s concluded that the water from these two companies is not linked to the cholera outbreak, I will personally compensate them for all losses incurred by the water shut-off. If I do that, they won’t be able to complain any further, will they?”

“…If you say so…”

“And add that if they don’t want to be branded with the infamy of almost spreading cholera throughout London by distributing contaminated water, they should cooperate fully.”

If they couldn’t understand even when I put it so nicely, then there’s nothing for it.

I’d have no choice but to bring them to their senses, even if it meant a performance of smashing the pumps with my own hands.

“…Um, excuse me, Your Highness.”

“Hmm? Miss Nightingale, do you have something to say? Your contribution was very significant this time as well. My intuition in making you Professor John Snow’s assistant was indeed correct.”

“Thank you! However, there is something urgent I must tell you regarding the shutting off of the pumps…”

“Is there perhaps another company supplying contaminated water besides those two?”

“No. That’s not it. It’s just that… before I could tell you that there was no need to shut off the pumps, Your Highness made the announcement first…”

What on earth is she talking about? We have to immediately cut off the water from the company supplying contaminated water—is she saying we should just sit back and watch?

“I don’t quite understand what you’re saying.”

“Ah, well, you see, there’s no need to shut off the pumps. Because I already did it.”

“……?”

Pardon? What did you say?

As I stared at her, blinking my eyes in disbelief, John Snow, who was standing beside her, shouted urgently with his mouth agape.

“N-Nightingale! What on earth are you talking about! Didn’t you clearly say you had received permission from His Highness!”

“Hey, John Snow? What is this all about?”

“Y-Your Highness! It wasn’t me. I didn’t know anything about this. I was under the impression that Your Highness had given permission…”

“So just calm down and explain.”

“As soon as we became certain that the cause of the cholera was the pumps of those two companies, Miss Nightingale said she had to cut off the drinking water coming from there immediately and went to meet the company representatives. Naturally, they held out, saying they couldn’t possibly admit to it without evidence. So that… Miss Nightingale brought a hammer and smashed all the pumps…”

Oh God.

It seems I had momentarily forgotten the anecdotes about this ‘White-clad Berserker.’

Then again, there was no way this life-supremacist would have left alone evil objects that were preying on human lives.

“But what was that about receiving my permission?”

Even so, if she had lied by using a royal name, that is a matter that could become serious.

I asked with a measure of concern in my own way, but our Miss Florence Nightingale blinked her eyes and asked back as if wondering what the problem was.

“Didn’t Your Highness give permission a long time ago? That if it’s for the sake of saving human lives, we can act first and report second.”

Well, that… if you put it like that, I have nothing to say.

I felt a slight headache as I looked at John Snow, whose eyes were sparkling with admiration, and Nightingale, who was proudly shrugging her shoulders.

…Still, since time was of the essence, let’s just laugh, laugh.

Have a drink! We reduced the number of patients, didn’t we?

Ultimately, I dug this grave myself, so what can I do?

Chapter 210: The Great Plague (3)

Since Nightingale had already cut off the pumps of the two water companies, there was nothing left to do immediately.

However, because she hadn’t followed a particularly “smooth” procedure to shut them down, there seemed to be room for some noise from those companies.

After informing the committee that I would observe the patient trends tomorrow, I went out to the site to assess the situation for myself.

And when I actually saw it…

I knew I shouldn’t laugh, but a dry chuckle kept escaping me.

“…You really destroyed them, didn’t you?”

“I was simply stating the facts as they were.”

“No, I thought you were using a metaphor. Or perhaps that you’d just broken the pump valves.”

When I arrived at the location of the pumps for Southwark and Vauxhall and Lambeth, the sight was more spectacular than I could have imagined—the pumps were completely smashed to bits.

Just then, the CEO of Southwark and Vauxhall, who had come out to witness the scene, approached me with a face full of grievances.

“Your Highness! I heard that the water supply needed to be cut off, and we clearly stated that we would review the matter. But to barge in like this and destroy everything… Do you have any idea how much damage our company will suffer?”

“So, you feel wronged?”

“Of course I feel wronged!”

“Did these two people here not tell you that this pump is the main culprit spreading cholera?”

“Their investigation is flawed. Common sense dictates that just drinking some water from a pump couldn’t possibly spread such a terrible disease across the entire city. I also find it hard to accept the claim that only the water supplied by our company is spreading the illness.”

To be fair, he did have a point, considering Nightingale had gone on a rampage and skipped all procedures to jump straight into enforcement.

Originally, I had intended to offer words of consolation and win them over with appropriate compensation.

But seeing him stubbornly insist that their pump had nothing to do with cholera made those thoughts vanish instantly.

“Then tell me what you want.”

“First, I would like a public apology from that insane woman who smashed this pump with a sledgehammer. So many people witnessed the scene that our company’s image has been tarnished—”

“I gave the order to smash these pumps to pieces.”

“…Pardon?”

Not only the CEO of the water company but also Snow and Nightingale, who were watching from behind, stared at me with wide eyes.

“No, Your Highness… that is…”

“As a member of the Royal Family responsible for the safety of the citizens of the British Empire, and as the current—albeit temporary—head of health policy in London, I could not simply leave this pump be, could I?”

“If that were the case, you could have just locked it—”

“I was told that when these two went to explain the situation to you, you ordered them out, telling them not to talk nonsense. That is why I ordered it destroyed—to give you a wake-up call. Legally, the authorities have the power to execute even coercive measures during an epidemic. Do you have a problem with that?”

“B-but, there is no 100 percent certain evidence that this is the cause of cholera, is there? If it turns out later that it wasn’t the cause…”

Then I would be humiliated, and it would end with me paying for all the water companies’ losses and damages for their tarnished image.

“Let me ask you the opposite. I don’t understand why you are being so stiff. Do you understand the current situation?”

“…Pardon?”

“Do you think I, of all people, would ask you to suffer a loss just on a whim? More than five hundred people have died in London, and the number of patients has surpassed two thousand. Ultimately, more than a thousand people could die. If the cause is your company’s pump, have you prepared a plan for what you will do then?”

Of course, ignorance isn’t a crime, and strictly speaking, both companies were just unlucky.

The water supply companies currently in London were all much of a muchness; the situation was simply divided by where they drew their water from.

However, no matter the reason, the results that had already occurred were not going anywhere.

“Surely… if it is proven true that the cause of cholera is our pump… will we have to take responsibility?”

“I won’t hold you legally responsible. However, if a thousand citizens have died, and the factor that provided the cause is clear… it would be difficult for the government to control every individual wanting to hold you morally accountable, wouldn’t it? Of course, if this isn’t proven to be true, I will compensate you at least double the cost of your losses, so don’t worry too much about that.”

If they had said they would cooperate fully from the start, I would have moderately asked Nightingale to apologize, but it turned out like this.

As I came out unexpectedly cold and firm, the water company officials turned pale, bowed hurriedly, and ran away.

They likely went to hold a meeting on how to prepare for the possibility that this might be true.

It seemed I had ended up completely covering for Nightingale.

But even so, what should be corrected must be corrected to prevent accidents in the future.

After roughly wrapping up the situation, I returned to the meeting room and called Nightingale and John Snow again.

“I spoke like that back there, but you both realize that I can’t say there were no issues at all with your actions this time, right?”

“…Yes.”

“…I am reflecting on my actions.”

Oh? I expected it from John Snow, but I thought Nightingale would insist she did nothing wrong. This was unexpected.

“Since you say you are reflecting, shall we hear what you did wrong? John Snow first.”

“I failed to stop Miss Nightingale. Even though I heard she had Your Highness’s permission, I should have verified it one more time.”

“No. No matter how much you tried to verify, Nightingale would have smashed the pump while you were doing so anyway. Right?”

As soon as I finished speaking, Nightingale’s head bobbed up and down vertically.

She said she was reflecting, but it was clear she didn’t think there was anything wrong with smashing the pump with a sledgehammer itself.

“See. Once Nightingale made the pump her target, there was no way you could have stopped her. So, what should you have done?”

“…Reported?”

“Exactly. Whether I gave permission or not, Nightingale is your assistant, isn’t she? As the one in charge, you should have told me everything—what your assistant did and how she smashed the pump. Of course, because I know well how much work you’ve been burdened with lately, I’ll stop here. In the future, do not forget to report immediately whenever you do something.”

“Yes! I will keep that in mind.”

In any case, John Snow’s fault in this incident was only that he was negligent in his supervisory duties as the person in charge.

But since the subject of that supervision was Nightingale, asking John Snow to control her was practically an impossible command from the start.

So, I could only hope that he would report promptly in the future.

“Next, Nightingale. You mentioned you were reflecting; may I hear what you are reflecting on?”

“Yes. I said I would take action first and report second, but my report was a bit late. I certainly think I was wrong in that regard.”

“And the reason the report was delayed?”

“I was preoccupied with preparing the materials Your Highness would use today. I intended to report afterward, but it was my mistake to misjudge the priority. From now on, even if I take action first, I will ensure the report is made immediately.”

She was so blunt about it that I had nothing more to say.

In truth, even if she had smashed the pump with a sledgehammer, I would have just laughed it off if she had told me immediately.

She was someone who was naturally radical, and it was those very traits that I believed made her a figure who would leave her name in history.

I had no intention of forcibly remodeling that personality.

I only hoped she would at least report quickly so as not to put too much strain on my heart.

“But it was quite a move to bring a hammer and think to smash the pump entirely. It would have been enough to simply lock the valve; may I hear why you did that?”

“I thought shock therapy was necessary for the people. According to the data Professor John Snow and I compiled, the fact that the pumps of those two companies were spreading cholera was practically a verified fact. Asking for scientific evidence is just nonsense from those who want to evade responsibility. It’s no different from someone eating spoiled food, getting an upset stomach, and then being told they need to write a thesis on the factors causing the stomach ache before the spoiled food can be cleared away.”

“So you smashed it because you were angry?”

“No. I didn’t think simply locking the valve would leave a deep enough impression on people. Right now, if the water just stops coming out of the valve, someone might try to reconnect it and use it anyway. I thought it was necessary to show everyone the sight of the pump being truly problematic and unfit for use.”

So that’s why she smashed the pumps with a hammer in broad daylight for everyone to see.

If an elegant and beautiful young lady suddenly showed up with a hammer and started smashing a pump, it couldn’t help but become a hot topic.

Then, naturally, people would buzz about why such a thing happened, and the fact that the water from that pump was spreading cholera would spread even faster.

From the perspective of saving even one more life, one could say she chose the best method.

“Then I suppose you would do the exact same thing again without hesitation if a similar situation arises next time.”

“Yes. But I will report it to Your Highness immediately after committing the act.”

“I understand your heart, but you do realize that this country has laws and procedures, right? The act of smashing the pump with a hammer could result in a fine. The court might judge that locking the valve would have been sufficient.”

“Then I will pay the fine out of my salary.”

Nightingale nodded calmly, clearly stating her resolve to act the same way again and again in the future.

Seeing this, John Snow shook his head and covered his forehead, but what could be done?

A scholar like John Snow could never stop a “pure white berserker” who had already fully awakened her convictions.

Of course, not knowing that fact, he tried his best to dissuade Nightingale while minding my reaction.

“No, no. Nightingale. As a fellow medical professional, I think your heart for valuing life is wonderful, but we might put His Highness in a difficult position because of our actions. We should conduct ourselves properly. Regarding this pump matter, locking the valve would have been enough, or if we had waited just one more day, His Highness would have closed it himself anyway—”

“Professor. There is one thing I didn’t mention. One reason I didn’t just lock the valve is that the water company would have likely reconnected it immediately. And the reason I didn’t wait a day is because I judged that the number of people who would be sacrificed during that one day would be close to at least several hundred.”

“That… is true, but…”

“If you tell me to pay a fine because it was an excessive action, fine. But looking at the trend of the increasing number of patients, if the pump hadn’t been smashed immediately, that one day would have resulted in at least 200 more deaths and over 1,000 additional patients. If we weigh 200 lives against the tarnished reputation of a water company and a fine, there is no need to think about which way the scale tips. If there is an obstacle to saving lives, I will not hesitate to break it. If you think such a person as I am unqualified to be a medical professional, you may let me go.”

Overwhelmed by the conviction exuded by the “pure white berserker,” John Snow could say no more and only let out a sigh.

But I, on the other hand, felt good because I was able to properly see her true character this time.

“Don’t worry so much. Considering your noble purpose of saving lives, I can handle a bit of trouble. However, to teach you the importance of reporting, I will issue a corresponding disciplinary action. No complaints, I hope?”

“Yes.”

“I understand.”

“Good. Merit-based reward and punishment must be clear; it is only natural to reward those with merit and punish those with faults. However, since both merit and fault are clear this time, I will announce the follow-up measures with that in mind. For now, let’s observe the trend of cholera patients tomorrow to see how it goes.”

If the results are good, minor faults can be offset, but it’s not good to instill the perception that everything is fine as long as the results are good.

It was important to find a proper balance in between, and for that, how this situation concluded was more important than anything else.

And as expected, the very next day after cutting off the drinking water pumps of the two companies…

For the first time since cholera began to spread in earnest, the number of people falling ill was tallied as having decreased.

Chapter 211: The Great Plague (4)

The day after the pump was smashed, the number of patients brought in with cholera plummeted for the first time.

It wasn’t just a drop of one or two people; the total number of new cases didn’t even reach a hundred.

The graph, which had been exploding almost exponentially rather than just increasing, suddenly took a sharp turn downward. Now, even those who wanted to deny the truth had no choice but to accept it.

“Oh, my goodness. This is a miracle! A miracle!”

“To think John Snow’s theory was actually true…”

“It was exactly as Your Royal Highness said.”

The members of the Board of Health and the Board of Directors cast aside their lingering doubts and immediately began to change their tune.

“I believed from the very beginning, simply because it was Your Highness who said it.”

“Me too!”

“Hmm? Didn’t you call John Snow a quack and a fraud? Where do you think you’re going with that attempt to rewrite history?”

“Good heavens, you’re slandering me! When did I ever call Professor John Snow a fraud? I merely said his claims were a bit radical. And is Professor John Snow your friend? You should address him properly by his title!”

“Now, everyone. It might just be a stroke of luck that it’s subsided for a single day. We should wait and see a little longer.”

Of course, there were voices urging caution like that one.

However, when another day passed and the number of new cases dropped to the twenties, there was nothing left to debate.

The reason the cases hadn’t disappeared entirely was likely that there were still people within the incubation period who had drunk from that company’s pump before it was disabled.

I wasn’t sure exactly how long the cholera incubation period lasted, but at most, it would be a week or two.

Now that the source of the infection had been cut off, I would be able to deliver the results I had boasted about in Parliament within two weeks.

But contrary to my thoughts, it seemed Parliament and the Board had already decided that I had produced significant results and kept my promise.

The proof was that even the Members of Parliament from the Liberal Party, who usually tried to keep me in check, were busy praising my achievements with excited voices.

“When Your Highness requested the proposal for the special law, you said you would produce significant results within fifteen days. But look at this! Just two days after starting activities, the number of patients dropped to a hundred, then to the twenties the next day, and now they can be counted on one hand. This is a miracle!”

“Our British Empire has once again succeeded in achieving a great feat that will be etched in history!”

“Parliament must take the lead in commending the efforts and contributions of Prince Consort Killian and the medical team he leads!”

What are politicians best at?

It’s rushing over to take a share of the credit whenever a successful result appears.

The Liberal and Conservative Parties, joining hands for the first time in a long while in a rare display of unity, sang hymns of praise for me, releasing statements emphasizing how wholeheartedly they had supported me.

—The Royal Family of the great British Empire took the lead more than anyone else in this cholera crisis, striving to protect the lives of the citizens.

Furthermore, Her Majesty’s Parliament, following the will of the Royal Family, responded to the Prince Consort’s request without delay by proposing a special law to actively assist the Royal Family in resolving this situation…

It’s no exaggeration to say they are the best in the world at the ability to scramble over the line before it’s even been drawn.

To think they would package the law I had to practically force out of them by taking all the responsibility in such a way.

Regardless, since Parliament had made such an official declaration, the citizens who had been trembling in fear of cholera quickly regained their composure.

“Is it really over? Is it safe to go outside now?”

“Are you saying dirty water was the cause? Then it doesn’t matter if we go out to work?”

It goes without saying, but in the 19th century, what people feared most was not war or famine, but epidemics.

Even before Edward Jenner, called the pride of Britain, discovered the smallpox vaccine, countless people lost their lives whenever smallpox swept through.

And as smallpox quieted down, cholera took its place as humanity’s most terrifying plague. Its ferocity during its peak was no less frightening than smallpox.

Just a few years ago, deaths were counted in the tens of thousands. In neighboring France, it was said that 100,000 died in Paris alone.

Recently, rumors had spread that the death toll in Russia had reached nearly one million.

Since London’s population was currently estimated to be between 2 and 2.5 million, if 100,000 people died, it meant roughly 1 in 20 people would perish.

Moreover, that was only the death toll; the total number of patients would be three to five times higher.

In other words, if things got really bad, one in every four or five citizens could contract cholera.

When you subtract the wealthy classes, who lived in clean areas and didn’t fall ill easily, the proportion of ordinary citizens being affected increases even further.

If such fear spreads throughout the city, the epidemic itself ceases to be the only problem.

Cholera, in particular, was often wrongly believed to be airborne, so people had a strong tendency to avoid leaving their homes altogether.

Factories needed to run, but with workers too terrified to come out, the capitalists must have been driven to the brink of madness.

Therefore, the fact that the fear of cholera had been dispelled meant that London’s economy, which had been on the verge of paralysis, was coming back to life.

It wasn’t just the citizens; the wealthy capitalists were also letting out roars of joy and singing my praises for this very reason.

In this situation, I maintained a humble posture, more so than usual, without showing off.

After all, I didn’t need to speak for myself when every newspaper in the British Empire was competing to report on this achievement.

[The Prince Consort of the British Empire Conquers Cholera! A Miraculous Judgment That Saved the Lives of 2 Million Londoners!]

[His Royal Highness’s Justified Leadership! Appointing Professor John Snow, Who Refuted Miasma Theory Despite Everyone’s Opposition. Proving Cholera Is Spread Through Water, Not Foul Odors!]

The newspapers also wanted to write stories about Nightingale, the “Saint of the Hammer,” but I asked them to leave out the hammer part to preserve her image.

But even without that, the impact was more than enough.

“His Royal Highness has done another great thing for us.”

“You can say that again. Isn’t it amazing how he brought together such wise men to form a medical team?”

“Diplomacy, war, and now medicine. From now on, I’m just going to support everything His Highness does.”

“Support? That’s not enough. From now on, I’m withdrawing my support for His Highness and considering him and myself as one body. Those who attack His Highness should be treated as attacking me.”

“Hahaha! This man has completely lost his mind.”

I could feel my popularity in London, which was already climbing without end, taking another vertical leap.

It had already been hitting the ceiling, but it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it had now punched through and flown into the sky.

“Long live His Royal Highness Killian!”

“Thank you, Professor John Snow!”

“We love you, Nightingale!”

Word reached me that whenever people gathered, they spoke of me and praised the medical team.

“Please hit my head with a hammer, too!”

I heard some strange things mixed in, but I decided to ignore the nonsense of perverts.

Parliament also jumped on the bandwagon, suggesting that the government host a commemorative festival to help extinguish the citizens’ fears.

Prime Minister Wellesley was also quite encouraged by this achievement and actively agreed to increase the scale of the festival.

“Isn’t it a good idea? Actually, we have a large budget set aside because we thought the cholera outbreak would last longer. Just using a bit of that won’t be a problem. It wouldn’t be bad in the sense of breathing life back into the depressed economy, either.”

“That’s true, but rather than doing it right now, how about waiting a little longer? There are still many patients hospitalized. These things usually have more impact when you declare total eradication when the number of patients hits zero.”

“That is also true. I didn’t think of that, as expected…”

“When Parliament makes the request, tell them that since there are still cholera patients suffering, we will all share the joy together once they have all recovered. Then people will welcome it even more.”

“Haha, that’s a clever plan.”

As I suggested, the Prime Minister officially announced the next day that the cholera eradication commemorative festival would be postponed until the last cholera patient had recovered.

And he didn’t forget to add that this reflected my opinion that it was difficult to enjoy a festival with a clear conscience while patients were still confined to their sickbeds.

In this way, receiving support from the citizens that had risen to a level almost akin to religious faith, I perfectly suppressed the great plague that had thrust London into terror.

The Vanquisher of Cholera.

The Founder of Epidemiology.

The latter title was destined for John Snow and Nightingale, but the fact that I, who had recruited them, received comparable praise remained unchanged.

About a week later, when the cholera issue was perfectly wrapped up, I entered Parliament once again.

It was time to relinquish the position of General Overseer of London’s Health, which I had held under the special law.

“First, I am truly glad that I could live up to the expectations of the Members of Parliament, who sent me their unsparing trust and support. The reason I was able to calm cholera so quickly was thanks to all of you delegating power to me in a timely manner. For every day delayed, hundreds more would have died.

In that sense, it could be said that the quick judgment of the Members of Parliament saved the lives of hundreds, even thousands, of London’s citizens.”

“Thank you for saying so.”

“What did we really do? This is all thanks to Your Highness moving swiftly with your wise judgment.”

For saying that, they certainly didn’t hesitate to release statements claiming a share of the credit as soon as the number of patients dropped.

Still, as a result, that had made me stand out even more, so I had no intention of making an issue of it here.

For a lead actor to shine, the supporting actors need to give impassionate performances as well.

As long as they stayed at the level of being minor characters providing comic relief, I could afford to turn a blind eye.

“I have succeeded in suppressing cholera for now, as I promised. Therefore, although the term has not yet fully expired, I see no reason to maintain the position of General Overseer of the health authorities, and I wish to step down from this authority.”

“You have truly worked hard. Parliament—no, the entire British Empire—will never forget the great feat Your Highness has shown.”

“Yes. However, separate from stepping down from my post, there is one more proposal I would like to make. We have confirmed that cholera is transmitted through contaminated water. So, led by Professor John Snow and his assistant, Miss Nightingale, we conducted an investigation into where the pumps draw their water. They looked at the lower reaches of the Thames River, the source, and said the pollution and stench were so severe that it was terrifying even to approach.”

“Hmph… Since they drew water from such a place, it’s no wonder it wasn’t properly purified. Then, should we change the location of the water source to the cleaner upper reaches?”

“That is ultimately nothing more than a stopgap measure. The root of the problem is that because of the miasma theory, which has now been proven false, all of London’s waste was dumped into the lower reaches of the Thames. Another fatal cause is that this city’s water and sewage system cannot keep up with the city’s growth. So, why don’t we take this opportunity to improve all of these aspects?”

Perhaps because they had just experienced the major disaster of cholera, the MPs nodded without a word of complaint.

Since they now knew that such pollution could bring disease—rather than just needing to avoid the smell as they previously thought—they had no choice but to agree.

No matter how much money or power one had, a person cannot live without eating and drinking.

Since no one could know when or where they might contract cholera by consuming contaminated water, the most important thing was to block the cause of the problem entirely.

“Of course, the scale of the overhaul will be large, so the budget required will be significant and the duration will be considerable. Therefore, the Royal Family intends to provide its full cooperation.”

“Oh! To think you were even considering that far… I am always moved by Your Highness’s heart, which truly cares for the nation.”

“You flatter me. Then, although I am lacking, since I was the one who raised the issue, would it be alright if I finished the work as the person in charge? I will do my best to inspect the infrastructure so that this city, the center of the world, can shine even brighter in the distant future.”

“Of course, of course. Who could be better suited for such a role than Your Highness? We are actively in favor.”

If it were a project fully backed by the Royal Family, the Royal Family would also provide financial support, which had the effect of significantly reducing the burden on the government and Parliament.

Add to that the clear goal of being an extension of the cholera eradication efforts, and it was virtually impossible for Parliament to think of a better candidate than me.

“Very well. Then, according to Your Highness’s proposal, we shall have Your Highness step down from the position of General Overseer of Health and instead draft a bill to appoint Your Highness as the General Overseer for re-inspecting London’s water, sewage, and overall infrastructure. If anyone has a differing opinion, please shout your opposition.”

“I approve!”

“Aye, aye!”

“Approve!”

If there had been some mad hero who shouted opposition here, I would have personally invited them over just to hear their reasoning.

There was likely no one here who could fathom what kind of authority it was to be able to manipulate the overall infrastructure of a massive metropolis like London according to my own will.

No matter how wise they were, it was only natural that those who had never seen the majesty of a future megacity with a population reaching ten million could not even imagine it.

To the sound of unanimous applause, without a single person voicing opposition.

I bowed deeply, signaling that I would gladly take on this new, heavy responsibility.

Chapter 212: Convergence

As news of the cholera eradication swept through London, other European nations naturally caught wind of the development.

Embassies from various countries, the first to hear of this astounding feat, began scrambling to verify the information and confirm its authenticity.

Because the results were so unbelievable, a flood of unverified reports and conflicting information had been pouring in.

At the French Embassy in London:

“What on earth are you doing?! I told you we need to report to the capital immediately! If we apply Britain’s cholera policies at home, we might be able to save at least a few more of our people!”

“But Mr. Ambassador, many of these stories are simply too far-fetched. It takes time to cross-reference and verify everything…”

“Ugh, how frustrating!”

Count Beaufoil, the French Ambassador, was fuming at the slow pace of work, yet even he found something strange about this situation.

What kind of disease was cholera?

Since smallpox, it had emerged as Europe’s greatest nightmare—a terrifying plague.

Even now, he shuddered to think of the catastrophe that had claimed 100,000 lives across France. When nearly 100,000 cases erupted in Paris alone—a city of 650,000—he truly thought France was going to collapse.

And was it just France? Russia and Britain had been equally helpless before this terrifying epidemic.

At least, that was the common knowledge Count Beaufoil had held until now.

Thus, the information currently being gathered was pure chaos—a jumble where truth and lies were indistinguishable.

“Wait, is this part true? He declared he would resolve the situation within fifteen days and actually produced results in just two? No matter how you look at it, it seems like the British are exaggerating the achievements to glorify their Prince Consort.”

“We thought so as well, but when we examined the infection trends, it turned out to be true.”

“…What? No, that makes no sense.”

Was he supposed to believe that Great France had been suffering all this time from a problem that a mere young man could solve in two days?

After suffering over 100,000 deaths?

It was hard to accept. Even if the data proved it, it was psychologically difficult to swallow.

The embassy staff gathering the data seemed to feel the same, desperately investigating over and over, hoping to find some hidden catch.

In a way, this was also a matter of national pride.

“Mr. Ambassador, could it be something like this? They say it took two days, but given that he promised to resolve the cholera within fifteen days, the British Prince Consort must have already known the cause of the problem.”

“That would be the most logical assumption.”

“In the end, while they say two days or fifteen days, the reality is that he must have invested a tremendous amount of time and effort into research beforehand. We believe he’s likely been conducting steady research for at least several years.”

“…I suppose so?”

It wasn’t just this cholera crisis. France had recently received immense help from the British Royal Family during their own near-revolutionary crisis as well.

Hadn’t they accurately predicted an unexpected crop failure, provided food aid, and even acted as a bridge to allow France to exert influence over Austria?

That single response had proven that the difference in capability between the two nations was immense.

The French Cabinet didn’t show it openly, but they were quite shocked by the turn of events.

‘When did the gap between France and Britain become this wide? Do not miss a single scrap of information on how Britain is developing; report everything.’

Prime Minister Guizot, who had been saved by Britain’s intervention, seemed to have judged that for France to develop further, they had to keep a close eye on Britain and steal as much as possible.

Naturally, the role of the ambassador residing in London became more critical than ever.

The consulate, which had already been working its staff like spies, received orders to mobilize people even more aggressively.

And then, the cholera crisis hit.

If Count Beaufoil failed to perform his role properly here, there was a high possibility he would face a dishonorable recall.

But what was he to do? The more he investigated, the more he could only laugh in disbelief.

“…There are so many things that make no sense that if we verify each one, the year will be over before we’re finished. Just send all the materials provided by the British as they are, but add a disclaimer that this is what the British claim and could be incorrect. Also, state that we are currently verifying the authenticity and will follow up with a more detailed report.”

“Understood.”

“Prime Minister Guizot will be shocked again once he hears this. Sigh… things are only going to get busier from here.”

Honestly, why were they tormenting innocent diplomats just because they were falling behind Britain?

Still, such was the pitiful life of a public servant: when told to dive, you dive.

Count Beaufoil was destined to suffer many a headache as he diligently collected information on Killian to send back home.

France wasn’t the only one caught up in this commotion.

The head of the Prussian Embassy in London, Karl Bunsen, was in a better position than the French.

Fortuitously, he held a very good card that allowed him to distinguish whether this information was true or not.

“So, are you saying that the announcements from the British side are all true?”

“Yes, Mr. Ambassador. I witnessed most of it firsthand, so there is no room for doubt.”

“Hmm… we’ve spoken about him before, but he truly is an unpredictable man. According to what you’re saying, His Royal Highness already had an inkling of how cholera spreads?”

“I suppose… so?”

Is this fellow a traitor who’s been bought by the British?

Ambassador Bunsen squinted at Bismarck, who was looking back at him with a bewildered expression, trying to discern his true intent.

However, as a man seasoned in diplomacy, Bunsen didn’t get the feeling that Bismarck was lying.

He didn’t think this young man, who was practically a provincial country bumpkin despite being a Junker, could deceive the sharp eye of a Prussian Ambassador.

If that was the case, he had no choice but to accept all of this as fact.

“Well, thanks to you, we’ve obtained very high-quality information. You say Professor John Snow and the health authorities’ committee had a massive clash at the nursing college, and then His Royal Highness instructed Professor John Snow to uncover the cause of cholera on the spot. But this raises a question… wasn’t the investigation period too short?”

“Initially, His Royal Highness reacted as if the outbreak of cholera itself was quite unexpected.”

“So you’re saying he didn’t know in advance and prepare.”

“From what he said, it seems he anticipated a cholera crisis would happen eventually, but it broke out sooner than he thought.”

If this was true, it meant Killian had identified the cause of the cholera and found a way to stop it in an incredibly short amount of time.

Of course, Professor John Snow was the one who did the practical work, but the resolve to set the stage for such a talented individual to work freely and the decisiveness to act immediately upon the results could not be disparaged.

“Bismarck, you’ve watched him closely this whole time, haven’t you? Do you think he is the right person for our country to form a long-term partnership with?”

“A disease that killed nearly a million people in Russia hasn’t even killed a few thousand here. Doesn’t that alone clearly demonstrate the difference in national capacity?”

“Hmm… but successfully handling an epidemic doesn’t necessarily mean they’ll be good at other things, does it?”

“Naturally. However, I believe a nation’s fundamental capabilities are revealed in situations like this. And such differences in capability ultimately manifest more significantly in the long run.”

“But the existence of France makes it difficult to join hands with Britain.”

For Prussia, while Russia was someone they could eventually reconcile with, France was not.

Even if they patched up their conflicts for a moment, they were destined to clash again someday.

That was France, and this wasn’t just Ambassador Bunsen’s opinion.

“The era where France acts as the neighborhood bully of Europe is already over. The strongest power in Europe is currently Britain, and rather than opposing them, we should employ a strategy of quickly jumping on their bandwagon to solidify our position as number two. We can worry about other problems after we’ve surpassed both Russia and France.”

“Hmm… fine. I understand. Actually, seeing this incident, I’ve more or less decided which side we should take as well.”

As Bismarck said, with the fundamental difference in national capacity being so clear, there was no guarantee how long Russia could maintain its position as a superpower rivaling the British Empire.

Moreover, the British Empire had already pulled in France and Austria to keep Russia in check.

With the presence of the Ottoman Empire, which was in constant conflict with Russia, the encirclement of Russia was already ninety percent complete.

If Prussia insisted on siding with Russia now, they might find themselves under a pincer attack from both France and Austria.

The best course was to set the stage for the British Empire and Russia to fight while remaining neutral.

But if the time came when they had to choose one of the two…

“Bismarck. Actually, the report to be sent to the capital is already written. However, to explain what is happening in London in detail, wouldn’t it be best for someone who had a vivid, firsthand experience to go? So, I would like you to go to Berlin.”

“Pardon? Me?”

“Yes. Aren’t you the only one among the Prussian nobility who has formed a close relationship with this country’s Prince Consort? Right now, the capital doesn’t even properly understand the political situation of the British Empire. How much power the Royal Family holds. To what extent the Cabinet, the Royal Family, and the Government influence the formulation of diplomatic strategy. We are currently wandering through the most basic first steps.”

It was never easy to grasp the workings of a country that made such a fuss about constitutional monarchy and cabinet responsibility, but recently, it had become even more complicated.

Bunsen believed all of this was because Killian Gore, who had even served as the Foreign Minister, had entered the Royal Family.

“Understood. So you want me to return to Berlin and inform the decision-makers of the accurate reality.”

“Yes. I have already written a detailed letter to His Majesty. He will certainly lend you his ear, so please do your best. You realize this will be a great opportunity for you as well, don’t you?”

“Of course! Thank you for giving me this peerless opportunity! I will do my utmost not to fail your expectations, Mr. Ambassador.”

For a Junker from the fringes who used to tend pigs in the countryside, this was the chance of a lifetime.

Bismarck did not hesitate to accept the letter handed to him by Ambassador Bunsen.

One week after the cholera crisis was declared over.

Though some time had passed, the excitement in London had not yet died down.

The people didn’t want to wake up from this high just yet.

As promised, Wellesley organized a large-scale festival to celebrate the eradication of cholera, and naturally, John Snow and I were the protagonists of this stage.

“If it’s a festival, there will be a ball as well. Hmm… I find those settings a bit uncomfortable.”

“The Prime Minister mentioned that if you, one of the leads, don’t attend, it would diminish the meaning, so he specifically asked for your presence.”

“The real hero is His Highness, so I thought it would be fine if only His Highness went… but I understand. Cultivating good relationships with the upper class will only help my future research, not hinder it, so I shall go.”

“Good. And Nightingale must attend as well, so please make sure to bring her. She comes from a wealthy background anyway, so she should be familiar with balls.”

Of course, even so, a gathering attended by a crowd of House of Lords members, representatives of both ruling and opposition parties, and the Prime Minister would be a first for her, but she likely wouldn’t find it as awkward as John Snow.

And as Snow said, one must build a broad network in such places to have many supporters when doing great work later on.

However, John Snow scratched his head as if something was still bothering him.

“I’ll be fine, but Miss Nightingale might be reluctant to participate.”

“What do you mean by that? Is there a problem?”

“No. There’s a nobleman who recently stayed at the hospital, and it seems he’s fallen for student Nightingale. He keeps bothering her to date him formally, so she said she doesn’t really want to go where nobles gather…”

What was that now?

In any case, nobles who make a move the moment they see someone slightly pretty exist in any era, so it wasn’t particularly strange.

Still, knowing the stories of Nightingale, I could only feel sorry for a noble making such a hopeless effort.

“If the pestering is too much, I can handle it personally. Who is being so annoying?”

“Ah, she said it’s not that severe. But he’s a boy nearly ten years younger than her, so she said it’s awkward. Who was it… I heard he’s the young master of a certain Marquess’s family.”

“Then tell her I’ll take responsibility for handling it, so she should attend the ball.”

I’ll have to see for myself which family’s cute young master is so smitten with the White-clad Berserker that he follows her around.

Surely it won’t be a face I recognize.

Chapter 213: Turning Point (2)

In the original timeline, the 19th-century British Empire enjoyed its greatest golden age, producing a string of remarkably capable Prime Ministers.

From Gladstone to Disraeli and John Russell, even the other Prime Ministers were distinguished figures who left their names in the annals of history.

However, I had caused such a massive tectonic shift in domestic politics that the current timeline had diverged drastically from the original course of history.

While Disraeli and Gladstone might still find an opportunity to serve as Prime Minister, men like Russell or Palmerston might never get the chance.

In fact, looking at the current atmosphere, even Disraeli’s prospects were looking a bit precarious.

This was because the foundation was being laid for Charles Wellesley to reign as the longest-serving Prime Minister in history, potentially holding the office until his retirement.

Normally, no matter how well a politician performs, there are always one or two situations where they are shaken by external factors.

Even if they try their best, if international wars or pandemics relentlessly conspire against them, there is nothing even the most capable individual can do.

After all, no matter how talented someone is, they aren’t some reincarnated medical saint; they can’t simply make a pandemic vanish by will alone.

Under normal circumstances, cholera should have followed exactly that trajectory.

In the original history, during the third global cholera pandemic, London alone was slated for a catastrophe with nearly 200,000 deaths.

I don’t know the exact figures, but I recall it being somewhere around that number.

Two hundred thousand deaths. Considering London’s population was about two million at the time, that meant one out of every ten people died.

No matter how rock-solid a Prime Minister’s leadership might be, an opposition party is bound to attack in the wake of such a massive disaster.

They would question if the initial response was appropriate or if the damage could have been mitigated.

Attacks would come from all sides, and the political landscape would be rife with agitation and fabrication.

But now, even this pandemic known as cholera had become a catalyst strengthening the stability of the Wellesley administration.

“You are truly incredible, Prime Minister! I hear the Conservative Party is expected to win another landslide victory in this election…”

“Thank you. But expectations are just expectations; I intend to do my best until the very end.”

“If the current Cabinet remains in place, I assume our relationship with France will continue unchanged.”

“Of course. France is now a precious ally to our nation.”

Wellesley chuckled and lightly added a comment.

“We will actively share our information to ensure that no more tragic deaths occur in France as well. After all, what meaning do borders have when it comes to eradicating a plague? We must help one another.”

“Haha… thank you.”

“Not at all. The British Empire ought to set an example for the world in such matters. Only then will the perception spread that the more powerful a nation is, the more it must lead by example.”

He was subtly taunting the French Ambassador, implying France was beneath them. As soon as he spotted me standing alone to escape the surging crowd, he waved his hand.

“Look who it is! The greatest medical genius the British Empire has produced since Edward Jenner! The conqueror of cholera himself, Your Royal Highness.”

“Conqueror? Hardly. I merely identified the cause; I haven’t even discovered a proper cure.”

“Even so, discovering a cure on top of that would be preposterous. People would have started questioning Your Highness’s identity—wondering if you were a prophet bestowed with divine wisdom. Hahaha!”

“Or perhaps people might say that as someone with mysterious Eastern blood, I have awakened the powers of an Oriental shaman. Regardless of what it is, it wouldn’t be a very pleasant reputation. Actually, I am currently testing a method that I think might be effective for cholera patients.”

“…Pardon? This is the first I’ve heard of this.”

Of course he hadn’t. I had been keeping it a secret, planning to announce it only once it was certain.

This all happened because I wasn’t a true professional with expert knowledge, but rather a charlatan with knowledge as shallow as a puddle and as wide as the ocean.

I had accumulated plenty of knowledge at a level where I could eavesdrop and pretend to know things, but at most, it was at the level of a wiki page. My true level didn’t even reach that of a university textbook.

It was the same with cholera.

Back when I was posing as a doctor, I had skimmed through information on cholera, but since it was a disease rarely seen in 21st-century Korea, I hadn’t studied it deeply.

In fact, I had come across more records of it while posing as a history professor.

If I had known things would turn out like this, I would have looked up the treatment more thoroughly, but even so, that would have been a tall order.

However, I did recall hearing that in cases where diarrhea leads to death, the mortality rate can be significantly reduced by properly replenishing fluids and electrolytes.

If this truly worked, it would mean achieving yet another great feat, so I had mentioned it to John Snow and Nightingale.

But even they couldn’t be expected to reach a solution immediately based on such abstract words.

“…Indeed, since cholera causes severe diarrhea and vomiting, it’s fair to say that the body’s electrolyte balance is completely shattered. Supplying sufficient fluids and electrolytes seems like it would be effective… Perhaps we could see results by using the recently invented syringes to inject saline solution.”

“Exactly. But wouldn’t injecting every single patient be too slow and expensive? I was thinking it might be better to just mix the right ingredients into a solution and have them drink it.”

“…It’s certainly worth a try. But who will create it?”

“You’ll have to make it, who else? You expect me to do it myself?”

“…”

Since that day, John Snow had been looking at me with the same resentment an engineer might have when given a “brilliant” design that he now has to figure out how to build. Nonetheless, he had plunged into new research.

Still, if this proved effective, it could save countless lives even if cholera broke out again in some unexpected situation.

Only then would I be able to accept the praise of being the ‘conqueror of cholera’ without feeling like a fraud.

Count Beaufoil, the French Ambassador who had no inkling of the backstory, had been listening quietly by our side before jumping into the conversation in surprise.

“Are you saying that you aren’t just uncovering the cause of cholera, but are also developing a cure?”

“It’s not certain yet, but I believe there’s a good chance it will be effective.”

“…No, how on earth…”

Seeing the bewildered look on the Ambassador’s face, Wellesley shook his head with a peculiar smile, like someone who had found a fun new toy.

“It must be confusing for you. Sometimes even we find the speed of our own progress frightening.”

“…W-well, at any rate, if all of that is true, it will be a profound blessing for the entire world.”

“I suppose so. I believe this is all the result of the Government, Parliament, and the Royal Family uniting with one heart and mind. Would it be too arrogant to say that this is a unique strength possessed only by the British Empire, impossible in any other country? Hahaha.”

Don’t have anything like this at your place, do you? And you probably never will. Even though Wellesley’s tone was practically screaming those words, the French Ambassador couldn’t offer any particular rebuttal.

Seeing as Wellesley seemed intent on having some fun with his newly found toy, I thought it best to excuse myself.

I gave them both a polite greeting and made my way through the party, exchanging pleasantries with other influential figures.

Strictly speaking, Victoria should have been playing the role of the host, but since she was currently pregnant with our third child, she was resting in her room on her doctor’s orders to ensure she stayed strictly stable.

As a result, I had to fulfill her role as well as being the guest of honor, leaving me with no time to relax and enjoy the event.

Even so, I kept an eye out to see if John Snow or Nightingale were feeling out of place among these powerful figures. Fortunately, both seemed to be enjoying the party well enough.

Then again, who would dare look down on the medical team that saved London from cholera—especially when backed by none other than myself?

If anything, people were likely working hard to curry favor and establish good relations.

Case in point:

“Oho… I thought you seemed remarkably accustomed to such gatherings. Miss Nightingale, your level of knowledge is truly exceptional.”

“Your proficiency in mathematics must be how you manage to produce such artistic statistical data so effortlessly. By the way, how long do you intend to continue your work as a nurse?”

“Is your family currently entertaining any marriage proposals…?”

Compliments were flying at her from all directions, but her face didn’t exactly look pleased.

It was likely because most people perceived her as merely a ‘noble lady doing a commendable deed.’

By the way, while there were MPs suggesting she meet their sons, I didn’t see anyone being particularly persistent or creepy. Was the noble John Snow mentioned not at this party?

As I looked around with half-curiosity and half-confusion, a face I thought I’d seen a few times in the House of Lords approached me with a bright smile.

“Your Highness! Here you are. I was hoping to find you and offer my greetings; I am glad I did.”

“It has been a long time, Marquess. Are you enjoying the ball?”

“Indeed! Hahaha! Your Highness, you’ve had one joyous occasion after another recently, haven’t you? It truly feels as though God Himself is pushing the British Empire forward.”

“You’re referring to the third child.”

“Yes. Not just I, but all the citizens of the British Empire hope that you and Her Majesty have as many children as possible.”

By modern standards, three was plenty, but to 19th-century people, that was actually on the lower side.

In this era, people generally felt you had a ‘decent’ number of children only if you could form a whole baseball team out of them.

In fact, Victoria had expressed a desire to have at least five, but I had been somewhat hesitant to be too proactive about it due to a certain concern weighing on my mind.

Still, so far, nothing out of the ordinary had occurred, so I wondered if it was okay. In this age of high infant mortality, the common consensus was that having only one son and one daughter was far too few, so I didn’t have much choice.

The Privy Council was practically singing for another prince, and Victoria agreed with them, so what choice did I have?

Thinking of her bright smile when she heard the news of the third pregnancy, I could only hope that things would continue without issue.

“Thank you. But it seems you were searching for me, Marquess. Do you have some business with me?”

I could roughly guess his purpose for seeking me out at this time.

He likely wanted to get a foot in the door for the upcoming massive overhaul of London’s water, sewage, and infrastructure.

Businessmen with quick wits were already visiting me with bags of money, offering various investment proposals.

Of course, 99.99% of them were garbage, so I was politely ignoring all of them.

“Yes. There is a matter I wish to discuss with you urgently, so I took the liberty of seeking you out.”

“A discussion? Regarding investments?”

“No, it’s not that… Phew… Ah, now that I’m about to say it, it feels a bit embarrassing and I feel quite apologetic.”

Usually, people aren’t this hesitant or embarrassed if they’re just asking to invest. Perhaps my prediction was wrong?

It was a bit frustrating, but I didn’t rush him.

The Marquess was a member of the Conservative Party, and above all, I had decided it was necessary to maintain good relations with his family.

To be precise, it wasn’t because of the Marquess himself, but because I planned to make his very promising son one of my loyal subordinates.

“It’s fine; please speak. Is it perhaps regarding your son’s education? I did hear he was having some difficulty at Eton.”

“Ah… yes. It is about my son, but not his education. You see, that boy of mine…”

The Marquess glanced back and shook his head as he saw Nightingale, who was still surrounded by numerous nobles.

At that sight, something flashed through my mind like a bolt of lightning.

Wait, could it be…

“What about your son?”

“My son was treated at Your Highness’s hospital recently, and he says he was cared for by that nurse over there. He seems to have fallen for her at first sight and keeps asking for permission to court her, but there’s a ten-year age gap between them. I was troubled over what to do, so I thought I should consult Your Highness. Since Nurse Nightingale is a member of the medical team you personally selected…”

“Ah, I see. I heard there was a young noble proposing to Nightingale; was that your son, Marquess?”

“Yes. That’s my boy.”

What a tangled web of fate.

I realized once again how terrifying the butterfly effect of history could be as I looked back and forth between the Marquess and Nightingale in the distance.

This was because the second son of the Marquess of Salisbury, who was currently venting his frustrations to me…

Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, the future Marquess of Salisbury, was one of the men I had earmarked as a future candidate for Prime Minister to succeed Wellesley.

Nonetheless, for an individual who was barely seventeen or eighteen to already be targeting a woman ten years his senior…

Does this kid need a good smack to bring him to his senses?

Chapter 214: A New Era

Faced with the Marquis of Salisbury’s request, I found myself at a loss for words for a moment.

If this were a political or economic matter, I could give a clear-cut answer, but this was a romantic issue between a man and a woman, wasn’t it?

Furthermore, if it were someone who knew the ways of the world persistently throwing advances, I could have cut them off decisively. However, the Marquis’s second son was still a teenager.

If he was acting out of pure and earnest feelings, was it right for me to step in and say something?

“Marquis, what specifically are you asking of me? Do you want me to stop your son because he’s acting strangely? Usually, such matters should be addressed firmly by the parents first…”

“I have tried, of course. But the boy is incredibly bullheaded. Isn’t that why he couldn’t get along with his peers at Eton, a school he worked so hard to enter, and ended up dropping out?”

“…Did he say he would continue to pursue her even after you tried to stop him?”

“Yes. At first, when he said he had fallen for a nurse ten years his senior, I thought he was joking. But then he told me he wanted to ask for my permission to court her officially. So I looked into her, and while her family is decent, they aren’t prestigious enough to overlook a ten-year age gap. When I tried to reason with him gently, he treated me like a shallow materialist.”

Mhm, everyone goes through a phase like that when they’re young.

Immersing oneself in a situation as if they are the protagonist of a romance novel is a classic symptom of adolescent boys and girls.

Looking back ten years later, it would be a “dark history” that would make one kick their blankets in embarrassment at night, but at that moment, their emotions are their entire world. I suppose it can’t be helped.

I wasn’t trying to say he was wrong.

Humans are creatures of hormones, after all, and that’s a very natural phenomenon that comes with age.

“But from what I know, Miss Nightingale has no intention of dating. So, if she says no, isn’t that the end of it?”

“Precisely. But the problem is that the boy has no intention of giving up.”

“Aha, so you’re asking me to persuade your son to give up on his feelings.”

“Yes. Aren’t sons that age the type who would rather die than listen to their parents? However, my son fervently admires Your Royal Highness, so he will take your words to heart. And since Your Royal Highness has a close relationship with Miss Nightingale, couldn’t you advise him gently?”

“Something like, ‘Miss Nightingale is troubled by this, so stop it’?”

Sigh. I never imagined the day would come when I’d receive this kind of request, but as the Marquis said, this wasn’t entirely someone else’s business.

Nightingale was someone I supported, and the Marquis of Salisbury’s second son was also one of the talents I was currently keeping an eye on.

I had planned to start giving him experience and gauging his abilities once he turned twenty, but I never imagined we would become entangled this way.

Since the Marquis of Salisbury was a fairly reputable figure in the Conservative Party within the House of Lords, it was difficult to ignore a request he made so earnestly.

As long as he felt so ashamed over a personal matter involving his child, he would surely realize he owed me a great debt.

The problem was that the person I was putting effort into was the son, not the father.

“First, I’ll try to have a talk with him. I’ll speak with Miss Nightingale right away as well, so don’t worry too much. Is your second son here?”

“I made sure he didn’t come, fearing he might cause a scene.”

“Then let’s see him after the ball is over. Bring your son to the palace tomorrow.”

“Yes, yes! Thank you!”

Perhaps because he felt so ashamed of bothering the nation’s Prince Consort with such a matter, the Marquis bowed several more times before withdrawing.

It’s fine as long as he knows he should be sorry.

For me, I just need to use this opportunity well to secure Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, the future Marquis of Salisbury.

The Wellesley system is moving forward solidly now, but who knows what the political landscape will be like in twenty or thirty years?

While Wellesley isn’t particularly old for a politician, the more cards one has in hand, the better.

Isn’t it the same for sports clubs?

Even if you have many aces at their peak, if you neglect to nurture the youth, you’re bound to crash once those aces grow old and frail.

Politics is the same.

Because Wellesley has completely taken control of the Conservative Party, it seems there are no gaps, but in reality, the current Conservative Party doesn’t have many capable standard-bearers to carry the next generation.

The fundamental reason was that the Prime Minister, Wellesley, was still young.

The greatest political mogul of the British Empire, who had held the office of Prime Minister since his thirties, had just turned forty.

The general consensus was that he could lead at least two more elections, so everyone was bound to coalesce under him.

Even Disraeli, the next biggest figure after Wellesley, was around the same age, so there was nothing more to be said.

But conversely, because of that, politicians in their mid-thirties to forties find it difficult to become candidates for the next Prime Ministership.

By the time Wellesley or Disraeli step back from the front lines, they will already be quite old as well.

Therefore, it is necessary to recruit promising young people in their late teens and early twenties in advance.

If Wellesley holds power for too long, dissatisfaction might arise among the youth, so this work could be considered essential to prevent that in advance.

However, the problem was that one of the core figures of my plan had fallen for Nightingale, of all people.

If it were anyone else, I would gladly play Cupid, but why did he have to fall for a celibate nurse ten years his senior?

Still, you never know, so I should listen to his story, right?

I approached Nightingale, who had slipped away to a corner after being hounded by people, and handed her a glass of cool water.

“How is it? Are you enjoying the party?”

“The attention is so overwhelming that it’s actually a bit burdensome.”

“Is that so? I saw earlier that many people were asking if you had any intention of marrying.”

“They seem to think it’s strange for a woman of this age to live alone without getting married. But since I intend to devote my life to this path, I made it clear that I have no intention of marriage.”

“I suppose having a family would inevitably affect your work.”

If her own will is this firm, then there’s nothing more to discuss.

It’s unfortunate, but the future Marquis of Salisbury will have to experience the pain of a broken heart.

First love in adolescence is usually like that, so don’t be too heartbroken.

“I met the Marquis of Salisbury earlier, and he mentioned his son.”

“…Ah, you heard?”

At the mention of the Marquis, a troubled smile spread across her face.

“He said he was sorry his son seemed to be causing a nuisance. You must be in a difficult position.”

“Sigh… well, yes.”

“Is it common for patients to woo you at the hospital?”

“It’s not common, but it’s not extremely rare either. However, it’s my first time dealing with a young noble young master acting like this…”

“Couldn’t you just cut him off firmly? No, I’m sure you’ve already tried that, so I’m talking nonsense.”

If he had come on high-handedly, Nightingale’s personality wouldn’t have let him be.

Of course, since he couldn’t possibly be unaware that the person backing her was me, such a crazy person wouldn’t likely appear in the first place.

Actually, putting it that way made me a bit curious.

Just how was he courting her that the great Nightingale couldn’t be more forceful and was just feeling troubled?

“It’s harder than I thought to reject a pure, young student without hurting him. What did the Marquis say?”

“He said that no matter what he says, the boy doesn’t seem to have any intention of giving up. So, I’ve decided to handle it instead.”

“Pardon? Your Royal Highness? But for you to step into such a thing…”

“Right. It is a bit ridiculous, isn’t it? But since both the Marquis and you are troubled, I judged it best to help if I can. Don’t feel too pressured and speak honestly. What would you like me to do?”

“…I think it would be good to introduce him to a nice lady who suits him.”

Does she mean forgetting a love with a new love?

That is its own kind of straightforward approach.

To do that, I first needed to know the full story of this incident.

I decided to hear the detailed circumstances of what had happened between Nightingale and the young man who would become the future Marquis of Salisbury.

The beginning of the incident was surprisingly simple.

It was a time when cholera was subsiding and everyone was escaping from fear.

Robert Gascoyne-Cecil was rushed to the hospital with a sudden bout of diarrhea.

A week prior, acting on a doctor’s advice to build up his physical strength, he had been running all around London. Parched with thirst, he had drunk water from a pump, which was the cause.

The future Marquis of Salisbury almost lost his life over something truly silly, but fortunately, thanks to the dedicated care of the medical staff at Victoria Hospital, he was able to survive, though he lost nearly seven kilograms.

At that time, Robert thought his life was cursed.

Even at Eton, which he had entered with great expectations, he had been bullied by his peers and eventually had to drop out.

For the second son of a Marquis, this was an indelible nightmare and a humiliation.

The one who saved him then was none other than the grace of the great Prince Consort Killian of this country.

His father, learning that his son could not adjust at Eton, had consulted with the Prince Consort, an alumnus of Eton.

Surprisingly, the Prince Consort sent a letter through his father, telling him not to lose heart as he had talent and to focus on his studies.

Yes. After all, studying wasn’t something that could only be done at Eton, with its filthy cramming education.

He decided to compose himself and start anew.

Broadening his horizons through travel, balancing self-study and exercise to recharge his confidence, he was preparing for the day he would enter Parliament.

But what sin had he committed to fall ill like this again and be confined to a hospital bed?

Even worse, his contraction of cholera occurred after Killian had shut down the pumps spreading the disease.

It seemed that the bad energy remaining in the water he had drunk before had manifested in his body late.

Because of this, while everyone else was celebrating being free from the fear of cholera, he had to fight the fear of death alone in his hospital bed.

This sense of isolation, this despair.

Anyone who hasn’t experienced it would never understand.

Even the hospital staff showed signs of letting their guard down slightly, so how could others be any different?

It was then that Robert fell in love.

“Patient, please take this.”

“…Nurse, my stomach hurts.”

“Don’t worry. Recently, the professors heard an idea from His Royal Highness and are making a medicine effective against cholera. It worked for others, so it will work for you too.”

“Really? Can I get better if I take this? Nurse, I don’t want to die.”

“You absolutely won’t die, so please trust me.”

A voice that was firm yet somehow felt noble.

A beautiful appearance where refinement and elegance coexisted.

Add to that the maternal instinct that warmly comforted him as he suffered from the disease.

It wasn’t strange at all for Robert’s heart to be scorched black by an untimely fever of love.

Perhaps thanks to the medicine Nightingale gave him then, Robert, who held on for a few more days, overcame the cholera and was even able to be discharged.

This was undoubtedly all thanks to the angel who took care of him then.

Since his life was saved by that angel, he wanted to devote the rest of his life to her.

He found out there was a ten-year age difference, but what did that matter?

Before love, things like borders or age were completely irrelevant.

Of course, she didn’t take such a passionate confession seriously.

“Yes, yes, patient. Even after you’re discharged, be careful with your meals. If your stomach starts hurting again…”

“No, no, that’s not what I mean. Miss Nightingale, I am truly serious. I am still young and lacking, but I will do my best to become a man worthy of you!”

“Sigh… patient, you are eighteen, right? When you turn twenty, I will be over thirty. Stop saying things that would break your parents’ hearts and go get some rest.”

“I don’t care if you’re thirty or forty!”

From then on, as if to prove his heart, he visited the hospital every day.

Of course, he never interfered with treatments so as not to be a nuisance to the hospital. Instead, under the pretext of volunteering, he personally helped with the hospital’s hard labor, assisting the medical staff.

If he were a thoughtless young noble master, they could have just kicked him out, but since he hovered around in this way, the hospital didn’t particularly stop him either.

His father, his mother, and even his friends around him told him to snap out of it, but it was no use for him, who had already become a prisoner of love.

Nightingale wouldn’t accept him now, but if he continued to woo her for ten or twenty years, wouldn’t she eventually open her heart?

His father, the Marquis of Salisbury, seemed to have finally given in to the boy’s stubbornness and promised to talk to Nightingale once at the ball celebrating the end of cholera.

And that day, contrary to expectations, his father returned with surprising news.

“The Prince Consort says he wants to see you.”

“Is that true?”

“Yes. So, come with me to Buckingham tomorrow. As you know, you absolutely must not say anything strange there.”

“Of course!”

The rumor that Nightingale was a nurse the Prince Consort looked after was something he had heard until his ears bled even at the hospital.

Since the Prince Consort was also a man, if he heard of this burning romantic heart, he would surely take his side.

Recalling Nightingale’s angelic smile, he made a firm resolution to overcome whatever hardships might come his way.

Chapter 215: New Era (2)

It was a new year, one where the revolutions that had terrified all of Europe finally subsided, and moderate reformers began to lead the era.

A newly reorganized order, a new world.

While everyone prayed for a hopeful year, the world rarely provides a continuous string of good fortune. Within the fledgling order, the seeds of discord were already sprouting.

As the number of nations joining hands with the British Empire in the process of suppressing the revolutions increased, there was one country where dissatisfaction began to fester.

“Looking at the British Empire’s recent actions, my home country cannot help but feel a sense of unease.”

Russia was the only nation to send its Foreign Minister personally to the party celebrating the eradication of cholera.

Karl Nesselrode, the Russian Foreign Minister, sat across from Gladstone, the leader of the opposition party, with a look of profound dissatisfaction.

Since Prime Minister Wellesley was the one leading the British Empire’s current foreign policy, Nesselrode felt it would be pointless to argue with him. Thus, he had contacted Gladstone under the calculation that the Liberal Party, which opposed the Conservatives, might be more reasonable. However, Gladstone proved to be just as unyielding.

“I wonder. Our country isn’t particularly trying to check Russia. To put it simply, our foreign policy is to minimize conflict within Europe as much as possible. Naturally, this includes Russia. We have no desire to create unnecessary friction with you. What country in the world would want to be on bad terms with a superpower like Russia?”

“…And yet, is the British Empire not blatantly isolating Russia diplomatically right now?”

“Pardon? Isolation?”

So, he was going to feign ignorance.

If this was the case, it meant the current trend was not just the policy of the ruling party, but a consensus between both the ruling and opposition parties. A chill began to settle in the corner of Nesselrode’s heart.

“Member Gladstone, this is not a matter that can be settled by playing dumb. You pulled in France to win over Austria, and now you are trying to bring Prussia to your side as well, are you not?”

“…I beg your pardon? Prussia?”

Gladstone merely blinked, staring blankly at Nesselrode.

Nesselrode almost struck him.

With superhuman patience, he suppressed the reflexive urge to throw a punch, calmed his excitement, and organized his thoughts.

Could it be that Prussia was voluntarily moving to cut off Russia and switch sides to the British Empire?

No, logically, that made no sense.

Joining hands with Britain was one thing, but everyone knew the relationship between France and Prussia. This was something that would have been impossible from the start if the British Empire hadn’t been pulling strings behind the scenes.

However, as long as Gladstone continued to deny it, the result wouldn’t change no matter how much Nesselrode pressed him.

This was clear evidence that the British Empire’s ruling and opposition parties had united in their policy to pressure Russia.

“It’s not just Austria and Prussia; recently, the Ottoman Empire has also been openly trying to check our nation. Do you perhaps know anything about this?”

“I’m not sure. But aren’t you mistaken? Unless the Ottomans have lost their minds, they should know well enough that they have nothing to gain by provoking Russia.”

“That is exactly why we suspect that the Ottomans might be acting this way because they have a reliable backer. We wonder if they’ve received an assurance that someone will protect them even if Russia declares war.”

“…I see. That is a plausible deduction, but I doubt any country in the world actually wants to fight Russia.”

“Then you are saying the British Empire definitely isn’t that backer.”

In truth, this part was close to an exaggeration on Nesselrode’s part.

Minor skirmishes between the Ottomans and Russia in the border regions were nothing new; they were more like a centuries-old tradition. It happened today, it would happen tomorrow, and it would happen next month and next year. No one truly considered it a serious provocation.

The reason Nesselrode exaggerated was to draw a definitive answer out of Britain.

Even if it wasn’t the official government position, words from a figure as prominent as Gladstone, who led the massive opposition party, would carry a certain level of credibility.

“As I have said, our current foreign policy is the eradication of conflict in Europe. It would be absurd for us to incite other nations into conflict. While I am not in an official position to dictate foreign policy, I can confidently say that such a thing is not happening.”

“I see. Understood. It seems we were overreacting.”

While it was impossible to tell how much of Gladstone’s words were true, it seemed certain that Britain had no immediate desire to fight Russia.

As he said, who would dare want to fight the Russian Empire?

Just as Russia did not want war with the British Empire, it was natural that the British Empire did not want war with Russia either.

In that case, if they could use the Ottoman Empire appropriately to seize a casus belli, they might be able to block British intervention in advance and seize the Danube River basin.

Having thoroughly hidden his true purpose for coming to London on the Emperor’s orders, Nesselrode spent the rest of his time meeting various figures from both the ruling and opposition parties under the pretext of inquiring about the eradication of cholera.

Despite their outward denials, Nesselrode was no fool; he could sense the British Empire’s hidden intentions.

If those bastards are trying to trap us in a cage, isn’t the only way out to strike first?

Though radical, the Emperor’s words weren’t wrong.

Unless the situation was one of absolute preparation, the British Empire would find it burdensome to intervene if a war began as a surprise strike.

And as he looked around at the atmosphere of the ball, Nesselrode became convinced that it wasn’t too late.

The currently sensational Killian Gore, Prime Minister Wellesley, and Gladstone, whom he had just spoken with…

Even the ambassadors of France, Austria, and Prussia, as well as those idiots from the Ottoman Empire…

Every single one of them seemed to believe that this current atmosphere of peace would last for at least a decade or two.

In other words, the choice to break this quiet silence lay solely in the hands of the Russian Empire.

Cholera didn’t matter.

The longer they were intoxicated by the high of conquering a mere epidemic, the more solid Russia’s preparations would become. If anything, it was something to be welcomed.

On his way back to the embassy, a headline in a newspaper scattered on the street caught his eye more than usual.

[Medical Staff at Killian Medical College Invent Saline Solution That Can Drastically Lower Cholera Mortality Rate!]

“Military power is what matters, you fools.”

Did they think saline solution could stop a flying bullet?

Nesselrode gave a dismissive snort and kicked the rolling newspaper away.

Back in my previous life, during my school years, the most popular genre of music was usually the ballad.

To be precise, medium-tempo ballads blended with R&B or band elements were the mainstream, and the lyrics back then were almost all love stories.

Since they were ballads, love was expected, but I clearly remember that most were about breakups.

“I’m letting you go because I love you,” “If you’re happy without me, I’ll let you go”—there were plenty of lyrics that would make one cringe today, but they fit the sentiment of that time.

In particular, sensitive adolescent boys would project themselves as the protagonists of those tragic songs, decorating their messenger profiles or mini-homepages with such lyrics.

This is definitely not based on my own experience.

I’m saying people around me were like that, and I didn’t have the luxury to enjoy such embarrassing youthful days.

The reason I recalled such bitter and shameful history—no, the past of my acquaintances—was none other than because I now had to gently crush the heart of a pining adolescent boy’s first love.

But surely, I couldn’t just forcefully trample the heart of an eighteen-year-old youth who, despite it being an impossible love, was burning with pure devotion?

If I did that and he turned into a “darkened” leader of an anti-Killian coalition, that would be a problem in its own right.

So, while I was contemplating how to advise him as kindly as possible, the memory of growing up listening to those sentimental songs suddenly flashed through my mind.

Looking at him with that mindset, the young student sitting before me, fidgeting next to the Marquis of Salisbury, looked very familiar.

“Welcome. This is our first time meeting in person, isn’t it?”

“Yes, yes! Thank you for inviting me. And thank you so much for the letter you sent when I had to leave school. It was a huge source of strength for me!”

“Was it? I’m glad to hear that. By the way, Marquis, Lord Chamberlain mentioned he wanted to speak with you for the first time in a while. If time permits, perhaps you could join him for some tea?”

It was a clear signal: I wanted to speak with his son alone, so please go elsewhere.

The Marquis was not so dense as to miss the hint, so he nodded readily and stepped outside.

“Right, stories like this are best shared one-on-one. Even if he’s your father, it must be embarrassing to talk about such things with him listening, right?”

“Ah… yes, yes. Thank you so much for your consideration. I… I’m not sure what my father told Your Highness that made you want to speak with me personally, but have I perhaps committed some great discourtesy?”

“No, it’s nothing like that. To be honest, your father was just making a bit of a fuss. Well, now that I have a child of my own, I can’t say I don’t understand the Marquis’s heart.”

“H-however, Your Highness… that…”

Robert carefully continued, even while cautiously reading my expression.

“This isn’t just a temporary whim for me.”

“Ah, of course. My saying I understand your father’s heart means I empathize with his parental worry, not that I agree with the idea that you’re just caught up in a passing emotion. I understand. At eighteen, you’re already quite grown and at an age where you can stand on your own.”

“Yes, that’s right! I know Your Highness had already become a Cabinet Minister at a similar age. You are my goal and my idol!”

It seems I have unintentionally set fire to the hearts of students that age in an unexpected direction.

If the Prince Consort became a Minister at their age, why couldn’t they? It was a sentiment they couldn’t help but feel.

Come to think of it, has it already been that long since I became a Minister?

Time truly flies. Sometimes it’s almost frightening.

“An idol, huh. I didn’t expect to hear that, but thank you.”

“I read in a book that Your Highness worked fiercely from your student days to become a man worthy of Her Majesty, and finally achieved greatness faster than anyone else in the British Empire. It is truly the power of a great love. I deeply respect Your Highness’s attitude and wish to emulate it.”

What kind of book did he read to have such a bizarre misunderstanding?

Did Victoria do an interview with some newspaper without my knowledge?

The man who strove to overcome the gap in status and win the Queen, achieving the feat of being the youngest Minister and even becoming a war hero.

I didn’t know it, but that seemed to be how the public perceived me.

Quite the romanticist of the century, aren’t I?

“So you want to do the same?”

“Yes. I want to do my best to develop myself so that I can become a man who isn’t ashamed to court Miss Nightingale.”

“…I have something to say regarding that. Unfortunately, Nightingale says she has no intention of marrying in the future. It’s not that she doesn’t like you, but she has a natural sense of calling to devote herself to the patients of this country.”

“I heard that as well. However…”

“I won’t stop you from putting in the effort. But shouldn’t a true man be able to support the dream of the woman he loves? I think that’s what I would have done.”

“That is…”

Robert’s face clouded over, but I nodded with a very solemn expression as if I understood everything.

“Truly beautiful love isn’t about possessing the other person, but pushing them from behind. This is a fact misunderstood by the public, but I didn’t work that hard just to become a man suitable for Her Majesty. At the time, no matter how hard I tried, my birth status wouldn’t support it, so I never even dreamed the futile dream of becoming the Prince Consort.”

“…Pardon? Then why did you…”

“It’s obvious. Because I wanted to make this country, where my beloved Queen resides, even more prosperous and to provide a stronger foundation for the Royal Family she leads. By my own hands, and no one else’s. That was the mindset I had at your age.”

My whole body recoiled at my own words, but for a boy this age, this was the right sentiment.

“So you’re saying you continued to work hard out of love for Her Majesty, even while knowing you could never be with her.”

“Yes. I’ve never told anyone else, but seeing you now reminds me so much of myself back then. That’s why I’m telling you.”

After that, I quoted tragic ballad lyrics that swept the 2000s, spouting all sorts of ‘famous lines’ fit for a mini-homepage profile.

The more I spoke, the more it felt like my limbs were melting from the sheer cringe, but at the same time, I saw the light of admiration in Robert’s eyes deepen.

Nightingale would be rid of a bothersome pest and work even harder, and Robert, even if his first love failed, would respect me even more instead of resenting me.

And using this as nourishment, he would whip himself into working harder. Wouldn’t this be a ‘killing three birds with one stone’ result where everyone is happy?

“…And Nightingale is someone prepared to dive into all sorts of treacherous paths as a nurse whenever a war breaks out. But naturally, if she has a lover or a family, those resolutions are bound to waver. If you truly love her, you must be able to love even this resolve of hers.”

“Yes! You are absolutely right. Hearing Your Highness’s words, I realize how immature my love was!”

“Good. I’m glad you’ve realized it.”

“It’s all thanks to Your Highness. I feel like the path I must take in the future has become clear.”

Yes, yes. You should follow the elite political course, become the next Prime Minister after Wellesley, and support me.

And by fervently following me, you’ll naturally support my son who will succeed me. That is the path you must take.

I’m glad you finally understand…

“I will join the army! If she says she will serve the country as a war nurse, I will remove all elements that threaten her with my own hands!”

Hmm, okay. This guy isn’t normal either.

Birds of a feather, I suppose. Now I see why he fell for Nightingale.

It’s probably not too late—should I start looking for a new candidate for the next Prime Minister now?

I sent a silent apology to the father who would be shocked to see his son making a fuss about joining the army.

I’m sorry, Marquis of Salisbury.

…But we’re going to win the war anyway, so don’t be too hard on him.

Chapter 216: New Era (3)

The Marquis of Salisbury, who had been certain that I would help persuade his son, came rushing to the palace the very next day, his face pale with shock.

“Your Highness! What on earth did you say to that boy?”

“What did Robert say?”

“I don’t know what’s gotten into him, but he’s making a fuss about enlisting in the army. When I asked him why, he said he received your advice and had a profound realization. What could you have possibly said to make a boy who was supposed to run in the next election suddenly declare he’s joining the military?”

So, he didn’t just say it; he actually had a serious change of heart.

To be honest, I felt a little guilty, but thinking it over, this wasn’t entirely my fault. I gave him the best advice I could, hinting indirectly that he should give up on Nightingale.

Wasn’t it Robert who misinterpreted my words and went completely off the deep end?

“Marquis, I understand your bewilderment. Truthfully, I feel the same. But hasn’t Robert given up on the idea of marrying Miss Nightingale for the time being?”

“That… is true.”

“I told him that if he truly loves her, he should support her dreams and goals. Honestly, I don’t think that was bad advice, do you?”

“…No.”

“However, when I mentioned that Miss Nightingale intends to serve as a war nurse in the future, he said he would enlist to be with her. Don’t worry too much; it’s not as if he’s enlisting this very moment.”

And frankly, even if he did enlist, the army wouldn’t send the second son of a Marquis—who was essentially the heir-presumptive since the eldest son had passed away early—to the front lines.

Unlike the Navy, the British Army in this era had a system where noblemen or wealthy capitalists could easily secure a commission as an officer.

“But Your Highness… even so, enlisting is a bit…”

“Look at it from a different perspective. Proper military service can actually have a positive impact on a political career. Even the current Prime Minister, Charles Wellesley, served in the military in his youth. I recall he was discharged as a Major or Lieutenant Colonel.”

“It’s true… if it’s just meant to be a bridge, the military might not be a bad idea.”

“Furthermore, military experience will only become more important. As the rights of the citizens grow, they will expect even the privileged classes to fulfill the same duties they do. For a young student like Robert, dedicating himself to the military could serve as a valuable foundation for his future.”

In the original history, the British Royal Family encouraged the citizens by voluntarily enlisting in the military when the World Wars broke out.

Robert might be blinded by infatuation with Nightingale now, but looking at it objectively, he’ll likely come to his senses by the time he’s in his thirties. In the long run, military experience would significantly help him grow into a senior leader of the Conservative Party.

The Marquis of Salisbury pondered for a moment before nodding, his tearful expression returning to something resembling normalcy.

“I suppose so. He won’t stay obsessed with chasing a woman’s coattails forever. To put it bluntly, her looks will change in ten years anyway…”

“Yes, exactly. So you needn’t worry too much.”

“Besides, even if he enlists, he’ll probably just be sent to Africa or Southeast Asia to suppress some rebels. It won’t be that dangerous. In fact, if he builds up moderate military accolades and runs in the election after next, he’ll win easily.”

“Well… I suppose so?”

“Thinking about it deeply, this might actually turn out well. I think I overreacted. Even if there’s a war, it’s not as if the opponent would be a powerhouse like Russia. I was being far too fussy. Hahaha!”

Marquis Salisbury, having shed all his anxiety, laughed heartily. I merely sipped my milk tea, responding with an awkward smile.

Uh… well, I hope I don’t end up receiving a massive earful of resentment from the Marquis later.

Then again, surely even Robert values his own life. Would he really volunteer for the front lines?

No. Considering Robert’s current state as a berserker for love, he might actually petition to be sent to the front just to stay near Nightingale.

Since I had no desire to lose a promising young man in vain, I thought it might be best to pull some strings in advance.

Strictly speaking, though, I didn’t have time to be casually discussing other people’s problems. I had to organize my thoughts on what stance the Royal Family should take in the approaching war.

This was to ensure that the Royal Family of this nation, and my children, would not be treated as mere nouveau riche with deep pockets, but as objects of respect that would endure for generations.

The heavy mission of properly setting that first precedent was slowly taking shape before me.

It may seem insignificant, but setting a precedent is vital. There is a reason why it’s said that the greatest stroke of luck for American democracy was having George Washington as its first president.

When the United States gained independence, every citizen and politician believed Washington would rule for life. It was a realistic possibility, and indeed, everyone wanted him to do so. Yet, he stepped down of his own accord after serving only two terms.

Because of this, it became a fixed custom for future presidents to step down after two terms. Anyone who tried to break this was met with the criticism: “George Washington stepped down after two terms; do you think you’re better than him?”

Even FDR, who broke this tradition, likely wouldn’t have been able to serve more than three terms if a World War hadn’t been in full swing.

Therefore, like Washington, I needed to establish a clear precedent. The spirit of true Noblesse Oblige—that when the nation faces a crisis, the Royal Family is the first to step forward.

In an era where the will of the people is considered the will of heaven, the only way for the Royal Family to maintain its influence is by constantly securing public support.

And against a power as formidable as Russia, there could be no better stage.

The only problem was how to break this to Victoria…

Seeing the Marquis of Salisbury’s shocked reaction to his son enlisting made me feel like his situation wasn’t exactly someone else’s problem anymore.

Still, since it couldn’t be delayed any longer, it was time to make a move.

After sending the Marquis on his way, I sent a request for Prime Minister Wellesley and Gladstone to come to the palace.

They say the air is calmest before a storm hits. The scenery of London, still steeped in a festive atmosphere, no longer looked purely happy to my eyes.

The tension between the British Empire and Russia was being felt sensitively by nations beyond just Europe.

In Asia, in the distant lands of the Far East, there were places sensing an unusual atmosphere. Joseon and Japan, which had recently established diplomatic relations with the British Empire, were representative of these nations.

The sense of crisis felt by Joseon was particularly acute, even more so than Japan’s. Unlike Japan, which was positioned with Joseon acting as a sort of breakwater, Joseon now found itself sharing a direct border with Russia.

On top of that, reports coming from the British side in Shanghai were all emphasizing the danger of Russia, making it impossible for the court to rest easy.

The situation was further complicated by the fact that the young King of Joseon had recently ended the regency and begun his direct rule.

Yi Hwan, the King of Joseon, had reached maturity and begun to openly check the power of the Andong Kim and Pungyang Jo clans, which had dominated the court until now. This was already yielding significant results.

During his childhood, when a regency was unavoidable, Yi Hwan had witnessed the Qing dynasty being utterly crushed by the British Empire. He grew up watching the ministers of the Bibyeonsa argue passionately about how to avoid being consumed by the influence of Western powers.

Through these experiences, he had unknowingly moved beyond a self-centered worldview and gained a broader perspective—a stroke of luck for Joseon.

In fact, the young King was actively using Britain as an excellent excuse to keep the powerful clans in check.

“Listen, ministers. Reports continue to arrive suggesting that the current between Russia and Britain is unusual. However, as all this information comes through Shanghai, I cannot shake the feeling that we are lacking in both speed and accuracy.”

“Your Majesty’s observation is profound.”

“As you know, the distance between Britain and its home territory is vast…”

“No. I am not merely discussing the distance. We are in a position where we only receive information that has been processed once by their side. How can we distinguish truth from falsehood? Carrying this double burden, how can we make swift decisions? This is likely why we have failed to even uphold the clause about establishing consulates and dispatching ambassadors as soon as possible.”

“We beg your forgiveness, Your Majesty. It is true that such a treaty exists, but at the time, the distance to Britain was too great, and the format was so different from our traditional ways that many felt more deliberation was required.”

It sounded like a plausible excuse, but the real reason was simpler. To be dispatched as an ambassador representing the country to Britain, they would have to send someone at the level of a Councilor or a Minister. Who in their right mind would want to travel to a land thousands of miles away?

Whenever someone suggested it was time to establish a consulate, the response was always, “Then will you go as the ambassador?” This effectively shut everyone up.

However, the King could not let this drag on indefinitely. Recently, a perfect excuse had presented itself, and Yi Hwan intended to use it to significantly weaken the power of the tiresome clans.

“I have remained silent until now, judging your opinions to have merit. However, in the report that arrived yesterday, it was written that the Japanese have finally finished preparations to build a consulate in Britain and are ready to host a British ambassador in their capital. If even the Japanese are going to such lengths, how can we, Joseon, fall behind? If no news is sent by the end of this year, what will the British think of us?”

Ah—so Joseon is a nation that falls behind even Japan.

If nothing else, giving such an impression to a foreign nation was a massive disgrace that the officials of Joseon could not allow.

“Your Majesty, however…”

“There are no ‘howevers.’ Why do you think the Japanese are rushing to send an ambassador at this specific time? In my eyes, it is almost certainly related to Russia.”

At the mention of the “bandits” who had recently snatched territory from the Qing dynasty right at their border, the ministers’ expressions shifted instantly.

“Your Majesty. But has Russia not signed a non-aggression pact with us for the time being?”

“Is the problem not that the pact was only possible because Britain mediated it? If the relationship between Britain and Russia sours, that non-aggression pact will become worth less than a scrap of paper. If that happens, there is no telling when those Russians—who are said to be mad for southern expansion—might cross our border.”

“Your Majesty is correct. Then, let us deliberate on dispatching an ambassador to the British capital so as not to fall behind Japan.”

“No, is there a need for further deliberation? In my view, there is only one person in all of Joseon capable of such a momentous task. Is that not so, Minister of War?”

Kim Jwa-geun, who had never imagined he would be singled out, blinked and looked around. Soon realizing he hadn’t been called by mistake, he immediately perceived that the King was trying to sideline him using this matter as a pretext.

Had the King not already sent Kim Heung-geun, a prominent member of the Andong Kim clan, into exile on charges of corruption not too long ago?

Now, by targeting Kim Jwa-geun, the King was openly declaring his intention to suppress the Andong Kim clan for good.

“Your Majesty. I am humbled by your words, but I have served in the Ministry of War for a long time…”

“That may be so, but are you not the only minister in all of Joseon who has a personal acquaintance with the Prince Consort of Britain? I believe that you, Minister, are more than capable of handling the British leadership and steering things in a direction beneficial to Joseon.”

“But…”

“If the Minister achieves such a great service, how could I leave your relative, Kim Heung-geun, in his place of exile? Therefore, I hope the Minister will exert himself once more for our Joseon.”

Kim Jwa-geun realized that no matter what he said, there was no way out now that the King had established such a solid justification. Since the King had even offered to release Kim Heung-geun, voices from within the Andong Kim clan would surely urge him to go for the greater good of the clan.

He had thought the King was weak because he hadn’t moved much after ending the regency, but he was dead wrong. Since last year, upon turning twenty, the King had been acting with ruthless precision, as if he had been sharpening his blade all along.

Since Kim Jwa-geun was the only high-ranking minister who had personally met and spoken with the Prince Consort during his visit, the King’s logic was flawless.

But to suddenly travel all the way to Britain to gather information? This was nothing less than a legal exile under the guise of diplomacy.

Sigh… damn it all. Is this really happening?

Still, if he could go to Britain and bring their power over to his side, perhaps it could be helpful in the long run. It was a thought that offered no real comfort, but it was the only “mental victory” Kim Jwa-geun could grasp.

The faces of his fellow ministers in the Bibyeonsa, who avoided his gaze without a single word of protest against the King’s command, seemed exceptionally loathsome today.

Chapter 217: Tensions at a Breaking Point

When they decided to sign the treaty with Britain, Kim Jwa-geun had anticipated that things like this might happen.

While he hadn’t considered the possibility of being effectively exiled to Britain himself, the decline in the prestige of the powerful clans was well within the realm of his expectations.

Once the Western powers began to exert their influence on Joseon in earnest, what meaning would the petty power held by the Andong Kim or Pungyang Jo clans have?

Unless the entirety of Joseon united as one to block them, there was no way a single family could stop an opponent entering the country through legal means.

While his clansmen and the powerful officials of the Pungyang Jo clan still seemed unable to grasp the situation, Kim Jwa-geun was reading the flow of the times correctly.

“My Lord, is it true that you are going to Britain this time?”

“It has turned out that way.”

“There were rumors that His Majesty has been trying to empower Lord Jo In-yeong lately. Was this a result of that?”

“Utilizing His Majesty’s maternal relatives is the easiest way to drain our clan’s power. I expect that is roughly how the situation is flowing.”

Normally, Jo In-yeong was a man who should have lost his influence when his older brother, the National Father Jo Man-yeong, passed away. However, because he caught the eye of the King—who sought to suppress the Andong Kim clan—he had been able to enjoy a bit more power.

A living corpse who might as well have already set a date for his burial.

When Kim Jwa-geun left the council chamber and Jo In-yeong said things like, ‘You are heading to a distant and harsh land, so do take care of your health,’ with an expression as if he had already won, Kim Jwa-geun felt a fire boiling up inside him.

“What opinions are coming from the clan? No matter the circumstances, some might say sending the Minister of War all the way to Britain is far too excessive…”

“The justification His Majesty put forward was so perfect that there was no way to refuse. In truth, who else is there besides myself or Lord Heungseon-gun who could actually handle the duties of an ambassador?”

“Well, that’s…”

Perhaps fearing he might be told to go himself, Heungseon-gun Lee Ha-eung averted his eyes with a troubled smile.

Indeed, since he seemed to be preparing something in Joseon in his own way, he would definitely want to decline traveling as far as Europe.

In any case, there was no way the King would entrust such a critical task to a member of the royal family, so it led to the conclusion that there was only one person in all of Joseon who could take on the role of ambassador.

Though he was angry, the reason the current reality didn’t feel like a bolt from the blue was probably because, deep down, he had expected something like this might happen.

“My… My Lord. Then are you truly going to Britain like this?”

“I must. His Majesty desires it, and the Bibyeonsa is offering no objections.”

“Dear me. Even so, I believed Joseon was maintaining some semblance of balance amidst those greedy barbarians because you were here, My Lord. His Majesty must know this as well, so isn’t this check far too excessive…?”

No matter if he was the younger brother of Queen Sunwon and the current power behind the Andong Kim clan, how could he maintain his influence if he left for distant Britain?

His arms and legs would be cut off. At best, he would return with the plausible honor of having represented Joseon, only to age into the role of a powerless old man in the back room.

This was exactly what the King was aiming for.

The King had already exiled Kim Heung-geun, another power in the Andong Kim clan. If he sent the remaining one, Kim Jwa-geun, to Britain, neutralizing the Kim clan would not be difficult.

After that, if he slowly excluded the Pungyang Jo clan from the government, his calculation was likely that he could end the long-standing era of clan politics.

Though he utilized the external factor of Britain, the King’s ability to draw such a picture was better than expected.

Unfortunately, however, there was one thing the King had overlooked.

“Whether this is an excessive check or a self-defeating move that inadvertently gives me wings, only the Heavens will know.”

The saying of the sages that there is always a way out even if the heavens fall was truly a masterpiece of wisdom without a single flaw.

Having composed himself, Kim Jwa-geun announced his intention in the council chamber the very next day to depart for the British capital as quickly as possible.

“Since it has been decided that I shall go, I believe that going faster than Japan without fail is a way to indirectly demonstrate Joseon’s capabilities. Though they were faster in signing a treaty, should not Joseon be the first to actually conduct diplomatic activities?”

“I am truly grateful to the Minister of War for making such a grand resolution. My heart is by no means light, having to send the Minister to such a far-off foreign land, but since all of this is for the future of Joseon, it is my hope that the Minister will find strength.”

“Of course, Your Majesty! Therefore, there is one request I must make of you.”

“If I were to refuse a request from the Minister who is going ten thousand miles away, I would surely be criticized for being unvirtuous. What is it you desire?”

“According to the information we have gathered from various sources, Britain is undoubtedly the nation with the most advanced technology in the world. Establishing a consulate means we are legally guaranteed Joseon territory in such a place. Therefore, I believe we must seize this opportunity to achieve wealth and military strength for Joseon.”

After Britain established its presence in Shanghai, the idiots among Joseon’s officials who didn’t know how powerful Britain was had all but vanished.

Previously, a French ship had caused a stir before hitting a reef and running aground, but those with true insight did not stop at simply mocking them.

Assuming they were given infinite time and resources, could Joseon ever build such a ship?

Naturally, the answer was no.

Even if all the technicians and famous artisans from all over Joseon were gathered, it would be impossible for Joseon to construct such a warship.

Setting aside the actual building, most people didn’t even understand why such a ship could exist.

Coolly speaking, shouldn’t this be seen as the difference between modern Joseon and the Western powers?

“Then does the Minister believe that simply establishing a consulate is insufficient?”

“It is so. We must place an inspection mission under the British Ambassador to study Britain’s systems and technology and exert every effort to apply them to Joseon. This is so we may achieve our own wealth and military strength by combining Eastern spirit with Western technology. I, Kim Jwa-geun, Minister of War, shall take on this heavy responsibility with my life on the line, so I beg for your permission!”

The council chamber fell into a momentary silence at Kim Jwa-geun’s statement, as he poured out his resolve in a thunderous voice, sounding like a martyr possessed by patriotic loyalty.

Had they not seen the French warship in person recently, the King and the ministers might have dismissed his words as insignificant.

However, having seen proof just the other day that Joseon was hopelessly lagging behind, they could not simply ignore this reality.

Since Kim Jwa-geun, who was to go as the ambassador to Britain, was offering to take responsibility for studying the advanced civilization over there, there was actually no reason to refuse.

“I did not know the Minister was so worried for the future of Joseon. ‘Eastern Way, Western Machines’… are those not truly righteous words? Indeed, if we can preserve the Way of Joseon while only bringing in Western technology, there could be no more ideal development than this. I shall accept the Minister’s request and dispatch an inspection mission directly under the British Embassy. What would be the best way to handle the personnel?”

“Since we will be learning a new civilization in a foreign land, it would be better to compose it of young people with great physical stamina.”

“Very well. Do as the Minister wishes.”

“Your grace is immeasurable, Your Majesty!”

When the permission was readily granted, Kim Jwa-geun bowed, inwardly breathing a sigh of relief.

He figured that if he said he was taking young and promising youths, the high-ranking officials here would not openly refuse.

They would surely be thinking ‘as long as it’s not me,’ so why would they care if a few young men were dragged off to Britain?

However, this was a judgment they could make only because they still mistakenly viewed Britain as mere barbarians who happened to be strong.

Eastern Way, Western Machines. The slogan was grand, but it held the premise that Joseon’s ‘Way’ was superior to the West.

Since they had seen the French warship with their own eyes, they couldn’t deny the technological gap even if they were killed for it, but they still held the belief that Joseon’s Confucianism, which had lasted for hundreds of years, could not be inferior to their systems.

But realistically, did that make any sense?

Kim Jwa-geun intended to use this opportunity to personally dig into the doubts that had been blooming in his heart for several years.

And if everyone in the inspection mission came to realize painfully that the ‘Eastern Way, Western Machines’ ideal was nothing more than a pleasant delusion…

And if they all returned at once, armed with the knowledge they saw and learned in Britain…

It was clear to see, even without looking, who would lead the modernization of Joseon in the future.

The King might try to create a scenario where Kim Jwa-geun naturally became obsolete after wasting time in Britain, but he had no intention of dancing to that tune.

Exactly ten years from now. No more, no less.

If he could just hold out there for that time, cultivating the modernization faction and making acquaintances not just with Gillian and Wyman but with other high officials in Britain, a massive tide that no one could oppose would swallow Joseon whole.

Since a massive wave was coming to swallow Asia anyway, there was no need to struggle to create that flow himself.

The only person who could lead Joseon’s new order by elegantly riding that tide while everyone else was being swept away was one man.

Not the Pungyang Jo clan, nor the Andong Kim clan, but Kim Jwa-geun himself.

Around the same time.

Saint Petersburg, Russian Empire.

“Minister of Foreign Affairs.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Foreign Minister Nesselrode, who had hurriedly returned from his business trip to London, looked more grim than ever.

That expression.

Just by looking at that tightening expression on the Emperor’s face, the choice Russia would make was as good as decided.

The Emperor had said he would resolve the situation with a peaceful agreement if possible… but how could that be achieved with Russia’s failed state of diplomacy?

“How are the preparations for the negotiations being handled? Are they going well?”

“I met with British politicians, and their attitude was consistent. They claimed to have no knowledge of the matter at all, and that they have no intention of instigating the German states to oppose Russia. They spoke as if they have no desire to quarrel or cause conflict with Russia. They were merely consistent with the same rehearsed words.”

He had already guessed it, but he couldn’t stop a hollow laugh from escaping.

“It appears Britain will continue to maintain its current stance.”

“We, Russia, have invested so much effort for the peace of Europe, and now they want to gobble up the fruits all for themselves? What treacherous people!”

If it weren’t for Russia, which acted as the Gendarme of Europe and actively promoted peace by intervening in various conflicts, how could Europe have maintained peace until now?

Look at their behavior, sucking up all the sweetness resulting from Russia’s sacrifices and now grouping together, saying Russia is a bad friend and that they should play amongst themselves.

“Surely, they aren’t thinking of drawing in Prussia and Austria to actually fight us if push comes to shove?”

“It does not seem to have reached that point yet. We have no desire to fight Britain head-on, do we? They spoke as if they felt the same, and there seemed to be no falsehood in that.”

“Well, those cowards won’t try to wage war until things reach a truly dire state.”

Perhaps the only exception was France during the time of Napoleon, who tried to fight all of Europe alone.

But in the end, the mountain that even that valiant commander could not cross was Russia.

Unlike the weak powers of Europe, Russia had the resolve and strength to declare war against other European nations at any moment.

Of course, even so, they weren’t so delusional as to decide to fight Britain and France simultaneously.

Nicholas’s goal was to collapse the British Empire’s encirclement aimed at Russia.

To do that, they needed to move a little faster before their preparations were complete.

“Britain and France likely have no intention of going to war right this moment. There’s no way they could be prepared.”

“Is that so…”

If they were to start something, it had to be now.

If they stayed curled up like a gentle dog, there was no way Britain or France would stop their movements to seize Russia by the throat.

If blood was to be shed, it was better to shed it now while the German states were still just testing the waters, before they completely sided with the others.

“How much would be enough to occupy the principalities along the Danube? Can those fellows even resist?”

“The Ottoman Empire is already no match for our nation.”

“I suppose so. In other words, if we occupy them in a swift strike, wouldn’t Britain and France miss their timing to intervene?”

In the first place, how could the already declining Ottoman Empire declare war on Russia just because it lost some territory along the Danube?

Nicholas made up his mind to end this tedious situation.

As always, in most complex situations, bullets knew the solution.

There was no exception this time, or in the future.

Chapter 218: Imminent Danger (2)

An upscale townhouse in Westminster.

Every influential politician owned at least one residence here.

Still, the townhouse of a heavyweight who could represent an entire party was on a different level altogether.

Perhaps because I hadn’t had much reason to visit such places personally since entering Buckingham, coming here after so long felt quite special.

“So, you’re saying you truly told Her Majesty that you might participate in the war?”

“I told you I would last time, didn’t I?”

“No… I thought it was some new kind of joke. Your Highness does occasionally make frivolous jests, after all.”

“Even so, would I call the Prime Minister and the leader of the opposition just to engage in idle banter?”

William Gladstone, a leading figure of the Liberal Party with whom I shared a complex history, had readily made preparations as soon as he received word of my visit.

Well, naturally. When the most popular man in the British Empire and the Prince Consort himself deigns to pay a visit, one must provide a proper welcome.

I might have been scolded and forced to beat a hasty retreat from home, but I still expected to be treated with respect out in the world.

“Seeing as you’ve come in the middle of the night, it seems you had a massive row with Her Majesty the Queen after telling her you’d join the war if it breaks out.”

“A row? Nothing of the sort happened.”

“Aha, so you were simply one-sidedly crushed.”

“It wasn’t a crushing. I was merely fulfilling the duties of a desirable husband by accepting my wife’s grievances.”

Previously, I had summoned Disraeli and Gladstone to discuss the upcoming schedule, and afterward, I had shared those same points with Victoria.

Since it was all for the sake of the Royal Family and our children, I had high hopes that she would understand…

—You’re going to the battlefield? The opponent is who… Russia? Is there something wrong with my ears already… I must have misheard, right?

Denial.

—Are you joking right now? No matter if you go as a commander, you are the face of the Royal Family. If something goes wrong out there, what happens to the morale of the entire military? No, what about me and the children? Absolutely not!

Anger.

—Fine, fine. Then how about this? Since you are also an Admiral of the Navy, say you’ll participate but carry out operations from the headquarters here at home. How about that?

Even bargaining.

I expected her to pass through depression and eventually reach the stage of acceptance, but our Queen was not such an easy person.

—Oh, is that so? Then leave! I won’t ever allow something like going to war! I’ll never give permission until we have at least ten children. Get out! Out!

Perhaps because this wasn’t directly related to death, the five stages of grief theory missed the mark quite pitifully.

“So, in the end, you were kicked out of the palace for the crime of upsetting Her Majesty.”

“Kicked out? I could have just locked the door and stayed inside. I simply did as she wished because I understand how she feels.”

“Well… Her Majesty is currently pregnant, so she must have been quite flustered when her husband said he was going to a battlefield. She’ll calm down as time passes.”

Thinking of Victoria, I had deliberately kept my mouth shut and stayed quiet until she entered a more stable period of her pregnancy.

But if I were going anyway, wouldn’t it be better to tell her in advance rather than when the incident actually breaks out?

“To be serious, this is a war that might occur in a land that has nothing to do with the British Empire. If the royalty looks the other way while forcing the citizens to shed blood, we won’t hear anything good. My going to the battlefield is not an option; it’s a necessity. Victoria likely knows this in her head. It’s just difficult for her to accept emotionally.”

“Your Highness seems quite certain that war will indeed break out.”

“Are you not, Mr. Gladstone?”

“I was originally half-doubting. It was after hearing Your Highness’s words that I tilted toward certainty.”

He set his glass down gracefully and continued.

“The Russian minister was desperate to hear reasons why his country shouldn’t fight ours. That means they are fully intent on starting something.”

“Like a thoughtless child looking around for a reaction before causing trouble?”

“An accurate metaphor. And if Russia, of all countries, is involved, Parliament will never hesitate to go to war. Especially since we have a reliable ally in France.”

Regrettably, this was the attitude countries held toward war before the outbreak of World War I.

As modernization progressed, the level of weaponry in each country was evolving at an alarming rate, but people’s perceptions were failing to keep up.

Wars were constant, but they weren’t total wars between European powers; they were merely acts of violence crushing weak nations in Asia and Africa.

In other words, no one currently knew what the outcome would be when modernized powers collided head-on.

Until now, deaths from disease and endemic diseases had often outnumbered casualties from actual combat.

This was a significant reason why I felt war was unavoidable.

Unlike the European nations that tried to avoid war at all costs after experiencing World War I, the British Empire and France of this era held a stance closer to: ‘War? If it’s profitable, why not?’

Universal consensus is inevitably formed through suffering.

No matter how much a person with future knowledge shouts, ‘Everyone, war is self-harm! It’s literally cutting off your own nose to spite your face!’ it only ends up as empty preaching.

“May I assume the Liberal Party’s opinion is already unified?”

“Certainly. Parliament will express deep respect for Your Highness’s resolve to participate in the war as a naval admiral to set an example for the citizens. However, there are some who worry that if Your Highness goes, it might place indirect pressure on the Members of Parliament as well.”

Well, no sane person would tell the MPs to grab rifles and fight, but those with sons of military age might definitely be worried.

“I will take that into consideration. However, if one truly wishes to maintain their privileges, I believe a certain level of commitment to one’s responsibilities is necessary. Just as I won’t be firing a rifle on the front lines, the children of MPs won’t be leading a charge on the front lines even if they died and came back to life.

I can’t force them to enlist, but isn’t it inevitable that someone who risked their life for the country will be treated better than someone who didn’t?”

“I agree with that sentiment. No country that fails to treat its soldiers properly has ever met a good end. If Your Highness or the children of other MPs show yourselves volunteering in a war against a power like Russia, the citizens’ view of the ruling class will certainly soften.”

On this point, since my thoughts aligned with Gladstone’s, the discussion proceeded without a hitch.

As for Wellesley, he was the son of the Duke of Wellington and a former soldier himself, so there was no need for further words there.

“But what do you think would actually happen if war broke out?”

“The outcome of the war?”

“Your Highness seems to view our victory as an absolute constant, but Russia is also a power that cannot be ignored. The Russians might believe that while they will suffer greatly, they at least won’t lose.”

“That may be. But those Russians are just a bubble. If war breaks out, the whole world will realize the structural weaknesses they possess.”

“A bubble… indeed, Russia is a country with a somewhat deformed structure.”

Of course, that bubble isn’t small; it’s so vast that even after clearing layer upon layer, the core remains hidden.

Unless a country has the weight of the British Empire, Russia is not a nation to be trifled with; one could easily suffocate under the sheer mass of that bubble.

Excluding the British Empire, only France or Prussia might stand a chance.

Even then, that’s under the condition of not pushing into the Russian mainland.

If the goal were to completely deplete, occupy, and subjugate Russia, even the British Empire would find that impossible.

The truly terrifying thing about Russia is its sheer audacity to keep pushing soldiers in regardless of their own losses, and the durability to endure no matter how great those losses become.

Of course, that ‘audacity’ comes from relentlessly grinding down serfs who haven’t even been properly emancipated yet.

And the ‘durability’ is a trap fueled by an incredible mental gymnastics—believing that even if the economy collapses, a collapsed economy is normal for Russia anyway.

Because they could never overcome these traits of Russia, even Napoleon and Hitler were forced to retreat in defeat despite piling up mountains of Russian corpses.

Naturally, I had no intention of making such a self-destructive move, as I wasn’t trying to subjugate Russia in the first place.

Simply crushing the Russian troops as they crawl out of their own territory would be enough.

“To conclude, Russia, which is still stuck in a pre-modern stage, cannot defeat us unless it’s within their own borders.”

“Hmm.”

“But winning is one thing; if we actually fight properly, our military will also suffer great damage. Even if we kill enemy soldiers by the hundreds of thousands, what’s the point if ten thousand of our own soldiers are sacrificed?”

“That is true. If the damage is high, even after a victory, criticism will erupt asking why we fought such a battle in the first place.”

The public is fickle by nature. Even if a war begins with the support of the absolute majority, if the results are poor, politicians will inevitably face a barrage of criticism.

It’s a dirty and unfair part of the job, but that is a politician’s fate. One must simply endure it.

“That’s why I’d prefer if our British Empire didn’t take the lead in this war.”

“Pardon? If that’s the case, why have we been having this conversation until now…?”

“Ah, don’t misunderstand. I said don’t take the lead at the very front; I didn’t say we should pull out entirely. I’m saying let’s have an attitude of gratitude toward the ally who will shed more blood in our stead.”

“…Push France to the front while we take a step back?”

Ah, as expected of my senior, Gladstone. I speak in riddles, and he understands perfectly.

Exactly. Since we’ve put so much effort into building France up, when else would we use them?

To be honest, we treated them well precisely for a moment like this.

“But Your Highness. Wouldn’t France be thinking the same thing as us? They likely intend to go in with a strategy where the British Empire fights Russia head-on while they provide support…”

Anyone with a brain would think and act exactly as Gladstone described.

However, the essence of diplomacy is making it so they can’t back out even if they want to.

I lightly wiped a stray drop of condensation from my wine glass before speaking.

“While we’re at it, why don’t you work on something with me? We’ll create a justification.”

“…A justification?”

“A reason why France must take the lead in fighting Russia. A grand cause for France to become the hero defending the peace of Europe.”

If members of the ruling party or I intervened directly, our intentions would be too transparent. It’s much better to have an opposition figure set the stage for something like this.

“And what benefit would I gain from doing that?”

“You could flaunt the fact that Gladstone and the Liberal Party are still going strong, minimizing the loss of seats in the next election.”

For the Liberal Party, which had been completely pushed back by the Conservative Party—whose popularity had soared after overcoming the cholera crisis—this was an offer they couldn’t refuse.

After deep thought for a moment, he smirked and raised the glass in front of him.

“Then shall we have a toast? To France, the future hero of Europe.”

“May God bless the great hero, France.”

Russia and France.

Placing the two European powers on the scales, we spent a harmonious time sharing drinks for the first time in a long while.

And finally, I voiced the most important reason I came here today.

“I say… I’m sorry, but could I stay the night here? I think my wife might need another day or so of time.”

“Kekeke, please do.”

Even the Prince Consort of a superpower, who spoke non-chalantly about how to handle two great nations, was naught but a sinner before his pregnant wife after announcing he would head to the battlefield.

I tried my best to ignore Gladstone’s meaningful smirk as he brought another bottle of wine and changed the subject.

“Ah, speaking of which, has it already been years since we met at Eton…?”

Hey, don’t laugh.

I’m not staying away because I’m scared; I’m giving my beloved wife time to settle her heart!

So, wipe that ‘I understand everything’ smile off your face this instant.

Chapter 219: A Brinkmanship Situation (3)

A few days had passed since I began staying as a guest at Gladstone’s house.

Fortunately, I received word from a servant that Victoria’s anger had subsided, allowing me to return to the palace.

Knowing her personality as well as I did, I had been certain from the start that her temper wouldn’t last more than three days at most.

What is the defining trait of someone with a fiery temperament?

They boil over in an instant and cool down just as quickly.

To put it unkindly, she’s like a thin pot that heats up fast; to put it kindly, she’s the type who doesn’t let her current emotions linger for long.

No matter how angry she was, she wasn’t the type of person to let her beloved husband stay out for nights on end.

Furthermore, even if I were staying at the townhouse of a prominent figure like Gladstone or Disraeli, rumors would inevitably spread if it went on too long.

If the Prince Consort stayed outside of Buckingham Palace for days on end and there was no stir, that would be even stranger.

Whether for that reason or another, Victoria seemed to have finally moved past the stages of anger and bargaining and reached the stage of acceptance.

That’s my good wife; I knew I could count on you!

I wore my most repentant expression and carefully kissed the back of Victoria’s hand.

She didn’t pull her hand away, but instead, with a slightly pouting face, she pushed a sheet of paper toward me.

“What is this?”

“Go on, sign here. I’ve given it some thought, and to be honest, your words do make sense. So, if you promise me this, I won’t try to stop you any further.”

“Let’s see… ‘I, Killian, swear upon the name of the Queen that if I go to war, I will prioritize my own safety above all else. I promise to never go to a dangerous front line and to return without a single scratch after the war is over. Should I fail to keep this promise, I swear by the name of Her Majesty the Queen and God that I will listen to my wife’s words from then on and never venture near a dangerous place again.’”

Several more clauses followed, but most were promises not to overexert myself in the war.

Had she been writing this all by herself while I was away?

I could see sentences where she had clearly suppressed her anger while writing, which made me feel a bit guilty for some reason.

In this situation, the wise course of action was to sign quietly without a word of complaint.

I wasn’t a warmonger to begin with, so why would I want to go to war more than absolutely necessary?

After watching me immediately take a pen and sign, Victoria shook her head slightly and let out a long sigh—one that could have been either resignation or relief.

“You know you’re a truly wicked man if you seek out danger after making a promise like this, right?”

“Don’t worry. There will absolutely, absolutely be nothing that will cause you heartache.”

“…I understand. I know you’re not a thoughtless child and that you have a plan, so I won’t say anything more.”

It was all for the eternal respect of the British Royal Family.

If this were simply for my own gratification, I honestly wouldn’t bother going to war.

However, she surely understood that there was no better way to bequeath stronger authority and honor to our children.

Since the fact that the British Empire was preparing for war was an absolute secret even to nations like France and Austria, we couldn’t let it show.

The number of people who knew this fact was extremely small, so there was nothing to be gained by discussing it further.

After a brief, awkward silence, Victoria cleared her throat and subtly shifted the subject.

“That aside, Parliament mentioned an interesting schedule to me. You’re aware of it, right? The reception for the new ambassador.”

“Ah… is it already that time?”

“It’s Joseon, right? The place where you were born.”

When a new ambassador is appointed from a foreign country, it is customary for them to have an audience with the Queen and pledge to do their best for the friendship between the two nations.

As Joseon had formally dispatched an ambassador, they had to go through this process as well.

“It is where I was born… but it’s a bit of a complicated place.”

Upon hearing my answer, Victoria’s expression stiffened slightly.

She knew everything—how I lived in Joseon and the entire process of how I came to Britain.

So, even if it was my homeland, it wasn’t likely she would have particularly fond feelings toward Joseon.

“Ah, but this man coming as the ambassador is quite reasonable. I’ve met him a couple of times; he seemed quick-witted and good at reading the trends of the times.”

“That’s a name with difficult pronunciation. Jwa-geun Kim? A representative of a prestigious family ranked first in Joseon… should I think of it as something like a Ducal family? They say the people coming with him are also from families of considerable status. It seems they’ve put quite a bit of effort into this.”

It was surprising enough that Joseon had sent an ambassador so quickly, but when I heard it was Kim Jwa-geun, I was genuinely shocked.

Even if it was an ambassadorship to Britain, from Joseon’s perspective, Britain was just the leader of the barbarians located on the other side of the globe.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say he was effectively being exiled. Had he perhaps lost a power struggle?

Even so, it was strange that he was bringing such a large entourage.

The composition of the group was also quite peculiar; while their families were respectable, most of them were strikingly young.

I felt like I could almost see their intentions, but…

“Killian, I will prepare for the ambassador’s reception on my end, so don’t worry and focus on the work you’re doing now.”

Meeting ambassadors was originally one of the Queen’s duties, but since the ambassador was from my birthplace, it seemed to have become quite a topic of conversation without my knowing.

Looking at her face, which didn’t seem very pleased, I could clearly see what she was thinking, but I decided not to say much.

This was because I also wanted to see those Joseon Confucian fuddyduddies be struck with awe upon arriving in the British Empire.

“Victoria, if you want to see a raw reaction from the Joseon side, it’s better to flaunt our superior technology rather than our military might. They already know we are militarily strong, so they’re likely to just dismiss us as barbarians who only have strength, claiming a hollow moral victory for themselves.”

“Aha. I see. I’ll tell the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.”

The slight upward curl of Victoria’s lips felt like a preview of the shock the Joseon ambassadors would soon receive.

Still, let’s not scare them too much. They’re practically outcasts from their own country as it is; wouldn’t it be too pitiful if we made them wet their pants?

For Kim Jwa-geun, who was riding a steamship for the first time in his life, the entire journey to Britain was a succession of wonders and marvels.

If he felt this way, how much more so for the young officials who had never stepped foot outside of Joseon in their lives?

In fact, at first, their reactions were quite a sight.

“They say the barbarians eat people; what if we meet a terrible fate?”

“Do they not say these people focus all their technology only on military power to drag such weapons around? Perhaps we will be used to help them churn out more weapons?”

“Ugh… if I am eaten, who will look after my mother back in Joseon?”

It was all nonsense that he didn’t even feel like correcting, so he just ignored it, but he heard every word.

Regardless, once they reached the capital of Britain, they would want to sew their own mouths shut for saying such things, so why bother wasting energy talking now?

As expected, those childish reactions from the Joseon officials began to fade once they boarded the ship from Shanghai to Britain.

After riding a state-of-the-art steamship that ignored the wind, they couldn’t help but wonder if it really made sense to treat the people who built such things as ignorant barbarians.

They couldn’t suppress such fundamental doubts.

He understood that feeling very well.

And finally, when they arrived in mainland Britain.

Not only the young Joseon officials, but even Kim Jwa-geun stood with his mouth agape, staring blankly at the feast of new civilizations unfolding before his eyes.

“Is… is this the ‘railway’ I’ve only heard about?”

“Yes. With this, not only people but all sorts of resources and goods can be moved in a short amount of time.”

“How much speed does it reach?”

“Hmm… it might be easier to understand if I use distance as an example. The Prince Consort said that from Hanyang to Dongnae, it would take no more than a day. Though, I don’t know where Hanyang or Dongnae are.”

“From Hanyang to Dongnae in a single day? This massive iron carriage?”

If one were traveling alone, it wasn’t impossible to achieve that by constantly switching horses at post stations.

But for that massive hunk of iron, carrying hundreds of people and an enormous amount of goods, to move at such a speed?

Their shock, having been half-dazed from the start, reached its peak when they arrived in the capital, London.

Carriages passing incessantly over neatly paved roads.

Gentlemen walking about in uniforms that, while foreign, were clearly of high quality even at a glance.

And grand buildings lined up on a scale incomparable even to the tiled-roof houses that were the symbol of the wealthy in Joseon.

“What… what is that building? It’s grand yet possesses beauty… it’s like a magnificent work of art…”

“That is St. Paul’s Cathedral. You can think of it as a religious facility.”

“Good heavens… then what is that lavish palace over there?”

“Ah, that is Westminster. It is where the Members of Parliament hold meetings and create laws. Tomorrow, you will go to Buckingham Palace, located behind it, to have an audience with Her Majesty.”

“I… I see.”

He was an ambassador representing Joseon; he must not show any signs of being intimidated.

Kim Jwa-geun straightened his clothes and tried to maintain as dignified an attitude as possible, but the young officials who accompanied him seemed to have already lost half their wits.

It was unavoidable.

They had lived their lives thinking only of Hanyang as a bustling city, so to be suddenly dropped into a place like this—how great must the shock be?

Furthermore, the British officials did not take them straight to their lodgings.

Instead, they gave them a tour of the bustling parts of London, as if flaunting their superior technological prowess.

After a full day of looking around, he felt he had experienced all the astonishment he would ever feel in a lifetime, but the real thing was only just beginning.

When the sun sets, the only things that can light the surroundings are candles and torches, so human activity is naturally limited.

However, this place was different.

“What—what is this? Why is it so dark here without any fires lit?”

“Is not providing us with lamps an open insult to us?”

Just as complaints mixed with anxiety were popping up here and there, the accompanying official touched something, and a hissing sound echoed.

Then, something happened that they could hardly believe.

Flash!

“Aaaah! Fire!”

“W-Wait! It’s not a fire; it looks like a lamp!”

“A lamp? What kind of lamp is so bright that the whole room lights up?”

Some were so startled they fell backward, while others couldn’t take their eyes off the incredibly bright lamp emitting light from the ceiling, as if possessed.

The guide calmly showed them how to turn the light off and on, then helped the fallen officials back up.

“This is called a gas lamp. As you can see, if you leave it on like this, it’s incomparably brighter than a candle, so you can live comfortably even at night.”

“My God…”

“Is this… Britain? Are these barbarians?”

Monsters that eat people.

Barbarians who do not know the Way of Confucianism.

Fools who invest all their technology into military power and know nothing but how to fight.

Those who had been casually spouting such things until not long ago could not even open their mouths, standing motionless like people who had lost their souls.

However, even though the situation was unfolding exactly as he had expected, Kim Jwa-geun could not laugh.

Far from laughing, he too could not hold back a sigh as he stared at the gas lamps brightly illuminating the building.

To learn the advanced technology of the West and enlighten Joseon…

That had been the plan and goal he had harbored in his own way while coming this far.

But where on earth should he start learning, and how should he fix things for Joseon to ever become like this?

The gap was so vast that he didn’t even know where to begin.

He was now beginning to fear tomorrow’s meeting with the Queen.

If they continued to show him things beyond this, he felt his spirit might truly break.

That was the sentiment felt by the frogs who had emerged from their well to see the world for the first time.

Chapter 220: Ticking Time Bomb (4)

Kim Jwa-geun might not have known it himself, but the timing of his arrival in London with his delegation was a significant help to me.

I was already planning an event to divert France’s attention, and the arrival of an ambassador from Joseon provided the perfect excuse.

I hosted another large-scale banquet under the guise of welcoming friends who had traveled a long distance from Joseon. The real goal, however, was to show the ambassadors of other nations just how peaceful the world currently was and how much Britain was enjoying that peace.

Furthermore, using the pretext of introducing Kim Jwa-geun to the representatives of other countries, I invited the ambassadors of France, the Ottoman Empire, Spain, Austria, Prussia, and more.

Upon receiving the invitation, Kim Jwa-geun sent a reply stating he would drop everything to attend.

Finally, the day of the banquet arrived.

Kim Jwa-geun had been tucked away in a corner with a face that looked as if he were carrying all the world’s worries and anxieties on his shoulders. But the moment he saw me, his expression shifted instantly, and he came scurrying over.

“Your Royal Highness! It has been far too long. I should have come to pay my respects the moment I arrived, but I was so disoriented that I… Please, forgive me.”

“Not at all. I know better than anyone that your official schedule has been packed since the day you arrived. Why would I feel slighted?”

“Thank you for your understanding. And thank you even more for inviting me to such a prestigious gathering.”

“The other ambassadors and our Members of Parliament are curious to know who the envoy from the land of the eastern dawn is. So, please, relax and enjoy the conversation. The translators will handle everything, so do not worry.”

“Thank you! Thank you so much!”

He was practically a puppy wagging its tail.

Seeing that his attitude had become even more polite than before, I could guess what kind of process he had undergone before his audience with Victoria.

Victoria had described him as looking like a puppy that had just barely been pulled from the water; it seemed the culture shock had been truly immense.

While I had already surmised as much, I poked him with a question as if I were unaware.

“How do you like London? It must feel quite different from Shanghai, which is only just beginning to develop.”

“Yes. I am not sure how to put it… it is like being in another world. It has been a time where the very foundations of my thoughts and ideologies have been shaken. It’s not just me; the other young men seem to feel the same. Oh, and they also mentioned that they would very much like to pay their respects to Your Royal Highness if the opportunity arises.”

“Is that so? My schedule has been a bit busy lately… but since they are guests from afar, it is only polite to make time, isn’t it? I will arrange a meeting in the near future.”

“I cannot thank you enough… The others will be delighted. The young men here are already changing their minds, wanting to learn even one more thing from Britain before returning to Joseon. In time, they may come to see Your Royal Highness as someone even greater than His Majesty back home. Of course, if word of such a comment reached Joseon, I’d be looking at immediate exile. Hahaha.”

One might dismiss it as mere flattery, but I could feel a hundred percent sincerity in those words, which brought a natural smirk to my face.

To be fair, I would probably feel the same in their shoes.

For someone who had lived their entire life in Joseon and was seeing the British Empire for the first time, it was impossible not to compare the two.

If they became accustomed to life here and then returned to Joseon to see their King again, would they be able to offer the same absolute loyalty as before?

No matter how they looked at it, the King would probably feel like nothing more than a local village head.

At that point, there’s a 99.99% chance that their love for their country and their loyalty to the King as an individual would become two separate things.

Compared to the King of Joseon—who was little more than a neighborhood chief on this scale—I, the husband of the Queen who reigned at the pinnacle of the British Empire and to whom all the high-ranking officials showed strict courtesy, would appear a hundred times more impressive.

In fact, it would be strange if they didn’t think that way.

Even now, Kim Jwa-geun was clearly following that exact path.

Wait, come to think of it…

If I played this right, I could turn this into something big.

Just as my mind began to race, crafting a master scenario, Mr. Gladstone and Lord Palmerston spotted me from the other side and approached.

“Your Highness, here you are. And this gentleman must be… ah, the one who came from Joseon.”

“Lord Kim, these two are Mr. Gladstone and Lord Palmerston of the Liberal Party. They are leading figures of the Opposition. In Joseon terms… well, there isn’t a perfect equivalent, but you can think of them as key members of the Bibyeonsa.”

Hearing my translation, Kim Jwa-geun hurriedly straightened his clothes and bowed deeply.

“I am Kim Jwa-geun, the Ambassador from Joseon. It is a true honor to meet the great men who lead Great Britain.”

“Hahaha, lead the nation? It’s not quite that much. We simply work hard every day with a heart for serving and dedicating ourselves to this country.”

Gladstone, laughing as if the praise were undeserved, glanced between Kim Jwa-geun and me before continuing with a grin.

“You’ve been in London for quite some time now. Has anything particularly impressed you? Or is there anything you especially wish to see?”

“Everything has been so impressive that it is difficult to pick just one thing. If you ask what I wish to see… I am curious about what kind of education a developed nation like this provides. Do you have things like village schools or private academies, or is it mostly self-study at home?”

“Here, we call them schools. Students learn knowledge assigned to their age, and when they are old enough, they go to university to pursue deeper academic studies.”

“Oh, I see. Then, does this country have no system like the Civil Service Examinations?”

I wondered if the ethnic DNA of obsession with education and university entrance exams existed even back then. To think the thing he most wanted to know about was British schools or the European version of the state exams. It was so quintessentially Korean that I couldn’t help but nod.

“Then it wouldn’t be a bad idea to take him on a tour. I wonder where would be best…”

“Your Highness, why even deliberate? It has to be Eton, of course!” Gladstone shouted with more excitement than usual.

“Isn’t Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun asking to see the finest educational institution that raises the people responsible for this country’s future? Where else is there but Eton?”

Kim Jwa-geun, whose eyes lit up at the translation, asked eagerly.

“Is the school called Eton the finest educational institution in this land? Should I think of it as a place like the Seonggyungwan?”

“Well, that’s…”

“No. Not at all.”

My attempt to say he could roughly understand it that way was drowned out by Palmerston’s voice. Despite the glares Gladstone and I gave him, asking what on earth he was talking about, Palmerston stuck out his chest proudly and didn’t back down.

“If he is to go on a tour, he must certainly be sent to Harrow School. Mr. Gladstone is clouding the facts with his personal feelings. Eton’s heyday was when King Arthur was swinging Excalibur; the reality is that Harrow surpassed them quite some time ago.”

“Eton didn’t even exist in King Arthur’s time, Lord Palmerston.”

“Which is my roundabout way of saying Eton has never actually been ahead of Harrow.”

“Sigh… Harrow men are all well and good, but they always get stubborn at times like this. Don’t you agree, Your Highness? The idea that Harrow is above Eton is a joke that would baffle even Christ Himself.”

“Mr. Gladstone, your logic is failing, so trying to drag His Highness into this is a cowardly move. Even if His Highness graduated from Eton, the basic facts do not change.”

Grown men of their age, and they were suddenly acting like this. I invited them to maintain some dignity in front of the Joseon ambassador, and here they were fighting over something so juvenile.

Look at this. Since they were suddenly snarling at each other, even Kim Jwa-geun looked bewildered.

No, wait, now I’m annoyed. Harrow is what compared to Eton?

“…Your Highness, why are they acting like that? What are these places, Eton and Harrow, that have these gentlemen—who were laughing and chatting until a moment ago—suddenly at each other’s throats?”

“…Just think of them as the Noron and Soron factions.”

“Ah! I understand perfectly now.”

Nodding at the explanation, which couldn’t have been clearer, he soon asked again with a serious expression.

“But… which one is the Noron?”

“……”

Fine. Since the desire to rank things is a universal human sentiment, there was no point in arguing further.

“For the record, I graduated from Eton.”

“……”

Kim Jwa-geun fell silent for a moment, then gave a hearty laugh and clenched his fist.

“What does it matter who is Noron or Soron, Sipa or Byeokpa? Since Your Royal Highness graduated from Eton, it is only natural that Eton is the best and should be the object of longing and envy for us people of Joseon!”

“Then shall we set the tour schedule for Eton?”

“Most certainly! Eton! Eton is the best. Please, let me see Eton!”

At Kim Jwa-geun’s desperate cry, Gladstone nodded with satisfaction, while Palmerston clicked his tongue with a look of supreme disappointment.

Truly, unlike other Joseon people, this man had sharp instincts.

If he had forced me to say Eton was the best myself, I would have docked some points, but he handled the situation perfectly on his own.

Kim Jwa-geun of Joseon.

Social intelligence test, stage one: Passed for now.

About an hour after the heated debate over which school was the finest in the British Empire ended.

The French Ambassador, Count Beaufoil, was weaving through the banquet hall, savoring the recently surging prestige of France as a great power.

“Count, the conflict in the Italian region has been intensifying lately. How does France view this situation?”

“Mr. Ambassador, as the nation representing Catholicism, regarding the Vatican’s recent statement…”

“How does France plan to…”

France, which had recently regained stability, had begun to intervene gradually in the various issues across the European continent. However, the reactions from other countries were different from before.

Instead of acting like a European bully like Napoleon, beating up anyone who didn’t listen, France was now moderately looking after the difficulties of other nations.

Austria, for instance, had just overcome a crisis without much trouble thanks to France, and France hadn’t made any particularly excessive demands in return.

It was the same for Italy, which dreamed of unification.

Rather than using coercive methods, France acted as a mediator for Europe, actively engaging in dialogue with various nations. As time passed, they could feel their influence growing.

Originally, whenever France was doing this well, the British Empire would invariably interfere, but wasn’t the British Empire currently their closest ally?

Indeed, rather than wasting strength by opposing each other, it was several times more profitable to be in the same boat as Britain and share the gains.

It was good for France because they could once again hold sway as a great power in Europe, and for the British Empire, they wouldn’t have any headaches if France kept Europe stable.

This was what you called a win-win.

Beaufoil had no interest in the ambassador from that weak, peripheral country in the East that had humiliated France before. Unlike the other ambassadors who showed curiosity toward Joseon, he actively sought out other fruits to take back to his home country.

Then, he happened to overhear a conversation Gladstone was having with the Ottoman Ambassador.

Whether it was because of the alcohol, Gladstone’s voice was slightly raised and flushed, which was a stroke of luck for the Count.

“Mr. Ambassador, as I was saying, if you entrust the jurisdiction of the Holy Land to our British Empire, the relationship between our home country and the Ottoman Empire will surely become even stronger.”

“Hmm… but that is…”

“It wouldn’t be bad for your country either. If we are entrusted with the jurisdiction of the Holy Land, surely our government won’t ignore the Ottoman Empire’s difficulties. In the event of an untoward incident, we would be able to respond more actively than we do now.”

Even a working-class child passing by would know that conversation was aimed at Russia.

Unlike before, the Ottoman Ambassador reacted as if the offer were quite tempting. Gladstone finished his wine and left, suggesting they talk more later.

Jurisdiction over the Holy Land… certainly, it was one of the greatest honors a Christian nation could obtain.

Although it was an era where religion found it difficult to interfere in politics, the Catholic influence in France was still not something to be ignored.

In particular, unlike the British Empire, which was technically classified as Protestant, wasn’t France the legitimate protector of Catholicism?

The Count believed that if France could obtain the jurisdiction of the Holy Land from the Ottomans, the justification and the impact would be far stronger.

However, the conditions the British Empire offered were a bit concerning…

No. The fact that they mentioned taking responsibility for smoothing things over if Russia picked a fight meant they had already finished all the calculations.

Frustrating as it was, it was a proven fact that Britain’s intelligence network had been superior during the last revolution.

What was the reason the British side was so confident that Russia wouldn’t be able to start a fight?

Naturally, it must be because they were certain Russia wouldn’t dare touch the Ottomans as long as the British Empire was standing firm.

Even a little common sense suggested as much.

A triple alliance of Britain, France, and Austria had been formed, and even Prussia was debating whether to join. At such a time, how could Russia attack a nation under their protection?

If they actually committed such an act, they would have to be either stark raving mad or completely incompetent and unable to read the grand scheme of things.

Russia was a place where one might suspect both, but they weren’t exactly hopeless morons.

In any case, they had only just spoken for a moment; no formal documents had been exchanged. If France stepped in here, it wouldn’t exactly be stealing Britain’s interests.

After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Count Beaufoil approached the lone Ottoman Ambassador with a triumphant smile.

“Excuse me, Mr. Ambassador. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but regarding the matter you were just discussing… how about continuing that conversation with us? I believe France can offer you even better terms.”

Even if they were allies, it wasn’t right to always be dragged along by the British Empire.

Indeed, indeed.

If that side was Britain, this side was its traditional rival, the Great Kingdom of France.

So, it was time for this side to move first.

A thick smile spread across Count Beaufoil’s face, certain that he finally had the chance to land a blow on the always-confident Killian.

Since France would take responsibility for the peace of the European continent, let the British Empire just watch from the sidelines and put on airs as they always did.

Chapter 221: Declaration of War

In the past, the Ottoman Empire had struck terror into the hearts of all Europe, boasting a grandeur that made it no exaggeration to call them the Emperors of Europe.

They possessed an absolute grip on their territories, capable of mobilizing over a hundred thousand troops at once, supported by a systematic and sophisticated bureaucracy. Their vast domain spanned from Anatolia to the regions of Greece. Furthermore, they commanded brave soldiers who fought to the bitter end, fearless of death.

Until the rise of Russia in the modern era, the public enemy of European nations was undoubtedly the Ottoman Empire. Indeed, even non-Ottoman Islamic nations had once banded together with others specifically to keep the empire in check.

However, the rise and fall of empires are inevitable. By the 19th century, the Ottoman Empire had long since lost the brilliant majesty of its past.

Even against their old nemesis, Russia—whom they had once fought fiercely with alternating victories and defeats—they eventually found themselves in a position where they were simply being pummeled one-sidedly.

They lost the war over the Crimean Khanate. They lost the war following Russia’s annexation of the Crimean Khanate. They even lost the war they started to restrain Russia during the Napoleonic Wars.

Coupled with their defeat in the Greek War of Independence, there was no one left who didn’t realize that the Ottoman Empire had become Russia’s personal punching bag.

The one-time Emperor of Europe, whom Russia once warily observed, Western Europe courted, and Eastern Europe trembled before, had now changed careers to become the “Sick Man of Europe.”

To the great powers of Europe today, the Ottoman Empire was nothing more and nothing less than a breakwater to contain Russia and a convenient piece of prey to nibble on.

France felt the same.

In particular, the regime of Louis Philippe, which had only recently stabilized after narrowly surviving the storms of revolution, needed to broaden its base of support. In such a situation, it was a foregone conclusion that securing jurisdiction over the Holy Land in Jerusalem would earn them the undivided support of the Catholics.

It was an urgent matter, but thanks to the recently installed telegraph, sending this news back home posed no problem at all.

In less than a single day, the Count received a reply from Prime Minister Guizot.

- Verify if the British Empire has signed a formal treaty. If not, France must secure jurisdiction over the Holy Land first.

To think he could receive an answer in just one day, even if it was just across the Strait of Dover.

Is this the power of technology?

Though the infrastructure had been laid with British capital and technology, this fact only served to improve Count Beaufoil’s mood. In the end, wasn’t technology something where rights were won or lost depending on who utilized it and how?

With his government’s permission granted, the Count immediately met with the Ottoman Ambassador to begin formal negotiations.

“Jerusalem is effectively the spiritual home for Catholics. And France is the protector of Catholicism, recognized by the Pope himself. While the British Empire is also a devoutly Christian nation, they are, in the end, the Church of England, which broke away from Catholicism. I believe we are better suited to manage Jerusalem with the utmost sincerity.”

“That is true… However, Mr. Gladstone is pushing this matter quite strongly, so we are having some difficulty deciding.”

“Has there already been talk of signing a formal treaty with the British Empire?”

“No, not yet. However, Mr. Gladstone mentioned signing a treaty as soon as coordination with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is complete. He said it probably wouldn’t even take a week…”

That meant a draft of the agreement hadn’t even been properly drawn up yet.

In that case, there was no reason to hesitate.

International diplomacy, seen in a broad sense, is not much different from business. If one is looking for a partner and receives a better offer from someone else, switching over is not something that can be easily criticized.

Of course, breaking a contract after it has been signed to move to another party is problematic, but that wasn’t the case here.

“Mr. Ambassador, France can sign within three days.”

“Is that… truly possible?”

“Certainly. And in truth, Mr. Gladstone only said he would pursue it; it’s not as if it has become official government policy yet. On the other hand, I have already received the Prime Minister’s approval. That means we can negotiate the specific terms right now. What do you say? Naturally, we will guarantee all the conditions the British Empire offered.”

“The British side promised to ensure our home country is not exposed to external threats while they have jurisdiction over the Holy Land.”

To put it simply, they offered a mutual defense treaty, which was somewhat expected.

It wouldn’t make any sense for the Ottomans to be under attack while foreign powers sat in Jerusalem enjoying peace and music. The Ottomans would never hand over Jerusalem, which is also an Islamic holy site, without such a condition.

And the reason other nations couldn’t easily accept this proposal was, naturally, because of Russia.

However, seeing that the British Empire had so readily offered such conditions, Count Beaufoil surmised that Russia would never be able to attack the Ottoman Empire. If this had been his judgment alone, it might have been different, but since his home government had ordered him to proceed, they must have reached the same conclusion.

“As I mentioned, France will naturally offer the same conditions as the British Empire. We will ensure the Ottoman Empire does not suffer from foreign invasion while we hold jurisdiction over the Holy Land. However, this will not apply if the Ottoman Empire invades another nation. Surely the British Empire set the same condition?”

“Of course. To begin with, our peace-loving Empire has no intention of subjugating other nations through force.”

Any nation annexed by the Ottomans would have laughed at that statement, but since France was in no position to talk, the Count decided to keep quiet for now.

“Very well. Then let us proceed with the agreement using a proper draft as soon as possible.”

“If the British Empire tries to pressure our government using this as an excuse, France must step in to stop them. We are rushing this agreement because we trust your country.”

“That goes without saying. Do not worry. Well, the tea was excellent. I must get up and start preparations immediately.”

Clink.

Gently setting down his teacup, Count Beaufoil stood up and turned away.

He had done it. Since he had cleanly snatched away the negotiations they tried to start first, they would likely be frustrated and furious, wouldn’t they?

Now all they had to do was disseminate data across Europe showing that the alliance between France, Britain, and Austria was firm, preventing Russia from committing any further acts of madness.

On the surface, it looked like a high-risk, high-return deal, but in reality, it was a miraculous transaction with no risk at all. The Count’s steps were as light as if he were flying.

“Hehehehe.”

“Kuhuhuhu.”

Clink. The two glasses let out a clear, beautiful ring as they toasted.

It was a pleasant sound regardless of when one heard it. The sound of the glasses clinking, that is—not the laughter.

“As expected of the greatest talent Eton has ever produced, the pride of Eton. You are truly impressive, Mr. Gladstone.”

“Haha, isn’t Your Highness the greatest pride of Eton? Or perhaps the Duke of Wellington. Even I have a conscience.”

“Then let’s change the wording to the greatest politician produced by Eton. The Duke of Wellington is a great soldier rather than a politician. And I am a member of the royalty now rather than a politician.”

“Even if we look at politics, I believe Prime Minister Wellesley is a step above me.”

His self-assessment was quite thorough. Naturally, looking only at public perception, Gladstone would not reach Wellesley’s level.

However, looking at objective stats through Killian’s ‘scouter,’ it was a fact that there were few in the current political arena who could rival Gladstone. If one had to name someone, perhaps Benjamin Disraeli?

Of course, Wellesley, with me assisting him, was an exception. That was essentially a form of unfair doping.

“Regardless, thanks to your realistic acting, France took the bait immediately. To be honest, I didn’t think it would succeed on the first try.”

“We were lucky. If Count Beaufoil were a man without greed, we would have had to use the next plan, but it seems he was quite desperate to make a name for himself.”

“From France’s perspective, they would want to be grouped as equals with the British Empire no matter what. Given their towering pride, one could say this was an expected outcome.”

“Hah, equals? They were only briefly grouped that way during Napoleon’s time. Objectively speaking, have those people ever been on the same level as us?”

Even though they were currently forming the strongest alliance ever, relationships built up over time do not change overnight. Even in the 21st century, Britain and France frequently engaged in pride battles, so it was only worse in this era.

Even the usually mild-mannered Gladstone couldn’t stand France trying to crawl up to the British Empire’s level. He clicked his tongue sharply and added a comment.

“It reminded me of how Harrow struggles to be treated as an equal to Eton, which made it feel all the more laughable. Don’t you agree, Your Highness?”

“Well… now that you mention it, that’s true. Whether it’s Harrow or France, they should just be content with the second-place spot, yet they always try to link themselves with the number one.”

“In that sense, I think Lord Palmerston would get along well with the French. Shall I recommend him to the Prime Minister as the next Ambassador to France? I have a feeling he would get along famously with them.”

Was he still holding a grudge over the previous debate?

Of course, I found it absurd too, but… No, wait. Now that I think about it, Palmerston might actually be a good match for France. Shouldn’t we seriously consider that for a moment?

“Ah, by the way, Your Highness. Is Ambassador Jay-gun Kim’s tour of Eton proceeding well? Knowing he’s from Your Highness’s homeland, I can’t help but find myself paying more attention to him.”

“As a matter of fact, it’s scheduled for this weekend. The school said it was an honor and that they would make sure to be fully prepared for the guest.”

“Ambassador Jay-gun Kim is a lucky man. To have the best school in the world be the first European school he sees. If he opens his eyes and gains great enlightenment through this opportunity, wouldn’t Joseon be able to develop relatively quickly among Asian nations?”

“Hmm, well. I’m not so sure about that.”

What to do with Joseon depended entirely on how Joseon acted, so no conclusion had been reached yet. While the ending of becoming a Japanese colony was definitely off the table, I should say all other possibilities were open.

Looking at it that way, Kim Jwa-geun’s responsibility was indeed heavy.

“At any rate, the most important thing right now is France, not some place like Joseon. I hope they continue to run wild without lowering their shoulders.”

That wouldn’t be very difficult.

After parting ways with Gladstone, I summoned Count Beaufoil—who was likely rejoicing at having finally landed a blow on the British Empire—to the palace.

“…I heard the news that France has entered into an agreement with the Ottoman side.”

“Rumors travel fast. To think it has already reached Your Highness’s ears.”

“Mr. Gladstone was quite frustrated. He mentioned that it was a plan the Opposition was ambitiously pursuing, but the French side was one step faster.”

“Oh… dear. It seems the Liberal Party had the same idea as us. It wasn’t intentional, but I feel somewhat apologetic.”

He was stroking his teacup with a feigned expression of regret, but he couldn’t hide the sense of victory shining in his eyes. Or rather, did he have no intention of hiding it?

Since I was playing along, he was absolutely delighted.

“Listening to the story, I felt a bit of regret as well. If this agreement had been successfully completed, the prestige of the British Empire would have greatly increased in Christian society…”

“Do not worry too much. Are not the British Empire and France firm allies? We will take firm measures to ensure that the Christians of the British Empire face no inconvenience in using Jerusalem.”

“My, I didn’t know the French side would move so quickly. When it comes to matters related to Christianity, it seems it is difficult to keep up with France. As expected of a nation called the protector of Catholicism.”

“No matter how much science and technology develop, the foundation of the human spirit ultimately comes from religion. We simply have not forgotten that essence. Hahaha.”

I expressed my feelings of disappointment without hiding them, while the Count did not stop his taunting, letting out bouts of pleasant laughter.

Damn it! Kuso! I’m so frustrated!

After spending the whole day praising France and seeing the Count off in a good mood, exactly one week later.

Oops, what have we here?

Extra news that Russia had forcibly annexed the principalities in the Danube River basin struck all of Europe.

Chapter 222: Declaration of War (2)

July 1849.

A place where the borders of Russia and the Ottoman Empire were tangled in disarray.

The eastern basin of the Danube River.

Boom!

In this border region, skirmishes had become something of a folk tradition and a hobby.

Bullets and artillery fire flew from the opposite side.

The pinnacle of human technology was being used to ruthlessly snuff out human lives.

It was none other than the Russian army that unleashed this wave of violence, bringing all manner of absurdity in its wake.

“Charge! Kill every last one of those Turks!”

“For His Majesty the Emperor!”

“Long live the Russian Empire!”

The Ottoman defensive lines had expected only a localized conflict, as was typical.

But the Russian forces did not stop; they swept through the lines ruthlessly and continued their advance.

“What is the status of the front?”

“The weak Turks do not dare stand against our Empire’s army. At this rate, we will wipe them out by the end of the day and have the Imperial flag flying along this coast.”

Good, good. Everything is proceeding without a hitch.

The division commander in charge of the battle nodded, a satisfied smile playing on his lips at the adjutant’s report.

As expected, the frail Turks were no match for the Great Russian Empire.

Because they had stayed quiet until now, those worthless pieces of trash—who weren’t even a handful—actually thought they were equals and started acting up.

In the first place, it made no sense that “fundamentalist” troops like them were left twiddling their thumbs while those lucky enough to be stationed in the east were busy claiming Primorsky Krai and enjoying rapid promotions.

The internal assessment had been that the east was a place where the Russian army could hardly expand further—a place for reserves and outcasts.

However, the situation had become awkward as Russia held back from pushing the Ottomans too hard, wary of the Western European powers.

But that was all yesterday’s news.

Now that the order had been given to boldly attack the Ottomans and reclaim territory, there was no longer any need to hesitate.

“One week. In one week, this entire area will be under our Empire’s rule. His Majesty will recognize our army’s struggle and grant us the highest medals of honor.”

“Just as you say, sir!”

“We trust and follow only you, Commander!”

They weren’t just nibbling away at the edges anymore; they were going to swallow the whole thing in one giant gulp.

If the increasingly powerful Russia was a lion, the Ottoman Empire was like a senile hyena standing at the edge of its grave.

To be blunt, one had to wonder if they even had the strength to resist if Russia pushed all the way down to Anatolia.

The commander had thought he would retire at his current rank, but if he achieved more results here, a lightning-fast promotion was no longer a dream.

This was a sentiment shared by every staff officer present, not just the division commander.

“How about we send a few more Turks to the afterlife before additional instructions arrive from the capital?”

“That is a fine idea. If they clearly see the superior capabilities of our military and the sheer difference in power, even those pen-pushers in the capital might find a bit more courage.”

“His Majesty will surely praise our merit!”

Everyone’s hearts were as one!

This was the definition of friendship, courage, and victory.

With everyone from the division commander down to the staff officers united on the path to glory, how could they possibly fail?

Just as the commander was about to ambitiously designate the next target, one staff officer spoke up cautiously.

“But… what if Britain or France intervenes while we’re pushing the Ottomans like this?”

“……?”

“……”

The reason Russia hadn’t been able to push back the much weaker Ottomans until now.

The reason they had been wasting time in these border regions was finally mentioned, but the division commander scoffed as if it were an absurd concern.

“Stupid. Do you call that a question?”

“…Sir?”

“Why do you think the higher-ups, who have been quiet until now, suddenly ordered us to attack? Obviously, they gave the order because they’ve already run the numbers.”

“Aha!”

“Try to use that thing on your shoulders for a change—unless you want people to think your head is just a decoration. Do you really think our Emperor didn’t consider such a simple factor before striking the Ottomans?”

Until now, Russia had refrained from going to total war with the Ottomans out of fear of British or French intervention.

But the fact that they had commenced action now meant one of two things:

Either they had the confidence that it didn’t matter if Britain and France intervened, or they had the certainty that Britain and France would not intervene.

The division commander naturally assumed the latter, and the other staff officers seemed to feel the same.

“Those weaklings in Britain and France wouldn’t dare choose war with us just to side with the Ottomans. Of course, it would be easier for them to join if the war drags on, but if we crush them in a lightning war, what can France or Britain even do?”

“I see!”

“As expected, your insight is unparalleled, Commander!”

“Excuse me… but if Britain or France really does intervene—”

“Agh! I said it won’t happen! This guy is just spoutng bad omens and ruining the mood for war—or rather, the mood for a drink.”

If you’re going to keep lowering morale with nonsense, just go to the rear and push a pen.

At the commander’s barked reprimand, the only staff officer advocating for caution quietly shut his mouth and retreated into a corner.

There was no way Britain or France, who had only been beating up weaklings in Africa and Asia, would have the guts to declare war against a great power like Russia.

Surely.

It had to be that way.

A few days later.

When this shocking news reached the French capital of Paris, a roar echoed through the palace.

“What kind of utter nonsense is this?!”

“T-That is…”

“You said Russia would never attack the Ottomans! You said only a complete moron would risk making enemies of Britain, France, and Austria!”

François Guizot, the French Prime Minister who had ambitiously pushed for this deal, felt like he was losing his hair from the shock.

By succeeding in bringing the holy land of Jerusalem—something the Catholics had dreamed of—into the French sphere of influence, Louis Philippe’s approval ratings had soared.

— The medieval Crusaders spent hundreds of thousands of lives and a century of time without securing the Holy Land, but Great France achieved that miracle in three days.

Just as Jesus was resurrected after three days, the Holy Land was restored from the hands of Islam to the hands of Catholicism in three days.

Moreover, popularity for Guizot spiked as the fact that France had snatched this achievement right out from under the British Empire’s nose was highlighted.

“As expected of our Prime Minister! I believed in you!”

“France is the protector of Christianity! Who cares about those rootless lot in the Church of England!”

While there wasn’t much in the way of practical gain, there are times when justification and prestige take precedence over material profit.

Especially in a Europe where religious colors had not yet faded, “Christian prestige” was a clearly meaningful policy, and it was proving its effect.

In truth, Louis Philippe had readily given his permission after being convinced by Guizot’s logical arguments.

Because at the time, the evidence he presented had sounded quite plausible.

— Emperor Nicholas I of Russia is a sensible monarch; he won’t do something as suicidal as eating his own filth.

— Slight localized skirmishes might occur, but Russia will not engage in total war with the Ottomans.

— No nation on Earth can win a war against Britain, France, and Austria simultaneously. Unless Russia has gone mad, they won’t forget this fact.

Therefore, the promises made to the Ottomans were nothing more than empty promises; the time to actually pay the price would not come for a while.

It was such a clever move that one might slap their knee in admiration, and before they knew it, France had signed a mutual defense treaty with the Ottoman Empire.

They even added a special clause stating that a war caused by provoking another country would be invalid, since the Ottomans might rely on the treaty to lure Russia into a fight.

But ta-da! It turned out there really were morons in the world who would do the impossible.

“Why on earth are they suddenly annexing the principalities under Ottoman control without permission?!”

“T-That is… we suspect they didn’t know we had signed a treaty with the Ottomans yet. The analysis suggests the timing was unfortunately misaligned…”

“Then tell them right now! If a war breaks out between Russia and the Ottomans like this, we are automatically drawn in!”

If they declared war, Britain and Austria would join in, but it was a clear fact that the country that jumped in first would suffer the most damage.

Managing the Holy Land was an unparalleled honor, but going to war with Russia for it was simply not cost-effective.

“Keep this in mind! If a situation arises where we have to take the lead in a war against Russia, you will have to resign as Prime Minister immediately! Not just you, but the entire Cabinet of ministers should be prepared to step down!”

Even if they fought a war, it had to be in a way where they could follow behind Britain after letting them take the lead.

Nodding without a word at the King’s threat was all Prime Minister Guizot could do.

They actually did it.

I thought they were crazy, but they really are out of their minds.

I knew that already, but seeing it actually happen feels quite different.

The news that Russia was crushing the Ottoman army in the Danube River basin spread throughout the British Empire, and political circles immediately went into a state of high alert.

A war between Russia and the Turks was not something one could ignore as someone else’s business.

This is because the primary goal of the British Empire until now has been to [stop Russia’s southward expansion at all costs].

The British Empire currently holds numerous overseas colonies, but the one providing overwhelming profit is undoubtedly India.

The basis of Britain’s defensive strategy was to remove every element that could threaten India, and Russia was the greatest enemy envisioned in this strategy.

And for good reason: Russia was the only power in the world currently capable of threatening British India.

Of course, in its current state, Russia could never threaten India.

However, the story would change if Russia crushed the Ottomans and the path southward was wide open.

They would have to break through a considerably rough route, but Russia would then possess the possibility of threatening India by land.

No nation in its right mind would plan such an invasion route, but unfortunately, Russia is a nation about a hundred million light-years away from being “in its right mind.”

These are the same people who calmly performed the madness of pushing troops into the Maritime Province by crossing Siberia.

Seeing such antics from Russia made the leadership of the British Empire even more determined not to allow Russia to move south.

Of course, sensible people within the British Empire used to dismiss the risk of war, arguing that Russia was a rational modern state, but now they had no choice but to see Russia’s reality.

“Their goal is, of course…”

“Total control over the Black Sea region and the Bosporus Strait.”

Perhaps because of that, having received an SOS call from Parliament, I was once again tasked with delivering a sharp, daily critique of Russia’s recklessness and bravado.

“As you all know, Russia’s target is not the already declining Ottoman Empire. The Ottomans are merely a stepping stone for Russia to achieve its goal; their true purpose is to turn the Black Sea into their inland sea and seize ownership of the Bosporus Strait. From that moment on, Russia’s reach will extend in earnest into the Mediterranean!”

“If the entire Black Sea falls into Russian hands, it is a foregone conclusion that the Caspian Sea will follow suit. Russia will be able to transport supplies more easily into Central Asia, and then India could be in danger!”

“I ask you all to gather your wisdom and strength to ensure such a thing does not happen.”

Russia would probably protest in frustration, saying, ‘Are we crazy enough to cross the Central Asian deserts to get to India? You bastards, we have no intention of doing that!’ But what can I do?

The British Parliament, teeming with paranoid types, cannot tolerate Russia even securing a route that could lead to India.

“Ah, Your Highness. But didn’t Your Highness strongly oppose the British Empire taking the lead in declaring war on Russia not too long ago? Why is that?”

“Mr. Gladstone will explain that. I changed my mind after hearing his explanation.”

Actually, this was entirely my idea, but it was better to avoid the perception that the Prince Consort of the British Empire was pulling the strings of international diplomacy behind the scenes.

Gladstone, suddenly the center of everyone’s attention, spoke the reason quite briefly.

“France will declare war on Russia first. We only need to follow them.”

“France will declare war first?”

“Even if they signed a treaty regarding the jurisdiction of Jerusalem, would those stingy people really…”

The MPs shook their heads with expressions that suggested they thought Gladstone had finally gone senile.

These people still don’t know the first thing about France.

Don’t think with your head; feel it with your heart.

Because that is precisely what élan is.

Just wait and see. I’m going to watch the show while eating my fish and chips.

Chapter 223: Declaration of War (3)

By the time it became common knowledge that Russia had dropped a massive bombshell on all of Europe, the news was everywhere.

[The Return of the Great War? Will the Ottoman Empire Declare War on Russia?]

[Does Russia Dream of Becoming the Next Napoleon? Remember the Final Days of Vain Territorial Ambition!]

[The Choice of France and the British Empire: War or Negotiation?]

Articles poured out incessantly, and the newspaper industry enjoyed an unexpected boom.

After crushing the Ottoman forces along the banks of the Danube River, Russia did not hesitate to annex the neighboring principalities, signaling a firm resolve never to withdraw its troops.

Newspapers, whose ultimate goal was to increase circulation, had no intention of missing such a golden opportunity. Not only in the British Empire but also in France, the press incessantly clamored about the unfolding events in the East.

Those who still remembered the horrors of the Napoleonic Wars raised their voices in protest, insisting that war must be avoided, but unfortunately, they were few in number.

It had been thirty-four years since the Battle of Waterloo.

The soldiers who were young men back then had now become old men, and the image of war held by most of the current youth was vastly different from theirs.

“War? I’ve been there, so I know. The hardest part is the time spent traveling on a ship. The actual fighting isn’t as bad as you’d think. You just fire your musket in time with the commands, and before you know it, it’s over.”

“You wet-behind-the-ears brats don’t know what real war is… What you did wasn’t war; it was just bullying a weak nation! Real war isn’t like that!”

“Ugh, the old-timers are at it again. ‘Back in my day, during the Napoleonic Wars…’”

“Napoleon this, Napoleon that. In the end, he couldn’t even beat Russia. Stop bringing up that loser’s story. We’ve all been to the battlefield too, you know?”

“How can you be so foolish and stubborn?! I’m telling you, real war isn’t like that!”

Fortunately for those who wished to avoid war, there were still quite a few politicians who remembered the Napoleonic Wars.

Nicolas Jean-de-Dieu Soult, the former Prime Minister of France, was a prime example.

Now an eighty-year-old man, he returned to the political arena and raised his voice daily, arguing that a French-led war must be avoided.

“Everyone! Remember history! France has already initiated a Great War once before, and history and records prove just how much damage we sustained. War should be the last resort, not a decorative sword to be drawn whenever one feels like it!”

The hot-blooded youth tilted their heads in confusion at Soult’s speech, but he received firm support from the middle-aged and elderly.

And this hesitant attitude actually gave Russia immense confidence.

“Is it not just as we thought? France and Britain are struggling desperately to avoid war. They are still haunted by the ghost of Napoleon. Unless we go as far as completely annihilating the Ottoman Empire, they will not intervene.”

“Your Majesty’s foresight was correct.”

“This is all thanks to the Minister discovering in London that Britain and France are not prepared for war. Now, we just need to create a plausible justification, and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs must work hard on that. How is it progressing?”

“Yes. We are informing all of Europe in detail that the Ottomans continue to oppress Orthodox Christians, and that our Russian Empire, as the protector of the Orthodox Church, could not overlook this and was forced to raise an army.”

It was a justification that bordered on nonsense, but the benefit Russia gained from it was significant.

In order to refute a single lie, one must usually find a vast amount of data that is incomparable to the lie itself.

Since the Ottoman Empire was inherently an Islamic state, it naturally did not recognize the Orthodox Church, Russia’s state religion, as its equal.

However, would the Ottomans, who had already lost their former strength, be crazy enough to actively oppress Christians?

If they did, the European powers would immediately sing songs of joy and march in with their armies.

While they did not officially embrace Christianity, state-led oppression of Christians was virtually non-existent.

Still, there is no place where people live that is devoid of conflict and disputes.

Russia mobilized its full intelligence capabilities to scrape together cases of Orthodox merchants and citizens who had faced even the slightest discrimination or persecution within the Ottoman Empire, sublimating them into a justification for war.

In addition to this, the custodianship of the Holy Places, which France had recently secured from the Ottoman Empire, became another point of contention.

Russia had already beaten the Ottomans once in the past and had acquired the right to protect Jerusalem through the Treaty of Küçük Kaynarca.

However, France had exquisitely exploited the ambiguities of that treaty to claim their own rights, and Russia turned all the blame back onto the Ottomans.

“We must seize the Black Sea basin this time at all costs. Those Greeks are weak cowards; once they are under our sphere of influence, they will have no choice but to bow to our every whim. Therefore, we only need to crush the Ottomans.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“If we finish this quickly, Britain and France will never intervene. Those Frenchmen still haven’t shaken off the nightmare of the Napoleonic era. Isn’t that right?”

The French, who had already tasted bitterness once because of Russia, were excluded from consideration from the start. The only ones who caused even a bit of concern were the British, but Nicholas I was not worried.

“The British are all talk. Looking at their actions so far, they have consistently shown a desire to avoid war with us. Even when we annexed the Primorye region, instead of blocking our advance, they tried to settle things by purchasing Alaska. They even went so far as to use a weak nation like Joseon as a shield to avoid a direct confrontation with us.”

“It is as Your Majesty says. This time, too, they will likely try to mediate the war in a way that allows them to secure other interests. After all, they are even trying to host a new international event like the World’s Fair.”

The decisive difference between Russia and those cowards was that Russia was not afraid of struggle.

In hindsight, the weak nations of Western Europe had always been like that.

As a reaction to settling in fertile lands blessed by God, they had lost their innate wildness and fighting spirit.

The only one who was somewhat worth acknowledging was Napoleon, but even he ultimately failed to overcome the great mountain that is Russia and collapsed halfway.

The nation that always proved its latent power at the very last moment was none other than Russia.

Britain? They were out of the question.

Those crafty people, who took advantage of being an island nation and only sailed around in ships, were on a different stage altogether.

No matter how much one sails here and there, occupying a region is impossible without a powerful army.

Could the Royal Navy, which the British are so proud of, ever sail into Moscow or Saint Petersburg to fire their cannons?

“Since the Ottomans despicably reneged on their negotiations with us and granted greater authority to France, this is strictly a war to restore the prestige of our Orthodox Church. How dare a spent branch of Catholicism, which declined over a hundred years ago, try to oversee Jerusalem?”

“Your Majesty. Then when should we begin negotiations with the British…”

“What are your thoughts? To end the war, we will eventually have to accept their mediation, but I believe the later that is, the better.”

“I agree. In that case, I will proceed with the strategy of tearing away as much territory as possible from the Ottomans first and then proceeding with negotiations afterward.”

It had been more than twenty-four years since he ascended the throne.

During that time, he had made various efforts to reform society and abolish serfdom, and although he had seen some minor results, fundamental structural improvement was still far off.

The reason was that the normalization of national finances, ruined by the Napoleonic Wars, was still not complete, and above all, commerce had not been activated due to British interference.

Of course, not everything was Britain’s fault, but the Emperor at the pinnacle of a nation could not possibly take the blame himself.

He needed a group to take responsibility for Russia’s economic situation, which was disproportionate to its size, and no nation fit that role better than Britain, Russia’s current rival.

Therefore, once Britain was sidelined, Russia would surely thrive.

This groundless belief grew increasingly radical, eventually reaching a stage where it even paralyzed fear.

Besides, how strong could Britain be?

This was the Great Russian Empire, which had once crushed even Napoleon, the strongest in the world.

If Britain chose the path of hostility against Russia, it would only meet the same fate as Napoleon.

In Nicholas’s mind, the Union Jack of the British Empire was already being torn to shreds by the talons of the Russian double-headed eagle.

[Prime Minister Guizot Reaches Out to Russia for Negotiations!]

[Former Prime Minister Soult’s Cry to Avoid War: Is He a Coward or a True Peace-Loving Politician?]

[The Orthodox Challenge to Catholicism! What are the Differences Between Catholicism and Orthodoxy?]

Despite the efforts of some anti-war activists, the situation was slowly but surely worsening.

No matter how hard Guizot worked under the orders of Louis Philippe, there was no sign of the situation improving.

“Look at this terrible persecution our Orthodox believers are facing. The Ottomans have slyly transferred the rights they gave us to France. This is a blatant expression of their intent to ignore the Orthodox Church even more than they do now!”

“No, as I said, this agreement does not contradict the previous treaty between Russia and the Turks. The Ottomans clearly stated that they did not transfer the custodianship of Jerusalem itself to Russia in the previous treaty.”

“That is mere sophistry from the Ottomans. Furthermore, the Ottomans have constantly provoked us, Russia, with the certainty that Britain and France would take their side if push came to shove. Our Emperor has declared that he can no longer tolerate their insolence and has finally raised an army. This is a legitimate exercise of our rights and an act of self-defense.”

“Then, since you have annexed the principalities along the Danube, isn’t that enough? If you stop right here, we are willing to engage in mediation on the condition that the territories remain as they currently are.”

“That is impossible.”

Russia, having become a runaway locomotive, surrendered itself to this flow of madness, completely dominated by the blind belief that France would never enter the war.

“You must also accept the fact that the custodianship of Jerusalem belongs to the Russian Empire.”

“No, what on earth… Why should Russia dictate the terms of an official agreement France made with the Ottomans?”

“Because through a prior treaty, Jerusalem was effectively already under the jurisdiction of the Russian Empire, the home of the Orthodox Church.”

At this point, one had to wonder if they were just looking for a fight.

Hearing the Russian Ambassador’s absurd conditions, Prime Minister Guizot’s patience was reaching its limit.

He didn’t care whether the Ottomans, who had nothing to do with them, were beaten by Russia or not.

But dragging in the matter of religious pride was crossing the line by far.

Of course, considering it rationally, he could understand Russia’s underlying motive.

A war needs a justification, and since they had used that nonsense as their pretext, their own words had become a noose from which they could not escape.

Even so, it wasn’t as if France could just be understanding of their situation.

“I will be clear. We cannot give up Jerusalem. Instead, we are willing to accept any other conditions, so let us find a compromise elsewhere.”

“His Majesty wants Jerusalem.”

“Then what are you going to do? Is the Russian army going to push through Anatolia and all the way down to Jerusalem to occupy it physically?”

“If the Ottomans continue to oppress our Orthodox believers to the end, we will have no choice but to consider that means as well.”

They’ve gone completely mad.

In other words, if France didn’t agree to the negotiations, Russia intended to send troops all the way to the end of Anatolia?

Of course, this wasn’t a literal threat, but rather an act of sheer obstinacy to force France to submissively give up and hand over the custodianship of Jerusalem.

It was an attempt to establish a clear precedent that France had yielded to Russia.

If he started a war, Louis Philippe would dismiss him immediately, but then again, if he gave up Jerusalem, would he be able to keep his position?

He might be branded a heretic who prostrated the entire Catholic world beneath the Orthodox Church.

Faced with a hellish dilemma where either choice would lead to being showered with criticism, Guizot finally made his decision.

“I am going to London. Arrange the schedule as quickly as possible.”

The man who, among all French Prime Ministers in history, had boarded ships for London more than any other.

Guizot, the master of crossing the Strait of Dover, once again crossed the channel toward Britain, true to his reputation.

Chapter 224: Declaration of War (4)

July 1849.

The Russian army, crossing the border with unstoppable momentum, brought the principalities along the Danube River basin to their knees.

And two months later, in September…

Taking advantage of the moment when France wavered—under the impression that the offensive would slow down once winter arrived—the Russians began their southward march in earnest, raising the curtain on a full-scale war.

Until then, many had doubted the sanity of those making such a fuss over Jerusalem and other matters. It was true that many wondered if they were truly out of their minds.

However, now that things had reached this point, no one remained who didn’t realize that Russia was dead serious.

It was a fatal miscalculation on France’s part to overlook the fact that being insane and being serious could occur simultaneously.

Russia was, quite literally, in a state of madness.

Since they couldn’t just keep taking hits, the Ottoman Empire formally organized its army and delivered an ultimatum.

—Withdraw your troops immediately or it’s war.

Tsar Nicholas I responded with the ultimate nonsense: he would withdraw only if Jerusalem were ceded. Now, war between the two sides had become an unavoidable destiny.

With the situation as it was, it was only natural for France—the most deeply involved of the European nations—to be sweating bullets.

Guizot had tried to wrap this matter up without war in his own way, but unless he could fire some kind of brainwashing beam, it was an impossible mission from the start.

In the end, I once again welcomed him across the Channel with a bright smile, as he came crying “Help me, Killi-emon!” like Nobita.

“Your Highness, it has been a long time. Thank you for making the time to see me.”

“You look well yourself, Prime Minister… Actually, saying that might be rude. You have dark circles under your eyes; are you all right?”

“I’ve come all this way because I want to be all right, haven’t I?”

“Since Count Beaufoil is there, it would have been fine to ask for our opinion through the embassy.”

“…The decision to dismiss that man has been made. I thought it better to come myself than to leave such a momentous task to a new ambassador.”

Dear me.

To think the Ambassador, who acted out of patriotic loyalty to France in his own way, has been stripped of his position. How tragic.

“The Count did his best, so his dismissal is quite regrettable. It’s not the Ambassador’s fault that Russia has gone mad, is it?”

“The problem was his judgment, his certainty that Russia would never start a war.”

They were the ones who agreed and rushed things along, and now they’re blaming the Ambassador. If I were the Count, I’d be clutching the back of my neck in indignation.

“Actually, it was a surprise to us as well. In a way, Mr. Gladstone is a very lucky man. If things had gone wrong, the Liberal Party might have ended up in the same shoes as Count Beaufoil.”

“…But did the British Empire really not know?”

“Pardon? Know what?”

“The fact that Russia would start a war. For a country with the intelligence capabilities to predict a drought or a revolution years in advance to not predict Russia’s war is a bit…”

My word, this man’s paranoia has sharpened his intuition.

Of course I knew. But unfortunately, there’s no evidence, and saying such things would just be baseless accusation.

“Prime Minister, it is inherently easy to analyze logical phenomena and trends. Once you discover the underlying rules, the interpretation follows naturally. But unfortunately, it is impossible to predict the actions of those with mental issues or fools who truly know nothing. A person eats when they are hungry. But if there is a madman who swings a knife instead of eating when he’s hungry, how can anyone know when he will finally sit down to a meal?”

“That is… I suppose you’re right. My apologies. I’ve been harassed by so many people lately that I seem to have become oversensitive.”

“Not at all. I fully understand how you feel. Since you don’t have much time, let’s get straight to the point. What is the reason you’ve come to see me?”

“On the surface, I am visiting London to negotiate with Prime Minister Wellesley and devise a plan to respond to the Russian problem together. But honestly, don’t we both know—Prime Minister Wellesley, you, and I—that there is only one option left?”

War.

Guizot couldn’t quite bring himself to say the word and bit his lip nervously.

If a total war broke out with Russia, exactly how many troops would have to be poured in?

One hundred thousand? That wouldn’t even come close. They might have to pour in at least two or three hundred thousand, or perhaps even more. And who’s going to pay for all that? Their ancestors?

Naturally, this would be a massive burden on the state, and even if they were victorious, it would be impossible to recover everything.

It wasn’t for nothing that even in the original history, public opinion within the British Empire wasn’t great after the Crimean War ended, despite their victory.

It was because it ended in an ambiguous victory rather than thoroughly crushing Russia.

If I were to summarize wars between European nations after the modern era in one word, it would be: a loss even if you win. A total disaster if you lose.

Then what is the correct answer?

It’s to not have a war at all and instead hold hands and merrily plunder Africa and Asia together.

In fact, that’s what France wants to do right now, but they must be losing their minds because a mad Russia keeps grabbing their ankles and trying to drag them into the swamp.

“If the answer is truly set as one, there is no reason to hesitate. The longer it takes to choose that answer, the more the losses will accumulate.”

You can already feel the image France worked so hard to build cracking in real-time, can’t you?

If Russia is the Gendarme of Europe, France has recently styled itself as the Police of Europe, intervening in various issues much more mildly.

But now that a confrontation with Russia is imminent, they’re losing face because they can’t decide what to do and keep procrastinating.

People were beginning to wonder if France was just a typical bully—strong against the weak and weak against the strong—and the Italian states that were about to side with France have turned back to a “wait and see” approach.

“Your Highness. I know you are deeply involved in the British Empire’s foreign policy. So, could you please shape public opinion so that the British Empire declares war on Russia alongside France? After all, doesn’t the British Empire also want to crush Russia?”

“Crush them? Our British Empire is a peace-loving nation. Of course, if we must discipline a Russia that disturbs that peace, we will do so, but…”

“In that case…”

“But it seems it would be a bit difficult for us to declare war first. It would be fine if France declares war first and then we support France.”

This war is, after all, a war between France and Russia, and the British Empire is in the position of aiding its ally, France.

Such a framework provides us with the justification to avoid pouring in more manpower than necessary.

Because if we become a direct party to the war, we will inevitably have to invest resources on a level comparable to France.

“For the sake of the British Empire’s future, you have to keep Russia in check anyway. So why not take this opportunity to devote all your strength to thoroughly crushing Russia? If we show them a lesson so they can never poke their heads outside again…”

“I’m sorry, but we are currently preparing for the World’s Fair to be held next year. Since it’s the world’s first International Exposition, Her Majesty the Queen is personally preparing for it with more passion and sincerity than ever before.”

“Then shouldn’t we subjugate Russia even more decisively so the event can be held successfully?”

Nope, not happening.

I have no intention of listening to anything you say, so don’t even dream about it and just give up.

“Prime Minister. I have cooperated with you on many things, so I want to be of help somehow. However, we have no justification to stand at the very front and declare war, nor are we in a position to do so. Furthermore, all of Europe is waiting for France’s answer. If we step forward, what will happen to France’s prestige?”

“That is…”

“People will think that France has only been acting big because the British Empire allowed it. Most will believe that France has finally been relegated to the role of the British Empire’s puppet.”

“……”

“Of course, Russia is a formidable foe, but that doesn’t mean we won’t support France at all. If France takes the lead, the British Empire will join the war. I can certainly promise you that. And although there may be some losses, the war itself will undoubtedly end in victory.”

At least there is no lie here.

With its two wings of Asia and Canada, the British Empire already possesses far greater power than in the original history.

On top of that, talks with Austria and Prussia have already been more or less concluded.

As long as France is willing to take the lead and endure some sacrifice, this war is bound to end in an unconditional victory.

Of course, France won’t be pleased about playing the role of the one shedding blood, but since they get to claim the glory of victory first, it’s not a losing business, is it?

“…Is the gap really wide enough for you to be certain of victory?”

“Yes. The moment the British Empire joins the war, we will lay waste to all of Russia’s coastal cities. The Maritime Province they recently acquired and cherish—Primorye—will be reset to its state before they got their hands on it. Meanwhile, on land, Great France, which possesses the ‘strongest in the world’ land forces, can push Russia back.”

“…Of course, our French army is stronger than Russia’s, but…”

“As more time passes, Austria and Prussia will also join. We will use our diplomacy to handle that part, so you don’t have to worry at all. Of course, I also believe war should be avoided. But if there’s a madman in front of you, won’t you eventually have to fight him anyway? If I may be so bold, there will never be another time when France can take on Russia with such faithful support behind its back.”

Guizot, who came to persuade me, only to be indoctrinated with 101 reasons why France could only win against Russia, began to lose focus in his eyes.

“…Therefore, this is actually an opportunity for you, Prime Minister. Napoleon was defeated by Russia, but you will be victorious. Napoleon fought to become the ruler of Europe, but you are fighting to be the Savior of Europe.”

“…But…”

“To put it bluntly, what’s left for you is to either go to war with Russia or yield to Russia’s demands. If you choose the latter, your political life is definitively over. However, in the former case, depending on the progress of the war and the situation afterward, you might fall from power, or you might ascend to even higher heights.”

If you’re going to die either way, you might as well go through the hole where there’s a chance of survival.

In fact, Guizot’s options were set from the start.

What he wanted was to use the British Empire’s power to punch a bigger hole so he could increase that chance of survival even a little bit.

I chuckled and began to pour out all sorts of sweet talk to bolster Guizot’s confidence.

It reminded me of my past life when I used to sweet-talk victims into believing an investment would be 1200% successful, but at least this time, it wasn’t a lie.

In any case, they would win the war, and Guizot would gain the reputation of a victorious Prime Minister.

It’s just that, like a bear performing while the trainer takes the money, there’s no guarantee that France will be the country to reap the greatest fruits of victory.

The commotion in Europe didn’t just stay in Europe; it crossed the ocean and influenced the continent on the other side.

—Signs of a great war breaking out in Europe are being observed.

The 12th President of the United States, from the Whig Party, who was elected after many twists and turns.

President Zachary Taylor, who was a soldier by nature rather than a politician, saw this news as an opportunity.

Currently, the conflict in the United States over slavery was reaching an extreme point, and there was no clear way to mend it.

However, if Europe became preoccupied with fighting and lost the capacity to pay attention to this side, a way to temporarily cover up this conflict would emerge.

“Russia is at war with the Ottoman Empire, and the prevailing prediction is that France or Britain will intervene sooner or later.”

“Mr. President, with all due respect, the United States currently does not have the capacity to worry about other countries’ wars.”

The cabinet members, mistakenly thinking the President intended to intervene in the European war, were startled and tried to dissuade him, but Taylor raised his hand to cut them off.

“Of course, we will not involve ourselves in the chaos of Europe. However, this is an opportunity provided to us by God.”

“An opportunity, you say…?”

“The fact that a war is breaking out means that Europe, which nags us whenever we try to do anything, will no longer be able to pay attention to the Americas.”

“Yes. That would likely be the case.”

“So, in the meantime…”

Zachary Taylor pressed his quill down on a corner of the vast American continent.

He pinned down the Republic of Texas and Mexico’s northern territories, which were blocking the United States’ path to the Pacific.

“Let’s strike Mexico.”

“……”

“……?”

Faced with a miracle strategy that skipped two or three steps of logic, the cabinet members sat with their eyes wide and mouths shut for a moment.

Then, they all began to chant in unison.

“That’s a brilliant idea!”

“I completely agree!”

Last time, they couldn’t see any profit because Britain intervened, but if the Europeans who would be their bulwark have their hands full with their own problems, it’s a different story.

Hand over the Pacific, you tacos.

The world was falling into a kaleidoscope of chaos in real-time.

Chapter 225: Declaration of War (5)

Mexico was a country born into tragedy.

One could write an entire dissertation enumerating Mexico’s misfortunes, but the greatest among them is clear.

It is the fact that the country it shares a border with is the United States of America.

Furthermore, unlike Europe, the Americas did not experience complex shifting alliances between various nations. In the end, Mexico’s tragedy may have been predestined from the moment of its birth.

The United States, then and now, held a firm policy of regarding territorial expansion and securing hegemony over the American continent as its Manifest Destiny. They truly believed, without a shadow of a doubt, that this was the calling bestowed upon the Union by God.

Those who believed Black people were born to be slaves and those who believed they were fellow human beings with innate rights both agreed on this single point.

Occasionally, pacifists would raise their voices, arguing that a war without a just cause was unacceptable, but their opinions were nothing more than a drop in the ocean. Even congressmen from the North and South, who fought bitterly over slavery, would embrace each other in a spirit of “We Are the World” whenever the topic of Manifest Destiny arose.

And that phenomenon was currently stronger than ever.

“Once a Great War breaks out in Europe, the first thing we must do is sell them supplies.”

“Britain can easily procure supplies from Canada. Wouldn’t it be difficult to sell to the British at a high price?”

“We might not be able to sell to Britain, but we can certainly sell to France.”

“First, let’s find out at what price Canada is handing over supplies to Britain.”

“Isn’t Canada a colony? Couldn’t they just be handing over resources at below-cost prices?”

“No. Canada is a colony in name only; the Prince Consort is its Duke. Moreover, Canada’s industrial cities are funded by British corporate capital, and the resource-rich areas are mostly owned by the Royal Family. The government can’t just seize them at will.”

Only yesterday, Northern congressmen had been veins-poppingly angry over how long the government would tolerate the outrage of violating Black human rights, while Southerners had been shouting for the guarantee of Southern liberty. Now, they were sharing opinions harmoniously.

In fact, the reason the conflict between the North and South had intensified to this extent was due to the laissez-faire policy of the current President, Zachary Taylor.

Having become the Whig Party’s presidential candidate after a fierce competition with Lincoln—who had risen rapidly during the last Mexican crisis—he enjoyed the absolute support of the South. The decisive reason was that President Taylor himself was a Virginian landowner who employed slaves on a large scale.

However, as soon as Taylor took office, he clearly stated a policy of prioritizing the freedom of each state regarding slave politics. This led many in the South to view Taylor as a traitor, while the North gleefully criticized the South’s immorality day after day.

If a few more years had passed like this, an irreversible outcome might have truly occurred.

Even if he was a soldier through and through, there was no way the President didn’t know this, and the congressmen fighting every day were not ignorant of it either. They felt that if things continued this way, a real disaster was imminent, yet they couldn’t stop even if they wanted to.

“You immoral Southern pigs! How much longer will you exploit those poor Black people and erase their humanity! They must be liberated immediately!”

—Ah, if a civil war breaks out like this, won’t I be cursed for generations as the man who divided the Union? Damn it, someone please do something!

“Guaranteeing the liberty of each state is a right guaranteed by the proud Constitution of the Union! We resolutely reject the senseless criticism from the North that seeks to infringe upon it!”

—Tsk, if a real war breaks out because we couldn’t give up our slaves, won’t I be cursed as a small-minded man who divided the Union? Someone please stop this!

While they were shouting until the veins in their necks stood out, gripped by an anxiety that made them feel like they might wet themselves, a ray of salvation descended from Europe like a gospel message from the Messiah.

The North and South, without exchanging a word, moved as one body and naturally shifted the topic toward war. It was a stopgap measure to cover up the problem rather than solve it, but regardless, they couldn’t actually start a civil war, could they?

The executive branch was no different from Congress.

President Taylor, having already decided to go to war with Mexico, issued a secret order to the military units stationed at the border.

—“Cross the border and provoke Mexico.”

Mexico, never imagining that the United States would strike them while a war was raging in Europe, fell straight into the Union’s trap.

“The wicked Mexican army has attacked the Union’s forces! A horrific incident has occurred where five people were killed and more than ten taken prisoner! Everyone! This is a challenge to our Union!”

“We must immediately declare war on Mexico and deploy the army!”

“Wait. Isn’t this too hasty? Is it certain that Mexico truly provoked our home country? Last time we raised an army in a similar fashion, we only gave Britain an excuse to intervene.”

“Now, now, Representative Lincoln. You’re being tiresome. Isn’t the situation such that Britain cannot intervene right now?”

No matter how much the British Empire was the world’s superpower, it was physically impossible for them to worry about the New World while fighting a war with Russia. In this unprecedented opportunity, there was no room for conscience or morality.

It wasn’t simply to expand territory.

“In order for the Union to stretch out to the Pacific, we must. Absolutely must. Take all of Northern Mexico.”

“That’s right. This is the last chance for the Union to open the road to the Pacific. If we miss this moment, we will be forever doomed never to reach the Pacific.”

Strictly speaking, annexing Northern Mexico wouldn’t provide a direct path to the Pacific; one would have to go around the Sea of Cortez to reach the open ocean. But even that was better than nothing.

As long as Canada occupied the Baja California peninsula, they could never be free from its sphere of influence. Still, if they could just secure a passage to the Pacific, they had to go for it no matter what.

In this atmosphere bordering on madness, even Lincoln could not dare to argue further for peace and had to lie low.

Since even the opinions of the once-conflicting Congress were unified, the President no longer had a reason to hesitate.

“I will issue a declaration of war as soon as I have the consent of Congress, so please prepare the necessary procedures. And Secretary of State, please inform Britain… no, first, inform Canada of our intentions.”

“They won’t be pleased over there.”

“This is the last chance God has given the Union. Even if we have to make a fair number of concessions to Canada and Britain, get a promise that they will not interfere in our problem with Mexico.”

“By ‘a fair number of concessions,’ how far do you mean…?”

“We will formally recognize the territory Canada currently holds and swear that we won’t provoke any border disputes even in the long term. Whatever it takes, we must make the Sea of Cortez the Union’s sea. And if necessary, sound them out on the possibility of supplying materials needed for the war against Russia to the British side at a low price. Tell them we are more than willing to join them in condemning Russia.”

At the President’s determination to reach the Pacific no matter what, the Secretary of State nodded with equal resolve. Perhaps this period was the historical turning point that would define the next hundred years of the Union.

“Mr. President. Then the intention of the Prince Consort, the Duke of Canada, will be important. How about you write a personal letter to him yourself…?”

“If it helps even a little, that would be best. But I still don’t quite understand this political rhetoric, so I’m not sure how effective it will be.”

Taylor had caused several controversies by being overly blunt in the past and hesitated for a moment, but now was not the time to worry about such things.

After all, aren’t they say that sincerity gets through?

Zachary Taylor began writing a letter filled with his sincerity to Killian, the Duke of Canada, whom he had never met.

Russia and France are having a grand pride fight.

Pick the person who did something wrong among them.

The answer is Mexico, which was sleeping peacefully at home.

To be honest, I had also set aside my interest in the Americas for a while because the situation in Europe was revolving so rapidly. So, imagine my embarrassment when a personal letter written by the President of the United States suddenly arrived.

At first, all sorts of thoughts crossed my mind.

What is this? It’s not World War I, and there’s no way the US is intervening in this war now.

Or does it mean they want to sell weapons or something?

That was a distinct possibility, so I kept an open mind. But what on earth?

The contents far exceeded my imagination, and for a moment, I doubted my eyes and re-read the text several times. Still, nothing changed; the only thing spinning was my bewildered mind.

[I want it so badly!]

It had been a long time since I received a letter so honest, concise, and easy to understand that I was actually moved in a way.

“So… you’re asking Canada to just stay quiet?”

“Yes. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, I promise that no harm whatsoever will come to Canada.”

“No, well… yes. I understand the intent. To be precise, you wrote it so well that it’s impossible not to understand.”

“Hahaha… The President is a bit of a direct person. At any rate, if Your Highness agrees, the Secretary of State is willing to cross the Atlantic and come here himself.”

The US Ambassador gave a hollow laugh and glossed over his words, but wasn’t this beyond ‘honest’ and well into ‘transparent’ territory?

President Zachary Taylor’s letter was simple.

— The United States wants the gateway to the Sea of Cortez very, very much.

— The Republic of Texas has also agreed to join the United States.

— In reality, not many Mexicans live in Northern Mexico; it’s mostly villages pioneered by Union citizens.

— Therefore, our Union will annex this region.

— We want an exit to the Pacific very, very much.

So, he wasn’t asking Canada for help; it was a very blunt request to just stay completely out of the affairs of the American continent.

I mean… isn’t there a risk of problems if the US President sends a letter with such blatant content?

Don’t they think about the fallout if this were to be made public?

It didn’t make sense to my common sense, but considering the current President was a career soldier, I could at least make an effort to understand. Well, I suppose it shows how desperate he is.

“If the Union annexes Northern Mexico, Canada and the Union will share a border in that region. From ancient times to the present, it will form a massive border unprecedented in the world. Surely you have considered the countermeasures for this?”

“Yes. The President has expressed his intention to make a promise to permanently recognize Canada’s current territory.”

I was going to feel things out and then refuse, but this is a difficult proposal to turn down.

Actually, to be honest, I had long anticipated that it was inevitable for Canada to share a border with the US in the California area. This was because I believed the US, obsessed with Manifest Destiny, wouldn’t just rot away like a bird in a cage while giving up the Pacific forever.

And currently, no matter how much the US ran wild, it was a state where the British Empire would find it hard to restrain them. Public opinion at home would never allow wasting strength on the US while leaving the immediate enemy, Russia, alone.

Moreover, if the US truly went mad and ran wild, the developing Canada could never restrain them. At the very least, several more decades would be needed.

So, if Mexico could take the brunt of US aggression in the meantime instead of Canada, I couldn’t ask for more.

The problem is that the US would get an exit to the Pacific, even if it was just a tiny bit…

Realistically, if you asked if Britain could block the US from reaching the Pacific forever, the answer was no, so it seemed this part had to be accepted.

Furthermore, looking at the long term, sharing a border with the US instead of Mexico had one clear advantage.

It was the fact that all the problems of illegal immigration and undocumented residents, which we would have faced by bordering Mexico, could be dumped onto the US side.

Since the US is offering to take all this ‘foul water’ upon themselves, I should feel free to welcome it with open arms.

“Hmm… This is a matter difficult for me to decide alone, but I understand your country’s proposal for now. Well, in fact, it’s true that we have no justification to intervene as long as whatever Mexico and the US do doesn’t affect the home country at all. Mexico isn’t our ally, after all.”

“Yes, yes. That’s right.”

“But it says here that you could sell necessary military supplies at an appropriate price. I assume it’s fine for Canada, not just the home country, to make those purchases?”

“…Pardon?”

What are you looking at like that?

Is Canada not part of the British Empire?

I had forgotten for a moment, but whenever a war broke out in Europe, the American continent always reaped the benefits.

And Canada, none other, is also a nation on the American continent.

I almost forgot a very basic fact, but thanks to that, I was able to come up with a rather excellent idea.

Chapter 226: Declaration of War (6)

François Guizot, ultimately swayed by Killian’s silver-tongued persuasion and prodding, steadied his resolve and returned to Paris.

There was no other way.

He had wanted to resolve things through dialogue, but that madman across the way, brandishing his club, would never listen unless he was given a thorough thrashing.

Therefore, someone had to take up the rod of discipline, and there was only one nation in Europe that held the justification to do so.

It was France.

“If this is the path we must take anyway…”

War was unavoidable.

- Former Prime Minister Soult: “A war led by France has always brought about terrible consequences.”

- Voices raised in doubt regarding the current Prime Minister’s leadership…

Crackle.

Crumpling the morning newspaper that had come out yesterday into a ball, Guizot gathered the heads of his cabinet.

“I will get straight to the point. Soon, the Ottoman Empire will formally declare war on Russia. In turn, we will send a final ultimatum to Russia demanding they withdraw their forces. If they do not comply, we will declare war.”

“……”

“Lord…”

“Prime Minister, did the talks in London go well?”

“We avoided the worst-case scenario I imagined. The rest is up to us.”

While France would practically shed the most blood, Guizot had at least gained the certainty that they could achieve victory in the war.

What remained was the method to minimize damage, and for that, he had no choice but to draw out active cooperation from the British Empire.

Fortunately, Killian seemed to have his own plan. Before Guizot left London, Killian had even arranged a meeting with the United States Ambassador through his mediation.

“If we join the war, the British Empire and Austria will follow suit. And if necessary, the United States has also agreed to provide aid.”

“…What? The United States?”

“They stated they could not dispatch soldiers directly, but they expressed their intention to provide supplies and food at low prices. Since we helped them gain independence long ago, they see it as a belated way to repay that debt.”

“That is indeed welcome news.”

“Unlike the British blood that flows through them, they seem to understand gratitude.”

The more nations took their side, the higher their chances of winning and the less blood they would have to shed.

And the very next morning, after securing a positive reaction from the cabinet:

“Russia’s ambition and arrogance have shattered the peace of Europe and are dragging us back into the abyss of war!”

Taking the podium, Prime Minister Guizot squeezed his eyes shut and let out a powerful roar.

“France has used every means available to avoid war. Did we do so because this nation is truly a coward, afraid of conflict? No! It is because we know the horrors of war better than anyone! Because we are a nation of true humanitarian spirit that loves peace more than war, we sought the path of peace through dialogue, not arms!

However, Russia refuses all dialogue and repeats the same demands over and over. They wish to undermine the authority of the Catholic Church and elevate their own Orthodox Church, even making the absurd demand that France surrender jurisdiction over Jerusalem, which we have lawfully obtained!

Gentlemen, the belief that everything can be resolved through war is nothing but a foolish delusion. But when a patient suffering from such a delusion tries to lead everyone around them into the pit of destruction, it is the duty of a nation possessed of both strength and reason to stop them!

At 6:30 this morning, the Ottoman Empire declared war against the Russian troops who crossed their borders. We have boldly condemned Russia’s aggression and given them one final chance to abandon their vain ambitions and withdraw their troops. If Russia responds to this, we can return to a peaceful relationship as before. However, if they ignore this and continue to spread blood and violence, undermining the order established by our ancestors, we state clearly that the consequences will be solely Russia’s responsibility!”

Guizot’s speech was more hardline and powerful than anyone had imagined, leaving even those who had criticized him for being consistently weak in a state of confusion.

Naturally, this led to a single conclusion.

France must have something to rely on to act with such confidence.

The fact that Guizot, who had been terrified and trying to avoid war, suddenly changed his stance and went on the offensive surely meant there was a secret plan to crush Russia.

The hot-blooded youth, in particular, rushed into the streets without exception, cheering for the Prime Minister’s bold decision.

“Defeat Russia!”

“Show them the spirit of France!”

In a way, since the Napoleonic Wars ended in defeat long ago, the French people had been waiting in a corner of their hearts for a moment like this.

No matter what, France was a country with the pride that they were the finest in Europe.

How could they live their whole lives harboring the humiliation of being reduced to losers and a nuisance to Europe?

Especially in this incident, a perfect narrative was framed: France standing up to block the rampage of the European bully, Russia.

No matter who looked at it, the other side was evil.

They were the apostles of justice punishing that evil.

As Guizot suddenly took a hardline stance, the opinion of former Prime Minister Soult—who argued against war—was easily silenced.

Even Louis-Philippe, who had threatened to dismiss Guizot immediately if he started a war, quietly changed his attitude as the Prime Minister’s voice grew louder with public opinion behind him.

Guizot’s strategy for unifying domestic public opinion was simple.

- This war is a Great War led by France, and Russia, despite their grand appearance, is merely a rotten, second-rate military.

- As soon as France joins, France’s allies will take their side, and not only all of Europe but even the American continent across the Atlantic supports France. This is proof that the whole world is waiting for France to make its decision.

France, which had briefly drifted from the center of Europe after the Napoleonic era, was once again intoxicated by the feeling that the world was revolving around them.

How many soldiers would be mobilized if a war broke out? How many supplies would be consumed?

The line where such rational calculations could intervene had already been crossed.

And it wasn’t just France that had completely lost its reason.

Russia, which had lost its reason long ago, didn’t even snort at the ultimatum France had sent.

“An ultimatum instead of a declaration of war even at this stage? Ha! As expected, these fellows are a weak and pathetic lot.”

“It’s just a bluff. A bluff. They say a weak dog barks louder; seeing how noisy they are, the French are no better than passing mutts.”

“Exactly. No matter how hard we push, they will just sit back and watch while sucking their thumbs. Ignore them and continue the attack on the Ottomans.”

Emperor Nicholas I was originally not a man who went to such extremes.

The reason his thinking had turned so radical was that, in the Emperor’s mind, Russia’s true adversary was Britain, not France.

He believed the reason Britain didn’t step forward directly and instead put their loyal lackey, France, in the lead was a sign that they were unwilling to engage in a total war.

Therefore, wasn’t now the perfect opportunity to completely seize control of the Black Sea and the Bosporus Strait, which had been Russia’s long-held desire?

No one voiced an objection to the conclusion drawn through this perfect syllogism.

The Russian army, scoffing at France’s ultimatum, attacked the Ottoman forces even more fiercely.

Exactly ten days later.

“Minister Nesselrode! Are you an idiot?”

“Ye—Yes?”

“Didn’t France take the Ottomans’ side and declare war? No, France is fine. They’re just husks who can’t do anything on their own anyway. But why did Britain take France’s side and declare war?”

“Well… it seems France might have begged Britain for…”

“Didn’t you say Britain had no intention of fighting Russia! You said it was certain information you gathered in London!”

“Yo—Your Majesty… that’s…”

Foreign Minister Nesselrode was dismissed from his post that day, but there was no one who could take back the war that had already begun.

A catastrophe brought about by a head-on confrontation that prioritized emotion and pride from start to finish.

France declared war on Russia, followed by the British Empire and Austria, France’s allies, who also declared their intent to go to war against Russia.

A massive conflict that was, in effect, a miniature version of a world war.

The curtain rose on the Crimean War.

Rewinding time a bit to two days before Britain declared war on Russia.

Parliament and the Cabinet had already agreed to declare war on Russia, and the procedures for mobilizing the military and establishing primary war goals had mostly been finalized.

Once the formal declaration was made, they had to drive the enemy back like a storm.

Of course, for the Army, which would clearly suffer the most casualties, they significantly increased the proportion of French troops, while Britain would focus on the Navy. However, this did not mean they could be lax in their preparations.

They would pull out every card they could to reduce damage to the home country even slightly.

Although this war broke out a bit earlier than in the original history due to some unknown butterfly effect, preparations were made as much as possible.

And pulling out every card meant enlisting even microscopic levels of assistance.

The Joseon Ambassador to London.

Kim Jwa-geun, who held this title that seemed so out of place for Joseon, was still sipping his milk tea and watching my expression, unable to guess why he had been called.

“Your Highness. The atmosphere has been quite unsettling lately. Has something major happened?”

“You’re quite perceptive. I called you precisely because of that, so it will be much easier to talk.”

“…Yes?”

Naturally, he couldn’t guess what the unsettled atmosphere in London had to do with Joseon.

But unfortunately, it was not unrelated.

“Our British Empire is going to war with Russia.”

“I—is that so? I heard Russia is a country with military power second only to the British Empire in Europe… It will be a massive war.”

“Well, to be precise, France is going to war, and we are joining as their ally. Still, war is war, so the British Empire has decided to thoroughly exploit the weak points in Russia’s defenses.”

“A strategy to expand the front using your superior strength. But what does that have to do with Joseon…?”

I thought he would have understood by now, but perhaps his train of thought hadn’t reached that point yet.

I smiled calmly and personally poured tea and milk into Kim Jwa-geun’s cup.

“Do you remember the treaty Joseon previously signed with our British Empire?”

“Of course I remember.”

“To avoid the clutches of Russia, Joseon borrowed the strength of the British Empire. It was essentially a mutual defense treaty. You understand now, don’t you?”

“Ah…!”

Slurp.

The milk tea he had just sipped flowed back into his cup out of his mouth.

I’ve seen this scene somewhere before; it really is a reaction that’s possible when someone is too shocked.

It was a rather comical sight, but Kim Jwa-geun seemed to have no room to care about his undignified behavior as he asked with trembling hands.

“S—so, what Your Highness is saying is…”

“Yes. It turned out quite coincidentally. Just in case, I checked the agreement again, and it is exactly as you’re thinking.”

If the British Empire declares war on Russia, Joseon is also automatically in a state of war with Russia.

Kim Jwa-geun’s eyes, which had clearly only been thinking of the opposite case, began to shake uncontrollably.

“Yo—Your Highness. As you know, Joseon does not have the capacity to go to war with another country…”

“Oh, it’s fine. I’m not asking you to participate directly. We just need you to provide the necessary supplies while our Navy devastates the ports of the Maritime Province. That should be possible, right? Of course, we will make the same demand of the Shogunate.”

“……”

“However, please do make the declaration of war yourselves. If you’re going to do it, do it as grandly as possible. You understand, right?”

Joseon declaring war on Russia.

It was an absurd situation, but this was also a kind of test to see if they had the minimum level of situational awareness.

If they could prostrate themselves and obey, they might avoid being boiled in the pot, but if they acted up as if the agreement didn’t matter, they surely knew what their end would be.

So, continue to prove your usefulness. Bravely and loyally.

Chapter 227: Between Whales and Shrimps

“Joseon must also declare war on Russia.”

As soon as Kim Jwa-geun stepped out of the room after his meeting with Killian, his legs buckled, and he nearly collapsed.

I am utterly screwed.

Truly, completely screwed.

Looking back, it was a perfectly natural progression. Why on earth had he overlooked this?

It was the karmic debt of only thinking about using Britain’s power to suppress Russia without considering the reverse scenario.

However, a man who merely loses his mind in such a crisis is nothing but third-rate.

Since things had come to this, he had to establish a countermeasure and determine the nation’s policy as quickly as possible.

Kim Jwa-geun hurried back to the embassy and gathered all the working-level staff to explain the situation Joseon now faced.

“Looking at the situation, it seems impossible to simply ignore Britain’s demand for a declaration of war. They aren’t making an unreasonable request; they are asking us to act according to the treaty.”

“But do we have the capacity to wage war against a foreign power right now?”

“Did he not say we wouldn’t have to fight the war directly?”

“That is just talk. We share a border, and we have declared war—it is impossible for no battles to occur. Isn’t their aim simply to start the war and let the rest take its course?”

Though they could be somewhat narrow-minded, these young literati were sincere in their devotion to the country.

Unlike the old, cunning power-mongers who were drunk on authority, these men had a firm conviction to work for the future of the nation and its people.

Having come to London and realized how much of a ‘frog in a well’ Joseon had been, they were now seeing the situation quite accurately in their own way.

The problem was that while the British Empire felt like a towering mountain, their fear of Russia—known as Britain’s arch-rival—had grown even larger.

“Lord… No, Mr. Ambassador. You know as well as anyone. Our Joseon is not prepared to fight them at all.”

“Mmm…”

“They say Russia is the second greatest power in Europe after Britain… If we go to war with them, a catastrophe incomparable to the Japanese or Manchu invasions might occur. To be blunt, our military is in no position to fight them.”

“You are right. However, during our discussion just now, His Highness the Prince Consort said that Russia’s main forces would be deployed toward Bulranseo. Therefore, the forces stationed in the Maritime Province would hardly even qualify as a second-tier army.”

If the explanation he heard from Killian was true, there was virtually no chance of Joseon suffering a catastrophic blow from Russia.

Of course, there was no guarantee that his words were entirely accurate.

“But even a second-tier force would possess strength incomparable to our military. It is shameful, but that is the truth.”

“Indeed. Still, it is fortunate that Britain has no plans to push directly into the Maritime Province with their army. They said they would maintain the front by destroying all the ports Russia is ambitiously building and striking only the major cities.”

“Then we would only be responsible for supplies, such as water and food?”

“For now, yes. Even regarding weapons, we cannot supply them with anything that meets their standards. Moreover, they said they would make the same demand of the Shogunate, so we must make a decision quickly.”

Currently, the Shogunate was a step behind Joseon, having just established a consulate and dispatched a new ambassador.

From that perspective, the first thing that ambassador would hear upon arriving in London would be the demand to declare war on Russia.

Compared to that, Joseon’s situation actually seemed somewhat better.

“In my opinion, since things have turned out this way, we have no choice. If we refuse and scrap the treaty, can we handle the aftermath? If we have to do it anyway, wouldn’t it be better to be treated as a definitive ally, to the point where we can leverage Britain’s influence?”

“Are you saying we should be more proactive?”

“…Precisely. From what I see, the Shogunate definitely won’t be able to make a decision immediately. I hear the conflict between the Shogun and the Daimyos there is quite serious.”

Of course, there was the method of diverting internal unrest toward an external enemy, but that was only possible if the Daimyos were willing to listen.

“We provide more support than Britain wants and take a larger share of the spoils when the war ends… Is that possible?”

“It will be difficult. But at the very least, can we not prove that we are a valuable ally? As you all have felt since coming here, to the European nations, Asia is nothing more or less than prey whose lifeblood they can suck as colonies. In a way, this might be the last lifeline dropped down to Joseon. If so, what else can we do but grab it?”

One good thing about being in London was the access to detailed information about how the world was turning.

And the raw truth they discovered was harsher than expected.

It was because they had realized, all too clearly, how the European nations viewed Asia.

While they had been closing their eyes and ears in ignorance, the world had already changed too much.

At the very least, everyone here shared this sense of crisis.

However.

“Mr. Ambassador, but will the government back home listen so easily?”

“……”

“……”

Indeed. Everyone was thinking the same thing.

What Kim Jwa-geun feared most right now was neither the war with Russia nor the fact that Europe viewed Asia as a succulent piece of meat.

He feared the judgment of the Joseon court, which surely still failed to grasp the situation, more than anything else.

Is it not said that an internal enemy is scarier than an external one?

Still, the current King was a man of clear discernment, so he could only place a glimmer of hope there.

Please, I beg you, let the court make a wise decision.

When the giant whales move, the small shrimps near the surface are bound to move busily to avoid being caught in the fray.

As the war between France and Russia began in earnest, the neighboring countries were naturally hit directly by its influence.

Most European nations were wary of Russia and secretly hoped for its defeat, but there was one nation that walked a different path from the rest.

The newly independent Kingdom of Greece in the Balkan Peninsula.

King Otto, who ruled a nation that had gained independence from Ottoman rule with the support of the Great Powers, was actually a German with no relation to Greece.

In contrast to the fact that most of his subjects were Orthodox, he was a Catholic, which earned him the resentment of many from the beginning of his reign. To suppress this, he had ruled with a fairly oppressive hand.

Having governed this way for over ten years, the public sentiment within Greece was predictably poor.

He needed a breakthrough, and King Otto saw the Russo-Ottoman war as an opportunity.

In particular, Russia, which was treated as a pariah in Europe, was desperate for as many allies as possible, and Greece, which had extremely poor relations with the Ottomans, was a perfect partner.

“Your Majesty. Now is the opportunity. Why has Greece, once the center of European culture, been pushed aside like this? Is it not all because of those Ottoman wretches?”

“Mmm…”

“If you crush the Ottomans, you will be able to recover the vast ancient territories of Greece. We, Russia, will actively assist you.”

“It is true that anti-Ottoman sentiment is strong domestically, but…”

Foreign Minister Alexander Gorchakov, who took over Russia’s diplomacy after Nesselrode was dismissed, focused all his energy on drawing Greece in.

Now that even Britain had begun to show hostility toward Russia following France, the existence of an ally to serve as a meat shield was indispensable.

If Greece could provide even a slight distraction, Russia could ask for nothing more.

“Your Majesty. Currently, Greece’s territory is nothing more than a few regions centered around Athens. For Greece to expand further, you must ultimately take back the lands the Ottomans currently occupy. And frankly, those are not Ottoman lands. Have they not been Greek lands for thousands of years?”

“That is certainly true.”

“I give you my firm word. If we are victorious, we will ensure Greece recovers the region of Thessaly. We will also spare no support so that you may lay hands on Thessaloniki, Macedonia, Epirus, and even Crete.”

The Megali Idea—the Great Idea.

It was an ideal bordering on delusion, aiming to recover the territories of the Byzantine Empire, but for Otto, whose popularity was at rock bottom, the truth was that he had no other choice.

As it happened, while the Greek citizens did not much care for the German Otto, they hated the Ottomans even more.

If a good result could be achieved here, would the public outcry against the King not turn into praise in an instant?

Of course, Otto was no fool; he had no intention of fighting Britain and France directly.

He thought that if he just seized the territory currently held by the Ottomans and subtly guarded those areas, the war might naturally end.

No matter how weakened the Ottomans had become, they were not so weak as to lose to Greece, but were they not currently in a standoff with Russia?

He calculated that reclaiming the Thessaly region would not be all that difficult.

“Very well. Then our Greece shall also declare war on the Ottoman Empire. Fellow Orthodox nations must stick together.”

“A wise decision, Your Majesty.”

Otto, thinking of a scale similar to the previous Greek War of Independence at most, lightly took Gorchakov’s hand.

Since the fighting would likely fizzle out after some back-and-forth, they could just take their share of the profits and pull out.

On the other hand, Gorchakov, who was bowing repeatedly, had a completely different thought from Otto.

Britain and France were not fools; logically, would they not fight a weaker enemy first before engaging in a total war with Russia?

The value of the Kingdom of Greece would end as soon as the war started, by serving as a punching bag for the Anglo-French coalition and buying time.

In the meantime, the powerful Russian Army would annihilate the fragile Ottoman forces and complete their reorganization.

After that, they could engage in a moderate standoff with the Anglo-French coalition, which would be coming from dealing with Greece, and easily bring about a peace treaty.

The Megali Idea?

‘Greece was finished two thousand years ago; what “Great Greece”? Do they actually think they are the successors of Byzantium?’

The position of the head of the Orthodox Church had already passed to Russia, and there was nothing Greece could do except protect the cultural assets left by their ancestors to attract tourists.

Regardless.

Gorchakov, having secured a sturdy sacrificial lamb, could finally return to his home country with a sigh of relief.

With this, he could avoid the disgrace of being dismissed as soon as he took the ministerial post.

All that remained was to conclude a peace treaty while drawing out the most advantageous terms from this war, but that was something the military would have to work hard on.

Having created even one ally in such a chaotic situation, could it not be said that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs had done its job?

If anyone dared say otherwise, he would throw a string of curses at them, even if it were the Emperor.

‘Dammit. If they hadn’t started a war in the first place, none of this would be happening.’

No matter how much he lamented, reality was already a mess.

In his eyes as a sane man, everything in this world just seemed to be going crazy lately.

“…Greece declared war on the Ottoman Empire?”

They say war is something that runs far away from reason, but this was entering the territory of the absurd, making my head spin.

As I recalled, even in the original history, Greece had messed up big time during the Crimean War. Even though the timing had moved up, did that not change?

Wellesley, who brought the news, looked equally dumbfounded.

“The military is also reacting with disbelief.”

“Have you summoned the Ambassador?”

“The Ambassador himself didn’t seem to be in his right mind either, so I just said a few words out of pity before sending him back. Ha, really…”

It was something I roughly knew would happen, but experiencing it in reality certainly gave it a different punch.

I mean, what on earth are those guys relying on to act like that?

Geopolitically, do they not know that if the British or French navies want to enter the Black Sea, they inevitably have to pass through Greek territory?

Or are they pretending not to know, believing we will just pass by?

Either way, it was clear they weren’t sane.

However, in a state where everyone’s nerves were extremely sensitive, pulling a stunt like this was bound to end poorly for them.

In fact, for the British Empire, which wanted to buy more time rather than sending troops immediately to Russia, didn’t this provide a very good excuse?

“We will declare war on Greece and immediately dispatch the Navy. Additionally, before the official start of hostilities, there has been a suggestion that it would be more helpful in firing up the citizens’ will to fight if Your Highness gave a speech. Would that be alright?”

“Understood. I would be happy to.”

Since I was participating in the war as a soldier myself, it would look best for me to give the speech personally.

Wellesley surely knew what soldiers liked, likely because he was a man who had served in the military himself.

Before that, shall we go and cleanly fold the spine of that fearless shrimp that dared to jump into a whale fight?

Chapter 228: Caught Between Giants (2)

Pre-modern Joseon believed that no matter how the world turned, the most important thing was for one to stand firm in their own principles.

Strictly speaking, this was not entirely wrong.

No matter how noisy the surroundings might be, if one carries out their duties faithfully, they can remain like a deep-rooted tree that does not sway in the wind.

The problem was that in the 19th century, it was difficult to say, even in empty words, that Joseon was properly fulfilling its duties.

Still, having unexpectedly entered into trade with the British Empire and even dispatched an ambassador, Joseon was currently walking a different path from other Asian nations, with the exception of Japan.

The time required to exchange news, which used to take at least several months, had recently been significantly shortened.

This was thanks to the many connections established for the mysterious modern invention known as the telegraph.

Of course, long-distance telegraphy connecting continent to continent had not yet been established, but the mere existence of telegraph lines in various places had revolutionary effects on the time it took to communicate.

What used to take well over three months had been drastically reduced to less than a month.

Thanks to this, the Joseon court, which had quickly received Kim Jwa-geun’s report, was not just in an uproar; it had practically exploded.

“Declare war on Russia? Us?”

“Have they lost their minds? No, those British fellows are the ones at war with Russia, so why tell us to…?”

“There is a treaty in place for mutual defense, and this is a request to honor it. Logically, there is nothing wrong with their words.”

“Then you are saying we should go to war with Russia?”

“Even in the past, during the Naseon Expedition, was there not a precedent for sending a small force to the north? If you just look at it from that perspective…”

Naturally, the ministers were in a frenzy, and opinions were sharply divided between those saying it was absolutely impossible and those saying it must be accepted.

“But what on earth is Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun thinking? To accept such an absurd demand exactly as it is. He should have strongly asserted that Joseon is in no condition to go to war with Russia!”

“Exactly! Could it be that he holds a grudge for being sent to that distant Britain and played his part sloppily on purpose?”

“Look here! Is Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun the kind of person who would do such a thing? Are you trying to frame him with baseless slander again?”

“Then why on earth did he snap up such an impossible demand!”

Since the urgent news had been sent via telegraph, the detailed report written by Kim Jwa-geun was still in the process of coming through India after rounding the Cape of Good Hope.

The message merely stated that Britain requested Joseon’s participation and that it was the judgment of the entire consulate that this should be accepted. It was only natural for the Joseon side to be bewildered.

“We must hold Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun accountable!”

“Then shall we recall him to the home country?”

“No… that won’t do. We must make him request the British side to withdraw that nonsensical demand even now.”

“No, as I said, according to the agreement we signed, the British demand is valid! Are you saying we should become a nation that breaks its word?”

“Russia is a powerful host of barbarians that even overwhelms the Qing dynasty. Are you saying it is right for us to go to war with such a country!”

If left this way, the debate would run in parallel lines forever and never end.

Watching all this commotion, King Yi Hwan rubbed his temples irritably and raised his hand to restrain everyone.

“Enough. I have heard your opinions sufficiently. Although we can only make a judgment once the detailed report arrives, my assessment is as follows. No matter how much Britain supports us, it is out of the question for our Joseon to wage war against Russia. However, if Russia is currently at war with Britain and Bulranseo, wouldn’t their main strength naturally be in Europe? I question whether the Russian forces in the Maritime Province can pose a significant threat to Joseon. Does anyone know the details of this?”

As soon as the question was asked, the Minister of Rites, who had been shouting for participation earlier, stepped forward.

“Your Highness! Your words are correct! This is a detailed map of Europe and Asia that came in from Shanghai. If you look at this part, you will see at a glance how far the location of Russia’s main strength is from the Maritime Province!”

As Yi Hwan unfolded the world map and confirmed it with his eyes, a strange light flickered in them.

He knew it was far, but seeing it for himself, the distance was at a level no human could possibly manage.

“Hmph… It is located at a distance several times further than even the lands of Zhonghua, which I thought were so vast.”

“Yes. Looking back at history, no powerful dynasty has ever been able to effectively cope with a two-front war occurring at the opposite ends of its territory. I believe Russia cannot be free from that law either.”

“I see. However, the troops currently stationed in the Maritime Province alone could easily pose a threat to our Joseon, so this is not a matter to be decided lightly. If we truly have to engage in a total war with Russia, we should find a suitable excuse to back out; otherwise, wouldn’t it be better to comply with Britain’s request? What are your opinions?”

“I consider that a wise decision.”

“In any case, Russia is but a tribe of barbarians. In terms of subjugating barbarians, the justification is beyond reproach.”

As the ministers accepted the compromise, Yi Hwan felt a secret sense of relief.

He did not know how on earth matters had come to this, but he could tell that the situation was moving urgently.

What karma did he bear that such major incidents kept erupting one after another since he ascended the throne?

Yi Hwan felt the weight of the crown pressing down on his shoulders more heavily than ever before as he blankly watched the departing backs of his subjects.

“How is it? I don’t look strange, do I?”

“Whose husband would look strange? You look the most dashing in all the British Empire, so don’t worry.”

“It’s not good if I look too dashing; people might just look at my face instead of focusing on my words.”

“Don’t talk nonsense. Have a safe trip. And don’t forget that you promised to be with our children this evening.”

Victoria narrowed her eyes and personally brushed off the dust on my uniform.

Originally, this was a task for the royal staff, but I could not refuse her words that she wanted to personally dress her husband in his uniform on a day like today.

Then, the twin siblings—who were now studying diligently and could read clearly—brought over my decorations with their small hands and placed them directly into my palm.

“Papa. Please come back healthy.”

“Please come back safely!”

No, it wasn’t like I was heading to the battlefield right this second.

But regardless of that fact, the sight of young children seeing off their uniformed father with teary faces was a picture in itself.

Photographers snapped pictures frantically, and the reporters lined up in front moved their pens tirelessly, drafting their articles.

The Queen personally dressing the Prince Consort for his departure to the front.

And the young son and daughter seeing off such a father.

Wouldn’t this be an incredible scene to remain permanently in a chapter of history?

Even without long-winded explanations or talking up the royal family as the vanguard of setting examples in national crises, this photograph simply said everything.

In fact, even the reporters who usually waved their hands tactlessly and begged for story material were now holding their breath, quietly waiting for my preparations to finish.

And finally, as I stood up to head toward the plaza where the speech stage was prepared, the reporters in the front row began asking questions one by one.

“Your Highness! It’s The Times! Is there a reason why you personally declared your intention to participate in this war?”

“There is only one reason. While countless young men of the British Empire are risking their lives to go and fight, I could not simply stay behind living in luxury as a member of the Royal Family. If I had no rank, it might be different, but even if it is an honorary one, I am an Admiral of the British Empire’s Navy. I believe this is precisely the time when one should properly set an example.”

“Your Highness! It’s the Morning Post! Some voices are asking why we must shed blood in a war that has nothing to do with the British Empire. Your Highness, do you agree with this decision of Parliament and the Government?”

“At a glance, it might seem unrelated to us, but it is not so. I believe this war is necessary for the permanent peace and justice of Europe. When we participated to take down Napoleon, Napoleon had not actually invaded our British Empire directly. However, we took preemptive measures because we knew that once Napoleon dominated all of Europe, his gun muzzles would inevitably turn toward us. This time is no different. If Russia becomes the hegemon of Europe, would they really be shaking hands and laughing amiably with the British Empire?”

After giving brief answers to the reporters’ questions, I headed to the plaza by carriage along with the representatives of the ruling and opposition parties who were waiting outside.

At the point a declaration of war was made, the war had already begun, but a war without the support and consent of the citizens soon loses its momentum.

But there was no reason to worry about that this time.

This was because the news of the Prince Consort’s participation, which no one had expected, drew explosive support from the citizens.

[A Royal Family of Action! From Prince Consort to Navy Admiral! Prince Consort Killian: “I will remain with the soldiers of the British Empire until the day the war ends.”]

[The Queen’s send-off that moved the entire British Empire. In the face of war, there were no boundaries between royals and citizens.]

A husband going to war and a wife waiting for such a husband.

Citizens felt a strong sense of solidarity with that scene, which could be easily found all across the British Empire, and they gave unreserved cheers to the Royal Family, which had expressed its resolve to share their joys and sorrows.

And those cheers turned into support, as the number of volunteers enlisting in the military grew explosively.

[Medical staff of Victoria Hospital! Joining the army as military doctors and nurses! ‘We will use the knowledge we have learned for the sake of the country’]

With doctors led by John Snow and nurses centered around Nightingale joining the fray, the army of the British Empire came to possess an unprecedentedly solid balance.

Furthermore, a peculiar scene unfolded as the heir to the Marquis of Salisbury, upon hearing that Nightingale was serving as a military nurse, immediately submitted his enlistment papers.

Under this indirect pressure, the high society’s enlistment continued one after another, and an unusual atmosphere of unity swept through all walks of life in the British Empire.

I hadn’t planned things this far, but what did it matter?

If the result is good, that is enough.

And the first target of this British Empire, which had surged like a drill piercing a hole in the sky, was Greece, the peninsula prominently jutting out into the path toward the Black Sea.

They should have just stayed quiet, but since they were going to be beaten for acting out unnecessarily, they brought it on themselves. Even so, as the person in charge of an army currently filled with the resolve to grind down everything it encountered… I felt a tiny bit of sympathy.

In the midst of this dizzying chaos, Shogun Tokugawa Ieyoshi made his decision.

“We shall declare war on Russia and issue a mobilization order to the Daimyo.”

Preemptively, before the power of the Daimyo grew stronger than it was now.

A momentous event is needed to elevate the Shogun’s prestige and show that the Tokugawa clan is indeed the great leadership capable of guiding Japan.

“Move faster than Joseon. Requisition the necessary supplies and make all preparations so that the Izirisu Navy can receive supplies.”

“Yes! But Shogun, what if there are Daimyo who refuse to comply…?”

“It is a good opportunity, so we can use this chance to press them down. Since it is fine to use somewhat coercive methods, I must firmly suppress their influence this time. Especially Satsuma and Choshu.”

“As long as the Izirisu Navy is also coming in, they will not dare to disobey the Shogun’s orders.”

Troubled times bring about new troubled times, and war scatters seeds of new wars in a chain reaction.

In Europe, the Russian alliance and the Anglo-French coalition.

In the Americas, the United States and Mexico.

In Asia, Russia and Joseon.

In the midst of it all, Japan began its fight with itself.

Chapter 229: The Age of War

Despite high spirits and the support of numerous allies, the Ottoman Empire had not exactly regained its peak national strength.

About a month after both sides entered a state of war, the first naval engagement broke out at Sinop, on the northern coast of the Anatolian Peninsula, after both sides had completed their full preparations.

Contrary to expectations, rather than putting up a good fight, the Ottomans suffered a unilateral defeat so crushing it could hardly even be called a battle at the hands of the Russian Navy.

The primary cause was that, to the Russian forces—who had introduced modernized explosive shells into actual combat—the Ottoman wooden warships were nothing more than floating kindling.

The kill ratio was 90 to 1. Out of eleven warships, ten were obliterated.

The Ottomans, having suffered a defeat that would go down in history, continued to lose in subsequent localized conflicts, and naturally, their morale began to hit rock bottom.

In contrast, Russia’s confidence soared higher with every victory report sent by Admiral Nakhimov.

“Hahaha! Look at this. Those Ottoman fools can’t even stand against our Russian elites.”

“The Ottomans were never a match for our forces from the start. With this, the Black Sea is effectively solidified under our occupation. Once we push the Ottomans out of the Caucasus, they will have no strength left to resist.”

“We can say we’ve achieved significant results before the reinforcements from Britain and France arrive. If it weren’t for them, we could have completely crushed that senile Ottoman Empire.”

The more Nicholas I thought about it, the more he lamented the fact that he had to tolerate the intervention of Britain and France.

If only they could have been kept neutral… So many things had gone wrong because of Nesselrode’s disastrous lack of insight.

Britain avoiding war? What a load of rubbish. What exactly were they supposed to be avoiding?

“Is it certain that Britain is organizing a large-scale naval force?”

“Yes. And it is said that France alone already plans to send well over a hundred thousand troops. If Austria joins in, there are concerns that the front lines will become too extended.”

“Isn’t it ridiculous? Those who claim to be Christian nations are siding with Muslims to oppress us, the Orthodox. Looking at them now, aren’t they the true Antichrist?”

Catholics, the Church of England, and if Prussia—who was currently weighing their options—joined in, even Protestants would be included.

The sight of every Christian denomination joining hands with Islam to strike the Orthodox Church was an absurdity that grew more galling the more he looked at it.

What truly made Nicholas anxious, as his ministers said, was the possibility that Austria and Prussia might march north.

Maintaining the Black Sea and the Caucasus fronts alone was possible, but could the current Russia respond if the front widened enough to require worrying about Prussia and Austria as well?

Furthermore, the problem was that with Prussian cooperation, the British Navy could cross the Baltic Sea with ease and bombard northern Russia.

He estimated that a landing would be impossible no matter what, but with Prussia’s help, the worst-case scenario might occur.

Considering all these factors, there was only one conclusion.

“We have no choice but to kill as many Ottoman soldiers as possible before the British and French reinforcements arrive. Tell the Admiral to intensify the offensive further.”

“Understood!”

Britain and France had confidently declared war, but sending troops from far-flung Western Europe to this region would inevitably take a long time.

They would arrive after the turn of the year at the earliest.

The Russian army did not let victory go to their heads and began to pressure the Ottomans even more fiercely. Watching this process, Greece became thoroughly emboldened.

“As expected, Russia is monopolizing all the glory while smashing the senile Ottoman army. Why has our proud army failed to achieve any proper results yet?”

“That is because… we still need time to reorganize the troops. Once winter passes, we will be able to restore all the glory of ancient Greece.”

“Nonsense! Once winter passes, the British and French armies will come pouring in. Are you saying you want to fight Britain and France now?”

King Otto’s plan was to raise the army and annex the region of Thessaly into Greek territory the moment the declaration of war was made.

Then, when the Anglo-French coalition arrived after the turn of the year, he would subtly withdraw, claiming he could no longer sustain the war, and shift all the responsibility onto Russia.

He had devised such a perfect, clean, and logical strategy, and yet these wretches couldn’t even execute this?

“Your Majesty. As you know, preparing an army takes time…”

“No! The Ottoman Empire is an toothless, weak lion—no, they are nothing more than hyenas now. We can win just by invading!”

“…Pardon?”

“A general offensive! We will restore the glory of ancient Greece before Britain and France arrive!”

Otto, a strategist so brilliant he’d make Alexander the Great weep, majestically raised his army and marched toward the Thessaly region.

The staff were aghast at this reckless and answerless charge.

Surprisingly, however, they met with victory after victory, continuing an unstoppable winning streak.

“My word… how can we keep winning?”

“It seems the Ottomans didn’t even expect us to invade this year.”

“After suffering the crushing defeat at Sinop, it appears they’ve committed almost all their troops to the Russian front.”

“Hahahahahaha! Look at that. Didn’t I tell you they were morons who aren’t even at the level of hyenas? Keep the attack going without slowing down, with the goal of seizing not just Thessaly, but even Macedonia before the year is out!”

It was effectively the level of looting an empty house, but the Greek army nevertheless bravely hammered the wicked oppressor, the Ottoman Empire, acquiring territory step by step.

However, as they continued to occupy land far more easily than expected, their brakes simply failed.

Clearly, at first, they had intended to just take the Thessaly region and pull out.

But as their greed grew, the thought that they might even be able to seize Macedonia began to creep in.

Just a little more. Let’s take just a little more and then get out.

Like someone caught in a gamer’s curse—vowing to clear just one more minion wave before heading back to base—Greece was expanding its front further and further north, rather than withdrawing, even as winter arrived and the year drew to a close.

It was a period of political turmoil over whether or not to declare war on Russia.

The atmosphere in Joseon, which had been leaning toward firmly deciding on a policy only after observing the future situation, fortunately calmed down somewhat after the arrival of a detailed report from Kim Jwa-geun.

However, this did not necessarily put the ministers’ minds at ease.

This was because Kim Jwa-geun thrust the cruel truth upon them, emphasizing with obsessive persistence that the fate of Asian nations was currently hanging by a thread.

“Is the difference between Britain and our Joseon truly this great?”

“It is hard to believe, but they say it is not just Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun’s personal opinion, but the common perception of everyone dispatched to the consulate.”

“Hmph…”

To the King, Kim Jwa-geun’s report was almost like a work of fiction.

A giant iron horse traveling the distance from Hanyang to Dongnae, carrying hundreds or thousands of people at once, and large buildings made of iron being built in rows?

Furthermore, the part about being able to live at night as if it were day using lamps hundreds of times brighter than a candle made him suspect they had misseen something.

Not only in military technology, but also in social systems, education, and medicine, the gap in every conceivable system was said to be beyond comparison.

It would have been fine if it ended there, but it was the fact that European nations were currently making blatant plans to encroach upon Asia that Troubled him.

“Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun predicts that within less than thirty years, most Asian nations will fall into the status of colonies for European powers. He argues that for our Joseon to avoid this calamity, we must actively take Britain’s side and remain their ally. What are your thoughts?”

“Your Highness. Even if it is as Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun says, wouldn’t that eventually lead to Joseon becoming a colony of Britain?”

“I see this as a situation similar to when it was argued we should accept the advanced culture of the Qing. Why not take what we should take and discard what we should discard, while Joseon finds its own balance?”

“Your Highness! Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun is the person in Joseon who has encountered the most new cultures and possesses the broadest insight. His loyal advice is absolutely not something to be dismissed lightly.”

“No matter how wicked those British barbarians may be, they will not suddenly turn an ally into a colony. If we maintain a good alliance from now on, as the Ambassador says, Joseon will be able to hide behind Britain and be free from the greed of the European powers.”

The ministers of the Bibyeonsa and the various Ministers were all divided in their opinions, causing a commotion over who was right or wrong.

In times like these, it was ultimately the King’s role to make a decision.

Yi Hwan, who had been lost in thought with his eyes closed, finally spoke.

“I find no contradictions in Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun’s report. For now, it seems right to follow his advice, declare war on Russia, and prepare for battle, so see that it is done.”

“Your Highness! But…”

“And to verify whether all of this is true, I will organize an additional party to be sent to Britain to confirm the truth of the consulate’s words. That way, even if Joseon is headed down the wrong path, we will be able to turn back.”

Follow Kim Jwa-geun’s advice for now, and after subsequent verification, judge whether to maintain that policy or overturn it.

The ministers who had been opposing the idea bowed their heads without further objection to the reasonably firm compromise.

“How should we handle the declaration of war to be sent to Russia?”

“We shall draft it within two days and receive Your Highness’s approval.”

“Good. Also, send a person to Shanghai to ask for a detailed schedule of when the British Navy will arrive. Concentrate the necessary supplies in Hamgyeong-do and give orders to maintain a thorough defense so that Russian troops do not cross the border under any circumstances.”

“We shall follow your command!”

After the eventful council chamber meeting ended, Yi Hwan returned to his sleeping quarters and read the report sent by Kim Jwa-geun once more.

He had said he would send people to verify all this content, but… honestly, what were the chances this was wrong?

Kim Jwa-geun was a clever man.

Moreover, as the power behind Joseon’s most influential family, he was at the pinnacle of the establishment with far too much to lose.

Common sense dictates: what was the likelihood that such a man would plunge Joseon into war with a lie that would soon be exposed?

He had to accept this as fact and consider the policy thereafter.

But if all of this were true, did Joseon even have a future? In what direction should Joseon move?

Ah, his head hurt.

Perhaps because his nerves were so strained, he began to feel his intestines twisting again, and abdominal pain began.

“Ugh…”

Lately, he felt as if nothing he ate was being properly digested, and the gradual appearance of edema on his face made him increasingly uneasy.

He was unsure whether this was due to the mental exhaustion from so many complex matters or if his health had truly deteriorated, which made him feel even more distressed.

The personal physician had been continuously preparing medicine, but it didn’t seem to have much of an effect.

However, with Joseon’s fate currently at a major crossroads, he, the center of the nation, could not afford to show weakness.

In times like these, he had to steel his heart and overcome physical pain with spirit.

Struggling to push through the pain, Yi Hwan read the declaration of war the Bibyeonsa had drafted the next day.

Perhaps reflecting his instructions to write it as tragically and solemnly as possible, the declaration of war was full of vigor.

- Our Joseon recognizes that the declaration of war by Britain and France against Russia is an effective means of safeguarding world peace, and in celebration of this, we declare the following:

1. Joseon denounces all of Russia’s acts of aggression and, as an ally of Britain, declares war on the aggressor nation.

2. Joseon will work in concert with its allies to completely expel Russian forces from the vicinity of Joseon and will face the conflict with an indomitable spirit until final victory is achieved.

3. Henceforth, no interference from Russia shall be permitted, and we offer our advance congratulations on the victory of the alliance that safeguards peace.

A series of scathing criticisms against Russia, reminiscent of the famous proclamations against rebels past, followed.

“Royal Secretary, bring the Royal Seal.”

As the King’s seal, which gives official validity to diplomatic documents, was stamped.

The future of Joseon was decided.

Chapter 230: The Age of War (2)

One man’s misfortune is another man’s gain.

It is a saying that makes one question the level of human character, but sadly, in the realm of international society, this maxim is more often true than not.

This was especially fitting when nations were at each other’s throats across the continent. There was no better historical parallel.

War, by its very nature, is a bottomless pit that devours money.

This tendency became even more pronounced in the modern era as the operating costs for both the Navy and the Army began to skyrocket to astronomical levels.

Bullets, cannons, food, water, medical supplies, weapons, fuel—the list of necessary supplies was endless.

It might be different for a small-scale skirmish involving a few hundred or thousand men, but when large-scale forces numbering in the hundreds of thousands are mobilized?

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that at that point, a nation must pour its entire economic power into the effort just to sustain the war.

This meant that even giants like France or Britain were not free from this burden.

Compared to France, Britain had deployed less than a quarter of the manpower, but in return, the British Empire had mobilized a massive naval force.

Even if not to the same extent as France, they were still bound to feel the pressure on their resources.

However, since Britain possessed vast colonies throughout the world, they were somehow able to cover their needs with supplies pulled from various regions.

The problem was France, and they didn’t exactly have any miraculous breakthrough.

When you need a mountain of supplies and aren’t prepared, what else can you do?

You have no choice but to buy them with cash.

And Canada, supplying these vast amounts of goods, was screaming with joy during this untimely boom.

The United States, which had planned to tag along and sell goods as well, had restricted its exports because it was preoccupied with the war against Mexico and lacked the surplus to sell to Europe.

In truth, that was just the surface reason; the British mainland had agreed to focus only on Europe and Asia on the condition that the United States cede most of its economic interests to Canada.

Since Canada’s industrial level was still in the middle of development, a strange sight unfolded where the United States actually supplied Canada with the necessary materials for production.

This was a clear indication of how sincere the United States was about its territorial expansion toward the Pacific.

In any case, thanks to this, Canada’s factories were running at full capacity twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week, churning out supplies like mad.

Toronto and Montreal suddenly became “cities that never sleep,” with lights burning bright throughout the night.

“Come on, come on! Let’s give it our all and churn out those weapons today too!”

“Hey! Area 5 isn’t running properly! What’s the reason? I’ll pay you as much as you want, so don’t slack off and get to work!”

“Boss! We’re short-staffed, how are we supposed to keep the machines running?”

“Unless we develop autonomous machinery, we can’t squeeze any more efficiency out of this!”

The orders were piled high, yet even running the factories twenty-four hours a day wasn’t enough to handle the volume.

In this shocking situation, a strange sight unfolded where factory owners themselves, with tears in their eyes, operated the machinery.

Even if it was exhausting, what could they do? Even if they offered more money, there were no more people to hire, so they had to operate the machines themselves out of desperation.

“Chairman James, please, find us more workers! Even my son is out here working with me, but we still can’t meet the quota!”

“We’re calling in people from every region, so let’s hang in there a bit longer. I’ve been told the people in the frontier settlements will be hired for the emergency, so things should get a bit easier by next week.”

“Next week? Damn… then I guess we have to work like we’re dead until then.”

It had never occurred to them before that weapons selling so well could actually be a source of pain.

However, painful as it was, they couldn’t help but be happy. It was, perhaps, a “joyful agony.”

Bullets! Cannons! Please sell even more! Hiccup!

Indeed, once the fighting started and the Ottoman Empire tasted a disastrous defeat against the Russian army’s new weaponry, they hurriedly sent an SOS to Britain.

Britain sold off the weapons stashed in its homeland and pulled what it needed from Canada. When even that wasn’t enough, they made plans to produce supplies in large quantities directly in Canada.

To be precise, Killian, the Duke of Canada, had engineered things to turn out that way.

Thanks to this, factories implementing the latest technology of the British Empire were springing up even now, and it was certain that these would become great assets for Canada even after the war ended.

The British Empire had only one condition for Canada.

—Do not sell weapons to Russia or Russia’s allies.

Does that mean there are no restrictions on what we do on the American continent?

Then wouldn’t it be fine to sell weapons to Mexico instead of the United States?

Having tasted the sweetness of money, the Canadian capitalists used miraculous logic to begin making contact with the Mexican side, which had entered a war with the United States.

“You know you can’t beat the US military with your current weapons, right? These are one generation old, but they’re weapons from the British Empire. Want to give them a try?”

“Oh! Take my money! Take my money! Guns, please! Cannons, please!”

Of course, the United States protested fiercely upon seeing this absurd behavior, but it was a mistake on their part.

While the agreement not to send troops to the war between Mexico and the US was clear, there was no specific clause forbidding the sale of goods.

Still, ethically, it would have been better to listen to the US arguments for the sake of future diplomatic relations.

But how can a free nation forcibly stop the business activities of its “innocent” citizens?

Laws would have to be made, but the reality was that there was no legal basis for such a restriction.

In that situation, James, the chairman of the James Group who conducted business between Canada and the United States, came up with a truly ingenious solution.

“If the United States buys the goods we produced to sell to Mexico, that would solve it.”

If you don’t want weapons sold to your enemy, buy them yourselves.

The United States felt like its soul had half-departed at this suggestion, which was little better than extortion, but they had no choice.

No matter how much they protested, the answer that came back like a parrot was always the same.

“To create a law restricting the export of weapons to other countries, we must reach an agreement with the home country, the British Empire. Otherwise, His Highness the Duke, who holds full authority, must create the bill. We have contacted the home country, so we will take measures as quickly as possible once an answer arrives.”

It sounded good, but it was effectively the same as saying they couldn’t do anything.

Crossing the Atlantic takes forever.

Furthermore, Parliament had to draft a bill, but right now their greatest concern was the Crimean War; who would even care about something like Mexico?

Especially when it involved creating a regulation that threw away an opportunity to make money. Thus, that too would take forever.

The only thing left was for Killian to create a law by his own authority, but that Killian had gone off to the Balkan Peninsula, claiming he would participate in the war, so there was no answer there either.

Eventually, the United States came to the conclusion that they would buy the weapons originally intended for Mexico, albeit reluctantly.

After all, if they beat Mexico quickly, they wouldn’t need to purchase additional weapons.

Money was earned either way.

While they were fighting excitedly across the Atlantic, Canada was hit by a literal tidal wave of incoming cash.

However, almost no one could see exactly how much of an impact this matter had.

From the start, the “main course” now was the fight between the Russian alliance and the Anglo-French coalition; Canada, being a mere colony of the British Empire, was nothing more than a garnish.

This was true for Europe, for the neighboring United States, and even for the Canadians themselves, who continued to build factories and churn out supplies.

For now, they were merely surrendering themselves to the gale of this mad era and chasing the interests right in front of them.

Since beginning my second life in the 19th century, I haven’t exactly lived a life distanced from war.

Despite appearances, I had earned the title of war hero in the war against the Qing dynasty, and I had once secured a hefty amount of land by firing “bluff shots” during the Mexican-American War.

However, this was the first time I was participating in the middle of a Great War where hundreds of thousands of troops truly clashed.

Even for me, facing such an event, I couldn’t help but feel a little nervous, to be honest.

Still, since I wasn’t directly commanding the army, I showed my face at the meeting with a relatively relaxed mind.

“Your Highness, you’ve arrived?”

“Yes, Admiral. Am I the last to arrive by any chance?”

“No. Field Marshal FitzRoy has not arrived yet.”

Admiral William Parker, the man in charge of the navy, looked at the empty seat on the other side and added a word with a smile that carried a strange sense of victory.

“Ground-pounders usually have a poor sense of time, don’t they?”

“Or perhaps the coordination with the French army is taking longer than expected.”

“That could be it. The French are even more hopeless than the army.”

It was very rare for a Field Marshal and an Admiral to hold a meeting in one place, but because the front had broadened so much now, there was a need to reach some level of agreement regarding the initial direction.

As it happened, the Navy and Army, as well as the French forces, were all in close proximity, so I had willingly offered to act as the bridge between them.

“By the way, I didn’t expect the allied forces to set up a forward base here.”

“Is that so? But as long as we have the cooperation of the Ottomans, this is the best place to use as a base.”

“Ah, I see. Truth be told, I’m not very well-versed in military matters. Hahaha.”

“Even so, Your Highness’s mere presence here does wonders for the soldiers’ morale. I’ve navigated many fronts, but I’ve never seen the morale of officers and soldiers this high.”

Well, that was to be expected. When the most popular figure in the British Empire and a noble member of the royal family says he will share their hardships and stay with them on the battlefield, it would be abnormal if they didn’t like it.

More than that, it was more of a surprise to me that this region was considered good for a forward base.

Truthfully, it was just because the name carried such a strong impression, but hearing the Admiral’s explanation, it made sense.

There weren’t many places better than here to enter the Black Sea with Ottoman support.

Regardless of my sense of incongruity, Admiral Parker pointed to the peninsula we were currently on and continued his explanation slowly.

“Using this place, Gallipoli, as a starting point, our fleet will first head north and crush the entire Greek navy. And while we destroy and blockade all of Greece’s ports, the Army will coordinate with the French to fight the Russian forces. For now, that’s the current plan, but seeing as Field Marshal FitzRoy hasn’t arrived yet, there might be some changes, just as Your Highness suggested.”

I wonder if things got tangled because they set up camp in Gallipoli.

The British Empire and Gallipoli. I suppose they might have built a base here in the original history as well, but the British Empire and Gallipoli are a bad match from the very name.

“Admiral, is there any possibility that Russia might launch a landing operation here while our navy is away? For instance, strategy to land at Gallipoli and push straight into the Ottoman mainland…”

“A landing operation at Gallipoli? Hahaha, what an amusing joke. No matter how much our navy is away, the Ottomans aren’t fools, and there’s no way Russia would do that. No, forget Russia—no one would ever do something so foolish.”

“I see. That was a very good lesson.”

Unless they’re a fool, they won’t do a landing operation at Gallipoli… Good. I must make a note of this and put it in my memoirs.

Perhaps this will change the mind of that ‘fool’ who might appear in the distant future.

As I was talking with Admiral Parker, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with a dignified impression entered.

“My apologies. Something came up in the unit, and I was slightly delayed while receiving a report.”

The man, who bowed with discipline, was Field Marshal FitzRoy, who strode over and sat across from Admiral Parker.

Admiral Parker nodded as if it were no big deal and withdrew his gaze from the man’s one empty, fluttering sleeve.

Field Marshal FitzRoy James Henry Somerset.

He was a general who had served as a staff officer for the Duke of Wellington during the Napoleonic Wars and had fought bravely at the Battle of Waterloo.

He was particularly famous for an anecdote where, after losing an arm at Waterloo, he boldly demanded his arm back because he needed to find the wedding ring his wife had given him.

“Field Marshal, regarding the report… was there a problem communicating with the French army?”

“No, that’s not it. Actually, cholera broke out at the base we built here, and several soldiers were infected. Fortunately, thanks to quick action, the spread was halted and there were no fatalities.”

“Cholera again?”

See? I told you the name Gallipoli is inherently incompatible with the British Empire.

This can truly only be explained by saying that the name itself is cursed.

“It’s a relief that the response was fast, though.”

“Yes. The medical team Your Highness brought with you performed magnificently. They say that even those who contracted cholera are in no danger of dying as long as they continue to consume saline solution. I feel very reassured, honestly.”

As expected of John Snow, the king of northern medicine, and the Saint of the Hammer, Nightingale.

To draw out such complete trust from a Field Marshal right away—I knew I could count on them!

But if everything went well, why is he wearing such a troubled smile?

I could easily find the reason while reading the report FitzRoy had brought.

- Cholera outbreak within the base. 17 infected. 0 fatalities due to timely response and isolation of the source of infection.

- Damage: The lock and entrance door of the material warehouse were completely destroyed. No other damage reported.

“…”

When my gaze paused for a moment on the part about the lock and door being destroyed, Field Marshal FitzRoy gave a bitter smile as if he knew what I was looking at.

I pretended not to see anything and put the report back where it belonged.

Mmm, good. No problems at all.

To have things go so smoothly from the start makes my heart feel light.

This is surely a sign that the Goddess of Victory is smiling upon us. Yes, yes, of course.

Chapter 231: The Age of War (3)

As is the case in any nation, it is rare to find a military where the Navy and the Army get along famously, playing patty-cake and saving face for one another.

This was especially true in the British Empire, where the difference in status between the Navy and the Army was crystal clear.

However, it was also true that the Army held a role just as crucial as the Navy in this war.

Even though they were less than a third of the size of the French army, they were the ones who had to engage in bloody, direct combat with the Russian forces.

In that regard, it was only natural that Nightingale had been assigned to the Army.

There was a high probability that the Army would see more deaths—not only from combat wounds but from various diseases as well.

If she had come with the Navy, I would have been able to monitor her activities immediately. However, since the chains of command were different, there was nothing I could do about that.

Regardless, Field Marshal FitzRoy’s expression remained bright throughout the meeting, thanks to the brilliant way the cholera outbreak at Gallipoli had been suppressed as soon as they set up camp.

He was in such a good mood that even when Admiral Parker prodded him with snide remarks, the Field Marshal merely chuckled and let it slide.

Well, I could understand why.

In the past, a cholera outbreak within a military unit would have turned the place into a living hell.

Cholera was a disease with such destructive power that, in severe cases, it would force a commander to consider withdrawing the entire army.

To have contained it to just a dozen or so patients—how could he not be ecstatic?

He could easily laugh off a few broken doors.

Still, since such incidents could be repeated, I gave him a quiet word of advice beforehand.

Fortunately, perhaps because my medical team’s reputation had been soaring even before the war began, Field Marshal FitzRoy listened to me quite readily.

“Regarding the requisition of medical supplies, I will turn a blind eye to the ‘action first, reporting second’ approach. I cannot officially authorize it, but…”

“That is more than enough. Oh, and one more thing…”

Knowing better than anyone how many lives Nightingale would save during this war, I had no choice but to support her more actively than anyone else.

This was a war I was directly participating in.

I needed to orchestrate an overwhelming victory that would make every citizen of the British Empire cheer, not just a simple win.

To achieve that, the death toll naturally had to be much lower than that of other nations.

No matter how badly we trounced Russia, backtalk would be inevitable if we suffered a hundred thousand casualties.

I had to ensure no one could call it a pyrrhic victory built upon the sacrifice and blood of our citizens.

If there was a way to reduce the harm to our soldiers, I had to implement it no matter what.

Having reached an agreement with Field Marshal FitzRoy, I summoned John Snow and Nightingale before leaving Gallipoli.

But for some reason, an uninvited guest followed them.

“Your Highness! To see you here in Gallipoli! I am honored that you called for me!”

“To be precise, it wasn’t you I called for, but it’s good to see you nonetheless.”

“His Excellency the Field Marshal has assigned a dedicated liaison to facilitate the medical team’s needs. And I have been appointed as that glorious officer-in-charge.”

In reality, it was a position meant to clean up after the medical team in the rear, but to our “Berserker of Love,” Robert, even that seemed to be pure bliss.

Common sense dictated that no general would send the heir to the Marquessate of Salisbury—the rising star of the political world and a future Prime Minister of the Conservative Party—to a dangerous front.

If something were to happen to the lad, the general might end up with a lifelong feud with that family. Who would want to take that risk?

Besides, Robert seemed so satisfied with his post that he looked like he might die of happiness. In a way, it was an appointment where everyone won.

“…Um, Nightingale. Is there anything making you uncomfortable?”

One never knows the true feelings of the party involved, but she stole a glance at Robert, who was wearing a blissful smile, and shook her head.

“It is fine. He is very considerate in ensuring there are no inconveniences.”

“Well… that’s a relief then.”

“Your Highness! Do not worry! If Miss Nightingale wishes it, I will personally smash through any iron door from now on!”

“No, you don’t have to do that. Field Marshal FitzRoy has personally given permission to take what’s needed. From now on, leave the locks and doors alone and just take the supplies.”

Even so, if I let the ‘Lady with the Lamp’ continue to be called the ‘Saint of the Hammer,’ it would be a bit much for her image, wouldn’t it?

“Did Your Highness speak to him personally?”

“It is only right to give proper authority to those who produce results. And I emphasized to Field Marshal FitzRoy the points you mentioned before, so approval should be coming soon.”

“Thank you! Thank you so much!”

Even before joining the war, the thing Nightingale had worked hardest on was, of course, the improvement of military hygiene.

Using my influence to analyze the data on past military deaths, she immediately discerned that the primary cause of soldier fatalities was hygiene.

Having now also resolved the cholera crisis in the camp, her credibility within the military had risen significantly, making it not all that difficult to apply her suggestions.

Now that the Field Marshal’s permission had been granted, changes would likely begin as early as tomorrow.

“However, I heard the budget isn’t quite sufficient. Has that been settled? I sent a request for support to the government, but…”

“Field Marshal FitzRoy mentioned that as well. So, I told him not to worry, as I would pay for whatever funds you use. As a member of the Royal Family, how could I be stingy with expenditures meant to save the lives of our soldiers?”

I had already sent a telegram to the newspapers back home to spread word of this heartwarming tale, so major articles would soon be published in London.

‘The Prince Consort, seeing the poor state of military hygiene on the battlefield, actively took the medical team’s advice and spent his own wealth to improve ward sanitation.’ This was a narrative too good to pass up.

The money going into hospital improvements wasn’t a problem at all.

“You certainly know what I expect from you all, don’t you? Provide the best medical environment possible so that factors other than combat do not claim the lives of our British soldiers. For that purpose, you may draw as much money as you need and use my influence and name freely, so long as you deliver clear results.”

“We understand. Thank you for your trust.”

“I will also do my absolute best to assist Miss Nightingale and Professor John Snow!”

Good, good. I had not a shred of doubt that these people standing before me could save the lives of countless soldiers.

Unlike the original history, we had established the best possible environment even before the full-scale fighting began, so the death toll would surely be much lower.

Now, only one thing remained.

Securing victory in the actual battles.

Konstantinos Zervas, leader of the Greek Legion, sighed as he watched his subordinates, who were intoxicated by the daily reports of victory.

Originally, the Greek volunteer force was an army created in the Danubian Principalities with Russian approval.

However, this had aligned perfectly with King Otto’s policy of reclaiming old Greek territories, leading to the bizarre situation where they were now incorporated as an official Greek army.

The force, which had started with barely 800 men, had swelled continuously and now formed a respectable military body of nearly 2,000.

But how much discipline could there be in a unit that had merely picked up easy victories without conducting a single proper battle?

“Where was today’s objective? Was it Macedonia?”

“Macedonia, my foot. Do you even know where Macedonia is? Our goal is the liberation of Thessaloniki.”

“Ah. Right, right, that was it.”

Those crazy idiots can’t even read a map properly.

The fact that such men were company commanders made his anxiety soar to the point of wondering if this was really okay.

There were even companies that didn’t have a captain yet, so there was no need to further explain the lack of organization in this army.

The problem was that this excuse for an army kept winning.

The Ottoman Empire was currently concentrating all its forces on the front lines against the Russian army, and local cities, upon hearing the news of the approaching Greeks, welcomed them with uprisings and riots.

As a result, as long as they marched in rhythm and fired a few muskets and cannons, the way would miraculously open before them.

Familiarity is a truly terrifying thing.

At first, they had trembled with fear at the thought of actually fighting the Ottoman army, but now they treated the Ottomans as something less than a beggar’s footwrap.

Some had even begun to delude themselves into thinking they were as powerful as the Russian army because of their continuous victories.

However, an army without internal substance is bound to be exposed eventually.

Zervas, a battalion commander who still retained some sanity, thought it was about time to withdraw, but it seemed the thoughts of those at the top were different.

“To say we won’t withdraw until we capture Thessaloniki and take all of Crete… are they actually insane? Do they have any confidence in handling the aftermath?”

“Battalion Commander! What aftermath could there be? The Ottomans are so scared right now they can’t do a thing.”

“No… that’s not what I meant. Ugh, damn it. Whatever. If the military says ‘jump,’ you jump.”

Still, the King was the King.

He surely had access to much more information than himself, so wasn’t there some rational reason the King issued such an order?

He had thought it was madness until now, but following the King’s orders had actually led to success after success.

Come to think of it, that’s true.

Logically, unless the King was a fool, he must have calculated that the current Greek army could sustain the war.

The very day after the Greek army began its ambitious march.

The British Royal Navy appeared in the waters off the Balkan Peninsula.

And King Otto, who had been the subject of hopes that he might have a secret plan, was, of course…

Completely unprepared.

“Your Majestyyyy! British warships have entered the waters off Piraeus!”

“What on earth were our coastal defenses doing?! To let enemy warships reach the very doorstep of the capital!”

Piraeus had been the port city for Athens since ancient times.

In other words, the fact that British warships had entered this far was essentially the same as the enemy holding a knife to their throats.

“Your Majesty! The British Royal Navy possesses the most powerful fleet in the world. How could we possibly stop them!”

“W-We can activate the coastal batteries! Fire the cannons immediately and drive them away!”

“…Are you suggesting we fire the first shot at a British vessel?”

“Then are you saying we should just leave them be when they’ve set up camp in our front yard?”

Since they had already declared war on the Ottoman Empire while siding with Russia, war with Britain, an ally of the Ottomans, had technically commenced.

Was it not obvious that if they didn’t fire first, the other side would begin bombardment?

“Recall the troops stationed in the north immediately! Britain is invading, so what are those useless good-for-nothings doing!”

You sent them to capture Thessaloniki, you man!

Leaving behind the screaming King, the Speaker of the Council asked the members lined up behind him.

“I think… we’re ruined. What should we do?”

Naturally, no answer came back.

And sometimes, silence is the most certain expression of affirmation.

The members of the Council began to seriously contemplate how they might write a letter of apology overflowing with sincerity.

“Russia! Request reinforcements from Russia! We are fighting a bloody battle with the Royal Navy at their request, so where on earth are they and what are they doing!”

Let’s just let the King’s continuous ranting… go in one ear and out the other.

Eighteen years since their independence from the Ottoman Empire.

The Kingdom of Greece had met its greatest crisis.

Chapter 232: The Age of War (4)

First, you beat the ones who get in your way.

It was a well-known fact in the modern era that if you traced the origins of the global villainy that occurred in the 19th century, the British Empire was almost always involved.

Honestly, it’s not just because I’m a person of the British Empire; there’s a reason why the British Empire was at the center of every incident and accident in this era.

It was an age where national interest was unconditionally prioritized over things like conscience or morality, and the British Empire was the greatest power of that age.

However, even the British Empire doesn’t just throw punches blindly when faced with a situation they can’t comprehend.

The current situation in Greece was exactly like that.

Because we couldn’t figure out what this insane country was thinking or what they were relying on, we were currently limiting ourselves to blockading and pressuring their ports.

In fact, I thought there would be some kind of reaction once we started the blockade, but so far, they’ve been as quiet as a dead mouse.

“Are they perhaps waiting for the Russian Navy to come to their aid?”

It was a genuine question, but Admiral Parker shook his head with an expression that looked like he was hearing utter nonsense.

“No matter how foolish they are, would they indulge in such a delusion?”

“I wonder. Don’t you think their very participation in this war on Russia’s side suggests they might be capable of such delusions?”

Of course, I wasn’t certain either.

However, it’s also incorrect to assume that wars in this era are always fought based on rational insight.

Even in the World Wars, which happened much later than now, how many irrational decisions and blunders occurred back-to-back?

In that sense, it was more likely that Greece had already half-lost its mind and was just acting recklessly.

And as expected, as the Greek forces began shells toward the ships arrayed before Piraeus, Admiral Parker’s common sense, which had already been on the verge of leaving, vanished entirely.

“Admiral! It’s a preemptive strike from the Greeks!”

“Are these bastards truly insane? All units, return fire!”

It goes without saying, but it was impossible for the Greek forces, who didn’t even have decent wooden warships, to stop the British fleet, which was already armed with iron steamships.

Even if Admiral Yi Sun-sin and Nelson were reincarnated to take command of that side and I commanded this side, the latter would inevitably win an overwhelming victory.

As if to make them feel the disparity in strength deep in their bones, Admiral Parker thoroughly attacked the Greek port.

The port of Piraeus, which was virtually one and the same as Athens, was so brutally crushed that it would be useless as a port for the time being.

Every object floating on the sea that even resembled a ship was destroyed.

Naturally, all facilities located near the port were demolished.

The shipyards and construction facilities were, needless to say, completely leveled, to the point where not even a small rowboat could be found near Piraeus for a while.

Not satisfied with this, Admiral Parker took the fleet on a tour around the entire peninsula, indiscriminately smashing Greek ships and ports, and naturally, no Russian reinforcements ever arrived.

Of course, additional Greek ground forces did come down.

But what could a country with no decent naval power do by dragging along a mere thousand or two thousand army troops?

Furthermore, after seeing the Greek soldiers on the distant land firing muskets at our ships as a supposed counterattack, Admiral Parker squeezed his eyes shut.

At this point, it was almost embarrassing to say we were seriously at war with them.

Only after the situation had escalated to this point did the Greek Council send a request to please negotiate a peace treaty.

“We have absolutely no intention, not even a speck, of fighting the British Empire! It’s true!”

“Then why did you side with Russia and attack the Ottoman Empire?”

“That is… because His Majesty accepted Russia’s request to help recover Greece’s ancient territories…”

“Are you joking right now? Accepting Russia’s request is synonymous with going to war with our nation, is it not?”

“It seems His Majesty thought that while the British Empire was fighting Russia, our country could just fight the Ottoman Empire.”

As the Speaker of the House continued to speak, I could see Admiral Parker’s face flushing with absurdity.

Of course, I had thought that might be the case, but I couldn’t help but feel a sense of “Is this actually real?”

Well, considering there was a crazy fellow in the World Wars who opened a three-front war by himself, I suppose I can understand Greece’s judgment this time.

At least they were only thinking of fighting the Ottoman Empire, so in a way, they’re slightly better, right?

Though it is truly staggering that they failed to consider the fact that their territory sits right in the middle of the British Empire’s path to fight Russia.

“It seems Your Majesty thought Greece was a landlocked country in the middle of a continent. If we were to head into the Black Sea while leaving Greece alone, it would be like leaving an enemy ally right in our rear.”

“…I have nothing to say to that…”

“To put it bluntly, we don’t want to waste any more time here either. So, if you want a peace treaty, agree to the conditions we demand. If you do, the British Navy will no longer blockade your ports.”

While Admiral Parker has full command of the military, I hold more authority when it comes to signing treaties with other nations.

Thanks to that, the Royal Navy was able to sign a provisional agreement on the spot without having to wait for a response from the home government.

Of course, Parliament would ultimately have to agree, but it’s safe to say there’s no chance of it being rejected.

“First, return all territories occupied this time to the Ottoman Empire.”

“Yes, yes.”

“And the resources and time our nation wasted unnecessarily due to this war are significant. You will have to provide full reparations for this. Do you have any objections?”

“…None.”

“And we must receive naval base construction rights so that our nation can utilize several of your currently functional ports.”

The temporary base at Gallipoli will be taken by the Ottomans once this war is over, so from our perspective, we need a means to keep Russia in check even after the war.

In that regard, the Greeks, who had overstepped their bounds, had actually provided a very good justification.

“A British naval base in our nation’s ports…”

Before I could even respond, Admiral Parker interjected with eyes flashing.

“It’s only natural that we take this much. Even calling it reparations, it’s merely a matter of recovering the resources our nation wasted needlessly.”

“Yes. It is as the Admiral says. However, if you accept these conditions, I promise that our nation will not launch any further attacks on Greece.”

“……”

The answer was already decided from the start, and the only choice they were allowed was whether to nod their heads vigorously or weakly.

If they said no, Greece would effectively become a landlocked country with not a single city left along its coastline from that day forward.

“I… understand. We will accept all the conditions you have presented.”

“Thank you. Shall we sign the agreement immediately then? You, Mr. Speaker, sign on behalf of the Council, and then please go and get King Otto’s signature.”

“I am truly sorry, but if you could wait just a little longer for His Majesty’s signature, I would be grateful. That is…”

He didn’t finish his sentence, but I could guess what the Speaker was trying to say.

Just by looking at his face, with dark circles hanging down to his chin, wasn’t it obvious what kind of fierce debates had been raging internally since our military’s attack began?

Come to think of it, even though this could be called the first victory of this war, why did I feel more pity than joy?

The results Greece gained from this war were the devastation of most of their ports and the total destruction of almost all their warships. Added to that was the return of all territories gained from last year until now and the payment of additional reparations.

On top of that, British naval bases were now to be established in the few ports that could still function… I couldn’t help but wonder what on earth they were relying on when they jumped into this war.

Honestly, I really wanted to ask, but seeing the Speaker of the House shuffling back like a living corpse, I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

Man, it’s rare to feel pity for a politician I’ve met for the first time.

And yet, the Kingdom of Greece manages to pull off that difficult feat. Truly remarkable, truly!

And Russia, who went through all that trouble to bring in such a kingdom… what on earth do you look for when choosing an ally?

It’s enough to make one’s heart shrivel up with second-hand embarrassment.

Northeast Asia.

Joseon was the representative of the countries that suddenly found themselves sharing a direct border with Russia, but in fact, Japan could also be said to be in a position where they indirectly faced Russia.

Sakhalin, an island situated between the Strait of Tartary and the Sea of Okhotsk.

This island, slightly smaller than half of the Korean Peninsula, was a place where until recently, Russia, the Qing dynasty, and Japan had all entered and competed for its development.

However, after Russia took possession of the Maritime Province, the Qing dynasty’s influence effectively vanished, and currently, it has solidified into a state of nervous tension between Japan and Russia.

However, both nations had only declared the island as their land; as of yet, no power practically occupied the entire island.

They were merely at the level of creating and maintaining pioneer villages on parts of the island’s coastline, and there was a clear reason for this.

In Japan’s case, occupying and managing Hokkaido and the Kuril Islands already pushed their administrative capacity to its limit, and Russia was in a similar situation.

However, as Russia began to gradually stabilize the Maritime Province and show increasing interest in Sakhalin, the Japanese side could no longer afford to watch comfortably.

If Russia were to perfectly occupy Sakhalin, Hokkaido and the Kuril Islands would fall directly within Russia’s range of influence.

Given this situation, the Shogunate, having decided to accept the British Empire’s demand to participate in the war against Russia, decided to seize this war as an opportunity.

“Izirisu will surely use their superior naval power to turn the Russian coastline into a wasteland. In other words, the means for those Russkis to enter Karafuto (Sakhalin) will vanish entirely.”

“That is correct. Furthermore, from the Russkis’ perspective, they will have no choice but to concentrate their defenses toward Joseon, with whom they share a direct border.”

Whether Joseon had the power to pressure the Russkis or not was unknown, but that wasn’t important.

If they didn’t know, it meant the Russian side didn’t know either.

“If we simply ask for supplies, it might appear as if the Shogunate is groveling to the commands of Izirisu. That would also interfere with our plans to pressure Satsuma and Choshu. Through this war, we must bring back some tangible benefit that we can practically show, rather than just supporting Izirisu.”

“Those are wise words. Only then will Satsuma and Choshu not dare to dream of challenging the Shogun’s dignity.”

“No, those fellows must challenge it. Only then can we use that as a pretext to crush them.”

The important thing was to make the other Daimyo play it safe while minding our business.

Supplying resources to the Izirisu side was planned to be levied from the Daimyos, but naturally, complaints would arise in that case.

But what if the Shogun didn’t just hide in the back, but boldly raised an army to completely drive the Russkis out of Karafuto?

He would be revered as the first Shogun in history to reclaim territory from Russia, a European power that had even brought the great Qing dynasty to its knees and plundered its land.

Since the time Toyotomi led an army into Joseon claiming he would strike the Ming dynasty, only to exchange blows in a grueling war of attrition, Japan’s history of fighting other nations had been hard to find.

The perfect opportunity had come to break that unpleasant memory in his own generation and elevate the Shogunate’s prestige.

“We don’t even need that many. With just a few thousand troops, we can easily push out the Russki bastards in Karafuto. I must petition His Majesty the Emperor to obtain permission for the war. At the same time, we will attack the Russki settlements in Karafuto, so hurry with the preparations.”

“Yes! In that case, regarding the declaration of war…”

“…A declaration of war?”

Tokugawa Ieyoshi asked, tilting his head as if he truly didn’t understand.

“Is that something we absolutely must do?”

Thinking about it, wasn’t it so?

What kind of stupid person in this world swings their fist after saying they’re going to hit you now?

If you want to hit someone where it hurts most, you should obviously strike the back of their head while they’re turned away.

The great Imperial Army does not grant the enemy time to prepare in advance.

And a short while later, with the Emperor’s approval, the outbreak of war against Russia was finalized.

The surprise attack without a declaration of war and the plan to occupy Karafuto—which would later become the Japanese Empire’s hidden trump card—were all passed.

Chapter 233: The Age of War (5)

“The Shogunate has opened all strategic coastal points to support Britain and is demanding unconditional cooperation from the daimyo.”

Upon receiving this urgent report via courier from Dongnae, the Joseon court reached its own conclusion.

“It seems the Japanese are intending to follow the will of Britain as well.”

“It was to be expected from the start. As an island nation surrounded by the sea on all sides, they must know it is impossible to defy Britain.”

It was a long-held perception in Joseon that the Japanese had a habit of being aggressive toward the weak and submissive toward the strong. Thus, the court consensus was that they had no choice but to bow low at the command of Britain, currently the strongest power in Europe.

However, there was one point that remained baffling.

“Yet, while Britain told us to clearly declare war to pressure Russia, have they not said the same to the Shogunate? Does the Ministry of Rites know anything about this?”

At the King’s question, the Minister and Councilor of the Ministry of Rites rolled their eyes blankly for a moment, looking as if the thought hadn’t even occurred to them. As all eyes focused on them, Minister of Rites Park Won-young finally spoke with difficulty after a brief silence.

“…Your Highness. We have received no word thus far that the Shogunate has declared war on Russia.”

“But have we not already sent a declaration of war to the Russian side?”

“Yes. The Russian garnison in the Maritime Province was, quite literally, thrown into an uproar.”

The Russian reaction—perhaps because they truly never expected Joseon to declare war—was said to be so dramatic that it was almost a shame it couldn’t be witnessed firsthand.

As Kim Jwa-geun had predicted, since Russia had already concentrated all its main forces far to the west, the Maritime Province had no choice but to defend with its existing troops. How distressed they must be, having to defend not just the sea where Britain might strike, but even the Tumen River basin bordering Joseon?

“Speaking of which, did the Russians not use threatening language toward us?”

“Indeed. The man claiming to be the commander of the Maritime Province reportedly said, quite openly, that we might live to regret this.”

“The nature of barbarians never changes, it seems. They do not hesitate to threaten when things do not go their way.”

“In truth, it is the nature of beasts to bare their teeth when they sense they may be in danger. Since Russia is merely showing a beast-like reaction, there is no need for concern.”

Even the officials who had been hesitant about the war completely changed their stance upon hearing Russia’s arrogant and threatening remarks. If the enemy were people who could only offer pathetic threats no matter how much they were provoked, there was no reason to be afraid.

Besides, since only a declaration of war had been made and the actual fighting would be handled by the British fleet, Joseon could simply sit back and watch.

“However, is it true that there is no actual possibility of Russia attacking us?”

“Of course. Still, to be certain, we plan to thoroughly fortify the Tumen River basin.”

“Right. Since the one-in-a-million chance can always occur, for now, concentrate all available resources in Hamgyeong-do on the Russian border. Couldn’t we pull some from Pyeongan-do as well if necessary?”

“Considering the recent situation of the Qing dynasty, we believe that should not be a major problem.”

Joseon had too many historical precedents of being skeptical only to be struck for real. Even right now, there was a strong atmosphere of certainty that Russia could never touch Joseon, and while that was likely true, it seemed important not to be overconfident.

“Then, for the time being, deploy plenty of cannons and while it may be impossible to station a vast army, ensure the border is guarded strictly so it does not appear lacking.”

“Your Highness, strengthening our defenses and exercising caution is certainly a wise judgment. However, if we deploy additional troops, there will be costs involved…”

“Are you saying we lack even that much redundancy?”

“I beg your pardon, but that is the case.”

It wasn’t as if they were being asked to fight a total war; the King was merely suggesting organizing troops at the border now that a state of war existed, yet the response was that there was no money. If they shared a vast border like the Qing dynasty, it might be different, but they only shared a tiny portion at the northernmost tip of Hamgyeong-do with Russia.

“Can we not just move the troops currently at the border with the Qing dynasty?”

“That is already the maximum we can do; we believe it would be difficult to levy new soldiers.”

“Hmm… it cannot be helped then. Ah, by the way, if Britain secures a victory over Russia in this war, can we also share in the fruits of that victory? Since we are technically in a state of declared war.”

A momentary silence filled the room.

Until now, everyone had only focused on the aftermath of the declaration itself because of the suddenness and the weight of Russia’s name, but they had forgotten that this was arguably more important. Most of the people here, even if they were now narrow-minded, had been known as child prodigies in their hometowns back in the day.

However, since there was absolutely no similar precedent in Joseon’s recent history, no one could give an immediate answer.

“Um… Your Highness. What if we look at the case of the Naseon Expedition in the past? At that time, we did not know who those ‘Naseon’ people were, but in the end, was it not a fight between the Qing and Russia? Although the Qing won and a treaty was signed, I understand that our side, which provided troop support, gained no practical benefits.”

“But I heard that was closer to a series of small-scale skirmishes than a war. They say Britain and Russia are currently clashing on a terrifying scale in the far west. If you count the number of allies they’ve pulled in, it’s a Great War where hundreds of thousands are colliding. In a conflict of this scale, wouldn’t the loser be forced to concede a great deal to the winner? What do you gentlemen think?”

“Your Highness’s words carry logic. However, the main front is in the west, and since there is a high possibility they are merely in a standoff here, it might be difficult for us to actually claim a share for Joseon.”

“Indeed… that is as you say. One cannot demand the spoils of war without military merit.”

At that moment, the King and his ministers’ minds were working furiously like an abacus, calculating the potential gains and losses.

If. Just if. If Britain were to neutralize the Russian forces in the Maritime Province…

Could Joseon’s troops then slip northward without the Russians being able to respond at all?

And after the war ended, if they claimed they had contributed to the victory and asked for some reparations… wouldn’t that be a decent strategy?

“For now, continue to monitor the movements of Britain and the Shogunate, and let us keep discussing our corresponding response. You all should also gather your wisdom and focus on the method by which Joseon can obtain the most profit.”

“We shall keep it in mind!”

“We will make the national interest our top priority!”

If the Shogunate had not yet declared war, it was possible that Britain had made different demands of them and Joseon from the start. If so, it was also necessary to find out Britain’s true intentions.

The King, who had recently been coughing up blood, braced his fading consciousness and steadied his breathing.

Let me last at least until this war is over.

Can I not rest after that?

The northern tip of Japanese territory.

The control over Hokkaido, known as Ezo, was still in an uninstitutionalized state, with the Matsumae Domain and the Shogunate taking turns governing it. However, unlike usual, a significant number of soldiers were currently lined up.

“All preparations are complete.”

“This is a golden opportunity to drive those Russkis out of our land. The weather is perfect for sailing westward as well.”

“It seems the Emperor is protecting us, and the Kamikaze is blowing in our favor.”

Objectively speaking, their numbers were not that large, but the number of Russkis in Karafuto (Sakhalin) was even smaller.

“Come to think of it, I heard Joseon declared war on Russia?”

“Since they likely received the same proposal as us, it is only natural. It seems they also chose the path of aligning with Izirisu rather than opposing them.”

“Then Russia must be in a panic by now. Since they share a border with Joseon, they’ll have to defend that area too… this will go much easier than expected.”

From Russia’s perspective, there was no reason to leave troops in Karafuto, which was nothing more than the most remote of remote outposts. They were in a situation where they didn’t know when the enemy’s great fleet would strike, and on top of that, Joseon had declared war.

“But if Joseon declared war, shouldn’t we do the same?”

“And that is exactly what we are doing, is it not? This Imperial Rescript on War, reportedly written by the Emperor himself, will soon reach Russia.”

The timing would be after their army had already landed on Karafuto, but it wasn’t as if they weren’t sending a document announcing the war at all. If asked, they could just say the diplomat carrying the rescript was delayed by an unexpected gale.

It wasn’t as if the Russians had divine powers; how could they prove it was a lie when someone said they encountered a storm in the middle of the sea?

“All forces! Set sail! We shall expel every last Russki who trampled our territory and offer Karafuto to His Majesty the Emperor!”

“Yawn… another peaceful day.”

“Hey, they’re telling us to come for training.”

“Bullshit training. They’re the only ones acting like real soldiers.”

To the Russian troops stationed on Sakhalin, the war was someone else’s story. They heard there was a war going on somewhere over in the Black Sea, but most of the soldiers here didn’t even know where the Black Sea was.

The majority of them had never even been near the capital, Saint Petersburg, or Moscow. They were people who had lived in some rural village and were pushed here as if being shoved to “pioneer the East.”

So, there was no way they liked the current state of affairs, with everyone running around screaming about war.

“Suka! Are the British idiots? Why would they bother dragging a fleet to this godforsaken shithole?”

“Exactly. Even if they attack this area, they’d hit Vladivostok.”

Even a three-year-old knew which region Russia had been putting the most effort into since seizing the Maritime Province from the Qing dynasty. Vladivostok was a place where, although the outer harbor froze in winter and required icebreakers, the inner harbor did not.

Thus, for Russia, it was absolutely necessary to develop Vladivostok as a port city, and they were in the middle of doing so. Therefore, if Britain launched an offensive, their ultimate target would undoubtedly be there.

Sakhalin? It was doubtful if the British even knew this bug-infested shithole existed.

So, what was this “war preparation training” nonsense? The soldiers here just wanted to live like mice until the war ended and then laze around until the day they were discharged.

Bang!!

Then, a single gunshot rang out as if to shatter those vague idle thoughts.

“Huh? What was that?”

“Did they actually fire because we didn’t show up for training? ‘Come or we shoot’?”

“Those crazy bastards.”

“Wait, didn’t that come from outside, not the training ground?”

Just as they were thinking a drill instructor had lost his mind and fired into the air to threaten the soldiers, an alarm blared, accompanied by a shout bordering on a scream.

“Enemy! We’re under attack!”

“Yellow monkeys are attacking with weapons!”

“What? Asians? Where? Those Korea guys who declared war recently? Did those bastards come all the way here?”

“No, no! Japon! It’s the Japons!”

Boom!

The sound of a bulkhead collapsing followed a massive impact, suggesting they had even brought cannons. Scrambling to grab their weapons and looking through telescopes, they saw the army of Japons swarming in from behind.

There weren’t many of them, but by any measure, they looked to be at least several hundred. This base, guarded by only a few dozen men, couldn’t possibly hold them back.

“W-w-why the hell are those bastards attacking here!”

“Guns! Raise your muzzles! Stop them from coming!”

“We only have ten bullets—how are we supposed to kill those bastards with that!”

Not long ago, citing the need to strengthen defenses because Korea had declared war, the little ammunition and few cannons they had were loaded onto ships and taken away. They were told supplies would be sent later, but those men had swarmed in exactly when the situation was at its worst.

“N-no! Stop them! Stop—!”

Mocking the commander’s desperate cry, the Japanese soldiers, who had rushed in with swords and guns drawn, entered the Russian base at their leisure and wielded their weapons indiscriminately.

In less than an hour, a wave of brutal blood and violence swept through the Russian forces. In the tide of this unforeseen disaster, not a single survivor rose to the surface.

Chapter 234: The Age of War (6)

Russian Primorsky Krai, Vladivostok.

Russian Garrison Headquarters.

Slam!

“What? What kind of madness is this?!”

At the sudden report, Acting Commander Gennady Nevelskoy slammed his desk and bellowed, his voice cracking with disbelief.

Despite his outburst, the contents of the report remained unchanged.

“Japan attacked Sakhalin? And the entire garrison was killed?”

“Yes, Commander.”

“No, no, no! I can understand an attack—maybe they don’t have the concept of a declaration of war in their primitive Eastern customs. But everyone killed? You’re telling me they didn’t take a single prisoner?”

“It is said that… our soldiers fought so gallantly that they couldn’t be captured alive. They claim to have held proper burial rites for them in accordance with etiquette…”

“Those lunatics!”

Was he supposed to believe the Russians were so strong they had to be killed? Who were they trying to mock?

Though the garrison only numbered a few dozen, the excuse that they were “too difficult to capture” carried no weight. Furthermore, Nevelskoy had stripped the area of its already meager weapons and defenses to prepare for a potential Joseon invasion.

There was only one conclusion: the enemy had come with the intent to slaughter the defenders from the very beginning.

“Commander! What shall we do? Should we move the army immediately to strike Sakhalin? If we mobilize the forces in Vladivostok, we have enough to repel them.”

“No. We cannot move the troops here. There are reports that the British fleet is already resupplying in Joseon and Japan. How can we afford to move men from our main base?”

The situation in Primorsky Krai could not be described as good, even by the most generous standards. Matters were so dire that a young officer not yet forty was forced to serve as acting commander.

Having poured its main strength into the Black Sea theater, Russia had no spare soldiers to send to the Far East. This meant they had to forge a defensive line by stretching their existing men and weapons as thin as possible—a task far easier said than done.

Originally, Nevelskoy had concentrated all forces and armaments in Vladivostok, expecting the British Empire to target the city as it rapidly grew into a major port. But when Joseon suddenly declared war, his head began to ache.

What if they crossed the river and marched north?

He didn’t know the full extent of Joseon’s military power, but he had heard it was a nation of roughly sixteen million people. For such a country, moving a few thousand soldiers north would be trivial.

Desperate, he had reluctantly diverted troops and weapons to keep Joseon in check, only for Japan to strike out of the blue.

“Commander, more news. Representatives from Japan have arrived with an Imperial Rescript on War…”

“What? Are those maniacs truly mocking us? They attack first and declare war later?”

“They claim they departed much earlier, but the ship was delayed by an unseasonably violent storm.”

“……”

At this point, Nevelskoy was too exhausted even to raise his voice.

Wait. Could this all be a calculated performance?

Joseon declares war first to draw their attention, and while they are distracted, Japan launches a surprise invasion of Sakhalin. Was it truly a coincidence? The possibility that the two nations were coordinating to humiliate Russia was high. After all, Joseon and Japan were both Asian nations; it wouldn’t be strange if they communicated closely.

“…Come to think of it, isn’t the British Prince Consort a member of both the Joseon and Japanese royal families?”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“Damn it! I knew it. This was a British plot from the start. They enticed those two nations to strike us from three sides.”

“The—then, can we stop them?”

Can we stop them?

The Joseon Army marching north across the river, the British fleet pounding Vladivostok, and the Japanese Army crossing from Sakhalin into Primorsky Krai… Could they stop it?

Nevelskoy was willing to bet both hands that even if Napoleon, Hannibal, Caesar, and Alexander the Great were all sitting in this room, they wouldn’t find a way out.

“…It’s impossible. We must choose what to prioritize.”

After a moment of agonizing thought, he made his decision.

No matter how he looked at it, defending all of Primorsky Krai was impossible. They had to preserve the core at all costs, and there was only one place in the region that fit that description.

“Concentrate all remaining troops, weapons, and supplies in Vladivostok. Even if we lose everything else until the war ends, if we hold this city, we have done our duty.”

“But then Joseon and Japan will…”

“What sense does it make to talk about a three-front defense with our current strength? It is the way of the world that those who try to protect everything end up losing everything.”

As he read the Japanese declaration of war that had arrived late, Nevelskoy barely suppressed his rising bile, his fists trembling.

—The Japanese government and the Imperial House strongly condemn this war of aggression by Russia and express deep sympathy with the British Empire’s policy of protecting peace. The peace-loving Japanese government and the Imperial House urge Russia to cease all acts of aggression even now, and for the maintenance of world peace…

The document was filled with such nonsense. What “peace-loving” people on earth killed every last soldier without taking prisoners? It reached a point where he suspected the document was sent purely to taunt him.

If he sent this to Saint Petersburg… how would His Majesty the Emperor react? Perhaps, in a fit of rage, he might actually send reinforcements to this front.

Seeing a sliver of hope in that faint possibility, Nevelskoy immediately ordered the document to be sent to the Imperial Court.

Just you wait, you foul Japanese.

The moment additional troops arrived from the capital, he would use every means available to make them pay for today.

The Joseon court, which had been focusing all its attention on the movements of the British and the Shogunate, heard news that made them doubt their own ears.

“What… the Shogunate attacked Russia?”

“It has been confirmed by the British fleet that arrived at the port for supplies. The Shogunate attacked Russia and slaughtered dozens of enemy soldiers.”

“And the Russians? Did they counterattack?”

“Far from counterattacking, they seem to be withdrawing further into their strongholds. Reports say the defensive lines across the Tumen River have all been pushed back. We are currently verifying the facts.”

What on earth was happening?

Most of the officials shared the same thought, which was why the room had fallen silent. They had even heard that the British were taken aback by this unexpected turn of events and were scurrying to send messengers.

“Your Highness! It is said the Shogunate is advancing with the intention of making the islands previously occupied by Russia entirely their own territory.”

“Does that make sense? Can they handle the aftermath?”

“No matter how great of a power Russia is, they cannot maintain such a long front. Furthermore, the Shogunate is an ally of Britain. Even after the war ends, Russia would not dare to attack them rashly unless they wish to antagonize the British.”

“…Hoh. We must not look down on the Japanese. To think they could make such a swift and bold decision.”

The Japanese army’s blitzkrieg offensive.

While they didn’t know the exact details of where the attack occurred, the fact that Russia had retreated without a counterattack was significant. Then again, if one looked back at history—including the Japanese Invasions of Korea—surprise warfare had always been their specialty.

“Your Highness! Now that the situation has changed so drastically, there is no reason for us to stick to our previous policy.”

“Meaning?”

Seo Gi-sun, who había succeeded Kim Jwa-geun as the Minister of War, assessed the situation in a calm voice.

“Initially, we stationed troops from Pyeongan-do and Hamgyeong-do in the border regions out of concern for Russian provocation. However, since Russia has pulled all forces back to defend only their key strongholds, there is no longer a reason for us to concentrate our army at the border.”

“An accurate point. Then what can we do?”

“Since the reason for the troop concentration has vanished, would it not be right to disband the men and return the supplies?”

Logically, returning to the status quo was correct. If it had been only yesterday, Yi Hwan would have agreed. But now, he felt something inexplicable stirring deep within him.

“Was it not said that without military merit, we cannot claim contribution after the war? Then, when this war ends, the Shogunate will be able to claim they contributed significantly to the victory, unlike us.”

“…That is…”

“In that case, they might walk away with vast territories and enormous reparations. Conversely, we will be lucky to simply be reimbursed for the supplies we provided to the British ships.”

In the same situation, given the same opportunity, Japan would take home massive spoils while Joseon was ignored? If that was the result, there could only be one conclusion: the Joseon court was less capable than the Shogunate.

While Joseon might tolerate being considered less powerful than the Qing dynasty, being deemed less capable than the “Wa” (Japanese) was unacceptable to a nation that declared itself “Little Zhonghua.”

“Your Highness! I, your Minister of War, Seo Gi-sun, speak again. Currently, Russia is withdrawing all forces north of the Tumen River. In other words, our army would face no resistance even if we marched north. Furthermore, a significant amount of troops and supplies are already amassed at the border.”

“Then is the Minister suggesting we simply push into the Maritime Province during this opportunity?”

“There is no need for a violent march. Why not simply secure enough territory to support our claim of contribution to the war effort once it is over?”

Even if Joseon occupied a few villages, the Russians had no strength to resist, and Joseon had no real intention of fighting. Thus, it wouldn’t be a severe waste of manpower or supplies.

Yi Hwan tilted his head with a hum and looked around at the other ministers. Surprisingly, no voices of opposition emerged—likely because of the direct comparison to Japan.

Avoiding a direct battle with Russia while occupying part of the Maritime Province. Was it not an excellent strategy that secured both practical interest and justification?

A menacing and murderous smile, unlike anything ever seen in a royal council meeting, began to spread across the faces of those present.

After giving Greece a light trashing, the British Empire’s Navy moved with simple and clear objectives.

Some were in ‘siege mode’ near the Baltic Sea, others were going boom-boom-boom in Vladivostok. Next, they would head to the Black Sea to wipe out the main Russian fleet, leaving them with no naval power at all. After that, they would squeeze them with the army and bring Austria and Prussia into the war for the finishing blow. GG!

That was the general map I had drawn, and for this to work, organic communication between units was vital.

While intercontinental telegrams were nearing completion, real-time communication with Asia was still impossible. However, despite the delay, communication with the Baltic fleet was going very smoothly.

“We have received a cooperative response from Prussia. Before heading to Saint Petersburg, they intend to thoroughly destroy the shipyards of the Grand Duchy of Finland.”

Good, good. Since the enemy’s coastal fortresses have a shorter range than our naval guns, we can just pound them unilaterally until they surrender.

“What about Asia? It should be about time for a report.”

“Yes, a telegram arrived just a moment ago. They are currently transcribing the decrypted message, so you will be able to see it shortly.”

As everything proceeded exactly as expected, Admiral Parker and I couldn’t hide the relaxed smiles on our faces. Having overwhelming naval supremacy was like having a cheat code in war.

Furthermore, because we had laid down telegraph lines much faster than in the original history, we held an absolute advantage in intelligence, allowing us to stay one step ahead. By the time we received word from Asia and took action here, the Russians probably wouldn’t even know what was hitting them.

I leaned back in my chair, watching Admiral Parker’s reaction as he read the decrypted ciphertext.

He continued to smile with satisfaction… wait, why is his mouth suddenly twitching? It’s making me nervous.

“Admiral, is there a problem?”

“No. Not a problem, exactly. It’s just an unexpected turn of events…”

“Unexpected?”

Admiral Parker looked back and forth between me and the ciphertext for a moment, then nodded as if he had realized something, letting out a low whistle of admiration.

“I see. As expected of Your Highness! Joseon and Japan. So that was it.”

“What about Joseon and Japan?”

“Japan has occupied Sakhalin, and Joseon has announced they will move their army across the river into the Maritime Province. You said they only needed to declare war, but their loyalty is truly commendable, is it not?”

…What? Who crossed the Tumen River and who struck Sakhalin?

I hurriedly snatched the report from Admiral Parker and scanned the contents, but the paper said exactly what he had just told me.

Did those guys eat something wrong? Why are they suddenly acting so terrifying?

My tongue, however—vile and treacherous thing that it was—poured out words that were the exact opposite of my inner confusion.

“…It is exactly as I anticipated. Russia will now face a proper three-front war; their heads are about to explode.”

“Indeed. I thought the Asian fleet lacked sufficient land forces, but if Joseon and Japan are offering to help of their own accord, we couldn’t ask for more. Hahaha! Seriously, Your Highness. When did you charm them into mobilizing their armies?”

“Haha. Hahahaha!”

Naturally, when a border is long, having a wide front is an inevitable fate. It wasn’t exactly what I intended, but what can you do, Russia? From now on, you’ll have to run until your feet catch fire.

Maintaining the smile of a mastermind who had everything according to plan, I let out a string of laughs.

They’re my relatives, after all.

How adorable.

Chapter 235: Things Get Interesting

The Black Sea.

Odessa, a port of call for the Russian fleet.

In the late 18th century, the Russian Empire had focused on developing this region after seizing it from the Ottoman Empire.

Because the terrain was wide open toward the Black Sea, it was an ideal location for exporting agricultural products and very convenient for developing commerce and industry.

The importance of Odessa grew even further following the Industrial Revolution as Europe’s demand for imported food increased.

It was a strategic stronghold that could directly bring in wheat produced in the “Black Earth” region of Ukraine—one of the most fertile lands in Europe.

In fact, this was the reason why the British Empire could not always be heavy-handed with Russia.

From Britain’s perspective, as its dependence on wheat imports grew, it did not want to burn bridges completely with Russia, which was practically churning out wheat from the Black Earth region.

However, once the war began, such a strategic location was bound to be a top-priority target.

Boom!

The Russian forces did not shrink back even as the Anglo-French fleet began its bombardment at dawn.

For the Allies to secure naval supremacy in the Black Sea, neutralizing Odessa was not an option, but a necessity.

The Russian army had prepared in its own way by setting up coastal batteries.

“Return fire! Return fire!”

“The Pallas-Vite is sinking!”

“Enemy ship approaching from the port side!”

“What is our fleet doing!?”

Admiral Nakhimov felt curses rising to his throat as he watched his ships being pulverized in real-time.

They were fighting with the support of coastal batteries, so why were they being pushed back?

The answer was obvious.

The enemy’s basic naval guns had an overwhelmingly longer range.

The naval guns the Russians had temporarily scavenged and mounted could not offer much resistance against the British fleet.

Furthermore, the new explosive shells, which had been incredibly effective against the Ottomans, were almost useless against the Allied warships.

Unlike the Ottomans, who operated only wooden warships, the British Empire utilized ironclads. No matter how many shells struck them, it was difficult to inflict meaningful damage unless the shots were fired from close range.

“Did achieving such a massive victory against the Ottomans turn out to be a poison instead?”

The Russian Empire had traditionally invested more power into its army than its navy, but after crushing the Ottomans, morale had apparently soared higher than necessary.

Looking at it coolly, no matter how strong the Russian army had become, there was no way they could beat the British on the sea.

Perhaps even thinking they could defend Odessa had been a result of immense arrogance.

But there was nothing to be done.

Nakhimov was the commander, but he could not simply ignore the Emperor’s commands.

“Admiral! Our defensive line has been breached!”

“We have already lost sixteen ships!”

“Retreat.”

“Pardon? Admiral! But…”

“Abandon the harbor. We will consolidate the defensive line at Sevastopol.”

Just looking at the current battle made the disparity in naval power crystal clear.

With Britain, not just France, participating in the war, securing naval supremacy had been impossible from the start; they had simply been forced to face reality again.

Rather than clinging to an impossible goal, it was better to reorganize the forces quickly and devise a realistic defensive strategy.

“Send a messenger to Saint Petersburg. Report that Odessa has lost its function as a port. Tell them that since the other ports are also indefensible, we will hold a siege at Sevastopol and endure the Allied offensive.”

“Are we giving up on Kerch as well?”

“We must. Do you honestly think we should continue a naval battle after seeing that? Do you not see our fleet being unilaterally slaughtered?”

“…Admiral.”

“I knew this would happen ever since everyone got so overconfident after beating those Ottomans! I told them… the British are different from the Ottomans!”

Boom! Bang, bang, bang!

Along with the sound of a rain of shells pouring down, another Russian ship was sucked down into the depths, as if trying to measure just how deep the water was.

Nakhimov’s heart sank at the sound, thinking of how much those ships cost.

“Dammit. I can’t watch this anymore. Turn the ships around! Abandon Odessa!”

“But Admiral, if we hold a siege here, we might at least avoid losing the entire port.”

“We’ve already lost naval supremacy in the Black Sea! What is the point of holding onto this place? What practical gain is there?”

Pushing endless troops into a place that had completely lost its function as a port was no different from asking to lose the war.

“We have to worry about more than just this place; there’s the Sea of Azov and the Caucasus. There are too many theaters of war. If you don’t want to ruin the entire war effort by obsessing over a minor, localized spot, pull the troops out immediately! Tell the capital that too!”

K-boom!

A shell landed right next to the battleship where the admiral was stationed. He felt the ship lurch as a massive column of water erupted.

If they stayed like this, they would be annihilated. Sensing this, the officers hurriedly nodded and relayed the orders.

“Retreat! Retreat!”

“Abandon the port! Cease all fleet engagements and retreat!”

Admiral Nakhimov closed his eyes, unable to watch his fleet being torn apart any longer.

At the same time, an ominous feeling crept up his spine.

Looking at these results, it was impossible for Russia to go on the offensive in the first place.

Some ignorant fools might say that no matter how strong a fleet is, it cannot crawl onto land to fire its guns, but losing the Black Sea completely was far more serious than that.

Of course, if they could crush all enemies on land like Napoleon, an overland march might be possible, but… well.

Seeing reports that France had already mobilized over 200,000 troops, that didn’t look particularly easy either.

Even in terms of army strength, they were probably evenly matched, but the enemy would have the support of their navy, meaning their supply speed would be on a different level.

Running the numbers, the only conclusion left was a defensive war.

Still… things weren’t completely hopeless yet.

By nature, a war is less burdensome for the defender than the attacker.

As long as they continued to hold Sevastopol, they could at least avoid a total defeat in the Black Sea theater.

If they also barred the gates and maintained a policy of absolute defense in the Sea of Azov and the Caucasus, the enemy would eventually exhaust themselves.

Then, they could negotiate a peace treaty under favorable conditions.

However, the Allied movements were one step faster than Nakhimov’s expectations, as if they had already anticipated his plan.

“Admiral! An urgent report from Sevastopol… the Allied forces have landed on the Crimean Peninsula!”

“…What?”

He had expected a landing operation, but he hadn’t expected them to strike so quickly.

But then, isn’t that how the battlefield always is?

A battlefield that moves exactly as expected is nothing more than a playground.

Admiral Nakhimov turned his back on the burning landscape of Odessa and hurried his forces toward the Crimean Peninsula.

While the Royal Navy was busy turning the Russian fleet into fish food at Odessa…

A lightning landing operation was launched at Kalamita Bay on the Crimean Peninsula.

It was originally scheduled to begin several months after the capture of Odessa, but because I had insisted on moving up the timeline since we established the base at Gallipoli, a faster operation was possible.

This was because I knew for a fact that Odessa and nearby ports would fall into the hands of the British fleet.

Furthermore, the Russian army had not expected an Allied landing at all and was in a state of confusion over whether to send troops to Odessa or not; it was essentially a “raid on an empty house.”

A surprise drop operation is a disaster if caught, but if it succeeds, nothing produces such a spectacular effect.

As time passed, I felt more and more deeply how advantageous it was in war to have already secured naval supremacy.

Of course, the Russian army did not just stand by and watch.

Even if the landing was successful, getting all the troops and supplies settled stably was a different matter.

The Russian army, having realized the situation late, sent an interception force of about 20,000 men, and the battle began as the French army responded.

Even though it was said that even a cur fights better in its own backyard, and the Russian army occupied high ground, the basic difference in weaponry could not be helped.

They were treated like a great power second only to the British Empire, but in truth, they were like a bag of chips—mostly air and overrated.

Their artillery had short ranges, and the majority of their units were still armed with smoothbore muskets.

In contrast, the British Empire was currently distributing the newly developed Enfield rifled muskets bit by bit, and the French had begun using the Minié ball, which could secure several times the effective range of conventional rounds.

In other words, the gap had already widened to the point where it would be harder for our side to lose if two similar-sized forces clashed.

Nevertheless, the reason our casualties were not low was largely due to the army’s fundamentally disastrous chain of command.

Unlike the navy, the army was full of useless generals, and it was an era where the practice of purchasing commissions was taken for granted, so they did too many things they shouldn’t have done.

Of course, that wasn’t just a problem for the British Army; the French and Russians were all equally a mess, so it didn’t stand out as critically.

After all, if everyone is an idiot, the normal person is the one who is treated as strange.

Furthermore, because this was a transitional period of rapid technological advancement, the lack of proper tactical strategies played a part.

In the end, this was all Napoleon’s fault.

Because Napoleon was such a legendary figure, all army regulations had changed to studying Napoleon’s strategies, and they were still clinging to those tactics from the Napoleonic era.

If anyone raised a dissenting opinion, they would be met with a verbal “tackle” intended to break their legs.

“Hey, you brat. You think you’re that great? Do you think you’re a better strategist than Napoleon?”

“N-no, sir!”

“Then shut up and just do what Napoleon did. Seriously, kids these days think they’re the only ones who are smart. Do you think other people are morons for doing it this way? We’ve tried everything, and this is the best way!”

However, compared to Napoleon’s time, the effective killing range of guns had already tripled or quadrupled, and the degree to which a bullet could mutilate a body was on a different dimension.

Add to this the fact that the power and range of artillery had naturally increased as well, it was obvious what would happen if one fought exactly like they did in Napoleon’s day.

And that was exactly what was being exposed in this war.

“…I heard our army and the French army repelled the enemy at the Alma River.”

“That’s good news. But why the long face?”

“Our casualties are more severe than expected. Of course, the enemy suffered damage bordering on annihilation, but still…”

For a landing operation to be perfect, harmonious cooperation between the army and navy is essential.

Otherwise, a catastrophe like the Gallipoli of a certain Bulldog-like gentleman would occur.

For that reason, Field Marshal FitzRoy and Admiral Parker were holding regular meetings before and after the landing operation, and the current issue was undeniably the casualties on both sides.

They were clearly fighting the same way as before, but the damage to both sides was strangely high.

“What about the French? Is it just us?”

“No. Their losses are even greater.”

“And the Russian losses are even higher than that?”

“Yes. The 20,000 troops the Russians sent to intercept us likely suffered casualties close to total annihilation.”

“…Could it be that they fought without even properly scattering the formations?”

At Admiral Parker’s suspicious question, Field Marshal FitzRoy’s expression stiffened.

“Are you suggesting that our army failed to follow even the most basic of basics?”

“No, no. My apologies if I offended you. Well, I suppose such things happen when both sides fight that fiercely. Thinking back, there have been plenty of battles in the past with casualty ratios like this.”

He was jumping to the conclusion that this was simply the result of an intense struggle to shake off the enemy’s desperate attempts to stop the landing.

I needed to improve awareness regarding this part, but acting like a sage who realized everything from a single battle would be too hasty.

Instead, I decided to focus on a part I could improve right now.

“By the way, Field Marshal, looking at this, it seems the setup of the dedicated medical department we agreed on last time is still sluggish. What is the reason?”

“Ah, that? I gave the permission, but it seems priorities were pushed back because we had to finish the landing operation and the units suffered heavy losses.”

As I thought, they say they’ll do it immediately, but as soon as their own business gets busy, it gets pushed to the back burner.

I could imagine how indignant Nightingale or John Snow must be, considering they had achieved brilliant feats like eradicating cholera.

But for me, this situation was actually an opportunity.

There was no better achievement than this to use as a stepping stone to expand my influence in this war.

I spread the reports across the table and spoke in a low voice.

“Field Marshal, let’s have a word.”

Chapter 236: Getting Better and Better (2)

“Yes, Your Highness. Whatever you say… I shall instruct them to pay more attention to the establishment of the medical department.”

“No. I believe this is a matter whose gravity you all need to recognize. It would be better to raise it as a formal agenda item during the council meeting.”

“Are you implying that we are unaware of the gravity of the situation?”

“Ahem, Your Highness. Regardless of the circumstances, Field Marshal FitzRoy is the commander-in-chief of the Army. While it is true the Army lacks a certain systematic refinement compared to the Navy…”

Field Marshal FitzRoy’s expression fractured slightly, and even Admiral Parker gave me a look that suggested I had gone too far, even as he snidely took a dig at the Army.

We were currently in the middle of a war, and these men were the top commanders responsible for it.

Though I held the title of Honorary Admiral, I didn’t actually lead troops in the field, so it was only natural for them to react this way.

Men who had spent their lives on the battlefield wouldn’t feel great being told, ‘You don’t know anything,’ by someone who had only poked his head into a few combat zones to earn a title.

But to draw proper attention, one must be firm.

Especially in a fight where victory is already assured, making an exaggerated fuss yields better results when the final outcome is revealed.

“Of course, I am not dismissing the Field Marshal’s insight. I understand the immense weight of responsibility that comes with being in charge of so many soldiers’ lives. However, how long has it been since I secured a commitment at Gallipoli? Yet, that promise remains unfulfilled. I even offered to use my own funds if the budget was an issue. Is the failure to execute this not a clear lack of sincerity?”

“…As I mentioned earlier, there were many other matters requiring our attention…”

“I understand. That is why I am saying we should start now. But we cannot afford to drag our feet any longer. I want a meeting immediately, with all the key personnel of the headquarters present, so everyone can recognize the severity of the problem.”

“Hmm… If you insist… Very well. We need to hold a meeting anyway to discuss future operations, so we shall set aside some time then.”

No matter how annoyed they were, I was, nominally, the representative of the Queen—the supreme commander of the military.

Even if they gossiped about a ‘decorative puppet’ acting out, they had to at least listen to what I had to say in public.

Furthermore, my diplomatic efforts in this war had unintentionally secured the active participation of Japan and Joseon. My contributions were too significant for them to simply ignore my opinions.

After parting ways with the two, I summoned Nightingale and John Snow once more.

As expected, they had already organized most of the specific data and were merely waiting for their turn.

The following day, I joined the joint Army-Navy headquarters meeting, flanked by the two of them with an air of confidence.

“The Navy has completely seized control of the Black Sea. Since the garrison at the Kinburn Peninsula has surrendered, we no longer need to worry about moving supplies and troops across the Black Sea.”

“The landing at Kalamita Bay can also be considered a total success. Almost all supplies and troops have arrived. Now, we must lay siege to the Sevastopol fortress, the strategic heart of the Crimean Peninsula. Once we hold it, the war in the Black Sea theater will effectively be over.”

The Army and Navy boasted of their respective achievements, engaging in a subtle tug-of-war as they discussed future operations.

While there were differences in opinion, everyone agreed on the necessity of capturing the Sevastopol fortress.

Once the reports on recent battles were concluded, I decided my turn had come and spoke up.

“I wish to pay my respects to our proud Army and Navy headquarters for their courageous conduct in battle. Thanks to your brilliant strategies and tactics, our forces have secured an advantageous position. However, the medical staff here today have informed me of a plan that can significantly bolster our military strength. I have permitted them to speak at this meeting. I ask that you listen and judge the credibility of their proposal for yourselves.”

“I was wondering who she was; she must be the ‘Saint of the Hammer.’ Since her effective containment of cholera allowed our landing operations to gain momentum, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to listen.”

Perhaps because they recognized her indirect contribution to the landing, the atmosphere in the meeting room wasn’t entirely hostile.

Of course, some watched with indifferent eyes, as if questioning whether she intended to slay the enemy with a scalpel, but no one was foolish enough to show their disdain openly.

Nightingale glanced toward me after scanning the room.

When I nodded to signal she could proceed as she wished, she took a light breath and placed her documents on the table.

“Professor John Snow and I have analyzed the causes of death among soldiers from previous wars to the present. As you can see from this chart, the vast majority of deaths are caused not by combat, but by disease.”

This was her specialty, something she had used to great effect during the cholera outbreak.

Gazing at the analysis chart—which bloomed like a rose to illustrate the causes of death—the officers let out low sighs or clicked their tongues.

Even a fool could see that the leading cause of death was glaringly obvious.

“Furthermore, the mortality rate for wounded soldiers is over 40%. It sometimes exceeds that, and sometimes falls slightly short, but it eventually converges at this level. In other words, our precious soldiers are losing their lives in vain for reasons other than actual combat.”

“That may be true, but is it not unavoidable?”

“If it were only our army, it would be a problem, but I imagine France and Russia have it just as bad, if not worse.”

“Yes. However, if the facilities I requested from His Highness are properly expanded, we can drastically reduce this mortality rate.”

“…Even if you say ‘drastic’…”

The military leadership seemed unimpressed, likely assuming she meant a mere 5% reduction.

In times like this, precise numbers are needed for maximum impact.

“Nightingale, when you spoke to me last time, you said that once the facility improvements are complete, the mortality rate could drop to 4% or 5% within four months, correct?”

“Yes. We should be able to reduce it to that level. This figure is a conclusion reached by comparing the ratio of soldiers with injuries currently deemed ‘incurable’ against the mortality rates of patients with similar symptoms at Victoria Hospital.”

To be strictly accurate, even this was a conservative estimate, but it’s always better to give yourself some room with projections.

Still, this meant the mortality rate would be slashed to one-tenth of its current level. Those unaware of the specifics looked back and forth between Nightingale and me with shock.

“No, no… You are saying the mortality rate will drop ten times over? Is that not far too unrealistic?”

“Whether it is unrealistic remains to be seen. But tell me, since the cholera outbreak in London began, have my medical staff ever spoken a word of falsehood?”

“…I suppose not.”

“Excellent. Then, Field Marshal FitzRoy, may we proceed with appointing Professor John Snow and Nurse Nightingale as the heads of this project starting today? As I mentioned before, the Crown will bear all costs exceeding the current budget for medicine and facility improvements. Since we cannot bring in the necessary labor immediately, I would appreciate the military’s support in providing manpower for the time being.”

“Very well. However, please understand that we cannot wait indefinitely if results are not forthcoming.”

He meant that they had to besiege Sevastopol and engage in fierce battles with the Russian army; they didn’t have the luxury of focusing indefinitely on something unproven.

Since such a failure was impossible, I simply nodded.

With permission granted, it was time to put the plan into action.

Nightingale, the woman for whom the phrase ‘strike while the iron is hot’ seemed tailor-made, began solving problems with decisive speed.

“Your Highness. I have confirmed that an officer is embezzling medical supplies. May I crack his head open…?”

“No. Let’s hand him over to the military police for strict punishment.”

“This field hospital’s facilities are too poor and beyond improvement. It’s better to just tear it down and rebuild.”

“Then do so. I’ll call the demolition squad…”

“I’ll join them.”

“……?”

Nightingale didn’t just care for patients day and night; she was energetically involved in everything, even following the demolition of outdated facilities that couldn’t be saved.

She crushed everything that stood in the way of saving soldiers’ lives.

“She’s not a saint; she’s an angel. An angel with a hammer.”

“Florence Nightingale, the Angel of the Hammer!”

When she used a hammer to smash open a warehouse where an embezzling officer had hidden supplies, someone called her that.

A war correspondent even captured that moment in a photograph, which was sent back to London, causing a massive sensation.

To Nightingale’s parents… I apologize for exposing your beautiful daughter’s fiery side to the world.

But I hope you find solace in the fact that your daughter is receiving the love and praise of countless people.

Days and weeks passed, and several months flew by.

During that time, the Anglo-French Allied forces, having completed their landing, engaged in fierce combat with the Russian army and finally succeeded in completely surrounding the Sevastopol fortress.

However, as the Russian army launched offensives from various points to relieve the fortress, casualties on both sides began to mount.

But unlike the French or Russian forces, the British Army saw a dramatic decrease in the number of wounded soldiers dying. The improvement was so stark that even the officers could feel it.

Perhaps Killian’s medical team had actually delivered on his grand promises.

Just as that thought began to take hold in everyone’s minds, the mortality statistics report prepared by John Snow and Nightingale was presented at the headquarters meeting.

“…Is this… for real?”

“A 2.3% mortality rate? You’re saying this is real?”

It came out exactly as expected, neither more nor less. It was a good thing I had used 4% as the cushion.

Reducing mortality to one-tenth was already beyond imagination, but it had dropped to nearly one-twentieth. The shock was palpable.

“I… I apologize, but I find this hard to believe no matter how much I think about it. Please show me the detailed records.”

“I need to see them as well.”

“Of course. You may verify them here. It also details exactly how many wounded soldiers are actively returning to duty.”

“Ha… Hahaha, it’s true. To think such a dramatic improvement was truly possible. Your Highness, what kind of medical gods have you brought here? This is truly remarkable!”

“It was the medical staff here who suffered, not I. Please give them your unreserved support and encouragement for their tireless efforts to save our soldiers.”

“Most certainly. I truly apologize for failing to recognize this sooner. We should have realized it when you dealt with the cholera, but we are just soldiers who have spent our lives moving from one battlefield to another. Hahahaha!”

The fact that improving medicine, hygiene, and facilities had such a dramatic effect was essentially an admission that the previous medical environment had been a mess.

In truth, as weapons became more lethal, soldiers who suffered fatal wounds on the battlefield couldn’t be saved no matter what was done.

But such men weren’t even brought to the hospitals in the first place.

The real problem lay with those shot in non-vital areas or hit by shrapnel; in reality, these men were dying agonizing deaths from complications and infections.

It would have been better to die instantly than to suffer in a dank, foul-smelling place while their bodies rotted away without hope.

Furthermore, the plummeting mortality rate of the wounded had a massive impact on morale.

Once there was a certainty that entering the ward meant coming out alive, the soldiers’ entire mindset changed.

“There was a reason Your Highness supported this even with your private funds. To think the atmosphere of the camp could improve this much.”

“I am sorry, Your Highness. It wasn’t that I doubted you.”

Field Marshal FitzRoy, who had followed along reluctantly at first, bowed politely and showed his sincere respect.

“Not at all. Rather, it was because the Field Marshal trusted me and my medical staff that we were able to achieve these results. Oh, and I have some observations regarding the recurring patterns of the battles we’ve seen so far. Would you care to hear them?”

“By all means.”

As expected, once you gain their trust, their attitude changes completely.

Just look at that cooperative posture, ready to accept whatever I say.

While we’re at it, why don’t we tweak our line infantry doctrine?

Doing what we’re doing now is just a shortcut to turning perfectly healthy infantrymen into cripples for life.

Chapter 237: The Plot Thickens (3)

As the war began in earnest, the front lines where the Anglo-French allied forces and Russia clashed slowly began to stabilize.

First, there was the Black Sea theater, centered around the Crimean Peninsula.

This was where I was currently stationed, and it was the core front where the main forces of both armies were concentrated, engaged in a breathless exchange of offense and defense. It was no exaggeration to say that whoever emerged victorious here would essentially be the winner of the war.

Next were the Sea of Azov and the Caucasus theaters.

In the Caucasus, the Russian army was on the offensive while the Ottomans had solidified their defense; however, from the beginning, no one expected an Ottoman victory. To be blunt, from our army’s perspective, it wouldn’t change the overall tide of the war even if the Ottomans were defeated by Russia there. It was enough if they simply hung on and kept the Russian forces bogged down.

As for the Sea of Azov, the Royal Navy, having devastated the Black Sea ports, moved in and repeated the same process. The most important objective was to prevent the food and supplies stockpiled in the ports of the Sea of Azov from reaching the Russian army.

It would have been ideal if we could have seized those supplies for ourselves, but the Russians were no fools. They were fully prepared and determined to prevent any landing at all costs, so our fleet settled for smashing the ports to pieces before turning back.

However, even this was enough of a blow to the Russian army, and preparations for the operations on the next front—which would serve as an even more fatal strike—were proceeding steadily.

“Your Highness. As I mentioned last time, the Baltic Fleet is ready. We’ve already suppressed Helsinki, and I’m told our warships are currently bombarding every reachable location in the White Sea.”

“The Russians must be losing their minds. What about Saint Petersburg?”

“Since it’s their capital, they are defending it desperately. However, we should receive a reply from Prussia soon. If they join us, entering the capital won’t be an impossible goal.”

“Since the talks with Field Marshal FitzRoy are going smoothly, the atmosphere couldn’t be better. However, it’s at times like these that military discipline mustn’t slacken. Though, I’m sure you know that far better than a novice like me, Admiral.”

“Hahaha, not at all. From what I’ve seen, Your Highness has a better grasp of the war’s grand framework than I do. Had you joined the military, you would likely have been remembered as a great general for ages to come.”

As if. The only reason I could play the part of a cold-blooded genius strategist here was that I knew the history of the original Crimean War.

Though there were time differences and many details had changed, the overall flow remained similar, allowing me to give subtle “advice” here and there. But if I were asked to actually formulate strategy and tactics from scratch, my mind would go blank.

It was best for me to remain a “professional backseat driver” who just dropped the right hint at the right time. If I took on a heavier burden and my lack of foundation was exposed, it would ruin my image as the perfect Prince Consort, wouldn’t it?

“Actually, I was just reflecting on whether I’ve interfered too much out of turn.”

“The results are good, so what’s the problem? By the way, I heard you claimed in front of Field Marshal FitzRoy the other day that line infantry is now a relic of the past?”

Ah, damn it. Come to think of it, I dug my own grave right as I was telling myself to back off.

“It was a judgment I made based on the current progress of the war and the opinions of the medical staff. Of course, you can just dismiss it as the nonsense of a non-expert.”

“No. Actually, Field Marshal FitzRoy mentioned it during the last meeting, saying it felt like a heavy blow to his head. He said he’s been reflecting on whether we’ve been following old tactics out of inertia, when tactics should naturally change as weapon technology advances.”

“I see. To me, he only said he’d think about it.”

“The military is a conservative group by nature. It’s all well and good to change the field manual, but if the new content is wrong, one must bear an immense loss. Rather than take that risk, they prefer using proven methods, even if they are a bit outdated. Still, even considering that, it seems to be a fact that the current line infantry doctrine results in too many casualties.”

Just the other day, they were looking at me as if wondering what a non-expert could possibly know, and now these men are turning on a dime faster than a weather vane.

Well, technically, such a quick change in attitude isn’t necessarily a bad thing. It’s proof that they are capable of self-reflection.

It’s just a bit unsettling that their perception of me—likely because I reduced the mortality rate of the wounded to a twentieth of what it was—is becoming so exaggerated that I don’t know where it might lead.

“But with the war in full swing, it’s not exactly easy to change familiar regulations immediately, is it?”

“That’s true. However, using the data gained from this war to create a new doctrine for our army shouldn’t be much of a problem at all. And this isn’t just an issue for the Army. I’ve started to think our Navy needs to be more alert as well. It’s possible that we, too, are simply crushing the enemy by relying on overwhelming technological superiority without employing truly effective tactics.”

I hadn’t anticipated this kind of butterfly effect when I spoke up.

Somehow, I’ve ended up in the position of urging defense reform for the British Empire. I swear, I had no intention of doing that.

“By the way, if we only capture this Sevastopol fortress, the Crimean Peninsula will effectively be in our hands… In Your Highness’s opinion, do you think it would be better to intensify the offensive, or should we continue to tighten the noose step by step as we are now?”

“The best scenario would be to capture it before this winter arrives.”

“Then you’re saying we should hurry and intensify the offensive.”

No matter how abundant the supplies were, the cold season would naturally lead to an increase in non-combat casualties due to the freezing weather and disease. The original Crimean War likely followed a similar pattern. Huge casualties occurred, and because so many of them were non-combat related, Britain and France might have been late to realize the flaws in their combat doctrines.

However, no matter how terrifying the winter was, there was no need to rush as much as they did in the original history.

“No, that’s not it. They are the ones who are desperate, not us. As important as Sevastopol is, can it really compare to their capital?”

The way to smoke out a rat cowering in a hole isn’t to force your way into the hole, but to light a fire and blow smoke inside.

Humans are rational creatures, but they are by no means moved by perfect logic alone. If they were, would such an absurd war have happened in the first place?

Admiral Nakhimov, who led the Russian forces, was certainly a rational and brilliant man, but one must not forget that above him sat an absolute ruler: the Emperor. No matter how much Nakhimov insisted on raising his guard and playing for the long haul, would the Emperor just sit by and watch if his capital started to be torn apart?

“Prussia will give us an answer to our demands soon. It won’t be too late to move after seeing that, so let’s wait just a little longer.”

It was just the right timing. Since that petty “future proponent of iron and blood” was currently by the side of the Prussian King, the answer I wanted was highly likely to arrive.

Maintaining an expression that suggested everything was going according to plan, I leisurely took a sip of the coffee that had arrived with yesterday’s supplies.

Ah, honestly, I was still dazed by how things were turning out like this, but regardless, it was “according to plan.”

As the Russian territories in the Baltic Sea began to be pummeled by the shells of the British Royal Navy, Prussia also began to feel the progression of this war more tangibly.

They heard that a massive Anglo-French allied force had landed on the Crimean Peninsula, and news arrived that the Sevastopol fortress was under siege.

Totaling up the entire war situation, there was only one way Russia could win: if the Anglo-French alliance suffered a disastrous defeat in battle and Russia picked up the pieces.

“Your Majesty. We have received intelligence that Austria will declare its intent to participate in the war and move its troops within this month.”

“Austria? I suppose they’ve finished their calculations. I thought they would watch for a bit longer before jumping in.”

“I am told the front in Asia has recently undergone a sudden shift. I suspect they may have felt a sense of urgency after obtaining that information.”

Asia.

Indeed, there were rumors that a country called Joseon, or perhaps Japan, had attacked Russia.

Good heavens—to be attacked even by small, peripheral nations in Asia. How much had Russia’s prestige fallen?

King Frederick Wilhelm IV of Prussia focused not on whether Russia was actually losing in Asia, but on the fact that they were being attacked at all. The Asian nations must have eyes and ears; what reason would they have to confidently raise an army and strike Russia? It could only be because they were certain Russia could not retaliate.

“They acted as if they were the masters of Europe, and now it is quite amusing to see them being attacked from all sides. So, what would be the best course of action for us?”

Prussia’s grand strategy was currently clear: national interest was the absolute priority. Everything else was irrelevant.

In that regard, the policies they could adopt in this war were boiled down to two options.

First: Save their troops and national strength until the very end, then slowly take their share of interests immediately after the war.

Second: Side with Britain, strike Russia together, and seize interests from Russia directly.

The general consensus was that if Russia seemed to be holding out well, they should choose neutrality; if not, they should participate. And it felt like the time to make a decision was approaching.

Participating too late would lead to results no better than not participating at all, so they had to enter at roughly the same time as Austria. If not that, they should just maintain their current stance: issuing statements moderately favoring Britain and criticizing Russia only with words.

However, as news of the Asian front arrived, Frederick Wilhelm IV’s heart also began to lean toward participation. The influence of Bismarck, a young Junker who had been studying the latest trends in London, was also quite significant in this shift.

“Your Majesty. Britain is already prowling the entire Baltic Sea as if it were their own backyard. In other words, if we assist them, it would be a simple task for them to advance all the way to Saint Petersburg.”

“So, Bismarck, are you saying we should go beyond just raising an army and strike the Russian capital itself?”

“Yes. It is different from Napoleon’s time. We already have perfect naval supremacy, and not just us, but even Austria is looking for an angle to join. This means our army will likely suffer very little damage. Russia’s main force is currently pinned down in the Crimean Peninsula.”

“That is true…”

“The most intense battlefield will be the Crimean Peninsula, but if we can directly strike the enemy capital, that achievement will be impossible to ignore. We would be extracting the maximum efficiency for a minimum cost. And in the post-war negotiations, wouldn’t it be only natural for Prussia, having dealt a massive blow to the enemy capital, to have a strong voice?”

Listening to Bismarck’s grand speech, the King finally made up his mind.

He quite liked this young Junker. That was why he had welcomed this young man, who had appeared with a letter of recommendation from the British Ambassador, with an extraordinary promotion.

Seething patriotism, blunt speech, and unconventional ideas. In the King’s eyes, this young man was a brilliant talent capable of supporting the future of Prussia.

“Very well. I was of the same mind. Call the British Ambassador at once. Participation is participation, and negotiation is negotiation; we must coordinate our detailed interests. I’m thinking of entrusting that role to you. Are you confident?”

“Yes! If you entrust it to me, I will get the job done even if it costs me my life.”

“No, you don’t need to go as far as risking your life—just do a decent job.”

Bismarck evaluated this war as the process by which the British Empire would push Russia aside and confirm its status as the world’s most powerful superpower.

His favorite saying lately was that the important thing was what position Prussia would occupy in the complex web of European interests that would be reorganized afterward.

As he said, what mattered was not the war, but the world after the war.

To become the leader of the German region—and to be recognized by the world as a power equal to or greater than France or Austria—they decided to take a bold step forward.

Chapter 238: Choice and Concentration

Emperor Nicholas I was anxious.

At the beginning of the war, he had easily overwhelmed the Ottomans, becoming thoroughly intoxicated by the might of the Russian Empire.

There is no greater sense of superiority than when an opponent you once fought in a fierce, bloody struggle suddenly appears utterly pathetic.

Former Minister of Foreign Affairs Nesselrode had confidently assured him that the British Empire was completely unprepared for war, so there seemed to be nothing in their way.

Russia’s perfect plan had been to crush the Ottomans in a swift, decisive strike and then reach a suitable compromise with a clamoring France.

Though France was said to be a nation that threw its weight around, the logic was that they would never dare declare war on Russia alone.

Based on that logic, he believed he could afford to be aggressive, but that cursed Britain had intervened, throwing the entire board into chaos.

Even so, he had maintained some confidence at first.

The Black Sea, where the war was being waged, was essentially Russia’s front yard. He figured that no matter how much Britain puffed its chest as the world’s strongest power, it wouldn’t be an easy fight for them here.

After all, hadn’t they just turned the Ottoman Navy into fish food at the Battle of Sinop, achieving an unprecedented kill ratio of nearly 100 to 1?

He believed that if they had become this strong, they could certainly hold their own against the British Navy as long as they were within range of support from land-based batteries.

It was with that confidence that he had given Admiral Nakhimov the special mission to defend Odessa.

Instead, however, it was his own ships that had become fish food.

Once naval supremacy was lost, bombardments rained down from all directions, leaving Russia unable to even catch its breath. The capital was now in a state of constant turmoil from the news pouring in from every corner of the empire.

“Your Majesty! The enemy fleet has appeared again near Saint Petersburg! Several nearby cities are reportedly under attack!”

“Your Majesty! Demands are pouring in from local commanders to supply the army with the materials stored in the ports of the Sea of Azov. We must retake the Sea of Azov!”

“Your Majesty! Five of our transport ships, which were secretly moving supplies through the Black Sea, have been captured by the British!”

Damn it all. What was he supposed to do about such reports?

No matter how capable the British were, a direct landing on the capital was impossible as long as his forces were concentrated there.

Therefore, although he felt for the neighboring cities, he simply had no resources to spare to rescue them.

If you feel wronged, move to the capital.

It seemed cold-blooded, but it was an unavoidable necessity.

If he sent the army out to protect other regions and the British fleet charged in while the capital’s defenses were weakened, what then?

The enemy might be waiting for exactly that. He could not afford to rashly weaken the capital’s strength.

His forces were already spread thin across various locations, making them difficult to control; he couldn’t afford to split the army any further.

“There are two main regions where we must concentrate our forces: here in the capital and Sevastopol in the Crimean Peninsula. If we have any leeway, we will use it to push the Ottoman forces back from the Caucasus. The rest… we have no choice but to boldly abandon.”

“Your Majesty…”

The officials’ faces darkened, but they didn’t have any better alternatives either.

Russia’s territory was simply too vast. It was practically impossible to respond effectively to every conflict erupting across its various regions.

Choosing which areas to protect and concentrating troops there was the best judgment he could make.

So, the Emperor endured.

Even as the Grand Duchy of Finland was being trampled and Helsinki was being turned into ruins.

He kept enduring.

Even when the shipyards in the Aland Islands, built with blood, sweat, and tears, were rendered permanently dysfunctional.

He had to endure until the time for a counteroffensive arrived… but news flew in from the far east that pricked his very soul.

“Your Majesty. Korea and Japan are attacking Primorsky Krai.”

“What? Who is attacking where?”

“Korea and Japan… specifically, it is reported that Japan attacked Sakhalin island without a declaration of war, and they beheaded every soldier without even accepting their surrender.”

What is this? Had the constant stream of bad news finally caused him to start hallucinating?

Let’s set aside the lack of a declaration of war for a moment. They were allies of Britain, after all.

But they actually raised an army to attack Russian territory?

Those yellow monkeys of Asia?

“…What about the declaration of war?”

“Korea sent theirs relatively quickly. Japan sent theirs late, after the attack had already begun. According to them, the weather suddenly turned so bad that the ship carrying the message was adrift at sea…”

“What kind of nonsensical bullshit is that!”

He hadn’t been this furious even when Helsinki harbor was destroyed. This time, he found it strangely difficult to control his emotions.

Helsinki was crushed by the fleet of Britain, a long-time rival. He could accept that.

His opponent had been the “bullies of the sea,” possessing the world’s strongest naval power.

But Japan? Korea?

Weren’t those the same runts who had scurrying off to Britain, whining for a non-aggression pact because they were terrified of Russia?

And after Russia had begrudgingly granted them that agreement, they had bowed and scraped in gratitude—only to stab Russia in the back the moment war broke out?

“No matter how few troops we have, are you saying the garrison in Primorsky Krai is so pathetic they can’t even defeat the likes of Korea or Japan?”

“That is… because the Japanese launched a surprise attack and occupied Sakhalin…”

“Regardless, there must be troops in Vladivostok!”

“Yes, yes. There are. However, according to Acting Commander Gennady, he cannot lower his guard because he doesn’t know when the British Asian fleet might strike Vladivostok.”

“What about the Eastern Siberian army? Weren’t there at least a few troops there?”

It felt absurd that it had come down to scraping up soldiers from the backcountry of Siberia, but he had to use whatever he could get his hands on.

While it might seem ridiculous to prioritize pride over pragmatism in the middle of a war, Russia was a nation that originally lived on pride.

This great empire had suffered a first strike and lost territory to third-rate Asian nations like Korea and Japan.

Compromising on this might leave a stain that would drastically undermine the Emperor’s authority once the war was over.

“The Eastern Siberian army is small in number, but… they should be there. Probably…”

“It doesn’t have to be Siberia. Just take any troops currently stationed in the East that aren’t directly deployed to the front lines and move them to Primorsky Krai. I must crush those arrogant nations, no matter what.”

“Your Maj… No, understood. I shall do as you command.”

See? Because he stayed crouched and acted weak just once, every pathetic low-life thought they were his equal and started crawling all over him.

But they had messed with the wrong person. The Great Russian Empire would never tolerate a provocation from a minor nation.

He had no intention of prioritizing pride over practical interests, but that didn’t mean pride was any less important than those interests.

He absolutely could not endure the stigma of being the only European nation to lose territory to an Asian country.

The Emperor’s eyes burned with a thirst for revenge as he glared toward the four islands and the single peninsula tucked away in the far eastern corner of the map.

Man, I expected things to go well, but now that everything is falling into place so perfectly, it’s starting to make me feel uneasy.

Prussia, which had promised to give a response soon, officially decided to join the war and raised its army.

They joined even a step faster than Austria, who I thought would be the first of the allies to participate.

Thanks to that, the operation of the fleet roaming the Baltic Sea gained even more momentum.

Before long, I might actually see the sight of the Russian Emperor abandoning the capital and running off to the east.

In any case, as soon as Prussia and Austria expressed their intention to join the war almost simultaneously, the headquarters on the Crimean front regained a sense of composure.

—Ah, if we just slowly starve them out here, they might just open the gates and surrender on their own.

Once the Prussian and Austrian armies, supported by the British Empire’s Royal Navy, begin their northward march, will the Russian army still be able to pour all its strength into the Crimean Peninsula?

They’ll likely divert the reinforcements currently being organized to defend the capital immediately.

In that moment, the fate of Sevastopol will be as good as sealed.

This is the end for a great power that neglected diplomacy and acted as if it were the only one that mattered.

No matter how strong they are, what good does it do?

If you are surrounded by enemies on all sides, no matter how strong your army is, one spot is bound to be breached.

Even an overwhelming superpower like the 21st-century United States from my original history wouldn’t do something like that, so there’s no way Russia—which is currently below the British Empire—can do anything but slowly wither away.

However, this didn’t simply mean the war would end in victory.

What kind of country was Russia?

Even if their economy collapsed, they were a nation with the grit to endure loftily, claiming that a broken economy was a Russian tradition.

They were a place prepared to grind away their future resources endlessly, with the mindset that if one soldier dies, you just throw in two more.

The possibility was not low that they would resolve to drag everyone down into the abyss with them, even if they were in a situation they could never win.

In the original history, if Emperor Nicholas I hadn’t died, Russia might have kept throwing in troops regardless of whether they were winning or losing.

So, being careless is forbidden.

Had this been a war occurring at the same time as the original history, it might be different, but since it happened a few years early, there was no telling how long Emperor Nicholas I would stay alive.

The war could drag on indefinitely, and the damage to our side would increase proportionally.

“Admiral Parker.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Unlike the allied forces engaged in a seesaw battle at Sevastopol, the British Empire’s Navy was sending nothing but reports of victory from everywhere.

The side that holds naval supremacy controls the war.

Admiral Parker’s face, his pride bolstered by this war, was full of irrepressible confidence.

“In the Black Sea and the Sea of Azov, there doesn’t seem to be much more to do besides intercepting Russian supply lines. I think it would be better to focus a bit more on the Baltic Sea. What do you think?”

“If we want to make Russia even more anxious, I believe that would be the most efficient method. But what about the Asian side? From Russia’s perspective, their pride must have taken a massive blow.”

“I told the Governor of Shanghai to heap praise on the Shogunate and Korea and to keep encouraging their confidence. If things go well, they might even occupy Vladivostok entirely.”

Even if the Union Jack flies over Vladivostok instead of the Russian flag, we won’t be able to keep it forever, but it will put us in a very advantageous position in future negotiations.

“Then I will instruct the Asian fleet to engage in combat more actively. If we coordinate the Pacific side as well, we can make it so the Russian army won’t even dare look toward the east.”

“Understood. Then I should talk more with the Prussians. It seems they are seriously considering striking the capital.”

According to the Ambassador’s telegram, the person representing Prussia is none other than Bismarck.

The fact that he came out as the representative for negotiations means his will likely played a significant role in this intervention.

Since it seems he’s aiming for something, I should try to figure out what his intentions are for now.

He’s a good person to be on friendly terms with in the long run, but Bismarck’s goal is ultimately to make Prussia a great power.

If I think of him as just a nice puppet who will always move according to my wishes, I might get stabbed in the back one day.

Just as I was about to get up to order a telegram to be sent to Prussia after summarizing the general situation…

“Your Highness! Urgent news from Asia. There has been a clash in the Primorsky Krai region.”

“…A clash? Did the Russian army move so quickly to attack Korea and Japan?”

No matter how furious Russia might be, enough to send additional troops, this wasn’t physically possible in such a short time.

Considering Russia’s poor infrastructure, with no railways or telegraphs, it’s highly likely they’ve only just heard the news that Japan attacked Sakhalin.

And yet, a clash occurred…

“It seems that after hearing reports that Russia was in internal chaos, a small number of Qing dynasty troops near Manchuria moved in. It appears some casualties occurred after the Korean and Japanese forces clashed with the Manchurian army.”

So, you’re saying the Qing dynasty, which had been gnashing its teeth after losing the Maritime Province to Russia, saw this as their chance for revenge and moved their troops with a grin, only to run into the Korean army that had entered the Maritime Province at the same time?

A clash between the Qing dynasty and the Korea-Japan alliance on Russian territory? What on earth is happening in Asia?

I shouldn’t laugh at the fact that everyone is moving simultaneously with the exact same thought, but I can’t help it.

As expected, the three Northeast Asian nations—Korea, China, and Japan—are ever reliable in their predictability.

A chuckle escaped me, but my mind began to race at the unexpected variable of the Qing dynasty.

Come to think of it, the region that always defies my expectations in this war is none other than that one.

Asia really is a circus.

Chapter 239: The Circus of Northeast Asia

About a year before Killian, stunned by completely unexpected news, would cry out “Amazing Asia.”

In the Qing dynasty, Emperor Daoguang, the Son of Heaven who had suffered the worst humiliation since the nation’s founding, passed away.

Hezhu, who succeeded him as the Son of Heaven, adopted the era name Xianfeng and raised his voice, vowing to wash away the Qing dynasty’s disgrace.

However, the reality of the Qing was not so simple.

This was because the followers of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, who had been growing in number since the previous emperor’s reign, had launched an outright rebellion.

Hong Xiuquan, the scholar leading this puppet organization, claimed to be the son of Yahweh and the younger brother of Jesus, and moved forward with a fierce momentum under the slogan “Destroy the Manchu, Restore the Han.”

“What is the reason our great Zhonghua civilization has ended up like this? It is because the Manchu, not the Han, seized power! That is why the civilization of Zhonghua, which once led the world, has come to a standstill and has been overtaken by the West, which was far behind for the longest time!”

“Woohhh! Drive out the Manchu barbarians!”

“Make Zhonghua great again! We will lead this country onto the path of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom and take down the rotten Qing Imperial House!”

Initially, Hong Xiuquan tried to attract people by advocating anti-foreign sentiments and autonomy, but there were several obstacles to putting this into actual practice.

The Taiping forces first built their strength in Guangxi Province, located in the south of the Qing dynasty.

Unlike the wealthy Guangdong, the income level of the common people was low, and the corruption of officials was sky-high, making it an ideal place to inflate their influence.

However, there was one problem with shouting anti-foreign slogans here.

It was the presence of the British Empire, which was occupying the southern part of Guangdong Province right next door.

Furthermore, Hong Xiuquan had a history of attracting followers with the bluff that he had met and spoken with the British Prince Consort, Gillian Quai.

Consequently, it was not a wise move to draw the attention of the British while advocating anti-foreignism.

Because of this, Hong Xiuquan slightly changed his strategy.

“For the Han people to prosper again, we must first upgrade our current lagging technology and systems! And do we not already have a relationship with such a country? The British, who have nested in Hong Kong and Shanghai, are the ones we must study from now on!”

“Cult Leader! But weren’t the Westerners all targets to be eradicated?”

“There are different kinds of Westerners. Do you think our great Han and those Manchu fellows are the same just because we live on the same land? Of course not. It is the same for those Westerners. Among the many Westerners, the British are those who have realized the Way of Confucianism.”

“Are you saying the Westerners understood the philosophy of Confucianism?”

“Of course! If not for that, how could mere Westerners have achieved such a brilliant civilization? The reason we were utterly defeated by the British in the last war is that while they were progressing, we remained stagnant because of the Manchu’s disastrous leadership!”

Clearly, at first, he had said the British were also a group of wicked Westerners who oppressed the Qing dynasty, but in any case, the words of Cult Leader Hong Xiuquan were always right.

Considering that the British Prince Consort and Hong Xiuquan were supposedly friends, it was highly likely that the other side also possessed a righteous spirit.

“After we drive out the Manchu, we must first learn from and study the British! Then, absorbing their technology and systems is the path we must take! Building our own great civilization by clothing British culture and goods in the spirit and color of the Han people will be the ultimate shortcut to the Heavenly Kingdom! Believe in me, believers of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom! The Heavenly Kingdom is right before your eyes!”

“Hong Xiuquan! Hong Xiuquan! Hong Xiuquan!”

“Let’s learn from Britain and overthrow the Manchu!”

The Qing court, as well as the British Governor in Hong Kong, could not hide their bewilderment at this bizarre movement where anti-foreign sentiments and pro-British attitudes coexisted.

If they were simply rioters, the British might have tempted the Qing Imperial House with an offer to help suppress them, but these guys were claiming they should learn from the British Empire.

The Governor had previously reported on this cult leader, Hong Xiuquan, to Killian, but Killian had replied that they should just watch and wait for the time being.

Since he might have great utility value later, the Governor left him alone, but honestly, he had expected the Qing Imperial House to suppress them soon.

No matter how much of a paper tiger the Qing had become, there was no way they couldn’t suppress a peasant rebellion that broke out in the provinces.

However, the Taiping forces grew to a point where one might wonder if this was okay, and at this juncture, it overlapped with the death of the Emperor.

“Behold! Yahweh has grown angry and taken the life of the wicked Manchu Emperor. This is clear evidence that the will of Heaven is with us!”

Hong Xiuquan was the type of person who would chatter that even the dew formed at dawn was proof of his selection by Heaven.

To such a man, the Emperor’s death was the ultimate propaganda material.

As things reached this point, the Qing Imperial House’s concerns deepened, and heated debates continued daily on how to deal with this situation.

“If we use the Eight Banners and the Green Standard Army, we can sufficiently subjugate them! Please give the order even now!”

“Wasn’t Wuchang already captured because we moved with such complacency! Your Majesty! You must never view this situation lightly!”

“If we don’t view it lightly, then what are we to do? Are you suggesting we borrow the strength of foreign powers?”

“If we can do that, we must!”

Previously, such an opinion would have been dismissed immediately as nonsense, but surprisingly, Emperor Xianfeng felt a greater sense of persuasion in the words of those calling for caution.

That was because he had been receiving only news of consecutive crushing defeats for the Eight Banners, who had gone out claiming they would easily suppress the ignorant rebels.

Including the report received yesterday, it was a total of four consecutive losses. At this point, anyone, not just Emperor Xianfeng, couldn’t help but doubt if these guys even knew how to fight properly.

“If we borrow the strength of foreign powers now, it would be Britain, but considering their greed, isn’t it obvious they will demand a greater price in exchange for sending reinforcements?”

“That is true.”

“It would be good if there were a way to receive British support for a minimal price. Does anyone have a good idea?”

Since everything in the world is an equivalent exchange, and there must be something given if something is received, there was no way such a favorable method could exist.

Just as everyone was rolling their eyes and gauging the atmosphere.

A minister from the Grand Council stepped forward and bowed his head politely.

“Your Majesty. If you truly wish to draw in the British, there is one and only one way.”

“Oh, yes. I thought you might have some good method. What is it?”

The Emperor’s younger brother, who was evaluated as being much more suited for the throne than the current Emperor in terms of capability itself.

Prince Gong, Yixin, a minister of the Grand Council and the Commander of the Mongol Banners, spoke up confidently.

“Currently, domestic affairs are in such turmoil that many are blind to the situation abroad, but Britain is currently at war with Russia. It is said that even the area around the Maritime Province, which those Russian rascals forcibly extorted from us previously, has become a battlefield.”

“Ho… Is that so? Russia and Britain are fighting?”

From his perspective, both sides were shameless Westerners who had taken territory from the Qing dynasty.

If asked which one he hated more, Emperor Xianfeng disliked both major European powers enough that the answer would be “I hate them both.”

Hearing that such people were fighting amongst themselves felt somewhat welcome.

How refreshing would it be if they fought until they bled and both went to ruin?

“According to reports coming in from both the west and Manchuria, the British seem to have the upper hand in the war. Russia appears to lack even the ability to defend the Maritime Province, and it is said they are currently concentrating all their troops there with the mindset of saving at least the ports.”

Unlike others who simply hated the West, Prince Gong had been studying the Western powers under the belief that one must know the enemy to defeat them.

Thanks to this, he was assessing the international situation relatively calmly even amidst the Qing dynasty’s predicament.

“In my humble view, Russia cannot defeat Britain. While the situation in the west is unknown, there is a very high possibility that the Maritime Province will become a vacant land.”

“It is refreshing that those Russian rascals might lose the Maritime Province, but what does that have to do with us now?”

“Briefly speaking, the fact that Russia currently leaves the land vacant means that even a small movement of the Eight Banners in Manchuria could allow us to occupy a vast territory. In other words, we can create a justification to demand that since we struck Russia on Britain’s side in this war, they should lend some strength to help us suppress the rebellion.”

“Will those British rascals obediently agree to that?”

“Even if they don’t, it won’t be a bad option to take advantage of the gap while Russia is reeling to recover even a portion of the land stolen by them. At any rate, isn’t it difficult for the Eight Banners in Manchuria to move to face the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom in the south?”

Considering the distance they would have to travel, it was certainly inefficient to send troops from Manchuria to distant Nanjing or Wuchang.

So the plan was to select only a few hundred men to smash the Russian villages in the Maritime Province, which was certainly an enticing strategy.

As Prince Gong said, doing this might serve as good bargaining material later when they actually needed to ask for Britain’s help.

More than anything, what was important was that an opportunity for revenge had come against Russia, who had crushed their pride.

The fact that they didn’t need to mobilize many troops was the most appealing point of all.

They decided to deal with the rebel groups causing a ruckus in the south by moving the troops already there.

Emperor Xianfeng gave the order to move only a portion of the troops in Manchuria to probe the Maritime Province.

A short while later.

The border area between the Qing dynasty and Russia.

A group of cavalrymen who had confidently crossed the border ruthlessly looted any villages that caught their eye.

“Kill everyone with different hair color and blue eyes!”

“Kyahaha! It’s a subjugation!”

“Khahaha! Die, you bastards!”

The soldiers, reeking of alcohol, wandered around in a frenzy, holding a festival of blood.

“Captain! What was our mission again?”

“What was it… I think it was just to cross the border and kill every single Russian rascal here?”

“That’s easy. Hehehe!”

They were men in whom no military discipline could be felt, but this was the current reality of the Manchurian army.

In this Manchuria, which was considered the sacred land of the Manchu people, how much combat experience could they have had until now?

It was somewhat better in the old days, but after entering the 19th century, the Eight Banners in Manchuria were closer to a disorganized rabble that could hardly be called an army.

How could such people know how international affairs were turning out?

They simply kept the command in their heads to plunder to their heart’s content, as the Russians were in no position to counterattack even if they were attacked now.

“Kill! Kill!”

They had never fought a proper battle, but sweeping through enemies unilaterally like this was honestly fun.

However, because very few people lived in the Maritime Province and the land was so vast, they encountered enemies less frequently than expected.

They wanted to slash through enemies a bit more exhilaratingly, but where on earth were these guys hiding?

Just then, fortunately, a village of considerable size came into the view of the Manchurian army in the distance.

“Captain! That place looks like it’ll be worth looting!”

“Good! Let’s charge immediately! Do as you wish with the women, and you may kill the men!”

“As expected of our captain! Since it’s a dusky night, it’ll have even more of an atmosphere. Hahaha!”

The soldiers rode their horses hard, sharing vulgar conversations about how Russian women looked different from women in the Central Plains and how good that was supposed to be.

However, as they got closer to the village, something was a bit strange.

Was it because the visibility was poor at night? Somehow, the fellows scurrying around in the distance seemed a bit different from the usual Russians.

Their clothes were distinctly different, and above all, they were holding something that looked like weapons.

Well, since they had looted several villages by now, the people might know about their raids by this point.

So, had they brought out some weapons they could use to defend themselves?

The soldiers rode on, laughing it off, thinking such efforts would be useless anyway.

The sound of some gibberish could be heard from the other side, but having had some drinks and already gone mad with bloodlust, they heard nothing.

And finally.

Boom!

With a massive roar of bombardment, a cannonball fired from a Joseon Gija-chongtong dropped right in front of the cavalry’s path.

It was an accidental clash that occurred in a situation where neither side had expected nor recognized the other’s presence.

Chapter 240: The Circus of Northeast Asia (2)

People generally fall into two categories.

Those who learn from their mistakes, and those who repeat the same actions while shouting that they weren’t wrong even when they fail.

Usually, a nation on the brink of ruin is said to belong to the latter. Whether that applied to the Qing dynasty as a whole is debatable, but the Manchu army certainly fit the description perfectly.

“What! The Joseon army is attacking us?”

“Yes!”

“Why on earth would the Joseon army attack? No, before that, why are those bastards even in the Maritime Province! Did they invade Russia as well?”

“It appears so. In fact, we’ve discovered that the Joseon army has joined hands with the Japanese and is currently planting their flags across the Maritime Province.”

In all their lives, the Qing commanders in charge of the invasion of the Maritime Province had never encountered such a bizarre situation.

“Fine, let’s say the Joseon army is there. Why would those runts attack us?”

“I don’t know. They just started firing at us.”

To be precise, the Qing cavalry had provided the provocation by launching a “Ura!” charge in the middle of the night, but if they admitted that, they would be the ones at fault.

Five men were seriously injured and two were killed by the Joseon artillery fire.

Casualties had occurred in what was supposed to be a simple mission—striking scarecrows who had no power to resist and racking up easy military achievements.

If such a report reached the Imperial Court, the commanders would naturally be denounced as incompetent.

The expression of the commander, who had planned to live grandly in Beijing after securing this merit, darkened rapidly.

To handle this situation somehow, the responsibility had to lie entirely with the Joseon side.

“Hey, are you sure about that? Is it true they suddenly started firing guns and cannons?”

“I… I’m telling you the truth. We were really just approaching cautiously to have a talk, and then they suddenly fired their cannons.”

“Those lunatics… Are even those runts looking down on us now?”

“W-what should we do?”

“What do you mean, ‘what should we do’! We must demand an apology immediately. And report it to the Imperial House exactly as it happened!”

This whole incident was caused by the impulsive actions of a Joseon that had clearly lost its mind, and the Manchu army bore no responsibility whatsoever.

When they stepped forward with such a bold demand for an apology, it was the Joseon and Japanese camps that were left utterly dumbfounded.

“Have those bastards lost their minds? They’re demanding a formal apology for this incident and the punishment of those responsible?”

“What? They’re not saying they’ll punish those responsible, but they’re telling us to punish our own people?”

“Yes. They say if we don’t apologize immediately, they will take ‘appropriate measures’.”

Lee Beom-gyu, the Joseon commander ordered to occupy the Maritime Province region along the Tumen River, couldn’t even bring himself to laugh at this absurdity.

I mean, even after being told to stop, they kept charging with weapons drawn. Were we supposed to just let them attack us instead of firing?

It would be one thing if Joseon had crossed the Qing border to do this, but this place wasn’t Qing territory, nor was it Joseon territory in the first place.

“General, this is nonsense not even worth listening to.”

“Of course. What is the Shogunate’s opinion?”

Toyama, the commander of the Japanese forces who was in the middle of discussing the coordination of their offensive levels, snorted in derision.

“It seems the Qing dynasty still thinks they’re something special. We’ve done nothing wrong, so we should just ignore them as if a dog were barking.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Of course. Besides, what ‘measures’ could they possibly take? Are they going to declare war on Joseon or us?”

Joseon and the Shogunate were solemn allies of the British Empire.

So what exactly did the Qing dynasty plan to do just because they were upset?

Furthermore, since there was absolutely no reason for them to take a submissive stance in this matter, Joseon and Japan drew a firm line with the Qing side.

They told them to stop spouting nonsense and just get lost.

The Manchu army, having never imagined such a response from Joseon and Japan, was completely flipped upside down.

Having stayed only in the Manchuria region, they knew in their heads that the Qing had lost the war, but they hadn’t truly felt it with their bodies.

To them, the Qing dynasty was still the center of the world, and Joseon and Japan were people who should be groveling and walking on eggshells around them.

And yet, forget admitting they were wrong, they sent back such an arrogant reply?

“These bastards have truly gone mad.”

“The Maritime Province was originally the territory of our Great Qing. To think they dared to crawl into such land and then attack us with such hypocrisy!”

They had intended to shift all the blame onto Joseon and Japan and slip away, but now that things had escalated this far, there was no way out.

If this reached the Imperial House, the Manchu army would be seen as the ultimate incompetents—not only failing a simple mission and suffering casualties but also being ignored and insulted by Joseon and Japan.

Since it had come to this… there was only one breakthrough that could overturn everything.

“Joseon and Japan conspired to attack us. They plan to seize the Maritime Province from Russia and take it for themselves. Let’s report it that way.”

“Pardon?”

“I’m saying we are absolutely not in this situation because of our own mistake. We suffered unexpected damage because we were caught in their insidious schemes.”

“I see! Understood!”

If the Joseon side heard this, it was a slander so ridiculous they would be doing backflips while cursing in every direction, but what could they do?

In this world, the most important thing is saving one’s own skin, and for that, they were willing to sacrifice anyone else.

And so, the report of the grand ambition of Joseon and Japan to swallow the Maritime Province whole reached Beijing via express courier.

Upon hearing this, the Xianfeng Emperor and Prince Gong bit their lips and fell into deep thought over this absurd situation.

“Joseon launched a preemptive strike on our army?”

“They say they are attacking with the intent of driving the Manchu army out of the Maritime Province in league with the Japanese forces.”

“Hmph… Unless the Joseon bastards have gone mad, there would be no reason for them to do such a thing?”

“Your Majesty. Why else would Joseon act so crazed? It is undoubtedly because they believe Britain is backing them and are acting with such arrogance.”

The departure of Joseon, which had been part of the Zhonghua order until now, was a grave matter for the Qing.

Although Joseon was a small country that could not be compared to the Qing, its value was actually very high from the perspective of the Central Plains.

Among the countries that recognized the Qing Emperor as the Son of Heaven and paid regular tribute, Joseon was one with significant national power and a high level of culture.

Because such nations recognized the Zhonghua order, the position of the Son of Heaven could be more firmly established.

With Vietnam and Ryukyu already acting passive, if Joseon did the same, there was a fear that the Celestial Order would rapidly crumble.

It was no exaggeration to say this situation was a threat equal to the Taiping Rebellion raging in the south.

“If Joseon swallows the Maritime Province while excluding us, what will happen?”

“Joseon does not have the national strength to absorb all that land.”

“But what if they divide and rule it with Britain or the Shogunate? Wouldn’t it be possible then?”

“……”

It wasn’t certain, but it didn’t seem entirely impossible either.

As the situation grew serious, the Xianfeng Emperor looked toward his much more intelligent younger brother and asked:

“What do you think? Should we just leave Joseon be?”

“Your Majesty. I hate to say this, but if we allow Joseon’s departure, it is highly likely that other tributary states will follow suit in succession. If that happens, it will be a situation far more problematic than something like the Taiping Rebellion.”

“…Indeed.”

“First, send an official envoy to grasp the details of the situation. If Joseon has truly chosen the path of becoming a tributary state of Britain instead of ours, this is a matter that must be dealt with by staking the fate of the nation.”

An iron hammer was needed. A big and beautiful iron hammer to crush the heads of those who wouldn’t listen.

Even if they were reduced to being a gentle lamb in front of the Western powers, as those who still had no intention of letting go of the status of the Son of Heaven, there was a line the Qing could not pull back from.

“While the Eight Banners and the Green Standard Army in the central and southern regions suppress the rebels of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, gather the troops in the northeast and strike the Maritime Province. We will show the will of the home government.”

“Your Majesty! But if you do that, a two-front war will be formed that we cannot turn back from.”

“It cannot be helped. If we back down here, what will the nations that pay tribute to us think? This is the time to act strongly. And get a firm answer from the British Ambassador regarding Joseon’s position. Remind him once more that Joseon is, first and foremost, a protectorate of our Qing.”

“…I shall obey your command, Your Majesty!”

At a glance, it seemed like a reckless choice, but in a way, as the Xianfeng Emperor said, it was inevitable.

Even just to exist as the Qing, there was no other choice.

Even if they scraped together every bit of strength, it wasn’t easy to gather more than 5,000 troops from the northeast in the current state of the Qing dynasty, but they had to do it regardless.

Trivial misunderstandings and clashes, combined with international politics and individual selfishness, caused the situation to snowball beyond anyone’s control.

Eventually, the Qing sent an ultimatum to Joseon and the Shogunate and formally marched their northeastern army into the Maritime Province.

As is the case with most wars in the world, once the whirlwind of madness catches fire, it does not easily subside.

This is especially true for a world-scale conflict where the interests of multiple nations are intertwined.

The frantic fever of madness swallows everything until someone drops out from exhaustion or until everyone lacks the strength to squeeze out any more power.

It’s different from a standard game of chess.

Even when it seems like you’ve captured all the opponent’s pieces, they don’t hesitate to borrow pieces from a neighboring chess set and place them on the board.

And of course, they put the fate of the nation on the gambling table and go all-in, using everything—from land deeds to house titles—as collateral.

War had an effect like a drug, paralyzing human reason.

Perhaps it was even worse than a drug.

To be honest, I didn’t think it was likely, but I inwardly wondered if Russia might quickly surrender when Prussia and Austria joined the war.

But of course, it was a “no.”

Our Emperor Nicholas shouted for “selection and focus” and proclaimed infinite defense, building up heavy defensive lines near Saint Petersburg and the Crimean Peninsula.

He was basically saying he would never surrender, so we should all just crash into his lines and die together.

Naturally, the Russian economy was crashing into the ground in real-time, and the citizens were screaming in pain, but that didn’t seem to be a huge threat to the resilient Russians.

Honestly, if I lived there, I would have deserted immediately and sought asylum in a nearby country.

Anyway, now that the European front had turned out like this, we had no choice but to adjust the intensity of our offensive and watch the situation for the time being.

While Prussia and Austria had joined the war, they didn’t want to suffer losses themselves, so they were cautiously playing the “you do it” strategy.

After all, no matter how much grit and stubbornness Russia has, if they keep this up for just one year, their legs will wobble and it’ll be hard for them to keep their guard up.

There’s a limit to what you can endure with pure spite; you can’t lift your arms to guard if your muscles and bones are all shattered.

Those bastards probably hope the Allied forces will suffer damage from hasty landing operations, reckless charges, or forced sieges, but are we crazy?

I traveled around on a warship with Admiral Parker, leisurely firing a cannon at this and that region, encouraging the soldiers as we went.

Boom! Bang! Boom!

“Ha. Look at that. Your Highness, isn’t it beautiful?”

“Another Russian port has disappeared from the world today. Good, very good.”

Now that the policy was set to slow down the tempo and leisurely tighten the noose around the Russians’ necks, I finally had the breathing room to look elsewhere.

The war between the United States and Mexico currently in full swing in the Americas.

And the sudden “Grand Chaos Show” of the three Northeast Asian nations.

After finishing a round of the bombardment show, I returned to the Gallipoli base, where the telegraph network was connected. I received real-time reports and slowly processed the backlogged diplomatic issues.

Among them, the one that was currently and most definitely causing me a headache was the Qing dynasty, which had suddenly started acting up a while ago.

“This time they’ve sent over 5,000 troops to the Maritime Province?”

“Yes. Russia is also sending its northeastern troops to the Maritime Province. A major battle might break out there.”

“Have these guys all lost their minds… what exactly do they plan to do there?”

“They are also demanding an official answer from our embassy in Beijing. They want us to clearly recognize that Joseon is a protectorate of the Qing.”

So, when things were going well for them, they said it was a tributary state with autonomy, but now that things were tough, they immediately changed their tune to call it a protectorate?

Then again, the Joseon side wasn’t much different.

They used to shout about being an independent sovereign nation, then conveniently changed their words when things were diplomatically disadvantageous, saying they needed the Qing’s permission.

Nations always change their words based on their own interests, so it’s not necessarily something to be condemned.

But while they’re free to change their words, that doesn’t mean I have to play along, right?

“That’s a question Joseon should answer, not us. Since it’s a matter for the two nations of Qing and Joseon to resolve, tell them the British Empire will not concern itself with it.”

“Understood. But are you really not going to intervene?”

I laughed softly and placed chess pieces one by one on top of the displayed Asian nations.

Russia, Qing, Japan, Joseon, and finally, our British Empire.

“Of course not. We have to swallow it all up.”

As the Prince Consort of the British Empire, I wouldn’t interfere, but I also happen to be a royal of Joseon.

So wouldn’t I have at least the right to say a word or two on such a major national matter?

I don’t? Oh, yes I do.

If there’s no basis for it, I’ll just create one.

After all, I am a member of the Joseon royalty recognized by none other than Joseon itself.

Chapter 241: Asia’s Circus (3)

What Joseon likely hoped for was to station troops in the Maritime Province, avoiding the main Russian forces holed up in Vladivostok, and claim the land as their own.

However, the situation was unfolding quite differently from their expectations.

There was the sudden intervention of the Qing dynasty, and on top of that, Russia’s desperate clown show after being thoroughly rattled by Japan.

In fact, considering the internal situations of both the Qing and Russia, they shouldn’t be acting this way right now.

The Qing dynasty was preoccupied with the Taiping Rebellion, and Russia was in a position where their capital might be breached if they were not careful.

Yet, they were scraping together troops from the provinces to send to the Maritime Province? Does this make sense?

As expected of the Sino-Russian duo. Those who live and die by their pride have no backup plan.

As the situation reached this point, it was natural for me to leave the momentarily stalled European front to the field commanders and turn my attention to Asia.

“It seems I need to join the Asian fleet. I assume it will be fine if I’m away from here for a while?”

“Your Royal Highness has already achieved more than enough merit, so of course it is fine. While it would be better for the morale of our forces if you remained, wouldn’t it be better to leave Asian affairs to an Asia expert?”

Admiral Parker immediately ordered plans to be made to rendezvous with the Asian fleet and asked the Ottoman Empire if the British Empire’s fleet could enter the Persian Gulf.

I wondered if I would have to sail all the way around Africa, but fortunately, the Ottoman Empire welcomed the idea with open arms.

“His Royal Highness will join the Asian fleet in the Persian Gulf? Of course. We will ensure that the British Empire’s fleet can enter port without any inconvenience.”

Perhaps because they were being thrashed so miserably at the beginning of the war that they feared for their country’s survival, their attitude toward me was as respectful as it could possibly be.

“Then, Admiral, I leave things in your hands while I am away.”

“By the time you return, the Union Jack will be flying over Sevastopol. I wish you a safe journey.”

“Ah, I can still stay in touch via telegraph, so please contact me if you need help with anything. The fact remains that this is the most important front.”

“Of course.”

The eyes that had been filled with skepticism when the war first began were now full of complete respect.

And it wasn’t just Admiral Parker.

“It is an honor to meet the prestigious Your Royal Highness Killian! I will escort you to the Persian Gulf without any discomfort!”

The eyes of Colonel Antoni Ilinsky of the Ottoman Empire, who was in charge of the escort, sparkled so brightly it was almost burdensome.

“Our Commander-in-Chief, General Omar Pasha, also very much wished to meet Your Royal Highness. It is truly a pity that there is no time for such a meeting.”

“I find it regrettable as well, but I’m sure we’ll meet during the peace negotiations.”

“Yes! But…”

Colonel Antoni glanced at me cautiously before speaking.

“Is it true, by any chance… that rumor?”

“Rumor? What rumor?”

“The rumor currently spreading through our military that Your Royal Highness is the key figure who led this war to such a favorable position for us.”

“Oh, is that so?”

I had been curious about how I was perceived outside the British Empire, so I decided to listen.

I took out a piece of jerky, popped it into my mouth, and listened to what the colonel had to say.

“That you predicted the war would break out and recruited allies in advance to complete the encirclement of Russia, and that you devised the strategy to strike simultaneously across a broad front that Russia could never handle. Furthermore, I heard you immediately identified the cause of the high mortality rate in the military and provided an immediate solution to improve it.”

“Hmm… Well, it’s similar to that, but I didn’t do it alone. It’s all thanks to the hard work of excellent staff members.”

“To have the humility to give credit to your subordinates… Ah, and that’s why there are expectations that Your Royal Highness joining the Asian fleet is actually because you are planning a masterstroke to deliver the final blow to Russia.”

Listening to him, I got the gist of it.

It seemed that in the Ottoman Empire, I was perceived as something of a mastermind who was actually directing this entire operation.

Well… I am a mastermind, but a mastermind that everyone knows about. Does that even count as a mastermind? At any rate, that seemed to be the general feeling.

In fact, looking only at the results, it was only natural for them to perceive it that way.

And if the Ottoman Empire thought so, it meant France, and even Russia, likely thought the same.

I can use this to my advantage.

When the ultimatum sent directly by the Xianfeng Emperor arrived at the court, Joseon fell into a state of near panic.

No, they had simply sent their troops across the Tumen River into the Maritime Province; why on earth was an ultimatum suddenly flying in from the Qing dynasty?

Since there was no logical connection to be found, there wasn’t even a proper debate.

They were just dumbfounded.

“First, let us properly grasp the situation. It says here that our troops attacked the Qing dynasty first. Is this true?”

“Your Highness! The Ministry of War has already reported a detailed log regarding this matter. General Lee Beom-gyu and his soldiers, as well as the Shogunate commanders who fought alongside them, are all saying that our forces are absolutely not responsible for this.”

“Then why on earth is the Qing making such an unreasonable claim?”

“We are currently analyzing it, as the situation was so sudden. All the civil and military officials are working together to fathom the Qing’s intentions…”

“Are you telling me to wait? You all know better than anyone that this is not a situation where we can afford to do that!”

The ministers hurriedly bowed their heads at the roar of the King, who was looking more haggard by the day.

No matter how one looked at this incident, the Joseon side was not at fault.

Charging on horseback in a large crowd in the middle of the night—how else could that be perceived other than a threat?

Furthermore, the Qing advance party reportedly ignored multiple warnings to stop.

So, out of necessity, the cannons were fired.

Where exactly was Joseon’s fault in this?

Of course, there was a possibility that false reports were made to avoid responsibility on the ground.

But given that not only the Joseon army but also the Shogunate side were consistently saying the same thing, there was no room for doubt.

To begin with, logically speaking, there was no reason for the Joseon or Shogunate forces to launch a preemptive strike on the Qing dynasty.

This was nothing more than an excuse to start a quarrel. If so, one had to look at the reason behind such unreasonable behavior… and focusing on that, the Qing’s ulterior motive seemed to become visible.

“I will speak my mind, so listen well and offer your opinions.”

“Yes, Your Highness!”

“Looking at it from various angles, the Qing’s demand is nothing more than a shallow excuse. Therefore, we must see through to its essence, and there is only one conclusion. Is it not to reconfirm their status as the Suzerain that reigns over our Joseon?”

“Ah…”

“Now that you mention it, it seems so. That is the most persuasive hypothesis.”

The ministers nodded one by one in agreement.

If not for that, there was no other way to explain it. The Qing’s insane demand had already far exceeded the realm of reason.

“Now, our Joseon has somehow become the epicenter of the war breaking out in this region. Furthermore, our cooperation with Britain is deepening by the day. In this war, we unintentionally raised an army and pushed into the Maritime Province. From the Qing’s perspective, having watched this process, what would they think?”

“It would be enough to cause concern that Joseon might leave the Qing’s embrace and join Britain, Your Highness.”

“Exactly. Therefore, the Qing is now pressuring us to make our position clear. By making an absurd demand, they intend to clearly distinguish their position from ours.”

The Qing is the Suzerain and Joseon is a tribute-paying state, so they are telling Joseon to bow its head and obey even such an unreasonable demand.

They historicaly had rarely used such blatant and coercive methods, but this was also proof that the Qing’s control had weakened that much.

The fact that everyone, regardless of whether they were from the Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan, was united in their indignation and condemnation of the Qing, demonstrated this truth better than anything else.

“Your Highness! This is an absurd demand!”

“The Qing is now demanding the punishment of General Lee Beom-gyu. If a general who fights for the country under its orders is punished, what soldier would go to the battlefield with pride? This must never happen!”

“You must firmly reject the Qing’s demands!”

Of course, there were voices of caution.

“Then are you saying we should truly go to war with the Qing now? The Qing is serious. Is it not said that nearly five thousand Eight Banners troops are already approaching the border?”

Even though two hundred years had passed since the two Manchu invasions, they were still remembered as unforgettable nightmares in Joseon.

The Qing army they had heard of was a formidable, terrifying, and peerless force of the greatest cavalry of the time.

But that was a story from the distant past; nowadays, the perception of the Qing in Joseon was declining by the day.

It wasn’t just because of their miserable defeat in the war against Britain.

In the subsequent battles with Russia, the Qing personally showed how powerless they were and lost territory.

And while not in a formal battle, weren’t the Joseon and Shogunate armies currently roaming through that Russian territory with gusto?

The authority of the Qing had fallen so low that talk of how much the Qing had lost its way was frequently brought up even during palace meetings.

“Your Highness! There is no need to fear the Qing. According to news coming from Shanghai, a group calling themselves the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom is already causing riots in the southern part of the Qing dynasty.”

“That is correct. The Qing is currently unable to properly suppress even the internal rebellions within their own country. How could they possibly send an elite army to attack us?”

“If they had an elite army, they would have already suppressed the rebellion. The Qing is not the Qing of old.”

To be fair, let’s say losing to Western powers like Britain or Russia was one thing.

But failing to even suppress a internal rebellion meant their true weakness had been fully exposed.

It was the same for the Han dynasty, which struggled against the Yellow Turban Rebellion, and the Yuan dynasty, which failed to properly repel the Red Turban Rebellion.

Large-scale rebellions and the failure to properly suppress them were common features of a declining Central Plains imperial house, and it appeared the Qing was following the exact same path.

And above all.

“Your Highness! We are allies of Britain. Moreover, we are currently attacking Russia directly with our own army at Britain’s request. If the Qing sends troops to our territory, wouldn’t Britain have an obligation to protect us?”

It was paradoxical to rely on Britain’s military power rather than their own, but the ministers of the Bibyeonsa were not afraid of the Qing at all.

If they’re unhappy about it, what are they going to do?

While the mutual defense with Britain was aimed at Russia, as the ministers said, Joseon had currently raised an army for Britain’s sake.

If their home base were attacked, Britain would surely send reinforcements, if only to save their own face.

Qing or Britain? The King, who briefly weighed the options in his head, reached a conclusion in just three seconds.

“Bring in the Qing envoy. Be sure to make it clear that our Joseon recognizes the Qing as the Son of Heaven of the Central Plains, but that does not mean we are a protectorate of the Qing.”

He could vividly imagine the envoy foaming at the mouth in a fit, but that was none of his concern.

If they truly wanted to attack, let them form an alliance with Russia and declare war on Britain.

Yi Hwan, whose eyes were turning dark and dull, decided to humbly accept the fact that his life was coming to an end.

But for that very reason…

It felt as though his mind had become clear and he could see the world through rational eyes, like a final rally before death.

He made up his mind to fulfill the mission left to him during the little time he had left.

Chapter 242: Killian and Gillian

—We, the Kingdom of Joseon, express our deepest condolences for the accident that occurred in the Maritime Province. If necessary, we are willing to bear the medical expenses of the injured soldiers. However, according to our detailed investigation, the incident was clearly caused by the Qing cavalry showing threatening movements. Therefore, we inform you that the punishment of the field commanders is impossible.

Upon receiving a letter written personally by the King of Joseon, the Xianfeng Emperor’s hands trembled violently at this unbelievable situation.

Was this truly a letter sent to the Son of Heaven? To the ruler of the entire Central Plains and the one at the zenith of Zhonghua civilization?

This scrap of paper written in such an arrogant and unrefined language?

This was a provocation and an insult toward the Qing Dynasty.

The phrasing could be interpreted as nothing less than an indirect declaration that they would reject the Celestial Order.

“Your Majesty! We must never overlook Joseon’s extreme arrogance!”

“If Joseon breaks away, the aftereffects will be beyond imagination.”

“But how are we supposed to hold onto them? Are you saying we should truly strike Joseon?”

It wasn’t just the Xianfeng Emperor’s heart that was burning with indecision.

The ministers of the Grand Council also engaged in a fierce debate over whether a military strike was realistically possible, but not a single satisfying answer emerged.

In times like these, the only person the Xianfeng Emperor could trust was his intelligent younger brother, who was well-versed in international affairs.

“What do you think? If we strike Joseon with the troops gathered in Manchuria now, do you think it will be effective?”

“Our military situation is not very good, but Joseon is in a similar position. However, what we must be cautious of is not Joseon, but Britain.”

“Britain? I suppose… the reason Joseon is acting that way is surely because they trust in Britain’s backing. But didn’t the British Ambassador say this is a problem between our two nations and that we should resolve it ourselves?”

“That is true, but that only meant we should resolve it diplomatically. If we strike Joseon, the problem becomes complicated. Joseon is currently supporting Britain and attacking Russia.”

Since when did the Great Qing have to worry about the opinions of other nations when scolding a tributary state?

It was absurd, but the Xianfeng Emperor was no fool who couldn’t grasp reality. He knew better than anyone that he had no choice.

“Still, wouldn’t it be fine just to threaten them?”

“By that, you mean…”

“I mean giving them a warning by crossing the Yalu River to strike fear into their hearts before withdrawing the troops.”

“Under normal circumstances, that might work. However, if we show such a passive movement now, Joseon might instead gain certainty. They will think that no matter how much noise we make, this is their limit.”

Prince Gong’s advice was uniquely more persuasive than others, as it encompassed both realistic limits and international matters.

“But if we strike Joseon, will Britain truly protect them? They are also at war with Russia, so I doubt they have the leeway to look after Joseon.”

“That is… a possibility, but it is too much of a gamble. In the worst case, we could turn even Britain into an enemy, so you must be cautious, Your Majesty.”

“Then in the end, the only way is to march into the Maritime Province and sweep away all the Joseon and Japanese troops there. If those people protest, can’t we just brush it off as an unfortunate accident?”

It was a method that left one wondering if it was right, but it also wasn’t without risk.

If they fought such a large-scale battle in the Maritime Province, there was a risk of clashing with the Russian army as well.

“It is said that Russia has deployed a significant number of troops to defend the Maritime Province. If our army enters there in large numbers, Russia might perceive us as a greater threat than Joseon or Japan.”

“Sigh… how frustrating.”

“However, just as Your Majesty said, since we have already raised an army, we must do something. Otherwise, Joseon will have no choice but to look down on the home government even more…”

As the saying goes, ‘if you draw your sword, you must at least cut a radish.’ Since they had sent a grand ultimatum, they had to do something.

Otherwise, the perception that the Qing Dynasty was all talk would only grow stronger.

This wouldn’t just be Joseon; every nation watching this situation would have the same thought.

In the end, it all depended on the Son of Heaven’s choice.

After agonizing for a moment, the Xianfeng Emperor closed his eyes tightly and issued an imperial decree.

“March the troops across the Yalu River. I will receive Joseon’s surrender.”

“Your Majesty, if so, what about Britain…?”

“Joseon is a protectorate of Qing, so this is an internal war. Tell them it is not an external war, so Britain has no grounds to intervene.”

If Joseon were attacked by another country, Britain would have an obligation to protect them. But in Western terms, Joseon was currently being claimed as a colony of the Qing.

Therefore, if Joseon truly were a colony of the Qing, the Xianfeng Emperor’s claim would be logically sound.

The problem was… that the British Empire had just shifted its policy to focus on Asia.

The Eight Banners, having received the Emperor’s command, crossed the Yalu River with a dignified stride.

They were men without proper combat experience, but the Joseon they had learned about was a weak nation that could not fight, one that had been brutally trampled by them in the past.

The leadership’s plan was that if they gave them a decent beating, they would come to their senses and surrender on their own, and everyone actually thought so.

However, the unit the Qing army encountered at the border while charging without any particular plan was not just the Joseon army.

Bang! Bang bang bang!

“It’s enemy fire!”

“Aaaaagh!”

“W-What! Is it an ambush by the Joseon army?”

They were told that the Joseon army would be poorly armed and lacked proper defenses, but something was strange.

The threatening shower of bullets poured from a long distance and the exploding shells were absolutely not the armament of the Joseon army.

“Re-Retreat!”

The Eight Banners, who suffered dozens of casualties in an instant, turned their horses in terror, and their first surprise attack was blocked in an incredibly futile manner.

Upon hearing this news, the ministers of Joseon could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

“Your Majesty! This is a report that the Qing unit that crossed the border has been repelled!”

“I had my doubts, but for them to truly invade. It was worth requesting help from Shanghai in advance.”

“Indeed. However, Britain clearly said that Qing and Joseon should handle it themselves, yet they sent troops directly like this. I am worried if this will cause problems later.”

“They must have their own reasons, so it is not a problem for us to worry about.”

If push came to shove, they could just flip their previous statement, and no one could say anything to Britain.

Even if it was petty, wasn’t that the special privilege held by the strongest nation of this era?

“By the way, Minister of War, since Qing truly crossed the border and attacked us, we can interpret this as effectively entering a state of war, correct?”

“Yes. This is a clear first strike by the Qing.”

“Then, report this news to Britain immediately. Of course, they are the ones who repelled the Qing even if we don’t report it, so they must already know.”

Previously, after telling the Qing envoy to get lost, Joseon immediately informed the British Ambassador of the news and requested help.

Fortunately, Britain provided temporary support with troops capable of defending key northern positions, and by perfect timing, the Qing army passed through that area, allowing them to achieve significant results.

Now all that was left was to stick to the British side as much as possible and denounce the Qing’s lawless invasion; then they would take care of it.

One thing that was concerning was whether the person in charge of a small piece of land like Shanghai or Hong Kong could handle such a momentous task.

In this case, they would need to threaten that they wouldn’t hesitate to go to war with the Qing depending on the circumstances, so would those people have that much authority?

“Y-Y-Your Majesty! Urgent news from Shanghai…!”

“Hmm? What is it that makes you cause such a fuss?”

“Britain says they want to hear from both sides regarding this conflict and asks us to send a representative.”

“That’s a natural procedure, so why is there a reason to be so agitated?”

He wasn’t feeling well lately anyway, so he clicked his tongue softly, annoyed by the Royal Secretary’s fuss, and picked up the letter written in almost a scribble.

As he heard earlier, it was written that if Joseon sent a representative to Shanghai, they would be taken to Hong Kong to hear from both sides.

Yi Hwan, who had wondered why they were being taken to Hong Kong of all places, soon understood why the Royal Secretary had been so hysterical.

“…Therefore, it is hoped that Joseon and Qing will clarify their positions on this matter. British Navy Admiral… Gillian Quai?”

“Yes! Gillian Quai… is said to have arrived in Hong Kong leading the British fleet!”

Yi Hwan’s eyes widened, and he sprang up from his seat.

“I must go to the council chamber right now!”

The person with the authority he had been waiting for so long had arrived in Asia.

And a person with very great authority at that.

“How is the war situation going?”

“Yes. To put it simply, Qing crossed the Joseon border and has just been repelled by our reinforcements.”

As someone who had just stopped by Hong Kong, I put everything that had happened in Asia into my head without missing a single detail.

“We provided reinforcements to Joseon?”

“Yes. Even so, there weren’t many. The Qing’s morale was lower than imagined, so after taking a little damage, they retreated.”

“Aha. But was there any word from Qing?”

“They are actually protesting right now. Saying we reversed our word about remaining neutral.”

The one who farted gets angry, they say. What do they mean, reversed?

And when did I say I’d stay neutral? I told the two of them to handle it themselves.

Look at that attitude, craftily changing the words.

“Joseon will be sending a representative soon, and is the Qing envoy already here?”

“Yes. Xu Guangjin, the Governor of Liangguang, has come personally.”

“He must be busy dealing with the Taiping Rebellion, yet he received orders to handle this as well. I feel a bit of sympathy for him.”

“Then what should I do… shall I tell him to wait until the representative from Joseon arrives?”

“No. He must be a busy man suppressing rebels, so it wouldn’t be fair to keep holding him, right? I’ll meet him once to talk beforehand.”

As soon as I finished speaking, the Governor of Hong Kong called in Xu Guangjin, the Governor of Liangguang, who had come as the Qing’s ambassador.

I sat in a posture that didn’t look sorry at all and greeted him as he rushed in.

“You must be very busy, thank you for coming all this way. As the representative of Her Majesty the Queen of the British Empire and as a Naval Admiral, I would like to settle this incident. I would like to hear your opinion, Governor.”

“…I understand that Your Royal Highness has traveled a much longer distance than I. However, I believe we have the right to strongly protest to your country regarding this matter. We have heard that in the recent conflict with Joseon, there were numerous casualties caused by the fire from your country’s soldiers.”

“I heard that was the case.”

“Did your country not say that the issue between Joseon and Qing should be handled by the two nations themselves? Even the home government has clearly stated that the issue with Joseon, which is a protectorate of our country, is a matter to be resolved by the two nations. But how could you…”

“Ah, ah, calm down, Governor. It’s a misunderstanding.”

I leisurely savored the aroma of the high-quality Longjing tea placed before me and put on a truly regretful expression.

“Our home government dispatched reinforcements out of concern that Russia might launch a retaliatory attack on Joseon. We received information that Russia is currently scraping together troops from Siberia to send to the Maritime Province.”

“Then they should have been stationed in the Tumen River area, so why were they stationed at the Yalu River?”

“According to the report, they were on their way to the Tumen River. But unfortunately, that was when your country’s army attacked the area our troops were passing through. Our troops fired back, thinking they were local mercenaries hired by the Russian army.”

“No, what on earth…”

“Is it not so? Currently, the only country that would cross the border and attack our ally, Joseon, is Russia.”

I was indirectly asking if they truly dared to attack Joseon, an ally of the British Empire, and the Governor of Liangguang was busy rolling his eyes, trying to come up with words that wouldn’t get him caught.

“B-But this is clearly an issue between Joseon and Qing…”

“That’s true. But that didn’t mean you should attack Joseon. And while this is an issue between Joseon and Qing, thinking about it, I realized I am not in a position to be separated from Joseon.”

“…Pardon?”

“Do you happen to know what my name is?”

The flustered Governor of Liangguang looked at a piece of paper he had brought from somewhere, not a phoneticized Hanja name, and showed me a name written in crooked alphabet letters.

“Is it not Your Highness Killian Gore Hanover…?”

“No. To be precise, it is Killian Gore Lee Hanover. It’s because I am also a descendant of the Yi Dynasty.”

I shrugged my shoulders toward the Governor, who was looking at me with an expression of pure absurdity, as if to ask what the problem was.

You guys are experts at saying two conflicting things with one mouth, but I have three names in one body.

In Europe, Killian Gore Hanover.

In Joseon, Killian Gore Lee Hanover.

In Japan, Killian Gore Tokugawa Hanover.

“Governor, then from now on, shall we talk not just as the Prince Consort of the British Empire, but as a member of the Joseon royal family?”

The European Killian is neutral in this matter, but the Joseon Gillian has a lot to say about it.

As if he had guessed the developing situation, the Governor of Liangguang spat out the tea he was drinking and looked at me with an expression that looked like he was about to cry.

Hey, we’re just getting started, so what’s with that already? If you’re going to cry, wait until you’ve heard everything.

Chapter 243: Killian and Gillian (2)

Sitting here like this, memories of the past suddenly come to mind.

When I first came to the Qing dynasty, I had a very amicable conversation with Lin Zexu, who was then the Governor of Liangguang.

Or was I the only one who found it amicable? They say memories tend to be beautified over time, so perhaps it was just my own impression.

Still, he was a man who was the very model of a steadfast and loyal official, yet he was slandered by the sycophants in the central government and sent into exile.

I don’t know if he’s still living well or if he has already passed away.

If the Qing dynasty were a country with its head on straight, they should have pardoned such talented individuals even if it was late and assigned them to important posts.

However, looking at the man currently serving as the Governor standing before me, I can feel that the fate of the Qing is not long for this world.

I suppose a declining nation always shows clear signs, starting from such trivial details.

To be blunt, this was something I should have roughly expected as long as I held the status of a royal family member of Joseon.

If I were in their position, I would have certainly kept in mind the possibility that the opponent could intervene by using that as an excuse.

But look at that dazed expression on his face.

Seeing his pupils trembling uncontrollably, as if he truly hadn’t even imagined this, only makes me more certain of one thing.

The certainty that I can continue to bleed them dry in the future.

“Governor, is there something strange?”

“Ah, no… Your Royal Highness. Even so, I think it’s a bit of an unreasonable claim for Your Highness to be a royal family member of Joseon.”

“Is that so? And why is that?”

“Well, that’s because Your Highness is the Prince Consort of Britain, and…”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

The Governor once again let his eyes dart around, unable to open his mouth.

“In the first place, the reason our British Empire was able to sign an agreement with Joseon was because the Joseon side recognized me as a member of their royal family. In that respect, Joseon could even be seen as something like a brotherly nation to the British Empire.”

“Uh, uh… W-Wait just a moment, please!”

He had every reason to be urgent. If the atmosphere solidified like this, the Qing dynasty’s claim that Joseon was their colony would lose all merit.

How dare they insist that a country, practically a brother to the British Empire, is their colony? Are they looking to pick a fight with us?

It would provide a justification to intervene at any time by finding fault in this manner.

Even a dull-witted Governor like him should be able to deduce that much.

“Is there perhaps some contradiction in our claim?”

“That is… well, I suppose Your Highness could say that. However, isn’t the intention of Joseon the most important factor? It would be best to continue the discussion after the Joseon envoy has clearly stated Joseon’s position.”

Just a moment ago, he was saying he had to return quickly because of the Taiping Rebellion, and now he wants to stall for time at any cost?

But would Joseon provide an answer that suits the Qing dynasty’s taste at this point?

The Qing probably isn’t saying that because they expect such an answer.

It’s likely just a desperate manifestation of wanting to delay the inevitable blow for as long as possible, even though the beating itself is practically guaranteed.

“Let’s do that then. Since the representative from the Joseon side is also supposedly on his way to Shanghai, he will probably change ships there and come this way.”

The problem is that this won’t just be a delayed beating; it might actually be a much harder one. But if that’s what he wants, I should oblige, shouldn’t I?

I nodded leisurely and granted Xu Guangjin, the Governor of Liangguang, a brief moment of peace.

And a few days later.

In a relatively short amount of time, an even more haggard Xu Guangjin, myself, and a familiar face I saw as the representative of Joseon sat facing each other.

I had been wondering who would come from Joseon, but I didn’t expect to see his face here again.

“Greeting, Lord Heungseon-gun. I didn’t expect Joseon would send you, Lord.”

“Since there is no one else besides Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun who is acquainted with Your Highness, the ministers agreed that it would be best for me to come.”

If Kim Jwa-geun had been available, he would have come, but how could the Joseon Ambassador in London make it all the way to Hong Kong?

In a way, Joseon had made the best possible selection for their personnel.

And the fact that Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung had come was, in itself, an indirect declaration of what Joseon would argue here.

Sensing an ill omen, Xu Guangjin spoke up hesitantly.

“If he is Heungseon-gun… is he a royal family member of Joseon?”

“Yes. Coincidentally, there are now two royal family members of Joseon in this room. Isn’t that right?”

As I tossed the question with a friendly smile, Heungseon-gun also nodded with an incredibly awkward grin.

“Ha… Hahahaha, that is correct. Since Your Highness is also a royal family member of Joseon. Indeed, it is so.”

“Look at this, Governor. Even Joseon acknowledges me as a member of their royal family. I told you I wasn’t just being stubborn on my own.”

“No… that makes no sense. Look here, did you say you were Heungseon-gun? It may be true that Prince Consort Gillian here is a member of the Joseon royal family, but that doesn’t mean he is in a position to speak as a representative in Joseon’s affairs or represent Joseon!”

The panicked Xu Guangjin raised his voice, but Yi Ha-eung was a man who, in the original history, rose to the position of Prince Regent through his wits and intuition alone.

He immediately grasped how the situation was unfolding and shook his head slyly.

“That is not necessarily true. Of course, being a member of the royal family doesn’t mean one can intervene in national affairs as one pleases. However, just as I am here now, the state can certainly entrust one with an important mission.”

“Then are you saying Joseon will entrust such an important mission to Prince Consort Gillian as well?”

“There is no law saying we cannot. Our King also told me this time to cooperate unreservedly with His Highness Gillian.”

“If you say unreservedly cooperate…”

To begin with, if anyone truly thought they would side with those who crossed the border to invade them, they would have to be insane.

If the Qing had been the Ming dynasty, there might have been talk of loyalty and righteousness, but Joseon never owed a debt to the Qing, nor were they a country under any obligation to remain loyal.

Furthermore, emotionally speaking, as long as a stepping stone like me exists, wouldn’t the British Empire feel closer than the Qing dynasty?

“Lord Heungseon-gun, let’s get this straight first. Is Joseon a colony of the Qing?”

Now that I completely understood Joseon’s inner thoughts, there was no need to beat around the bush and test the waters.

My bold assumption and Xu Guangjin’s anxious expression. And Heungseon-gun, who was watching it all, shook his head resolutely.

“No. I state clearly here that our Joseon is a sovereign independent state.”

“What are you talking about! Joseon is strictly a tributary state of our Qing! This is clearly recorded in previous diplomatic documents!”

“Of course. However, being a tributary state does not mean being a colony. We can enter into diplomatic treaties independently if we wish, and it is our Joseon royalty, not royalty dispatched from the Qing, who rule the country as King. Your Highness Gillian, do the colonies of the British Empire have the same authority as Joseon?”

“How could they? When does a colony conduct diplomacy independently without the permission of the home government? Of course, there are such cases, but that is only possible when someone like me, a member of the royal family, is present as an ambassador plenipotentiary with full authority, like in our British Canada.”

If a member of the Qing imperial family were reigning as the King of Joseon, it could be called a similar case, but the Joseon royalty had no particular relationship with the Qing Imperial House.

This was true not only for Joseon but for most of the Qing’s tributary states.

This was because the concept of a tributary state was fundamentally different from the colonies operated by the Western powers.

If they stubbornly insisted it was a colony, such rebuttals would naturally come pouring in.

“So, Joseon is a strictly independent state, and the Qing has been trying to unfairly demote it to a colony.”

“Yes, exactly.”

“It’s not that! It’s not a perfect colony, but a relationship with a concept similar to a colony…”

“In any case, if Joseon has independent diplomatic rights, the Qing’s claim is invalid from the start. Furthermore, as per the Qing’s claim, the Qing’s attack on Joseon was not a civil war either. In other words, this becomes an incident where another country, the Qing dynasty, illegally invaded Joseon, an ally of the British Empire.”

The logic the Qing had been desperately asserting to exclude the British Empire’s intervention.

The claim that since Joseon was a colony of the Qing, the Qing attacking Joseon was not a war but a kind of internal discipline or struggle, had completely lost its weight.

And this inevitably resulted in the fact that the Qing had attacked Joseon, an ally of the British Empire, just as I had said.

“No, well…”

“Governor. Do you know what kind of talk is currently going around in my home government? There are even words that the Qing formed an alliance with Russia to solidify its control over Joseon.”

“What? What kind of absurd rumor is that? In the first place, Russia is a country that took away our territory. Besides, strictly speaking, our being attacked by Joseon happened in the process of us attacking the Maritime Province…”

“So, there is talk that the Qing decided it would be more profitable to solidify control over Joseon than to hold onto the Maritime Province, which they couldn’t properly secure anyway, and thus joined hands with Russia.”

“No, what on earth… Is such talk really going around?”

It was a lie, of course. With the Crimean War in full swing, would the Members of Parliament at home really care that much about the relationship between the Qing and Joseon?

This was a fictional scenario entirely of my own making, but since I was personally spreading it through the Asia Fleet, it wasn’t as if it were a complete fabrication out of thin air.

This rumor was definitely spreading through the fleet headquarters, albeit slowly.

“Doesn’t it make logical sense? The enemy of my enemy is my friend, so Russia would welcome the Qing’s help with open arms, and the Qing might have thought there would be no better deal if they could firmly subjugate Joseon by just giving the already lost Maritime Province to Russia.”

“T-That’s absolutely not it! Our Qing dynasty has no intention of being at odds with your country! In the first place, a civil uprising is in full swing in the south; how could we harbor the intention of taking Russia’s side and going to war with your country at such a time!”

“I wonder. The Taiping Rebellion is just a civil uprising anyway; won’t the Qing dynasty suppress it soon? No country expects the Qing, which possesses the strongest military force in Asia, to actually be pushed back by civilian rioters. We feel the same. After all, wasn’t it the Qing dynasty that sent an army to strike Joseon while the disturbance was clearly happening in the south?”

No matter how much he tried to argue, there was no way for the Qing to escape now that they had caused such a massive mess.

I kindly drove the point home to utterly crush their hollow hopes.

“Therefore, there are claims within the home government that we should declare war on the Qing for the safety of our ally, Joseon. If that happens, I suspect the coastal cities of the Qing will suffer even greater damage than in the previous war.”

Perhaps reminded of the nightmare of the Buster Call they had suffered before, Xu Guangjin’s face turned deathly pale.

They’re already in chaos because of the Taiping Rebellion; they must know what will happen if their coastlines are turned into a wasteland.

The Imperial House could truly be overturned, and the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom might actually arrive.

“Your, Your Highness! Didn’t I tell you? Our Qing really has no relationship with Russia! Even the Son of Heaven gets angry at the mere mention of Russia; that’s how much we…”

“Then you just have to prove it.”

“…Yes? Prove it?”

“Why, can’t you?”

“No! We will prove it, whatever it is, so please tell us how!”

Good. He fell for it hook, line, and sinker.

With a cold expression, I pointed with my finger to a map showing the border regions of Manchuria and the Maritime Province.

“I hear all the troops currently stationed in Northeastern Siberia, under the orders of Tsar Nicholas, are gathering here in the Maritime Province. You know this, right?”

“Yes. Our side is aware as well.”

“The home government is concerned that the Qing might unite with Russia to attack the Joseon and Japanese forces in the Maritime Province. If the forces of both sides join together, they will number in the tens of thousands, so even we have no choice but to see it as quite a threat. That’s why there’s talk of actively using the fleet to attack the Qing’s coast. Now then, you know what the Qing must do to dispel the home government’s concerns, don’t you?”

“Could it be…”

Since most ill omens turn out to be true, that ‘could it be’ was likely correct.

“Attack the Russian forces currently gathering in the Maritime Province. As quickly as possible.”

See? Isn’t it easy to clear your name?

Chapter 244: Killian and Gillian (3)

After sending Xu Guangjin and Yi Ha-eung away, I sipped my coffee leisurely as I informed the Governor of Hong Kong of the decisions made.

“So, you are not going to declare war on the Qing dynasty?”

“We will have to if they reject our demands.”

“I see. I thought we would take this opportunity to attack the Qing and seize additional territory and interests.”

“There is no need for us to strike the Qing directly. Stealing through war is a last resort. In fact, using the same method twice—once was fine—will inevitably see diminishing returns. If they face losing territory by force for a second time, there’s no telling how desperately they might resist.”

If they truly refused to attack the Russian forces and remained stubborn, I would use coercive means, but in that case, our justification would be ironclad.

However, I personally viewed the possibility of that happening as less than five percent.

“Then you intend to conclude this matter by using the Qing to cut off Russia’s additional reinforcements.”

“Hardly. If that were all, I wouldn’t have come here myself. The Asia Fleet is about to become very busy, so you, Mr. Governor, should prepare diligently as well.”

“…Pardon?”

“Let’s assume the Qing attacks the Russian army. Do you really believe that rabble—those who fled in terror after just a few shots from our forces—can actually repel the Russians?”

The Russian troops were second-rate soldiers pulled from the frontier, but the Qing soldiers were mere dregs, far below even that.

Added to the disparity in weaponry, it was nearly impossible for the Qing to repel them, even assuming their numbers were equal.

So, what should be done?

“They will have to bring at least twice the number of troops as the Russians to fight. What would happen if the already struggling Qing suffered such a massive hemorrhage of resources?”

“They won’t have the strength to suppress the civil uprisings occurring in the south… Ah, I see. Hehe.”

Do you understand now? But laughing so wickedly makes it seem like I’m plotting something truly diabolical.

“Given how posterity will judge us, isn’t it more dignified to receive an offering rather than taking by force? So, let’s wait. Let’s see what choice our paper tiger makes.”

Regardless of their choice, they must fight either the British Empire or Russia. In neither case will they reach a perfect happy ending.

So, who told them to be so needlessly greedy?

This is the price for loitering around land I’ve already staked a claim to. Consider it a valuable life lesson and accept it gracefully.

After Xu Guangjin, the Governor of Liangguang, sent his tearful report to the Forbidden City, the imperial court was reconvened.

Normally, voices would be clamoring for the immediate dismissal and exile of the Governor of Liangguang, but the atmosphere was now so grave that such talk didn’t even surface.

“…Attack the main Russian force? Us?”

“Yes. They claim that if we do not, they will consider us an ally of Russia and hold us accountable for the attack on Joseon.”

“What kind of madness is this… Why would we be Russia’s ally!”

“Whatever the case, the fact is we attacked Joseon, so we have no excuse. Especially since Gillian Quai has proclaimed himself a royal family member of Joseon, and Joseon has clearly acknowledged this fact and used it as a means to check us…”

“That is also absurd nonsense. Since when did Joseon entrust national affairs to a royal family member!”

Upon checking just in case, it turned out, as expected, that Joseon rarely placed royal family members in truly important positions, even if they gave them honorary titles.

It was no exaggeration to say they virtually never stepped forward to voice their opinions on major national issues.

They had sent a strong protest to Joseon regarding this preposterous logic, but it was clear that Joseon had decided to trust Britain and act recklessly.

—From now on, we have changed our policy to receive various opinions from distinguished royal family members. The appointment of not only Gillian Quai but also Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung as diplomatic lead is proof of this.

When asked since when they had officially consulted the opinions of the royal family, they replied “starting from now.” It was a level of absurdity that rendered one speechless.

But regardless of how absurd it was, the problem had already materialized.

The Xianfeng Emperor glanced at his brother, Prince Gong, who was bowing his head beside him with a grimace as if he had swallowed a bug.

Looking back, didn’t everything eventually unfold exactly as his brother had warned?

Ultimately, this disaster occurred because of the Emperor’s decision.

Therefore, his brother might have a good breakthrough strategy even in this situation.

“Do you have any good ideas on how we should act in this situation?”

“…”

Prince Gong studied the Xianfeng Emperor’s expression for a moment before speaking cautiously.

“Your Majesty. First of all, this is effectively an ultimatum. If we do not accept it, we will have to go to war with them again.”

“…I suppose so.”

“The current situation is even worse than during the reign of the late Emperor. At least then, the rebels had not risen up on such a massive scale. If Britain devastates our coastlines as they did before, it will only benefit the Taiping rebels.”

“Then, are you saying we must strike Russia?”

“There is no other choice. However, the Manchu army we’ve scrambled together is not strong enough to repel the Russian forces gathering in the Maritime Province. We would need to assemble more troops, but that would deal a devastating blow to the national treasury.”

Furthermore, though he didn’t say it aloud, there was the possibility that they might actually attack Russia only to be repelled themselves.

Of course, this was the absolute worst-case scenario, but if it truly happened, the Imperial House might be overthrown.

“But if we go to war with Britain, we will surely perish. Then we have no choice but to attack Russia, but…”

“Your Majesty. If you are truly going to do so, you must focus on repelling Russia unconditionally and decisively.”

“But as you said, wouldn’t that require spending more than is necessary?”

“You must make a choice. Either raise an army even at the cost of the treasury’s ruin, or…”

Or what? Was there another way?

It was clearly a method that strayed from the righteous path, but even Prince Gong could not think of a better way than this.

After all, this is how the world works.

When the survival of one’s own country is at stake, what do loyalty or promises matter?

Anyway, escaping this predicament was the priority, so Prince Gong explained his scheme step by step to the intrigued Xianfeng Emperor.

Driven to desperation by the wicked and cunning threats of the British Empire, the Xianfeng Emperor of the Qing dynasty finally sent a secret messenger to the Russian army in the Maritime Province.

“Britain has enticed Joseon, our former protectorate, and made them betray us. We are feeling an increasing sense of crisis that if we leave Britain be, they will completely shatter the logic of our Qing order. Therefore, we wish to join forces with your country to diminish Britain’s influence in Asia, if only by a little.”

“You want to form an alliance with us? I heard that not long ago, you crossed the border without permission and plundered our villages.”

“That was because the British threatened to attack us if we did not attack Russia. However, the Son of Heaven has experienced a series of events and has decided that he can no longer be dragged around by British demands. So, why not form an alliance? You won’t be able to defeat Britain alone anyway.”

Russia had already been pulling every available troop from the northeast by the Emperor’s order. They couldn’t defeat Britain alone.

If the Qing joined the fray, it would be an immense help.

“Hmm… But if we’re going to war against Britain of all nations, you must want a lot in return. Surely you don’t want the Maritime Province back?”

“No. You keep the Maritime Province. What we want is to recover the land Britain took from us. And please cooperate so that we can return Joseon to being our protectorate. Then, we will stand by your side in this war.”

“If that is the case, His Majesty the Emperor will gladly grant permission.”

It wasn’t as if they were asking for Russian land; they wanted to take land from Britain and Joseon, so there was no reason to refuse.

If things went wrong later, they could just refuse to pay up or ignore the agreement.

Gennady Nevelskoy, commander of the Maritime Province, gladly took the hand offered by the Qing and steeled his resolve, shouting for the overthrow of the British Empire.

He would have been grateful just to save Vladivostok, but with this much strength gathered, they might actually achieve victory in the Asian theater.

If that happened, his abilities would be recognized. Securing a high-ranking position in Saint Petersburg after the war would no longer be a mere dream.

Gennady conceived a plan to combine his country’s troops that had crossed into the Maritime Province with the Qing cavalry to repel the Joseon and Japanese forces.

“First, we will clear away their ground forces and form layers of defense lines so that the British fleet cannot easily approach Vladivostok.”

“Understood.”

“His Majesty the Emperor has ordered that the Japanese, if no one else, must be made to pay a fitting price. Show them no mercy.”

The atmosphere of the battlefield, which had been nothing but despair, could change this much.

Vigor returned to the faces of the officers and soldiers receiving the orders.

And on the day the Russian army was scheduled to join forces with the Qing army…

The Manchu Eight Banners launched a surprise attack on the defenseless Russian forces.

The commander of the Siberian defense brigade of the Russian Army was aghast.

“What on earth—what is happening! Why are those bastards attacking us!”

Hadn’t they agreed to form an alliance with the Qing dynasty?

Then what was this? Why were the people they had agreed to ally with suddenly charging like mad on horseback and attacking?

“We haven’t even prepared for battle yet!”

Commander Nevelskoy had clearly said they would join with the Qing to head south and slaughter the arrogant Japanese forces.

So they had been ordered to coordinate the upcoming operational schedule with the Qing Eight Banners…

“Brigade Commander! We are surrounded by enemies!”

“The Qing bastards have undoubtedly betrayed us!”

“Do you think I don’t know that! Return fire! I said return fire!”

Since they had been ambushed by cavalry after their position was completely exposed, there was no way they were properly prepared.

No matter how much stronger their army was than the enemy, they had to at least be in a position to fight back to fire their rifles or cannons.

Furthermore, the Siberian brigade hadn’t initially anticipated engaging the enemy, so the army’s deployment itself was shoddy.

On the other hand, the enemy, composed entirely of cavalry specialized for surprise attacks, was slaughtering their troops at will.

This wasn’t just a simple betrayal.

It was undoubtedly a meticulously planned operation from the start.

“B-Brigade Commander! The enemy is right upon us! We must retreat!”

The wailing cries of his subordinate officers erupted.

“Dammit! What on earth was that idiot Gennady thinking, trusting people like that!”

“Brigade Commander! The enemy cavalry has broken through the camp and is setting fire to all the supplies!”

“If we delay any longer, even the rear retreat route will be blocked!”

“…D-Dammit. This is unbelievable…”

How much effort had it taken to gather these troops?

They had scoured the entire Russian northeast, rounded up every possible combat-capable person, and marched down, only for it to end like this without even a proper battle?

It would have been less infuriating if they had fought the British and suffered a glorious defeat, but what on earth was this?

But even if the battle was lost, the living must live. The brigade commander, with tears in his eyes, mounted his horse and galloped forward without looking back.

“Retreat! Retreat! All soldiers who can, fall back toward Vladivostok!”

As he rode frantically, using his soldiers as meat shields, the shouts from the Qing soldiers echoed painfully in his ears.

“They’re running!”

“This is the power of the Great Qing!”

“You idiotic Russians! Have you felt the terror of Manchuria in your bones! Khahahaha!”

He didn’t know exactly what they were shouting, but it was surely ridicule or insults directed at them.

This wasn’t his fault. It was all due to the incompetence of Gennady and the despicable trickery of the Qing bastards; he and his men were the victims.

That hollow moral victory was all the Siberian brigade, decimated without even firing a proper shot, had left.

—Urgent report! The Qing Eight Banners ambushed and crushed the Russian forces. Confirmed that Russia’s additional reinforcements suffered casualties bordering on total annihilation.

When the report that made me doubt my eyes came in, I re-read the contents several times.

Good heavens, how could the Eight Banners achieve such a crushing victory over the Russian army?

Were the Russians really that pathetic?

Such questions were resolved instantly after I saw the report detailing the process.

“Wow… so you’re saying this was a battle that actually took place in the nineteenth century?”

Propose an alliance, then ambush and annihilate the other party at the meeting place?

Am I reading Romance of the Three Kingdoms right now?

The overwhelming scale of continental thinking made my head spin anew.

If I felt this way, I could only imagine how the Russian commander felt upon receiving this news.

I wouldn’t have been surprised to hear that he died of high blood pressure from sheer rage.

“Your Highness. It seems the Qing has kept their word. What should we do?”

“They kept the promise, so we should consider the suspicion of an alliance with Russia resolved.”

However, no matter how I looked at it, they had chosen a path that went beyond mere combat to becoming sworn enemies. They truly never cease to amaze me.

Then again, how could an ordinary person like me understand the grand continental spirit of that land?

That resolve to not shy away from becoming eternal enemies with Russia for the sake of immediate profit.

I’m rooting for you. That continental ambition… I hope you never lose it.

Chapter 245: Killian and Gillian (4)

“What? Who attacked us?”

Gennady was beside himself as he listened to the grievances of the Siberian Brigade, which had been routed by a surprise Qing attack.

“…There must be some mistake. That makes no sense, does it?”

“Then are you saying we were attacked by ghosts?!”

It was a surprise attack that occurred at an utterly unimaginable moment, carried out with perfect knowledge of their position.

The unit they had worked so hard to assemble had essentially been annihilated without even fighting a proper battle.

This was tragic news that would make not only the brigadier general but also Gennady weep tears of blood.

It wasn’t that he couldn’t believe it; he simply didn’t want to believe it.

“Still… surely you recovered most of the soldiers and weapons? Even if it was a surprise attack, it was only one strike…”

“Most of the attackers were cavalry. If we hadn’t been officers on horseback, how could we have escaped?”

“No… but still.”

“The Qing looked as though they came with the sole intention of slaughtering our men. No matter how much we ran, they pursued us relentlessly, swinging their weapons and taking prisoners.”

So… out of a unit that numbered nearly five thousand, the ones who arrived in Vladivostok were all that remained?

“I heard 382 people arrived this time… Is this really it? No? There must be more, right?”

“…It was 382? I don’t know either. Surviving at all was a miracle.”

Logically, the rest of the soldiers couldn’t all be dead.

Most were likely taken prisoner, and the rest must have thrown away their weapons and fled elsewhere.

However, regardless of the details, the fact remained that the unit formed by the Emperor’s order had been completely shattered.

Moreover, the fact that they hadn’t lost to Britain, but had once again fallen at the hands of an Asian nation, made him more uneasy than anything else.

If this news reached the Imperial Palace, would he be safe?

Nicholas I was not an exceptionally volatile Emperor, but Gennady knew well how difficult the war had been for Russia recently.

In such a situation, what would happen if he lost a suicide squad—one gathered with every scrap of strength they could muster—without even engaging in a single battle?

Far from living grandly in Saint Petersburg, he might be dragged off to take responsibility for the defeat and lose his head.

‘No. I can’t take all the blame like this.’

Honestly, he felt it was unfair.

Those crazy Japons had launched a preemptive strike and then declared war later, and the Qing had gone even further by calling for an alliance only to launch a surprise attack.

How on earth was he, as the Acting Commander, supposed to block that?

He glanced at the disheveled brigadier general and his mind raced.

Yes. No matter how much of a barbarian act Asia had committed, someone had to take responsibility since damage had been sustained.

Then wouldn’t this man, the field commander, bear more responsibility than himself?

He must die for me to live.

Having made up his mind, Gennady put on a worried expression, careful not to let his true thoughts show, and brought some warmed alcohol to the brigadier general.

“How could we have known those barbarians would do something so absurd? It’s a relief you’re back alive. You and the soldiers should get some rest.”

“…Th-thank you. Then, regarding this matter…”

“Let’s be honest. Who could have imagined there would be such utter bastards in this world who would forge an agreement to form an alliance and then immediately stab us in the back?”

“Exactly! That’s what I’m saying!”

“Even if Napoleon had been in your place, he would have suffered the same fate. So don’t worry, just go and soothe your exhausted body for now.”

“Thank you! Thank you, Commander!”

After soothing the anxious brigadier general, Gennady picked up a pen the moment the man left.

—My beloved Emperor. I, Gennady Nevelskoy, have been waiting with full preparations for the arrival of the reinforcements Your Majesty sent.

While preparing to launch a major counteroffensive as soon as the reinforcements arrived…

The Qing attacked our forces using the unprecedentedly barbaric method of requesting an alliance and then launching a surprise attack. I was opposed to forming an alliance with the Qing from the beginning, but due to the opinions of the field commanders who insisted our forces were insufficient, I had no choice but to…

He had worked so hard to reach this position; he could not let it end like this.

Between the uncivilized surprise attack committed by the Qing and his long-winded plea that he, as the Acting Commander, was not at fault.

His carefully crafted report was stretching beyond ten pages.

The Qing dynasty, which had swept away the Russian forces in a manner even I couldn’t have imagined, proudly sent the Governor of Liangguang back to Hong Kong.

Xu Guangjin, who had left looking like he was at death’s door, returned with his shoulders squared and chest out like a triumphant general seeking me out.

“Hahaha! Your Highness, did you see? It is said that the Eight Banners of our Qing have completely suppressed the army of the wicked Russia.”

“Ah, yes. I heard. You used a very… impressive strategy.”

“Of course, strictly speaking, it might not be called the righteous path, but Russia didn’t use very honorable methods when they were taking our land either. Isn’t it said that you reap what you sow?”

I recalled that Russia at least declared war before invading.

Well, considering the lofty pride of the Qing, they probably think the mere fact that those long-nosed barbarians dared to take their land is a capital offense.

But if you look at it that way, isn’t our British Empire the same?

Surely these guys aren’t planning to pull something like that on us later, are they?

“Has there been no protest from Russia?”

“Since it happened in such a remote place, it seems the news hasn’t reached the Russian capital yet.”

“I see. I’m a bit curious to see how Tsar Nicholas will react when he hears this news.”

Let’s look at this from the other perspective.

What if Joseon had lured the British Empire’s fleet into a port under the guise of providing supplies, and then sank all the ships with a trap they had set?

From that day on, Joseon would be destined to become a colony of the British Empire.

If I were Nicholas, I feel like I couldn’t be satisfied even if I ground the Qing dynasty to powder and ate them. Are these guys confident they can handle the aftermath?

“What can Russia do even if they get angry? It’s obvious they’re going to suffer a crushing defeat against Britain in this war anyway.”

“Ah… so that was the aim.”

I wondered why they were acting so recklessly with no backup plan, but it turns out they’re betting everything on the idea that Russia will be so utterly destroyed in this war that they won’t have the strength to retaliate.

It’s a gamble, but from a purely pragmatic standpoint, it might have been an option worth considering.

Who is the Emperor now? Xianfeng? He’s one of the monarchs with the worst reputations in the history of the Qing; I didn’t think he was capable of making such a judgment.

“Governor, was this plan an order directly from the Son of Heaven?”

“I understand that His Highness Prince Gong drafted it and His Majesty sanctioned it.”

I thought it was a bit extreme, but it seemed there was some logic behind it; it wasn’t a plan that came out of Xianfeng’s head.

If Xianfeng had truly led it, he probably would have just charged blindly at the Russian army and suffered massive losses.

“Anyway, thank you. This must have been a difficult decision, but I’m grateful you went this far.”

“Then I suppose the suspicion that our Qing and Russia are in a secret alliance is broken, wouldn’t you say?”

“Of course.”

They didn’t just clear the suspicion of an alliance; they chose a path that made them mortal enemies who cannot live under the same sky. How could I doubt them?

“But Governor, how do you plan to utilize the Eight Banners that defeated the Russian army now?”

“Well… I am not entirely sure about that…”

“Since you’ve completely crossed the line with Russia, why not continue to attack the Maritime Province while you’re at it? That way, even after the war ends, Russia won’t dare dream of retaliating against your country.”

“Pardon?”

If this ends half-heartedly, which country will be the first one a recovered Russia beats down?

The British Empire? They’re stronger to begin with, so it’s impossible even if Russia wants to strike.

France, Prussia, or Austria are also out of the question since they’ve formed an alliance with the British Empire.

As for the Ottoman Empire, since they provided the pretext for this Great War by attacking prematurely, Russia will have to leave them alone for the time being, making it impossible to raise an army in Europe.

As for Asia, Japan, which drew a lot of aggro early on, is across the sea and located at the far eastern end.

Considering that Russia will lose Sakhalin and have the Maritime Province wrecked by this war, they’ll have no realistic means of attacking Japan even if they want to.

And since Japan is in a mutual defense relationship with the British Empire against Russia, they won’t even think about being attacked.

Then, by process of elimination, only one country remains. The Qing dynasty.

“Isn’t it so? If I were Tsar Nicholas, the first thing I’d do once I recovered my national strength would be to attack the Qing. I wouldn’t even bother with a declaration of war. There’s no country with a stronger spirit of ‘returning what was received’ than Russia.”

“…So, you are saying our Qing should also join your country’s encirclement of Russia?”

“It’s not that grand of a proposal. Your country doesn’t seem to have that kind of leeway right now anyway. I’m just suggesting that since you’ve already gathered five thousand troops in Manchuria, rather than disbanding them immediately, why not deal a greater blow to Russia?”

“…I understand. For now, I will send a report to the Imperial House through the courier stations.”

Afterward, Xu Guangjin returned to Guangdong Province with my signed assurance that the British Empire would not be hostile to the Qing.

Things turned out a bit differently than expected, but I have to take advantage of this situation.

To ensure Russia’s anger focuses on Asia. Especially if they become enemies with the Qing, my justification for legally intervening in the Qing’s affairs will only increase.

In the long run, there are three main countries that could threaten the British Empire’s hegemony.

Russia, China, and the United States, which has secured an outlet to the Pacific by beating up Mexico.

If two of those places become sworn enemies that are constantly at each other’s throats, nothing could be better.

I’ll turn it into even more of a shambles. Tee-hee.

“What? The Qing repelled Russia?”

“Yes, Your Highness! It is said they achieved a massive victory that even Britain found unexpected.”

“Hmph… The Qing defeated Russia? It means they’ve finally ended up moving according to Britain’s will.”

When a country that was debating whether or not to strike Joseon suddenly turns its head and attacks Russia, there is only one answer.

“Has Heungseon-gun returned?”

“I am told he will enter Hanyang tomorrow.”

“I must hear the detailed story as soon as he returns. Now that even the Qing has jumped into the war against Russia, the Maritime Province is a candle in the wind… no, it’s nothing more than a living corpse.”

“Yes. That is so.”

“But I don’t understand. How did the Qing army, which couldn’t even cross our borders, defeat the Russian army?”

The King, who had clearly seen the disgraceful display of the Eight Banners last time, and even the ministers of the Border Defense Council now knew for certain that the Qing was in a state of decay.

Then how pathetic must the Russian army be to suffer a crushing defeat at the hands of such a Qing army?

“That is… it is said that after the Qing side proposed an alliance and even signed an actual agreement, they stabbed them in the back.”

“…What?”

Yi Hwan doubted his ears for a moment.

No, regardless of the circumstances, wasn’t the Qing the master of the great Celestial Order, the center of this land?

Even the Japanese, whom they mocked as ‘waegu’, had used cowardly methods but never to this extent. Was the Qing truly capable of such lowly trickery?

“Your Highness. After all, despite being called the Qing, their leaders are ultimately descendants of the Manchurian Jurchens. It seems the civilizing influence of culture has not properly taken root.”

Normally, that interpretation would be correct, but so many absurd things had been happening consecutively lately that he couldn’t tell what was the righteous path and what was deviant.

The Shogunate, which launched a preemptive strike using a storm as an excuse and then threw down a declaration of war.

And now the Qing, which exchanged an alliance agreement and then launched a surprise attack.

Could it be… that only Joseon is currently fighting like a scholar, maintaining appearances more than necessary?

Should we also try causing some trouble?

The King and the ministers gathered in the audience chamber found it difficult to resist this sudden, devilish temptation.

Chapter 246: Killian and Gillian (5)

Just before the news of the Siberian Brigade’s annihilation reached Saint Petersburg.

Tsar Nicholas felt a stabbing pain in his stomach every time he heard a report on the war effort, which seemed to worsen by the day. To make matters worse, he had been under so much mental strain lately that every morning he woke up to find his pillow covered with heaps of his own hair.

From his forehead to the crown of his head.

Looking at the receding line that cut cleanly through the center of his scalp—reminiscent of the canal the British were supposedly digging in Egypt—his mood was nothing short of wretched. Because this took such a toll on his mind, the rate of hair loss only accelerated, creating a vicious cycle.

It had taken only three months for the Tsar’s crown to become noticeably barren.

If there were even a shred of hopeful news, it might have been manageable, but unfortunately, only dark reports arrived daily from the European front.

“Your Majesty. The fortress has fallen to Prussian forces supported by the British fleet.”

“If it is not a location necessary for their advance toward the capital, do not concern yourself with it.”

“A request for reinforcements has arrived from the Grand Duchy of Finland.”

“Ignore it. Defending the capital is our priority.”

Though they were doing their absolute best to hold the line, it was difficult for even a nation as vast as Russia to stop the combined advance of Britain, Prussia, and Austria. Had they not stationed their main force in the Crimean Peninsula, they might have attempted a counteroffensive, but the currently available troops were far too few.

The only reason Russia breathed at all was because they were conscripting soldiers relentlessly, without regard for the future.

However, even that had reached its limit.

Britain wasn’t merely causing a stalemate to waste time. They had used their naval dominance to completely sever the transport of food and supplies coming in by sea. On land, they had mobilized Prussia and Austria to seize the fertile breadbaskets first, cutting off the food supply to the capital.

No matter how many men you threw into the meat grinder, they needed bread in their bellies to hold a rifle and fight.

“Even if it takes a long detour, transport the food through routes beyond their influence.”

“Your Majesty, if we do that, it will be nearly impossible to supply both the capital and the Crimean Peninsula simultaneously.”

“…Then reduce the amount of supplies going to the Crimean Peninsula.”

The commanders at headquarters squeezed their eyes shut, but no one voiced an objection. To be blunt, food had to arrive here first if they were to avoid starving themselves.

The best course of action would have been to simply raise their hands and declare an effective surrender, but no one was brave enough to suggest it. To walk away with just paying reparations, they needed to win at least one engagement somewhere or at least go down swinging in a mutual destruction.

In their current state of being one-sidedly crushed, there was nothing they could do but offer a total surrender.

Then, a piece of news arrived at the palace—a fatal blow that could potentially strip what little hair remained on Nicholas’s rapidly receding head.

“Your Majesty! The forces dispatched from Siberia have been annihilated in a surprise attack by the Qing dynasty!”

“…What? Annihilated? Wait, the Qing? Our army was ambushed by the Qing army? Why?”

“It seems… after the Qing proposed an alliance against Britain and actually concluded an alliance agreement, they launched a surprise attack. Commander Gennady suspects they attacked our forces to curry favor with the British…”

“What kind of nonsense is that?!”

First, Japan had played some unheard-of trickery, and now what? The Qing?

Clutching his head, Tsar Nicholas let out a thunderous roar, feeling something come out in clumps between his fingers. When he pulled his hands away, he saw heaps of hair tangled in his grip.

His subordinates fell into a solemn silence. Grinding his teeth, the Tsar raised his voice.

“Are those Asians truly nothing but savages? Even in war, there are laws and customs to be upheld! To propose an alliance and then launch a sneak attack—is that even a fathomable way to behave?!”

“T-That is true. Leaving a country that has done such a thing unpunished is unthinkable!”

But even if it was unthinkable, what could Russia actually do?

Beyond scraping the barrel, they had mobilized a force that had brought local sentiment to the point of explosion, and that force was now gone. If they talked about going to war with the Qing on top of everything else, the soldiers might actually revolt.

“Those yellow savages… I could grind them to dust and it wouldn’t be enough! I told them to fight fair and square!”

“To expect a fair fight from those yellow monkeys was a fool’s errand from the start.”

“Your Majesty! Surely they are only acting this way because they believe they have British backing. This is a matter we must protest to the British side!”

“Indeed! We must strictly demand to know if Britain condones this method of warfare, or if they intend to encourage such conduct in the future!”

It was pathetic, but it was the best Russia could do right now.

Nicholas instinctively moved to brush his hair back, then flinched, stopping his hand halfway. He nodded slowly.

“First, Minister of Foreign Affairs Gorchakov, draft a letter of protest to be sent to Britain.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

If the British responded with indifference, maybe he could pretend to surrender, then ambush the negotiating table and take all the foreign dignitaries prisoner.

It was a truly absurd, ridiculous delusion, but what the Qing had done was so far beyond common sense that even Russia was struggling to maintain its sanity.

When a weak nation like Korea first sent a declaration of war, he had laughed, but looking back now, they were angels and saints for even doing that much.

On one side, there were people who attacked without a declaration, took no prisoners, and just killed everyone; on the other, there were those who stabbed their allies in the back immediately after signing a treaty.

Given the situation, it was inevitable that he would begin to suspect Korea’s intentions as well.

“Could it be… that those Koreans are also plotting some conspiracy?”

If it was common for Asians to do things like send a declaration of war and then march their troops honestly, then there had to be a reason for such ‘uncommon’ behavior.

“For now, find out the detailed situation in Primorsky Krai again.”

Though there was nothing but pitch-black darkness ahead right now, Russia had always overcome difficulties of this magnitude. Once the war ended, they would have to hunker down for a while, but once their national power recovered, he would exact a bloody and miserable revenge.

“Let everyone here never forget this humiliation. No matter how much time passes, those treacherous bastards must be made to pay the price. They must.”

Russia does not forget a grudge.

Leaving behind a vow that could not be heard by his enemies, Tsar Nicholas threw the heap of hair in his hand onto the floor.

“I will not forgive them. Never.”

The ministers, seeing the hair at the Emperor’s feet, averted their gazes and closed their eyes.

The fleet’s preparations were complete.

There had been many incidents, and several variables I hadn’t anticipated delayed our schedule slightly.

“Your Highness. They say the preparations for the sortie are finished.”

“And what about our ‘faithful’ allies?”

“The Qing have said they will follow our lead. The Eight Banners are pushing toward the vicinity of Vladivostok, and with the Shogunate forces landing from Sakhalin and the Joseon army coming up from the south, the port will be surrounded on three sides.”

“Isn’t it remarkable? To be able to besiege this distant Far Eastern port city without mobilizing a single man from the home government’s army.”

“Was that not your intention? I recall you were the one who put so much effort into Asia, Your Highness.”

It’s not like I can use mind control. How could I possibly brainwash them to move exactly as I wanted?

Of course, I had intended to use Joseon or Japan to put pressure on the Maritime Province. But for even the Qing to go this wild, following Japan’s lead—I swear, that was outside my calculations.

Of course, despite those inner thoughts, my head was naturally bobbing up and down in a vertical motion.

“Of course. You could say things are flowing more or less as I calculated.”

“Ooh! Incredible. I heard that in Europe, the alliances you prepared in advance are smoothly pressuring Russia, but to think you would do the same even here in Asia. How do you envision such situations?”

“It isn’t difficult if you have a proper sense of balance and a grand strategic vision to read the global state of affairs.”

“As expected…”

Receiving such intense looks of respect makes my conscience prick a bit, but it’s not like I failed to predict everything. The plan to pull Joseon and Japan in was there from the start.

They’re just overdoing it quite a bit more than I expected, but I suppose that’s just Russia’s karma.

“First of all, we are going to completely wreck Vladivostok so it can’t function as a port for the time being. Make sure everyone knows that.”

“Is there no way for us to occupy and use it?”

“Why would we bother with a port that requires icebreakers just to get out in the winter? Of course, from Russia’s perspective, even that is something to be grateful for, but we have no reason to hold it. We can’t even maintain it in the first place.”

Russia is in a position where they must secure any port that gives them access to the sea, but the British Empire already possesses ports that lead directly to every ocean year-round.

Furthermore, as long as we can use Joseon and Japan as supply bases whenever we want, there’s no reason to pour resources into a land like the Maritime Province.

However, just because I don’t need it doesn’t mean Russia is allowed to have it.

If it were up to me, I’d take away every single port in the Black Sea too, but since that’s realistically impossible, I’ll at least smash everything here.

Even if it’s a distant land in the Far East, the Maritime Province and Vladivostok are extremely important strategic points for Russia. That’s why they went so far as to sell Alaska to forcibly take this place.

How frustrated will they be if the land they gained through such desperate measures ends up being all for naught?

I’d really like to see Tsar Nicholas’s face.

“Your Highness. Then I will instruct them to prepare for the attack immediately.”

“And have all the photographers on standby. If they surrender, we need to capture the scene of us stepping foot there very clearly.”

Photography technology in this era is poor even compared to the 20th century, so it’s not a matter of just clicking a button. Still, nothing boasts a superior promotional effect like leaving behind visual evidence, so I must utilize it to the fullest.

Since photographic evidence has rarely been used this way, I suspect the effect will be particularly strong.

As soon as I return, it’s certain to take over the front pages of every newspaper, so I should arrange for the fleet commanders to be lined up on my left and right.

The more I think about it, the better the picture looks.

The Prince Consort of the British Empire occupying Russian territory in the far reaches of the Far East without shedding a single drop of blood. And the humiliating sight of the Russian commander handing over the city in surrender.

Ah, I can already see the wave of patriotic fervor this will trigger. I should think of a grand title for the photograph.

“Once the rumors spread that they suffered a crushing defeat and lost territory in Asia, the European front will inevitably be affected. Keep in mind that how decisively we secure a victory here can hasten the end of this war.”

“Understood. I will make sure the other officers are well aware.”

Something I realized during this war is that, unlike the Army, which is crawling with useless generals and where the selling of commissions is common, the Navy is certainly more disciplined and has superior leadership.

Thinking that the Army’s system might need an overhaul once this war is over, I adjusted my Admiral’s hat.

And so, fully prepared, the fleet of the British Empire took on supplies from Hong Kong, Asia, Japan, and Joseon, and finally set sail for Vladivostok.

It was time to put an end to the long and tumultuous Asian front.

Chapter 247: Killian and Gillian (6)

It was exactly two months to the day since the Siberian Brigade had been wiped out by a surprise attack from the Eight Banners.

The armies of the Qing dynasty, the Shogunate, and Joseon had completely encircled the Vladivostok area.

As a port city, they might have had a literal lifeline as long as the sea remained open, but everything fell apart when the British Empire—which had been merely observing until now—finally made its move.

“Six o’clock! Six o’clock! Enemy warships approaching! They’re turning their batteries this way!”

“Counterattack! Fire back! Aim the coastal batteries! We have to fire first!”

Russian officers screamed desperately, firing their cannons toward the sea.

“Pull yourselves together! I said fire before they start their bombardment!”

“Captain! Our range isn’t long enough! Their naval guns have a longer reach than our coastal batteries! We’ll all die if we stay here!”

“And you think we’ll live if we retreat? Sinking those bastards is our only way to survive!”

The officers shouted until their voices went hoarse, but the soldiers’ morale was already at rock bottom.

With the city surrounded on three sides and the fleet of the British Empire—the strongest in the world—commencing an assault from the sea, it would have been more surprising if their morale had remained intact.

Even if their spirits had been high, it was impossible to defend the position when the difference in weapon range was so stark.

In the distance, as if mocking them, the guns that had been slowly rotating to aim finally stopped.

Boom!

“Aaaagh!”

The explosion roared. Shards of stone and clouds of dust scattered everywhere.

Through the dust that shot into the air and fell back like rain, enemy shells continued to fly in succession.

Every time a thunderous boom echoed, someone’s scream nearby was cut short.

The friendly ships that had gallantly sailed out to engage the enemy had long since become food for the fishes at the bottom of the sea.

Those who had escaped on lifeboats before their ships sank tried desperately to climb up to the base, but no one dared to even think about helping them.

“Aaaaargh!”

“Suka! You morons! Keep firing!”

“You idiot! What’s the point of firing when we can’t reach them!”

Having neutralized the defensive forces of the coastal batteries, the enemy ships gradually closed the distance and began a full-scale bombardment of the base and the harbor.

No one was ignorant of what fate awaited them if they were caught in the crossfire.

“Re—retreat! Let’s retreat!”

“No! Hold your positions!”

“Don’t give me that bullshit! Are you telling us to just stay here and die?”

No matter how much the officers threatened them with pistols, how could discipline be maintained when enemy shells were raining down directly on them?

With a loud thud, an officer who had been working hard to encourage the soldiers was crushed under the rubble of the collapsing base. As if they had been waiting for that exact moment, the soldiers surged backward like an ebb tide.

The grit and mental fortitude the Russian army prided itself on stood no chance against the massive and formidable naval guns of the British Empire.

Watching this scene from afar while tightening the siege, the allied forces clicked their tongues in awe.

“Ge—General. Look at that! Those must be the ironclad warships of Britain we’ve only heard rumors about!”

“I am seeing them. How is such precise firing possible from such a great distance?”

“Not just the distance; the power seems to be on a different level compared to our cannons. They actually ignite into flames upon exploding…”

“If ships like those came to occupy a port, that alone would be a nightmare. I can see clearly now why Britain is called the strongest power in Europa.”

Lee Beom-gyu and the military officers under his command, who had only ever seen ships like Panokseons, could not take their eyes off the naval battle unfolding in the distance.

There had been plenty of rumors about Britain, but few actually knew exactly how strong they were.

The northern military officers, in particular, had only heard that the Qing dynasty had been utterly defeated by Britain, so it wasn’t an exaggeration to say they knew next to nothing.

Furthermore, because Russia had been putting on such a pitiful display, some had even begun to harbor suspicions that perhaps the Western powers weren’t as strong as they were made out to be.

Those doubts evaporated completely at this moment.

“So, you’re saying that in the last war, the Qing dynasty ended up in the same state as Russia is now?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m truly glad we didn’t end up like that.”

Rather than opposing a nation with such military might, it was a hundred times better to build a friendly relationship.

Lee Beom-gyu was once again convinced that Joseon’s participation in this war was the right choice.

“In any case, if we just keep them surrounded like this, will the Russians surrender? A cornered rat might bite a cat; what do we do if they come pouring out?”

“…Could that really happen?”

“Thinking ‘could it really’ on the battlefield is the shortcut to ruin. Especially since the Russians are unpredictable; we must prepare in advance.”

“Speaking of which, didn’t an order come down from the royal court?”

Lee Beom-gyu gave a bitter smile as he recalled the dispatch that had come directly from the High Council (Bibyeonsa) a few days ago.

“Ah, that. I couldn’t wrap my head around what it meant. They told us to prioritize military merit above all else, even if it means resorting to somewhat despicable acts.”

“It seems the court is anxious about military merit, seeing as the Qing defeated the Russian main force and the Japanese occupied the islands east of the Maritime Province.”

“Even so, should we really be playing at the same level as the Japanese?”

“Not just the Japanese, but even the Qing are doing such things… Do you remember? They made an alliance recently and then suddenly launched a surprise attack.”

“What a degenerate age. How could a place that boasts of being the land of the Son of Heaven commit such a wretched act?”

Launching a surprise attack without a declaration of war was something that happened often enough that they could dismiss it as ‘typical Japanese behavior.’

However, making an alliance and then suddenly stabbing someone in the back was a base act that would have been condemned even back in the Three Kingdoms period.

“It’s said that in the court, some were asking if we are the only ones fighting too cleanly and righteously in the midst of this fierce war.”

“…Is that so?”

Perhaps he was becoming more impressionable.

Hearing the court’s perspective, those words seemed to make some sense.

But no matter what, was Joseon not the Land of Eastern Decorum?

In fact, now that the Qing had abandoned the laws of Zhonghua and stepped down from their pedestal, could it not be said that Joseon had become the true successor to the order of Zhonghua?

They were generals, but at the same time, they were gentlemen.

“Even though it’s war, as long as it’s an endeavor of men, there are orders and decencies that must be strictly observed. Let us continue to face the battle with dignity in our own way.”

“…It is as you say, General. I felt a momentary desire to take the easy path, but your words have snapped me back to my senses. Our Joseon should not play at the same level as them.”

“Indeed. Therefore, we shall send a polite notice to the Russian army. Tell them that if they disarm and come out, we will guarantee their safety and treat them as prisoners with due respect.”

No matter what despicable tactics the Qing or Japan used, Joseon would simply fight its own fight.

He felt quite proud of the fact that they were following the righteous path without being swayed by wicked temptations.

“A letter has arrived from the Koreyans stationed to the southwest. They say they will treat us respectfully as prisoners if we surrender.”

Around the time the harbor was being turned into complete ruins by the British bombardment.

As if they had been waiting for this moment, the recommendation for surrender sent by Joseon arrived at the Vladivostok headquarters.

No troops, a shortage of weapons, and an even greater lack of food—it was the worst possible situation.

With the harbor they were supposed to defend already shattered, the option to continue fighting didn’t even exist in the first place.

However, even so, there were too many people consumed by spite to surrender quietly.

In particular, their last shred of pride could not tolerate kneeling before the “yellow monkeys” who had been using despicable tactics from start to finish.

“Are we really so far gone that we have to beg those Koreyans for our lives?”

“Barbaric Asians. These bastards seem to think they won because they were good. Do we have to keep putting up with this shit?”

“But we have no choice. Our numbers are too few…”

“And besides, if anyone actually believes this letter, they’re a retard. Have these Asians ever told the truth? These bastards are definitely lying again!”

Commander Gennady nodded slightly at the outbursts of the officers who were foaming at the mouth in indignation.

If there was anyone who wanted to believe the words of an Asian nation that had spewed nothing but lies until now, that person was the real traitor.

“This surrender recommendation from Koreya is also highly likely to be a cowardly trick.”

“Which means…?”

“Yes. They tell us to disarm and surrender, but in reality, they probably plan to kill us all.”

No one here was unaware that the Japons in Sakhalin hadn’t taken prisoners and had slaughtered all the soldiers.

Furthermore, hadn’t the Qing bastards also butchered retreating friendly soldiers like demons recently?

“But isn’t Koreya the only one among them that actually gave a proper declaration of war?”

“That was likely part of the conspiracy too. I suspect it’s a plot to maintain the facade of a normal nation only to stab us in the back at the critical moment.”

“Ah, I see. It is just as you say, Commander.”

Koreya is just another Asian country; there’s no reason for them to be special.

They must surely be up to some dirty trick behind the scenes.

One might be fooled once or twice, but not three times.

There’s a saying that if you’re fooled three times in a row, the problem isn’t the one who deceived you, but the fool who got caught.

Three times is out of the question. No, it simply won’t do.

“Then, how about we use their scheme against them?”

“Pardon? Use it against them?”

“If we tell the Koreyans we’re surrendering, they’ll naturally concentrate their forces there, right?”

“Yes, that would be the case.”

“Then their other side will become relatively thin, so we’ll break through there and escape. It won’t be easy, but if we break through the encirclement and keep riding, we might just barely make it back to our territory.”

There was the option of quietly surrendering to Britain, but being handled so miserably and then surrendering to the enemy would make it impossible to stay alive after the war was over.

Furthermore, his pride simply would not allow him to end the war after being insulted by Asian nations he had previously treated like floor rags.

At the very least, he had to give those bastards a satisfying blow before he left.

“I agree with the Commander’s plan!”

“I agree as well! We can’t let ourselves be toys in their hands from start to finish!”

Since everyone agreed, there was no reason to hesitate.

Gennady asked the Koreyan messenger to mark the location they应该 come to after disarming and surrendering.

And he would attack the area exactly opposite to the location specified by the Koreyans and break through the defensive line.

Just you wait, you insidious Asians.

Once I get back to the motherland, I’ll expose to the whole world just how petty and evil their schemes were.

“The Russians said they would surrender?”

The Joseon camp, receiving a reply faster than expected, immediately began preparations to take custody of the Russian command.

“Hahaha, as expected, things fall into place when you follow the righteous path.”

“What did I tell you? I said it’s better to remain sincere and stick to your principles at times like this. They must have recognized our sincerity.”

To be honest, they had thought the chance of them surrendering was less than one percent.

Bluntly speaking, if they were the type to actually surrender just because they were told to, they wouldn’t have been fighting this war in the first place.

And yet, for them to actually accept the request.

It seemed the Russians had judged that entrusting themselves to this side would be safer than going to the Japanese or the Qing.

Compared to those who stabbed others in the back as easily as eating a meal, this side didn’t have such a track record yet.

“To ensure the Russian commanders don’t feel anxious, keep only a minimum force at the meeting point and tell them to refrain from excessive armament.”

“Understood. Then the other areas…”

“The war isn’t over yet, so keep a strict watch on the other sides. Let’s do everything by the book, strictly by the book.”

Moving the troops from the meeting point to guard the opposite side would give the enemies an even greater sense of security.

While they hadn’t dealt massive physical damage to the enemy, capturing the enemy commander would be a significant military achievement.

The Joseon camp felt good, thinking they had achieved enough without having to resort to despicable methods.

However, on the day of the promise.

Gennady organized the few remaining elite troops and secretly moved his unit to break through the Joseon army’s camp, which he was certain would have lax defenses by now.

“By now, those bastards must have stationed most of their troops at the meeting place. So there will surely be almost no troops in this opposite direction.”

“Then we will charge first. Commander, please follow shortly after.”

“No, I’ll follow as soon as you guys go. It would be a disaster if soldiers from other areas arrived because we dragged our feet.”

Keep the discussion brief, and act swiftly.

Having completed all preparations, Gennady went into action with his soldiers to break through the Joseon encirclement.

And then…

Bang! Bang! Bang!

“It’s the enemy! An enemy ambush!”

“A Russian surprise attack! Everyone, return fire!”

“Wha—what? Why are there even more troops than when we scouted last time!”

“Com—Commander! Their numbers are too many!”

“Damn it! These lowly Koreyans! To think they saw through our aim and set a double trap!”

Was it his mistake to try and use a trick against the Asians, who were born deceivers?

The surprise unit, flustered by the response of the Joseon army—whose numbers had actually nearly doubled since their scouting two days ago—had to flee without gaining anything.

In the process, Commander Gennady fell from his horse and suffered the humiliation of being captured by the very Koreyans he so despised.

It is said that he screamed about how despicable they were all the way as he was being dragged off, but unfortunately, there was no one who could understand his words.

After the occupation of the harbor area was perfectly completed, I stepped off the warship in style and was busy taking historical commemorative photos with my subordinate commanders.

“Your Highness! Please raise your arm just a little more! Ah, and Captain William, please stand a bit closer to His Highness. The person on the far end is getting cut off. Yes! That’s it. Good, very good. Ready! One, two, three! Stay right there!”

One shot with the completely shattered Vladivostok coastal batteries in the background.

And another shot with the Union Jack fluttering over the base in the distance.

Now, all that remained was to go inside and capture the commander of the Maritime Province, who would be huddled like a cornered animal, and the work on this side would be mostly wrapped up.

If he had any sense, he should have surrendered already, but if he wants to hold out to save his pride, I’ll just have to drag him out myself.

Just as I was creating useful visual materials and about to order my soldiers to suppress the base.

An officer walked up with brisk steps and urgently sought me out.

“Your Highness. We’ve received word from the Joseon side. They say they’ve captured the enemy commander.”

“…Hmm? They caught the commander?”

“Yes.”

“No, why on earth was that man caught over there?”

“The Russians are claiming they were caught in a trap set by the Joseon army. I suspect they used some sort of scheme to catch him. Seeing as how Asians seem to specialize in that sort of thing lately.”

After Japan and the Qing, is it now Joseon’s turn? Well, I was wondering why they were so quiet while the other two were making such a fuss.

I told the commander, who was about to give the attack order, to wait and changed my plan to go see the face of the defeated general.

Still, that’s quite something. What kind of dirty trick did they use to succeed in capturing the commander alive?

Did seeing the Qing’s strategy jog their ancestral memory of when they stabbed the retreating Khitans in the back after making peace?

If they used a truly despicable method, it might be better for me, as the British Prince Consort Killian, to give them a slight warning.

If not, well, as the Joseon royal Gillian, I can just appropriately horn in on the credit.

Either way, neither Killian nor Gillian has any intention of missing this great opportunity.

“Call the reporters and photographers back. Let’s take just one more photo.”

Chapter 248: Killian and Gillian (7)

As the majestic performance of the military band echoed through the air and the photographers unleashed a relentless barrage of flashes, I stepped forward to bring the Vladivostok campaign to its true conclusion.

The officers following behind me were unable to hide their curiosity, whispering among themselves about how Joseon had managed to capture Gennady alive.

“I thought for sure we’d have to push all the way into the base. How did this happen?”

“Well, word from their side is that Gennady fell off his horse while trying to escape.”

“…That’s the part I don’t get. Why would he suddenly try to flee like that? Unless he’s a complete fool, he couldn’t have possibly thought he could break through our encirclement.”

That was exactly my point, and it seemed to be the sentiment shared by everyone.

The prevailing theory was that Joseon must have employed some sort of scheme, much like the Qing or Japan would. The other officers wracked their brains, offering their own guesses.

“Do you think they pretended to loosen the perimeter to lure the enemy out?”

“Colonel, it’s not that. Ever since I became an ‘Asia-phile’ because of His Highness, I’ve realized that Asian schemes are on another level. They use all sorts of bizarre and brilliant strategy and tactics.”

“Truly? How do you know that?”

“Haven’t you heard of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms? If you look at the tactics in there, you’ll see what it takes to be considered a strategist in the East. The greatest strategist in the East can even make the southeast wind blow!”

One officer pulled out a translation of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms that he’d been carrying around lately, and everyone’s attention shifted to it instantly.

“He can change the direction of the wind? Really? No way.”

“Well, that part might be a bit of an exaggeration, but the strategies in here are the real deal. Just look at His Highness! Doesn’t he move Russia, the Qing Dynasty, Joseon, and Japan like pieces on a board? There are actual examples of that kind of thing in this book.”

“Speaking of His Highness, that actually makes sense. So, is it some kind of ‘Mystery of the Orient’ thing?”

“Precisely.”

The conversation was heading in a very strange direction, but considering the general perception of Asia in Europe, I suppose I should be glad they were saying this much. It was better than hearing someone suggest that Asian shamans had used sinister sorcery to bewitch the Russians.

In fact, if I weren’t here, people might have actually said those things with a straight face. Europe’s understanding of Asia at this time was just that skewed.

It was probably better for them to read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms and think of Asians as master tacticians, so I didn’t bother correcting them.

Listening to the officers’ fuss, I stepped inside. It was finally time to satisfy everyone’s curiosity.

“General Lee Beom-gyu, I presume?”

“Yes! It is an honor to meet you, Prince Gillian!”

A middle-aged man, dressed in a way that screamed ‘I am a General of Joseon,’ rose with a wide smile.

I never thought the day would come when I’d be conversing with a Joseon general in Vladivostok. They don’t say ‘it pays to live a long life’ for nothing. Well, I haven’t actually lived that long, but I wonder if things will get even more absurd as the years pile up.

“I was truly impressed by the performance the Joseon military showed this time. To be honest, I didn’t expect Joseon to be so proactive.”

“Our Joseon is a nation that prizes fidelity. We could not simply stand by and watch our ally fight alone.”

“I see. You truly live up to your reputation as the ‘Eastern Country of Courtesy’.”

“Thank you. If Britain recognizes how hard we worked to meet our ally’s requests, that is enough for us.”

“It’s impossible not to recognize it. You captured the enemy commander, after all. By the way, where is Commander Gennady now?”

If that man had escaped, we wouldn’t have been able to capture the symbolic scene of the front line being closed. Planting a flag where the enemy commander fled is vastly different from capturing the commander himself and taking victory photos—the effect of the taunting is on a whole different level.

“Commander Gennady injured his back falling from his horse, so we are tending to him with care. He is resting over there on that bed.”

“I heard he’s claiming he was victim to some ‘underhanded trick.’ How exactly did the capture happen?”

“Ah, Your Highness, please listen. We are being unfairly accused.”

“Unfairly accused?”

I had wondered what kind of ridiculous backstabbing strategy they had used, but Lee Beom-gyu’s explanation was unexpected.

He claimed they had maintained etiquette until the end, recommending surrender, and had even moved their troops to the opposite side because they didn’t want to intimidate the Russians. But then, the Russian army charged toward that very side, and the commander fell off his horse and was captured?

At first, I wondered if he expected me to believe that, but the look of genuine grievance on Lee Beom-gyu’s face was real.

“So, to summarize: Russia, in a panicked attempt to avoid falling for a Joseon scheme, tripped over their own feet, hit their head on a rock, and passed out?”

“…Surprisingly, that is exactly what happened.”

“That is indeed surprising.”

They say that for a declining nation, nothing goes right. It seemed plausible that Russia, having been so badly burned by Asia, had worked themselves into a frenzy and stumbled on their own.

But to fall off a horse and be captured in the process? From Gennady’s perspective, he must feel like the whole world is against him.

“But then why is Russia saying Joseon used an underhanded scheme?”

“They claim we anticipated their every move and laid a trap… that we never had any intention of accepting their surrender in the first place. Something along those lines.”

“There’s a limit to the ‘guilty party getting angry first’ act. They were the ones who said they’d surrender and then tried to backstab us, and now they’re doing all this? I think I understand the gist of it. Fortunately, it doesn’t seem like you used anything too out of line.”

If I had felt it was as extreme as the Qing Dynasty’s methods, I would have had to pretend to keep my distance, but this was actually a very desirable outcome.

“Then may we continue to maintain that we did nothing wrong?”

“Of course. But if you truly want to claim the credit for this achievement, why not tweak the narrative slightly? Even if the Russian side is technically right, this isn’t a ‘trick’; it’s a successful operation that perfectly predicted the Russian psyche. You just need to say you were maintaining a firm defense while considering the possibility that they would act that way.”

“Ah, I see. That does sound much better.”

The difference between catching someone by sheer luck and achieving victory through a meticulous strategy is immense. Above all, if the conclusion to this grand campaign was such a pathetic anticlimax, it would lack gravitias.

“I am well aware of how faithfully Joseon cooperated with the home government this time, so do not worry. Now, let me go have a word with Commander Gennady.”

“Understood. I will guide you immediately.”

I roughly smoothed things over with Lee Beom-gyu and went to meet the poor commander who had earned the title of the first Russian general in history to be captured by Joseon.

As I had heard, he was lying on the bed with his waist wrapped in bandages, looking like his world had ended.

“Greetings. I didn’t expect our meeting to take place in a setting like this. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“…Are you the commander of the British Empire?”

“Nominally, yes. I apologize, but I’d like to take a quick photo. Mr. Photographer! Take one from this angle, where I’m looking down at him.”

“Yes, Your Highness. But right now your expression looks a bit too contemptuous. If you relax the corners of your mouth just a bit, I think it will make for a much more dashing photograph.”

“Good point. Understood.”

Though he was an enemy commander, the photo of me showing mercy to the wounded Gennady served as the finishing stroke to the Battle of Vladivostok. All that remained was to deliver this news to Europe in the most dramatic and vivid way possible.

“Well then, Commander Gennady. If you need anything, just say the word and get some rest.”

“W-Wait. Didn’t you come here to say something to me?”

“Initially, I came to get the facts because you were claiming you’d been victimized by a foul trick. But after hearing the story, that doesn’t seem to be the case. I just came to check on your health after your fall. Since your life doesn’t seem to be in danger, I’ll be going now.”

Honestly, I wanted to use him as propaganda material, but my previous life’s profession wouldn’t allow me to reveal that intent so early.

I could guess what was going through Gennady’s mind. To the Great Powers of Europe, Asia was nothing more or than a prime candidate for colonization.

Look at France—how humiliated they were when they lost a single warship in those mudflats. The outcry within the French military was so great that those responsible were forced to resign one after another.

But the disgrace Gennady had shown this time was incomparable. He’d been sucker-punched by Japan, betrayed by the Qing, and to top it all off, captured by Joseon.

This situation, where a European power was ruthlessly toyed with by the three nations of Northeast Asia in turn, was unprecedented throughout history. You could truly call this an all-time record, the first in the world, the first in the universe.

In fact, even for a country other than Russia, this was a catastrophic record that would prevent anyone from ever returning to military service. How much more so for Russia, a country that lives on pride and goes to war for it?

I could guarantee that Gennady was currently certain that if he were repatriated to his home government, he would face certain death. With his back broken and him stuck in a hospital bed, he couldn’t even manipulate the facts. He was checkmated.

Sure enough, as I made a move to leave, his desperate voice echoed behind me once more.

“P-Please wait! Could you stay and talk for just a moment longer?”

“Is there something else? Ah, if you’re worried Joseon might mistreat you, there’s no need for concern. I’ve told them to take good care of you until your back is healed. After that, I will ‘personally’ and ‘responsibly’ ensure you are returned safely to Russia.”

“Uh… uhhh…”

Soldiers are so easy to read because their reactions are immediate. Their emotions are written all over their faces, making them incredibly easy to manipulate.

I could see it in his eyes: ‘If I go back like this, I’m dead.’ I knew exactly what his Achilles’ heel was.

“Are you hoping to return home as soon as possible? I suppose it is uncomfortable to be among people whose language you don’t speak while you’re injured. Just a moment. I will arrange to have you escorted toward Siberia immediately—”

“No! Absolutely not! You can’t!”

“Pardon? Why not?”

“It’s just… my situation… if I go back now, His Majesty will not let me be.”

Of course he won’t. If I were Tsar Nicholas, you’d be executed at the very least. So, naturally, you’d want to live here for the rest of your life.

But what a shame. It is a matter of custom and principle to repatriate high-ranking prisoners like you.

“Commander, you know as well as I do that I can’t do anything just because you don’t want to go back.”

“T-Then how about this? Asylum. I will defect. If I defect to the British Empire, I won’t have to go back, right?”

“There would be no benefit to my government in that.”

“…That’s…”

He’s been a commander for too long; he’s lost his touch. At this point, what he’s willing to do in exchange for asylum should be coming out of his mouth automatically. Do I really have to spell it out for him?

“Commander. Let’s do this. I will announce that due to your severe injuries, your repatriation to Russia will be delayed until you are fully recovered. And while you are here, you will call the reporters and give an official interview. Tell them you don’t want to go back to Russia, that Russia views its soldiers as mere consumables, and that despite your desire for peace, countless soldiers were dragged to their deaths because of the Tsar’s arbitrary decisions.”

“…What? Your Highness! Then I will die! Even if I defect, Russia will surely hire assassins to come and kill me!”

“It’s fine. Before that happens, I’ll arrange it so you ‘died’ in an accident. The Russians will then think someone else beat them to the punch and assassinated you. Then, you can go to Canada with a new identity, and no one will recognize you.”

What would happen if a commander who reigned like a provincial governor, even if temporarily, publicly criticized the Tsar and defected?

The morale of the Russian military, which was already at rock bottom, would sink straight to the core of the earth. This might be the finishing stroke that ends the war.

Since Europe has yet to truly experience the power of proper propaganda, I could probably achieve maximum efficiency with zero resistance.

I should call this mission ‘Operation Superconducting Propaganda.’

“I don’t have much time, so I’ll be back in two days. Think it over until then.”

Either be executed for the responsibility of defeat or backstab the Tsar and start a new life in Canada.

I didn’t need to say which was better, did I? Now, make your choice.

Chapter 249: Killian and Gillian (8)

I had known from the very beginning what kind of answer Gennady would give.

That was why I believed the merit of Joseon in capturing the man was by no means small.

If he had been captured by the British Empire, he might have found some loophole to escape, but having displayed the pathetic sight of being caught by a weak nation like Joseon, he was now truly trapped.

Indeed, I didn’t even have to wait two days; the contact came in just one.

“Your Highness. If I follow Your Highness’s wishes… is it certain that my life will be guaranteed?”

“I told you. We will change your name to something English and let you live in luxury over in Canada. Since someone might recognize you, you should change your hairstyle, shave off that beard, and put on about twenty kilograms. Then you’ll be fine.”

“But the wealth I’ve amassed isn’t all that much…”

“If you do your job well, I’ll provide enough for you to live in comfort for the rest of your life. Will that suffice?”

Since he had already asked this much, the answer was as good as decided.

Gennady looked around to see if anyone was listening, then gave a faint nod.

“But if this leaks out, I might be assassinated before I can even fake my death. What shall we do?”

“I will handle all of that, so don’t worry. All you have to do, Commander, is gather the reporters and read the script I’ve written for you with deep conviction. Repeat after me: Tsar Nicholas is a tyrant who has driven hundreds of thousands of soldiers to their deaths for his own greed.”

“Tsar Nicholas is a tyrant who has driven hundreds of thousands of soldiers to their deaths for his own greed!”

Good. At this rate, the ‘coding’ would proceed smoothly. Now the only question was how to ensure this reached the ears of the Russian army.

If radio had been commercialized as it was in the 20th century, it would have been much easier, but the limitation of information transmission speeds in this era was a concern.

It would be troublesome if I held a grand press conference and it didn’t even reach Russian ears.

The high-ranking officers would find out eventually, but if they intentionally controlled the flow of information, it might not reach the point of collapsing the army’s morale.

I needed to make preparations while they still hadn’t expected Gennady to betray them.

First, since doing anything in Asia was limited, I should take him to Europe and expand the stage as much as possible.

Of course, it would be better for my peace of mind to settle the matters in Asia first, right?

Honestly, meeting them one by one was a chore, so I summoned Lee Beom-gyu, the Joseon representative, and Toyama, the commander of the Shogunate forces, at the same time.

“First of all, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to both of you for fighting so hard to show your loyalty as our allies. Initially, I only requested supplies for the fleet; I did not expect you to send your armies to fight like this.”

“Not at all. As allies, we have merely done what was expected of us.”

“Once the local stabilization is complete, I must immediately board a ship for Europe. Even if a peace treaty is held, it will likely take place there, so there is a concern that your opinions may not be fully reflected. However, since you have fought so hard as allies, the British Empire cannot appear negligent regarding your interests. So, I would like to hear your thoughts now. Is that alright?”

“Of course! We are simply grateful that you would care to such an extent.”

“The Shogun will surely be moved by Your Highness’s consideration.”

There is no one in this world who dislikes a promise to secure their interests.

Naturally, both the Joseon and Japanese representatives began to list their desires with wide grins.

“The Shogun wishes to firmly secure the rights to Karafuto, which the Russkis have claimed as their own territory for some time.”

“That shouldn’t be too difficult.”

“Ah, but what do you plan to do with this region? Are you planning to partition and occupy it…?”

Capturing all of Sakhalin should be enough to satisfy them, but eyeing the Maritime Province as well? That seemed a bit too greedy.

Of course, they brought up the idea of partition because they knew the situation, but realistically, neither Joseon nor Japan yet had the weight class to govern that land.

“Does Joseon also wish to take a part of the Maritime Province?”

“No. In truth, what nation would not want to expand its territory? However, even if we owned this place, it would likely only increase the points of conflict with Russia, and the practical benefits we could gain seem small.”

“Our home government is making the same judgment. For now, we will occupy the Maritime Province, but if Russia wants it back, we plan to return it upon payment of reparations. The distribution of those reparations will be appropriately calculated on our end.”

“If Joseon does not intend to take this region, then we have no intention of being greedier. It was only that if there were plans for partition, we wished to receive our share.”

The Japanese side seemed mostly settled with that, so the rest was Joseon.

Since they had seen Japan taking Sakhalin, they would likely want something equivalent. What would they ask for?

“His Majesty wishes to clearly redefine our relationship with the Qing dynasty through this event.”

“I was under the impression that our position—that Joseon cannot be seen as a colony of the Qing—was already established.”

“It’s not just that. Considering the various circumstances this time, His Majesty and the Court have judged that it would better suit Joseon’s identity to completely sever ties with the Qing.”

“So, you mean you want to settle the tributary relationship itself once and for all?”

If the Qing found out, they would literally foam at the mouth. To push this strongly must mean they are asking for our backing.

That was how much of an impact the pathetic display shown by the Qing this time had left on Joseon.

Indeed, even if I were a minister of Joseon, looking at the current Qing dynasty, I would feel a sense of self-loathing at whether we should remain in an investiture-tribute relationship with them.

The problem was the reaction of the Qing once they heard this. Furthermore, escaping from being a tributary state meant departing from the Celestial Order centered on the Central Plains that had dominated the Korean Peninsula for centuries.

Or perhaps, since the Qing dynasty had lost its qualification as ‘Zhonghua,’ they intended to call themselves the practitioners of Zhonghua now.

Whatever it was, it was a massive decision. Perhaps the true chaos in Asia would begin after this war ended.

“I understand for now. Is there nothing you wish to receive from Russia rather than the Qing?”

“We do not desire territory, but if we could receive a bit more in supplies and reparations, that is what we would prefer.”

They wanted immediate cash rather than land they couldn’t manage.

Considering Joseon’s circumstances, it was a choice that prioritized practical benefit.

“Understood. Then, when the peace negotiations open later, I will reflect your opinions as much as possible to draw concessions from Russia.”

“Thank you. But what will happen to Commander Gennady? Should we continue to protect him on the Joseon side?”

“No. When we leave the Maritime Province, we will take him with us. He said he feels too anxious and frightened being in a place where the language does not settle.”

“Ah… that could be. I understand.”

As the saying goes, ‘To deceive the enemy, start with your allies.’ Gennady’s grand betrayal show must not be revealed to anyone until the moment of execution.

Afterward, I finished the preparations to leave the Maritime Province while listening to the demands of the Joseon and Japanese sides.

The Qing dynasty also tried to butt in to claim a seat, but they went back rolling their eyes in silence after being told that their ‘achievements’ didn’t exist; rather, their ‘sin’ of attacking an ally of the British Empire had merely been offset.

If Joseon now says they will throw off their status as a tributary state, I wonder if the Qing will truly come at them with a ‘you die, I die’ attitude.

Of course, if they really did that, the result would be ‘I live, and only you die,’ and the Qing must know that fact well.

Common sense says they should stay as quiet as a mouse, but the affairs of the world don’t always flow so rationally.

The fact that I was here now was the most certain proof of that.

News reached the court that the Joseon army had captured the Russian commander and achieved a distinguished feat in concluding this front.

To think they would achieve such great merit in a war they had been pushed into as if by accident.

At this unexpected good news, the atmosphere in the Bibyeonsa, as well as the Royal Family, brightened noticeably.

“This means we will be able to receive quite a substantial amount of reparations when the war ends.”

“Indeed. We will be able to recover several times the amount of supplies spent for this war at the very least.”

“Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun’s opinion that we must actively respond to Britain’s requests was indeed correct. Russia is truly no match for Britain.”

Who were the people who, at first, spread conspiracy theories that Kim Jwa-geun was doing a poor job out of spite for being sent all the way to Europe?

Yi Hwan wanted to let out a sneer if possible, but unfortunately, his health was now so poor that even wasting energy on such things felt like a loss.

“My intention to completely separate from the Qing through this opportunity… I trust that message has been well delivered?”

“Of course. It is said that Gillian Quai of Britain gave a reply that he clearly understood our wishes.”

“That is a relief. Then, from now on, we must focus on securing the justification for no longer recognizing the Qing as our Suzerain. Does anyone have a good opinion?”

“Your Highness! I, Minister of War Seo Gi-sun, shall speak. The war the Qing displayed this time was filled with a lawlessness that could never be called the actions of the ‘Son of Heaven.’ Not just the matter of strength, but the very method they used to attack Russia was utterly base. How could such a nation be called the Suzerain that upholds the laws of Zhonghua?”

“The Minister of War is correct. What the Qing did this time was so petty and shameful that even those Japanese forces we call ‘Wae’ would not have done it.”

As things turned out, thanks to Lee Beom-gyu acting strictly by the book to the point of being frustrating, they were able to put forward an excellent justification.

In truth, even if the times had changed, one could not entirely deny the fact that Joseon was a nation that followed the Celestial Order and revered the path of Confucianism.

Because even if it seemed trivial, denying the foundation of the nation could lead to a serious loss of authority.

In that regard, there were two paths Joseon could claim.

Since the Qing no longer had the qualification to be the center of Zhonghua, Joseon should declare its own empire and adopt a new era name, proclaiming Joseon as the new Zhonghua.

Or, they could preach that the Mandate of Heaven held by the Qing had moved to another nation and thus settle their relationship with the Qing.

The former case seemed bold, but there was a somewhat burdensome aspect to doing so right now.

The second case was the most reasonable method, but then the problem arose of which nation to place as the center of the new Celestial Order.

Taking the second method first and then naturally transitioning to the first would be the smoothest sequence, but…

“By the way, what are Gillian Quai’s plans after the occupation of the Maritime Province is finished?”

“It is said he will return to Europe immediately. Since the battles in Europe are still in full swing, it seems he does not have the circumstances to stay here any longer.”

“Returning immediately?”

Even though he had come all the way to the Maritime Province, Yi Hwan hadn’t expected him to leave so abruptly after finishing his business.

Seeing as he wasn’t even going to see the Shogun of the Shogunate, did he judge that he had already gained everything he needed to gain in his own way?

Yi Hwan suddenly realized that he had only heard stories and had never seen the man in person.

The person who held the greatest power and influence in this region currently called Asia.

The man who might exert even greater influence over Joseon than himself, the master of the nation’s millions of subjects.

Would it not be a bit regrettable to close his eyes without ever seeing such a talent, who shared the blood of Joseon yet rose to the highest position in a distant Great Power of Europe?

After tapping the dragon throne with his finger for a moment, he suddenly blurted out an impulsive sentence.

“Send a message to General Lee Beom-gyu. Tell him that before Gillian Quai returns to Europe, I wish to meet him in person.”

Chapter 250: You’re Asking Me to Come?

There are strict procedures for inviting a guest of honor from another country. Even for Joseon, a nation that did not frequently interact with foreign powers, this was no exception.

Historically, when envoys arrived from Ming or Qing, it was tradition to establish a Reception Bureau to ensure the guests were treated with the utmost care. Since there was a prevailing belief that the host’s dignity was reflected in how they treated their guests, neglecting this process was unthinkable.

However, the Ministry of Rites, which until now had only experienced receiving envoys from the Qing Dynasty or, at most, the Shogunate, could only be bewildered by the King’s sudden command.

“Your Majesty… are you saying you intend to summon Gillian Quai here to Hanyang?”

“That is correct.”

“…Gillian Quai is a royal family member of Joseon, but he is also the representative and Prince Consort of the British Queen. The problem is that among the individuals who have visited Joseon thus far, no one has held such a status, so there are no regulations on how he should be treated.”

“Then can we not simply create new regulations for this occasion?”

“That is… as you know, establishing new norms inevitably requires extensive discussion. Practically speaking, time is far too short.”

At the words of Park Won-yeong, the Minister of Rites, the other senior officials of the ministry shook their heads vertically in desperate agreement.

In truth, the issue of how to receive Gillian was a matter perfectly suited to spark another round of ritual controversies. If one were to ask right now in the royal audience chamber what level of courtesy should be extended to Gillian, every single person would likely have a different opinion.

How could they summon Gillian when opinions were not even unified? If a breach of etiquette were to occur, who would be responsible for the aftermath?

“Minister, can we not simply think of it plainly? Let us assume a figure of the rank of a Prince of the First Rank from the Qing or Ming has arrived and treat him accordingly.”

“A Prince of the First Rank, you say…?”

“Your Majesty. However, there is no precedent for a figure of the rank of Prince of the First Rank visiting this country.”

“Which is why I am telling you to assume such a case and create the regulations.”

Though it varied by era, when Joseon had conflicts with the Central Plains, its King was usually treated as a secondary prince; otherwise, he was treated at the level of a Prince of the First Rank. During the Ming Dynasty, officials of the rank of Minister of Works—equivalent to a Minister in Joseon—would visit, and they were given appropriate treatment.

However, since the rank could not ultimately rise above that of a Prince of the First Rank, treating Gillian Quai as equal to a Qing Prince of the First Rank meant placing him on the same level as the King of Joseon.

Since none other than the King had spoken, the other ministers bowed their heads without a word for the time being. However, unlike the King, the heads of those who had to handle the practical work were spinning.

While no one spoke a word, the high-ranking officials of the Ministry of Rites naturally headed straight to their conference room as soon as they left the audience chamber.

Led by Minister of Rites Park Won-yeong, the Vice Minister, the Councilor, and the section chiefs and assistant section chiefs who had rushed over upon hearing the news took their seats.

“His Majesty wishes to meet Gillian Quai in person. He suggested treating him with the status of a Prince of the First Rank of the Qing, so let us first discuss and settle this point.”

“Does placing Gillian Quai as a Prince of the First Rank mean placing the British Queen on the same level as the Son of Heaven?”

“It is not without basis. From what I know, when Britain won the war against Qing, they demanded recognition that their Queen is entitled to the same treatment as the Son of Heaven.”

“Then we can say that since the Qing recognized it first, we are merely accepting it.”

It might seem like a trivial matter, but in the world of ritual and protocol, having a solid justification like this made a world of difference. If there was even a slight flaw, the Pungyang Jo clan or the Andong Kim clan would surely rise up like a swarm of bees and demand the exile of the Minister of Rites for tarnishing the prestige of Joseon.

“Fortunately, since the Qing provided a pretext, treating Gillian as a Prince of the First Rank shouldn’t be too problematic. The issue is time. We must immediately establish a Reception Bureau and prepare thoroughly so that there isn’t a single moment of neglect from Gyeongseong in Hamgyeong-do all the way to Hanyang. I want your opinions on whether this is even possible.”

“Lord Minister, first of all, the timeframe is far too tight. If he is of the rank of Prince of the First Rank, we must provide treatment of a higher caliber than any envoy Joseon has ever received. How can that be possible?”

Naturally, the scale of banquets or welcoming ceremonies provided by Joseon changed depending on the status of the envoy.

For instance, an envoy sent by the Lord of Tsushima might be handled at the level of the Prefect of Dongnae, or even if they came to Hanyang, they might be sent back by the Minister of Rites without ever seeing the King’s face.

On the other hand, when a high-ranking official like the Minister of Works arrived from the Ming Dynasty, banquets were held every single day starting from Uiju, and the Chief Receptionist, the head of the Reception Bureau, would personally go out to meet them. If the envoy enjoyed the company of women, they would even discreetly provide carefully selected kisaeng.

In other words, they needed enough time not just for their own preparations, but to investigate the guest’s tastes and preferred styles. However, the Ministry of Rites had far too little information regarding Gillian.

“If only Lord Kim Jwa-geun were here, we could have sought his advice…”

“Um… Lord Minister, regarding that.”

As the Minister of Rites agonized, he turned his head at the voice of Kim Won-sik, an assistant section chief of the sixth rank who spoke up cautiously.

“Do you perhaps have a good idea?”

“No. It is not that I have a good opinion, but I wanted to suggest that there is something we should consider first.”

“Consider? Consider what?”

“That is… will Gillian Quai even come just because we summon him?”

“……”

A silence fell over the room for a moment. A heavy silence where no one opened their mouth followed, but their expressions made it clear that everyone was thinking the same thing.

Now that you mention it, he’s right.

No, why had none of the ministers in the audience chamber, let alone himself, considered this possibility?

Gillian Quai was of Joseon blood. Therefore, the thought that he would surely come if the King expressed a desire to see him must have been an unspoken assumption. After all, any person of Joseon would consider it the highest honor to be invited by the King.

But looking at it coldly, there was a high possibility Gillian would not feel that way.

If they were to ask a Prince of the First Rank of the Qing Dynasty to come because their King wanted to see him, what kind of reaction would they get?

“…What do we do if he refuses?”

“Should we start by considering how to handle that situation?”

Before establishing the Reception Bureau, they had to carefully weigh whether it was even worth establishing.

In the end, was it another night of overtime?

As someone sighed deeply and began to list the possible scenarios, the others naturally rose from their seats and began to work. It was a movement that personally proved why the Ministry of Rites was known as the land of death by overwork and late-night shifts.

Please, even if it’s just out of pity for us, let Gillian send a clear answer.

the officials of the Ministry of Rites could only pray and pray again that their silent cries would reach him in the Maritime Province.

Unlike how it appears on the surface, national diplomacy and politics carry specific meanings in even the most trivial actions and conversations. In this era, where an aristocratic mindset that values pride and honor remains firmly entrenched, this is doubly true.

Even in the 21st century, people can lose their cool when national pride and prestige are at stake; imagine what it’s like now. The crime of tarnishing the nation’s honor wasn’t just a matter of being offensive; in 19th-century society, it was a grave, punishable offense.

Therefore, as a royal linked to another country, I have no choice but to be careful with every single action and word. Whether by my own will or not, upholding the prestige of the world’s strongest power, the British Empire, was a natural duty I had to fulfill as a royal and the Prince Consort.

The fact that I took all sorts of photos for the purpose of taunting while occupying Vladivostok isn’t entirely unrelated to this reason. In fact, the sailors were currently basking in the mood of victors, shouting for the proud British Empire and drunk on patriotic fervor.

It was while I was fully enjoying this atmosphere and slowly preparing to leave the Maritime Province that Lee Beom-gyu came to find me after hearing the urgent command from Joseon.

“…I think I misheard you. What did you say?”

“Yes. That is, His Majesty says he wishes to meet you…”

So, the “Highness” who wants to meet is the King of Joseon, and the “Highness” he wants to meet refers to me? Did I understand that correctly?

“Why does the King of Joseon wish to see me?”

“In fact, Your Highness Gillian, have you not already visited the Qing Dynasty and even met the Shogun and the Emperor of Japan at the invitation of the Shogunate? However, you have never once set foot on the soil of Joseon…”

“That’s not true. If we’re talking about duration of stay, I stayed in Joseon the longest. I rolled around there for years when I was a child.”

“Ah, well, what I meant was, since Your Highness became ‘Your Highness’…”

He couldn’t finish his sentence and just watched my reaction. It seems they are also flustered, not knowing how I will respond.

“The reason I didn’t go to Joseon is simply because there was no particular reason to. It’s the same now. Unless there’s a specific, concrete reason for me to visit Joseon.”

“I-I suppose so?”

“But what is the reason he wants to see me?”

“Is there anyone living in the land of Joseon who isn’t curious about Your Highness? His Majesty the King is surely no exception.”

So, because he’s very curious about who I am, I should quietly come and show my face before leaving? This doesn’t sit well with me.

“So, are you saying that because I’ve been invited, I should come to Hanyang, pay my respects to the King, and then go back?”

“Ah, no! That’s… that’s not it. It’s not with that intention, but since Your Highness is going to Europe and we don’t know when you will return to Asia, His Majesty simply wishes to meet you this once. It is by no means a disrespectful intention to order Your Highness around!”

“I suppose it would be. It ought to be.”

If they had shown a deranged perception of reality, thinking, ‘I, the King, have called you, so you must come to meet me,’ the good atmosphere would have turned sour instantly.

Come to think of it, who is the King of Joseon right now? Seeing as there’s no word of him dying young and the throne changing, is it still Heonjong? But from what I know, Heonjong should have passed away by around this time.

Seeing as this has deviated, it seems the current King of Joseon is holding on a bit longer than in original history.

Anyway, Joseon. Joseon, huh.

I had thought about returning one day, but now isn’t exactly the best time. First of all, appearing in Joseon to be pampered and treated like royalty before the Crimean War is even over isn’t a very good choice.

My image is quite good, so it likely wouldn’t happen, but there could be criticism asking what I’m doing being entertained in Joseon while our soldiers are dying in Europe. Given human nature’s tendency to nitpick, even if it’s not now, a line might be added to some future wiki under ‘Killian/Evaluation/Negative Evaluation,’ right?

Besides, it doesn’t fit the sentiment of this side for me, the Prince Consort of the British Empire and no one else, to go just because the King of Joseon tells me to. The correct procedure is for them to set the stage properly and practically beg me to come, and then I graciously grant them my presence.

And yet, how dare the King of Joseon try to summon me to Hanyang just because he wants to see me?

Absolutely not.

“I’m sorry to say this, but the war hasn’t ended, and I have to head to Europe immediately. I simply won’t have the time to travel all the way to Hanyang.”

Though I phrased it indirectly, Lee Beom-gyu’s face turned pale at the clear refusal.

“Still, if you could somehow spare just a day or two…”

“If this were the West Sea, I might have been able to make time through Jemulpo, but aren’t we currently in the East Sea? What, are you asking me to disembark in Gangwon-do and cross the mountains to get to Hanyang?”

“…I apologize.”

Of course, if it were anyone else, I would have refused without a second thought, but am I not a member of the Joseon royal family? If they really want to see me that badly, I should at least give them a minimum opportunity, right?

“Still, since the King of Joseon says he wants to see me, it wouldn’t be right to refuse entirely. Let’s see… considering the schedule, I can spare exactly one day. I will be waiting for only one day while we resupply in Dongnae. If that is acceptable, I shall meet him then.”

Whether the King of Joseon tells me to come or not, I will not modify my route by a single step.

If you want to see me, you come.

At this definitive answer, Lee Beom-gyu couldn’t say a word and merely bowed politely before withdrawing.

Still, I was generous enough not to tell him to come all the way to the Maritime Province and instead picked a meeting spot within Joseon territory, didn’t I? If the Emperor of China had told me to come, I would have told him I’d send a ship and for him to come to London.

No matter how much I think about it, my only weakness is my deep consideration for my relatives. It’s a problem that a person is this soft-hearted.

Chapter 251: Come Personally if You Dislike It

The atmosphere in the royal court was heavy.

High-ranking officials were hesitant to speak, stealing glances at the King as they processed the response that had just arrived—brought by a courier who had pushed his horse to the point of collapse.

Someone should have bravely criticized the insolence of the lawless Gillian Quai, but no one had the nerve. If they spoke up and were countered with, “Are you suggesting we start a war with Britain right now?” they would be guaranteed a one-way trip to exile.

“…So, he told me to come to Dongnae.”

“Your Majesty. Dongnae is far too distant. Even if the physicians and nurses of the Royal Infirmary take the utmost care, it could place a severe burden on your royal person.”

“Indeed. If it were Jemulpo, perhaps, but Dongnae is absolutely out of the question!”

“But did he not say it is impossible for their warships to divert to Jemulpo given their current route?”

In truth, Gillian’s argument wasn’t entirely unreasonable.

Since the war in Europe had not yet ended, he claimed he lacked the time and luxury to travel all the way to Hanyang for a grand reception. What could the court say to that?

Furthermore, as the ships were sailing down from the Maritime Province, they would have to circumnavigate the entire Korean Peninsula to reach Jemulpo.

Since Gillian had already stated he couldn’t come to Hanyang due to lack of time, suggesting a meeting at Jemulpo made no sense from the start.

“Your Majesty! However, you are the master of this land of Joseon. There is no one on this soil for whom Your Majesty should have to move your own feet to meet!”

“But is there any part of Gillian’s words that is actually incorrect?”

If Gillian had responded to a request to meet by saying, ‘You aren’t of a high enough rank, so you come to me,’ it would have been a clear insult.

However, Gillian had clearly stated his position: he could not come to Hanyang because the war in Europe was ongoing and time was of the essence.

If the King still wished to meet, Gillian offered him the choice, stating he could wait in Dongnae for a single day.

In a way, it was a very subtle maneuver, but diplomacy is inherently subtle. If viewed cynically, it was petty; if viewed favorably, it was skillful.

In any case, since there was no pretext to find fault with his justification, Joseon was left with only two choices.

To say, ‘It is a pity you lack the time. We shall see you next time,’ sending a polite refusal and postponing the opportunity.

Or to say, ‘We shall take your circumstances into consideration and show you grace,’ and personally travel to Dongnae.

Normally, the former would be the correct choice, but the problem was that Yi Hwan did not have the luxury of waiting leisurely.

He felt more certain by the day that he might close his eyes within two or three years at most, perhaps even as early as next year. How could he be told to wait even longer?

Given his current health, traveling to and from Dongnae would be a considerable burden, but there was also a part of him that wanted to breathe the fresh air and see the world outside the palace walls while he still could.

“Minister of Rites, is my—no, is the King’s journey to Dongnae truly an act that would so deeply disgrace the prestige of Joseon?”

“It is true that it is unprecedented, Your Majesty.”

“Could it not instead be seen as a heartwarming tale of the King showing consideration for the Prince Consort of Britain, who is pressed for time, thereby further solidifying the alliance between our two nations?”

“That… it could certainly be viewed in that light.”

Words are what you make of them. If they packaged it as a tale of Joseon’s magnanimity, that would be the end of it.

“And I sometimes have this thought. I am the King of Joseon, yet have I not seen only the land within the Four Great Gates and the vicinity of Hanyang with my own eyes? Would it not be a good thing to travel to that distant place and see the territory of Joseon for myself?”

“Your Majesty! Please punish your subjects for failing to fathom Your Majesty’s royal heart, which cares so deeply for the country and its people!”

“What fault lies with you, Ministers? If you have time to blame yourselves, focus instead on the preparations for the journey to Dongnae.”

If he could behold the mountains and rivers of Joseon one last time and secure the future of this land, he could consider his duty as a King fulfilled.

He was a bit anxious about what would happen after his departure, but Kim Jwa-geun and the other ministers were not lacking in ability, so he had no choice but to trust them.

As for Kim Jwa-geun, his ambition was a concern, but since he wouldn’t be returning from Britain for a while, it shouldn’t be a major problem.

Above all, the thought of personally meeting the subject of so many rumors filled him with a strange sense of anticipation.

I will go to meet you, whether it be Dongnae or anywhere else.

So, please, I only hope this meeting does not prove to be a disappointment.

—Considering the busy schedule of the Prince Consort of the British Empire, I shall travel to Dongnae personally.

I had been skeptical, but I didn’t expect such a response to actually come back.

It really hits home how terrifying the butterfly effect of history can be. To think that that Joseon would show such a flexible response.

Of course, this is likely entirely due to King Heonjong’s will, so I should interpret this as him wanting to see me even if it means going this far, right?

If I try to infer what kind of discussion he wants to have, there are so many plausible scenarios that I can’t pin it down to just one.

Still, whatever the case, I thought the probability of the King himself coming from Hanyang to Dongnae was low, but to think they’re actually pushing ahead with it.

I had made that excuse to politely decline, but now I’m in a position where I have no choice but to meet him.

“Your Highness. Then where will you converse with the King of Joseon? They are requesting to meet inside Dongnae Fortress.”

“What is your opinion, Captain? Since you are the practical commander of the military here, I should follow your lead.”

“To be honest, unless it’s a port immediately adjacent to the warship, I am opposed to entering the interior. There is no guarantee we could respond effectively should an emergency occur.”

“But the King of an allied nation is coming personally; would such a thing really happen?”

“That may be true, but… ahem.”

For some reason, Captain William’s clearing of his throat sounded like the word ‘Qing’ to me. Maybe it was just my imagination.

Then again, given that there was an actual case of an Asian nation striking an ally in the back, it’s not strange for him to have a lingering distrust in one corner of his heart.

“Then, Captain, are you suggesting we receive the King of Joseon on our ship instead?”

“Yes. In any case, this is not a formally negotiated meeting but a somewhat impromptu summit. Unless it’s on board, it won’t be easy for us to perfectly guarantee Your Highness’s safety.”

“You have a point. Though it’s uncertain how the Joseon side will react.”

Even though the King is coming all the way to Dongnae to meet me, asking him to board a British warship instead of meeting on Joseon soil would likely be perceived as a blatant insult.

Of course, it’s not as if we lack a justification.

Just as Captain William said, because of that icon of distrust known as the Qing Dynasty, the officers are feeling anxious.

If we put it that way, the Joseon side can’t exactly say ‘we’re different from the Qing,’ making it awkward for them to argue back.

And although Captain William didn’t say it outright, receiving the King of Joseon on a British Empire vessel also carried the underlying meaning of indirectly revealing the hierarchy of power between the two nations.

Does the Prince Consort of the British Empire disembark to meet the King on Joseon soil?

Or does the King of Joseon step onto the British Empire’s territory—the ship—to meet the Prince Consort?

It’s a difference of only a few dozen steps, but those few dozen steps make a decisive difference in diplomacy.

It could be described as a tug-of-war of pride between one side trying to display its dominance and the other trying to hold its ground.

As for me, since Heonjong is coming all the way to Dongnae, I wouldn’t mind going down to meet him. However, as the Prince Consort of the British Empire, I have an obligation to prioritize my country’s interests as much as possible.

We’ll start by suggesting he come on board. They’ll almost certainly send back a reply saying it’s absolutely impossible. I can then use that as an excuse to extract various concessions.

Since I’ve saved Joseon’s face, surely they should give something up for me in return, right?

Thinking of a few requirements, I wrote down some instructions and handed them to the Captain.

“First, tell the Joseon side that we wish to use this flagship as the meeting ground. They will naturally say no, so don’t respond emotionally; just listen to all their demands and report them back to me as they are.”

“Understood!”

Despite everything, I couldn’t help the fresh wave of emotion I felt at the thought of meeting the King of Joseon face-to-face.

Considering my past life, it was inevitable that I would feel this way.

Of course, it wasn’t a feeling of affection, but rather pure, 100% fascination. That was why I looked forward to the upcoming meeting even more.

It was a different feeling from when I met the Shogun or the Tenno in Japan.

Will he really wear the same dragon robe I saw in historical dramas?

From silly questions like that to more important ones, like just how many degrees of separation there were between me and Heonjong.

While waiting for the King of Joseon, my thoughts continued to trail on one after another.

Although the ministers’ worries were fierce, surprisingly, Yi Hwan’s health did not deteriorate as expected during the journey to Dongnae.

In fact, it seemed that escaping the stifling palace to breathe the outside air and walking bit by bit actually helped; his body felt slightly lighter than before.

Of course, it was only an improvement from ‘looking like he was about to die’ to ‘looking very ill’—it was by no means a recovery.

Still, stopping at various places along the way to enjoy the beautiful natural scenery and entering the fortress to the enthusiastic welcome of the Magistrate of Dongnae and the common people made him feel more refreshed than ever.

“What? Gillian Quai suggested holding the summit on their warship?”

If the tactless Magistrate of Dongnae had said this just a little later, that refreshed feeling might have lasted longer. It was a pity.

“Yes. His Highness Gillian intended to enter the fortress, but he says the concerns and opposition from his soldiers are so severe that it is difficult.”

“Nonsense. Are they saying they cannot trust an ally?”

“They say it is because of the previous incident with the Qing Dynasty; the commanders are being extremely cautious and protective.”

“Good heavens, that wretched Qing Dynasty is of no help whatsoever anymore.”

“Y-Your Majesty! How can you say such an outrageous thing…!”

Had they never imagined that a king would openly criticize the Qing?

Not only the Magistrate of Dongnae but also the ministers who accompanied him turned pale.

However, for a man who had already decided the direction Joseon would take, it mattered not at all whether the Qing Dynasty ground their teeth or lost their hair upon hearing his words.

“Why, is it not true? Because of the Qing, our Joseon, which maintained its center and walked the righteous path to the end, is about to be branded as an untrustworthy Asian nation by association.”

“Y-Your Majesty! We are overwhelmed by your words!”

“On this occasion, I must clearly show that our Joseon is different from them. By the way, he wants to hold the meeting on a ship? Where in a cramped ship is there space to talk leisurely…?”

Looking down at the distant harbor and clicking his tongue, Yi Hwan fell silent at the magnificent sight before his eyes.

So, that… is what Britain calls a ship?

When he had gone on an excursion to the Han River, the Ministry of War had shown him ships, claiming they were the pride of Joseon’s navy—but these were fundamentally different objects.

The realization of why Britain was the world’s strongest empire struck him instantly when he saw that they operated not one, but several such vessels across the globe.

The Qing? Who were they again? My memory is already starting to grow hazy.

“To hold a summit on that ship…”

“Your Majesty, I shall send a refusal immediately.”

“Ah, no. Did I not say? I will personally prove that we are different from the Qing. So, why don’t we accommodate them for now? Besides, I too wish to board that large and grand ship at least once.”

“…Pardon?”

He felt the Minister of Rites, who had been practically dragged along, as well as the Magistrate of Dongnae, looking at him with utterly bewildered faces.

“Do you lords not wish to try riding that at least once? If so, stay here. I shall go alone.”

“N-No, Your Majesty!”

“How could we not follow where Your Majesty goes?”

Yi Hwan saw clearly that the two men, who hurriedly bowed their heads, were stealing glances at the magnificent British warship.

I thought so. These men also wanted to board that thing at least once in their hearts.

“This is all the Qing’s fault, so let the historian record it as such.”

There was nothing as comfortable as acting according to one’s whims.

Leaving behind the historian, whose hands moved blankly as he recorded the events, Yi Hwan slowly made his way toward the giant ship where Gillian waited.

“Well then, let us go meet our relative from afar. Since he said he only has one day to wait, we must hurry, must we not?”

Nothing is more unpredictable than a man who feels he has nothing left to lose.

Determined to personally prove the words of the ancient sages, Yi Hwan had never felt so free in his life.

Chapter 252: If You Don’t Like It, You Come (2)

“We deeply lament that the trust of Asia has fallen to the ground due to the Qing dynasty’s wicked and rebellious schemes. Thus, we wish to inform you that, just as in the previous war, we have decided to board your country’s vessel to uphold the courtesies of a true gentleman.”

“What is this?”

“It is the response from the Joseon side.”

“No, I don’t mean that I can’t read it. Captain, what kind of magic did you perform to make the King of Joseon agree to board our warship?”

“Uh… I merely received a letter from His Highness and passed it along to them. Then, they whispered among themselves for a bit and sent this reply. Isn’t this proof of how much they want to meet His Highness?”

I knew he had made a bold move by coming all the way down to Dongnae, but frankly, I didn’t expect him to go one step further and say he would actually board the ship.

Still, looking closely at the reply, there seemed to be a hint. Why would he use such strong language as ‘the Qing dynasty’s wicked and rebellious schemes’?

When I heard he intended to break away from being a tributary state of the Qing, I thought it was just a general policy direction, but this was more like going full throttle without looking back.

I didn’t know King Heonjong was such a real man.

I had formed a general idea of his character from Kim Jwa-geun, who described him as intelligent and quite interested in Western culture, but this exceeded my expectations.

“Do we have an honor guard in our unit right now?”

“Do we not have the Naval Honor Guard, formed specifically for the purpose of escorting His Highness?”

“Ah, that’s right. Then please prepare for the protocol ceremony. A King of a nation is coming in person; it would bring shame upon the British Empire if we were to treat him poorly.”

“Understood. I will instruct them to make thorough preparations so there is absolutely no negligence.”

Since I had told him to come himself if he didn’t like it, and he actually decided to come, I had to fulfill my duties as a host who invited a guest.

Even if it was informal, the British Empire’s military currently set the gold standard for such reviews and ceremonies.

Regardless of Joseon being a small nation, everyone here knew that treating a King poorly when he set foot in their domain was a matter of national prestige.

As soon as Captain William finished his salute, he walked quickly out of the room.

I expected him to engage in a bit more of a tug-of-war over pride before coming aboard, but since he was coming today, the preparation time would be tight.

But when it comes to protocol, you can’t just say, “Oops, my bad!” and move on.

The soldiers who just received the order to prepare the review ceremony right this second might be swearing under their breath.

If the event ends without a hitch, I’ll have to go out of my way to give them special praise and encouragement.

And since things had turned out this way, I couldn’t just lounge around here either.

From this moment on, I had to greet the King of Joseon not as an Honorary Admiral of the British Empire, but as Killian, the Prince Consort.

I carefully took off my Admiral’s hat and took out the formal uniform I had kept safely in the wardrobe.

It was a massive ship.

It looked large from a distance, but seeing it up close, the sense of intimidation was no joke.

As the King of Joseon, he had to maintain his dignity, so he kept his face as firm as possible, but when he took a quick glance back, he could feel that the ministers following him were failing to maintain their composure.

They were terrified, yet curious; they wanted to board it themselves, but were worried about what might happen if an accident occurred.

Those complex emotions were clearly visible in their eyes.

“Minister of Rites, why do you look so anxious?”

“A-Anxious? Not at all, Your Highness!”

“Is that so?”

“Yes! No matter how large a ship is, in the end, it is nothing more than a vehicle floating on water. I swear…”

PHROOOOOOOO!

“A-Aaah!”

“Thunder is coming from the ship!”

As one of the anchored ships made a loud noise and billowed smoke, several young officials who had come down from Hanyang let out piercing screams and fell backward.

Yi Hwan looked at those ministers, clicked his tongue quietly, and turned his gaze away.

“How long has the Western steamship been known, yet you still behave this way? Ignorance is not a sin, but refusing to learn about things that are already known is a crime for which both a scholar and a government official should be rebuked. Keep your eyes wide open and see how far ahead of us they are.”

“Y-Yes, Your Highness!”

“We are unworthy of your grace!”

“We should not merely reject them as the belongings of Westerners; we must harbor the mindset that one day, our Joseon will build ships even larger and more powerful than those.”

Currently, they were in an alliance with Britain, and with the presence of Gillian, he thought Joseon would be safe for the time being.

In fact, during meetings in the royal chamber, he often felt that the other ministers were resting easy with that same thought.

Their train of thought was: Joseon is an ally of Britain, so who would dare attack us?

It wasn’t exactly wrong, but what would they do if Britain’s stance changed after they had placed all their trust in them?

What if, after Killian passed away, voices within Britain began to question whether there was any reason to keep Joseon as an ally?

What if public opinion shifted toward the idea that they might as well just make Joseon a colony? How would they cope then?

Of course, things were fine now. They had even raised an army and sent reinforcements to fight against Britain’s main enemy, Russia, and had even achieved the feat of capturing an enemy general.

However, he knew all too well how quickly human memories fade.

No one in the world could guarantee how Britain would perceive Joseon ten, twenty, or even fifty years from now.

Therefore, from now on, they had to find the path of self-strengthening and self-reliance.

The problem was that this wasn’t something that could be achieved overnight.

Looking at this magnificent vessel right before his eyes only solidified that thought.

Even if Joseon desperately researched Western civilization and developed technology, how much more time would be needed to construct such a ship?

To hold out until then, they inevitably had to borrow Britain’s strength or make their relationship with Britain even more solid.

He had been a little anxious before coming here, wondering if he could pull it off, but now that the task was at hand, his heart felt lighter.

He would just do as his heart led him. He would do everything he wanted to say without regret and then return.

By the time he had organized his thoughts, he had arrived right in front of the majestic warship.

Following the officer sent to greet them, they boarded the ship. He heard music he had never heard before and saw the gallant figures of the British soldiers lined up in rows.

It goes without saying that no country with a military is without such rituals.

However, it was a ceremony completely different from Joseon’s, and the weapons the soldiers held were also different, so his eyes naturally couldn’t help but be drawn to them.

Among them, the person who caught the eyes of Yi Hwan and his ministers most was the young man welcoming them at the very front of the procession.

He wore the curious attire typically worn by Western gentlemen, and he had a tall stature with sharp, handsome features.

He looked slightly different than imagined, but based on the description he had heard from Kim Jwa-geun, he could tell who he was even without an introduction.

“Welcome aboard our home government’s vessel. I am Killian Gore Lee Hanover, representative of Her Majesty the Queen of the British Empire and the general manager for Asian affairs. It is an honor to host His Highness the King of Joseon.”

The melody sounded a bit unusual, but since it was a piece being played here, it must have a meaning.

As he had been briefed beforehand, Yi Hwan went along with the atmosphere, standing here and there as Killian guided him, observing various parts of the ship as they moved.

In between, there were flashes of light accompanied by nonsensical words about taking photographs. Everything was a first for him, making it a dizzying experience, but a precious one nonetheless.

And at the end of this unique welcoming ceremony—the first of its kind in his life—he was finally able to sit face-to-face with the person he had wanted to meet so much.

Taking a light breath, he spoke warmly toward the man who looked even younger than expected.

“It is a pleasure to meet the hero whose fame resounds throughout the eight provinces of Joseon.”

Now, the real business begins.

Whatever the conclusion may be, I shall say everything I want to say without regret.

There were so many dramas about modern history in 21st-century South Korea.

Back in my prime, I used to make time in my busy schedule to watch several of them.

And the Kings of Joseon in those modern-era dramas usually had something in common.

Because Joseon has such a strong image of being full of Confucian traditionalists, even the Kings often couldn’t shed a peculiar “old man” vibe.

And frankly, the Joseon officials I had actually met were like that too.

Whether it was Kim Jwa-geun or Heungseon-gun, when I first met them, they were all inevitably steeped in the Joseon version of Neo-Confucianism.

Based on what I heard from Kim Jwa-geun, I expected Heonjong to have some of that as well, but surprisingly, I couldn’t find any of that in the young King sitting before me.

It wasn’t exactly a free-spirited nature, but rather something closer to a sense of enlightenment or detachment.

Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, it was clear that his health wasn’t great, and maybe that had played a part.

“Had I known your royal person was feeling unwell, I would not have suggested meeting in Dongnae in the first place. I apologize for making you travel all this way. It would have been better if we had scheduled it for another day.”

“Ah, it is no problem. In fact, leaving the stifling palace makes me feel much better. And thanks to that, I have been able to board such a large and magnificent ship. I heard that it is not only large but even faster than our panokseons, yet seeing it in person makes it even harder to believe. It is truly a marvel.”

“That is because we use the power of steam. The Navy is both a collection of cutting-edge technology and a symbol of the British Empire’s pride.”

“I can fully understand why. To be honest, I couldn’t understand it when people said Qing was no match for your country during the last war. But if someone had shown me these warships in action back then, I think I would have understood immediately.”

His eyes as he looked around the interior of the warship were not ordinary.

It reminded me of teenagers in their prime, their eyes gleaming while watching an incredibly cool mecha show.

No, the romance of big ships and big guns captivates not only teenagers but adults as well, so it’s probably more accurate to say that the manly instincts sleeping within Heonjong had been awakened.

Because of that, I suddenly felt a surge of curiosity about what the historian, who was furiously moving his brush behind us, was recording about this situation.

Perhaps misunderstanding my gaze, Heonjong gave a bitter smile as if feeling apologetic.

“Ah, I apologize for bringing a historian despite saying this would be a private audience. But in our Joseon, a King would easily be called a tyrant if he forcibly dismissed the historians, so I had no choice. If it is truly uncomfortable, I will take measures.”

“No, not at all. If a conversation is to remain as an important historical record for future generations, that too has its own charm. Oh, will what I just said also be written in the Annals?”

As if in response to my words, the speed of the historian’s brush increased.

If I have the chance later, I should secretly obtain and read how today’s conversation was recorded.

I remember hearing somewhere that the records in the Annals weren’t that accurate during the late Joseon period, especially during the era of in-law government, so I should check it out.

Of course, unless they were crazy, they wouldn’t intentionally distort the content or write it maliciously here, but honestly, I was just curious.

“Thank you for understanding. Most might find it unpleasant to have their words recorded, but Your Highness accepts it very flexibly.”

“I am somewhat familiar with that culture of Joseon. And since you have come all this way from within the Four Great Gates, it would be quite petty of me if I couldn’t even grant you that much convenience.”

“In that case, may I ask one favor of you for coming all this way?”

“Pardon? What is it?”

“I have been thinking about it ever since I first saw this ship…”

Don’t tell me he’s going to ask me to pass on the manufacturing technology.

Or is he going to ask me to sell some of the weapons used on this warship?

Whatever it was, he was getting straight to the point quite quickly.

As I straightened my posture, wondering what kind of proposal he would make, Heonjong took a sip of tea and nonchalantly pointed toward the other side of the harbor.

“Before I disembark, please perform one test run. I would like to watch from the deck while the ship is actually moving.”

Mhm, okay. Now I’ve got it perfectly.

As expected, a real man can’t help but be crazy about battleships.

As a fellow man, I felt a deep sense of camaraderie. This was going to be fun.

Chapter 253: The Oceanic Celestial Empire

“Of course. I can let you ride it as much as you like. In fact, would you prefer to take it all the way to Jeolla Province? It would be at least a little closer to head up to Hanyang from Jeolla than from Dongnae.”

“Is that so? Ah, but the royal physician will likely oppose it quite fiercely, so that might be difficult. He is a man who watched me with a hawk’s eye and opposed me even coming this far.”

“Speaking of the royal physician, Your Highness, do you happen to know the exact name of the illness you are currently suffering from?”

“…Well, I do not know for sure. Honestly, my health has never been very good to begin with. Shamefully, I have yet to even father a son to succeed me. I have continuously eaten various foods said to be good for the body, but there has been no particular improvement.”

Though it was superficial knowledge, Gillian knew that Heonjong would likely die at a tragically young age while trying to strengthen royal authority and keep the powerful clans in check.

Because of this, conspiracy theories like poisoning always appeared in the history books, but based on the current atmosphere, it didn’t seem like poison.

Speaking with him now, if he’s someone as reasonable as Heonjong, it would be better for me to keep him alive and in his position as long as possible. Is there a way?

No matter how many good things they discussed here, if Heonjong died soon after returning and received that posthumous title for real, there was no telling how things would turn out.

Whether the next king would be Cheoljong as in the original history or someone else was unknown, but there was no guarantee they would be as easy to talk to as this man.

If his successor turned out to be not just difficult to communicate with but outright foolish, the faint affection Gillian held for Joseon might plummet into the negatives.

“If it is alright with you, why not receive a checkup from our doctor while you are staying on this ship? My personal physician is one of the most skilled practitioners in the British Empire. Since the systems of Eastern medicine and Western medicine are different, our side might be able to treat illnesses your side cannot, just as your side might be able to cure what we cannot, don’t you think?”

If he had said his medicine was far superior and told the King to get help, Heonjong would have refused out of pride. But framing it this way, while subtly saving the King’s face, changed the story.

Sure enough, as soon as Gillian finished speaking, Heonjong’s eyes flashed with a glimmer of hope.

“Does your country’s medical team have records regarding the symptoms I am currently experiencing?”

“I don’t know for certain, but my personal physician might. There’s nothing to lose, so why not give a checkup a try?”

“Thank you. Then, using the excuse of wanting to see your country’s warship, I shall stay on this vessel for a little longer.”

Of course, if they administered medication and something went wrong, it would become a major diplomatic incident, so performing active procedures would be difficult.

However, if the diagnosis proved helpful, it would place Joseon in a massive debt of gratitude, so there was nothing for Gillian to lose.

He simply had to observe the progress of the illness with a few checkups while they crossed the southern sea.

“Now then, we shall proceed with the medical exam steadily from here on. May I hear the reason why you wanted to meet me so badly?”

“The reason… Actually, do you not already suspect it? According to Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun, Your Highness is a man of great talent with a depth of scheme that cannot even be compared to his own.”

“Is that what he said?”

“Yes. Furthermore, combined with the impression of a war hero who has thrown himself into all sorts of front lines and achieved immense military feats, I thought Your Highness would be a… how shall I put it… a person with a heavy and solemn impression.”

Me, who was called the most beautiful boy in London, heavy and solemn?

Still, it was true that people who met Gillian for the first time often said he was quite different from what they had imagined.

“In that case, it was a bit of a surprise for me as well, as Your Highness’s impression is different from what I heard from Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun. Let’s just assume Kim Jwa-geun’s discernment is poor and move on.”

“Hahaha! I see. Now that it has come to this, to be honest, the reason I asked to see Your Highness in person was to discuss the future direction of Joseon.”

“Are you saying you wish to discuss Joseon’s future with the Prince Consort of the British Empire?”

“No. I wish to discuss it with my relative, His Highness Gillian, a member of Joseon’s royal family.”

Using my own name-changing trick against me… he has quite the way with words.

Well, after running around under that name for so long, it was about time he heard something like this.

Anyway, since the King of Joseon himself, in a place accompanied by a historian, had directly referred to him as a royal family member, this was also beneficial for him.

“I understand. Then, from this moment on, I will strive to speak my opinions as a royal family member of Joseon, just as Your Highness wishes.”

“Thank you. Then, as General Yi Beom-gyu likely mentioned, we have felt that Joseon needs to clearly define its position in the international community from now on.”

“Was the conflict that occurred with the Qing Dynasty the catalyst for this?”

“Yes. Of course, it is an undeniable fact that Joseon recognized Qing as its Suzerain and maintained a relation of investiture and tribute. However, we have never once thought of ourselves as a colony of the Qing.”

“I believe even the Qing recognizes that much now, but what Your Highness wants is to completely sever even the tributary relationship with the Qing, is it not?”

What else could be the intention behind openly targeting the Qing as treacherous?

It was build-up to argue that the Qing was a nation that had lost its significance for Joseon to treat as a Suzerain.

After laying the groundwork like this, the goal was surely to catch a pretext and completely settle the relationship with the Qing.

“An accurate insight. However, the problem is what comes after severing ties with the Qing. First, since the order of Zhonghua has now come to us, we considered a method where we call ourselves the new Zhonghua and declare an empire and adopt a new era name.”

“Are you talking about something like the Empire of Korea?”

“The Empire of Korea… that sounds good. It is a name where one can feel a clear legitimacy and foundation. To think of such a name so quickly, you have a talent for naming things as well.”

“Hahaha, you flatter me.”

That’s because… it’s a name that actually existed.

Heonjong, who muttered the words ‘Empire of Korea’ a few times, nodded his head.

“We might use such a national title someday, but no matter how much I think about it, I have concluded that a sudden declaration of empire is impossible under Joseon’s current conditions. Furthermore, even if the Qing is currently out of its mind like that, there is no telling when they might pressure us again once their internal chaos is somewhat settled.”

“That is a logical deduction.”

“So, what I thought of was to first establish a solid justification that the Qing cannot dare to refute, completely part ways with them, and after that, seek a path for Joseon to advance independently.”

Hearing this much, Gillian could guess the rest without hearing more.

You want to completely switch from the Qing Dynasty line to the British Empire line, don’t you?

“I have never heard of an Eastern nation treating a European nation as its Suzerain.”

“Of course not. We would be the first.”

“Will the Confucian scholars stay quiet? An army of petitions will immediately rise from private academies across the country. ‘Your Majesty! Why do you abandon the righteous path of Confucianism and seek to go under the Westerners! Please reconsider!’ Isn’t it obvious it will flow like this?”

“My, you really… know Joseon well. I heard you left when you were very young.”

“I am naturally a person who learns one thing and understands ten. Anyway, the concept is plausible, but the realism is low.”

“There is a way. Justifications are simply things one creates. The Manifest Destiny of the age, the qualifications of the Son of Heaven, the master of the Middle Kingdom order. Are these not ultimately concepts decided by people? Therefore, we just have to change them. Above all, does Britain not have Your Highness?”

This time, Gillian did not particularly refute Heonjong’s words.

Just as he said, justifications could be attached however one liked. However, that was only possible if it could be successfully justified.

Seeing Gillian’s suspicious gaze, the King calmly added a few more words as if he knew he would react that way.

“Your Highness has the same blood flowing through you as we do, and you are well-versed in the righteous path of Confucianism. And you already have the track record of bringing the Qing to their knees and receiving their surrender. On top of that, since you will lead this war with Russia to victory as well, Britain will undoubtedly become the center of the world that no one can deny.”

“But the position of the Master of the Central Plains isn’t something recognized just by being good at war. Unless we were to level and occupy the entire land of the Central Plains.”

“That is why Your Highness’s existence is necessary. Not a mere Westerner with superior technology and strength, but a true civilized nation, a nation that has inherited the Manifest Destiny that left the Qing Dynasty. Creating a logic that Britain, where Your Highness resides, is such a country is not that difficult. We already have reports being sent by Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun from the British Consulate, so if we refer to those and reinforce the logic, it will be even easier.”

He’s much more serious about this than I thought.

From Joseon’s perspective, they were asking Britain to be a sturdy shield that would make the Qing Dynasty shut its mouth, but it wasn’t exactly a loss for Gillian to play along with them.

This was because he thought that if he used this well, he could snatch away the entire position of the ‘Court of the Son of Heaven’ that the Qing currently held.

If Britain led this, it would be seen as a transparent act of plunder, but if Joseon set the stage, it would become a succession rather than a usurpation.

Not bad… definitely not bad.

Gillian was already laying the groundwork in India anyway, so if he combined this, he might be able to more cleanly make Victoria an Empress instead of just a Queen.

In the original history, Disraeli gave the title of Empress of India to Victoria, but he was criticized for it being a blatantly obvious grab for power.

However, if Joseon’s intention was this, it wasn’t a matter of Britain asking for it; rather, the other side was voluntarily offering to treat them as the replacement for the Qing. Thus, there would be no grounds for criticism about it being coercive.

Since a kingdom becoming a tributary state of another kingdom would look natural, the existence of Asian nations could very naturally elevate the status of the British Empire.

Whether Joseon later declared an empire while advocating for being a sovereign independent state or not, a position once climbed does not easily come down.

Unless someone forcibly snatched away the position they originally held, like what happened to the Qing.

The timing was also perfect, as it would be the point when they received the surrender from Russia and the British Empire emerged as the world’s sole superpower.

Good, it’s worth pursuing.

Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already near dinner time.

Gillian smirked as he looked at the King, who could not completely hide his nervous expression.

“You must be tired, so why don’t we take a breather and discuss the details further over dinner? I will call my personal physician right away, so please receive a checkup.”

Yi Hwan, you pass.

Please keep living healthily and let us maintain a good relationship in the future.

Po-ooooot!

With a whistle that naturally inspired awe, a giant ship of steel moved forward, cutting through the sea.

Who would have imagined a ship that could part the waters and move on its own without the help of the wind or the aid of oars?

After finishing the consultation with Gillian’s doctor and stepping out onto the deck, Yi Hwan saw the ministers gathered in small groups, observing the warship.

Because of their dignity, they couldn’t openly poke around, so they peeked this way and that with side-glances while pretending not to care, which actually looked more humorous.

“It is quite marvelous. Are you lords also curious by what principle this ship is moving?”

“Your Highness! Is the meeting over now?”

“Did you achieve a satisfactory result?”

“I heard the answers I wanted, so I can evaluate it as a satisfactory meeting.”

Taking the background of the ministers’ continued congratulations and flattery, Yi Hwan looked around and let out an exclamation of admiration in spite of himself.

“The sight of the warships moving in line, belching smoke, is truly a spectacle. If you combine all the warships scattered throughout the world, there must be dozens of them. Since they rule the seas of the entire world, is this not truly the Oceanic Celestial Empire?”

Since the contract was settled, he could now throw out bait at will without being self-conscious.

“Since technology has developed this much and the entire world has become connected as one, I wonder if the Manifest Destiny now lies with those who rule the sea rather than the land. What are your opinions, lords?”

“Pardon? That, that is…”

“If your thoughts are not yet organized, you do not have to answer. More importantly, Minister of Rites, is there a royal family member who has a daughter of close kinship who is not yet married?”

“That is not under my jurisdiction, so I do not know in detail, but I imagine there must be at least one. But why are you suddenly asking…”

“No, I was just asking out of curiosity, so do not pay it any mind.”

Even though they had only spoken for a short time, he was certain.

Since they couldn’t be said to be completely linked simply by manipulating the genealogy, wouldn’t the best way be to just actually mix blood this time?

Upon subtly asking, he heard that Gillian already had three children, which couldn’t be better.

If he himself had a son or daughter, he wouldn’t need to worry further, but since he had failed to produce an heir, he had to look for the closest relative for the time being.

Or, should I make a firm resolution to try my best to produce an heir during the time I have left?

Somehow, another reason to live even a little longer had been created.

Chapter 254: The Oceanic Celestial Empire (2)

The voyage from Dongnae to Jeolla Province did not take very long.

While the primary purpose was to have Heonjong examined by a personal physician, taking high-ranking Joseon officials aboard a state-of-the-art warship produced a far more positive effect than expected.

At first, they tried to maintain their dignity by putting on airs, but once the ship actually began to move, they could no longer suppress their curiosity.

There was a reason terms like “culture victory” or “technology victory” existed.

Once they were allowed to look around—except for restricted areas—the Joseon ministers’ eyes were spinning with wonder within a few hours.

Since they were accompanying the King, they had to be at least senior officials of the third rank or higher. When they returned to Hanyang, things were bound to get interesting.

Now, all that remained was for Heonjong to live a little longer than he had in the original history.

To turn the British Empire into a true Imperial power, I needed a King with strong royal authority to suppress the internal opposition within Joseon.

If I had known it would come to this, I would have brought my entire medical team, starting with John Snow. But since they were currently saving countless lives in Europe, it couldn’t be helped.

Fortunately, after examining Heonjong’s condition and symptoms, the physician flipped through some documents as if he had a lead.

“From what I can see, it appears his liver is damaged.”

“His liver?”

“Yes. It’s not just simple indigestion; it’s the persistent fatigue. Furthermore, look here—don’t you see these characteristic vascular lesions on his skin? His skin has a yellowish tint, and his eyes are a similar color. This is textbook liver cirrhosis.”

I knew the saying all too well: fatigue is all because of the liver.

But usually, if the symptoms of liver damage have progressed this far, doesn’t it mean his condition is extremely serious?

As the physician’s expression grew grave, Heonjong sighed as if he had expected it and spoke to me.

“It is impressive that he identified the illness so quickly, but it seems a cure is impossible after all. It is a pity, but a man’s lifespan is determined by heaven…”

“Ah, wait a moment. So, is the King’s illness impossible to treat?”

“Yes. A complete cure is impossible. However, if he manages himself strictly from now on, even if a total cure is out of reach, we might be able to slow the progression. To be sure, I need to know the patient’s eating habits and alcohol consumption. Can you tell me what he usually consumes?”

When I translated the doctor’s words, Heonjong’s face instantly brightened at the mention that the progression of the disease could be slowed.

Who wouldn’t be pleased to hear that their life could be extended, even by a little?

“I used to eat a great deal, but lately, I feel bloated even after a small meal, so I cannot eat much. However, because I have yet to produce an heir, I have been continuously consuming foods meant to boost my stamina…”

What? This man has a bad liver and yet he’s been gulping down herbal decoctions for “stamina”?

No wonder his liver enzyme levels must be through the roof.

The more I heard, the less I understood.

I mean, was Joseon’s Eastern medicine really at such a low level that they didn’t recognize complications from liver damage?

Wasn’t that written in the Dongui Bogam?

“Did the personal physician not tell Your Highness that your liver was the cause of these symptoms?”

“Of course, he kept saying my liver was ‘deficient.’ But since it is vital for a King to produce an heir, and my health was poor—leading to a lack of vitality—I have been taking decoctions to replenish my energy.”

“Ah, I see what’s happening here.”

It seemed the causal link between stamina-boosting medicinal herbs and liver cirrhosis hadn’t been properly established yet.

Moreover, if Heonjong died without an heir, the direct royal line that had continued since King Jeongjo would be broken.

So, with all the hopes of the royal family and the ministers that he would please father a child, he must have been recklessly consuming everything touted for stamina.

Considering he had been taking them until recently, it would have been more surprising if his liver were healthy.

When I translated the current situation, the physician sighed deeply, scribbled something on a piece of paper, and handed it to me.

“When the liver has deteriorated this much, there isn’t much we can do medically. However, there are reports that patients with liver damage see improvement if they completely overhaul their diet. If he follows this, it will be effective. But if he returns to his old habits, the disease will relapse immediately. He must live a life of strict temperance and discipline for the rest of his days. If he does, he can hold out for at least a few more years.”

“Hmm… I see. Your Highness, it’s a blessing in disguise. If you quit alcohol for good and stop taking all those herbal medicines and foods that strain the liver, they say you might improve.”

“Oh, is that truly so?”

“For now, regardless of what the personal physicians or the Royal Infirmary say, I advise you to ignore them and follow exactly what our doctor says.”

“I understand. I am grateful that you would go to such lengths for me.”

For someone who was just waiting for the day of their death, I honestly couldn’t imagine what it feels like to hear their life might be extended.

One thing was for sure: if Heonjong actually followed our advice and his health improved, it would drastically elevate Britain’s reputation in Joseon.

Then, naturally, my plans would gain even more momentum.

“Then, please take care of your health, and I hope to see you next time with an even more robust countenance.”

“Oh, do you plan to visit Joseon in the future?”

“Of course. For Your Highness’s work to be completed successfully, I should visit in person at least once. And there’s also a certain face I’d like to see.”

“A face you’d like to see? Is there someone you were close with during your time in Joseon?”

“It’s not that, I’m just curious how he’s doing.”

You don’t necessarily have to be close to someone to want to see them.

I wondered if the old man was still alive and well; he must be quite aged by now.

Still, I hoped he was healthy so that he could give me his trademark grumpy reaction upon seeing me. At the very least, I hoped he hadn’t retired.

Heonjong, who couldn’t possibly know my inner thoughts, nodded with a smile that was noticeably brighter than when we first met.

“Then I shall prepare a grander welcome than any other in Joseon’s history, so please, do visit.”

“I will. We shall see each other after the war ends.”

Technically, crowning the Emperor and bringing Asia completely under my thumb could only happen after Russia was thoroughly brought to its knees.

So, for now, goodbye for a short while, Asia.

Of course, I won’t keep you waiting long.

After parting ways with Killian and returning to Hanyang, Yi Hwan immediately set to work on his promised tasks.

At first, some argued that the King shouldn’t rely on unverified Western medicine, but when his health—which had been steadily declining—reached a plateau of stability, those voices naturally vanished.

Using this as leverage, Yi Hwan began to lay the groundwork, hinting that the “Mandate of Heaven” that was once with the Qing dynasty was now moving toward Britain.

At the same time, he searched the records to identify every member of the royal bloodline with children under the age of five.

Astute ministers quickly caught on to why the King was screening young royal family members.

“Your Highness. If you intend to form a marriage alliance with Gillian Quai, would it not be better to offer a daughter of marriageable age as his second wife?”

“Do you think I haven’t considered that? But when I inquired subtly, I was told their culture is different from ours; they cannot take second wives or concubines.”

“But wouldn’t a child be even more difficult? There is no way he would send a precious child all the way to Joseon where the language doesn’t even translate. That means we would have to send someone there…”

“It will be difficult. But we should try nonetheless.”

“I have heard that in the West, their sense of aesthetics is different from ours, and their standards for beauty are also different. That would make the selection even harder…”

Did that mean even if they selected the best talent with both knowledge and beauty, they might be perceived differently over there?

“It cannot be helped. We will have to rely on Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun over there for his hard work. Since we’re on the subject, send word to the consulate.”

“I shall do so.”

While both Joseon and Japan were benefiting greatly from fake genealogies, relying on them forever could lead to a massive loss.

Moreover, upon further inquiry, it seemed that in Europe, unlike here, it was common for royalty from different countries to marry one another. So, wasn’t there a possibility for this side as well?

Even if it failed, there was no harm in trying.

However, Joseon wasn’t the only one having these thoughts.

In the Shogunate in Edo, which was in a festive mood after practically securing victory in the recent war with Russia, a strange piece of news arrived.

“Joseon’s movements are somewhat suspicious.”

“Joseon? Why?”

“It is certain that the King of Joseon had contact with Gillian recently, but I do not know what was discussed.”

The Shogun, Tokugawa Ieyoshi, clicked his tongue.

The quietest cat is the first to steal the fish. So they pretended to be dignified while secretly having a clandestine meeting with Gillian?

“But how can you be certain the King of Joseon met with Gillian?”

“Did we not expand the trading post in Dongnae recently while agreeing to increase exchange with Joseon? This is a confirmed report from that side. They say the King of Joseon came to Dongnae, and it is unprecedented for a King to travel to such a remote province. Around the same time, an Izirisu ship anchored briefly at a port near Dongnae. What do you think this signifies?”

“The King of Joseon traveled all that way specifically to meet Gillian. I see. There is no other way to interpret it.”

Since a King’s movement is accompanied by a massive procession, it’s impossible to keep it strictly confidential.

Even if they tried to hide it, the majority of the people in Dongnae would have inevitably seen the royal procession.

The report couldn’t be wrong, and since the King of Joseon had no other reason to travel so far, it was only right to conclude that the two had met.

Then, the important thing was what they discussed, but Ieyoshi couldn’t imagine what it might be.

“Was it to discuss the aftermath of this war?”

“Likely not. The commanders on the ground have reportedly already told Gillian what Joseon and we desire.”

“True. Besides, the King wouldn’t have gone down personally just to discuss such matters. What do you think? If the King went through with an unprecedented royal journey to meet Gillian, it must have been to discuss a truly extraordinary subject.”

“At this point, anything we think of is merely speculation. Why not confirm it directly?”

At the advice of his confidant, Toyama, the Shogun’s mind began to sway.

“Confirm it? How?”

“Our interactions with Joseon are increasing as we become more entwined through Izirisu. And this trend is bound to grow stronger in the future. So, if we send an envoy to discuss future relations between our two countries and how to respond to Russia and Qing, they will never refuse.”

“I see. You’re saying we send an envoy to discuss such things while peeking at what movements are happening in Joseon?”

“Yes. If the King of Joseon made a significant agreement with Gillian, there will surely be movements to push something forward at a national level.”

After pondering for a moment, Ieyoshi voiced an inspiration that struck him like a bolt of lightning.

“What if the royal family of Joseon intends to become related by marriage to the royal family of Izirisu?”

“Pardon?”

“No, I’ve been having similar thoughts lately. I wonder what it would be like to marry a daughter of the Tokugawa clan to Gillian’s son or daughter.”

“Would the haughty Izirisu accept? If Gillian had maybe ten children, it might be possible…”

That was true, but who knew? Someday, the Queen, who was Gillian’s wife, might give birth to ten or more children.

It was only a possibility, but if one of those spouses were to be chosen from Asia…

That person must be of the Shogun’s or the Tenno’s bloodline.

For the future of Japan, that position could not be yielded to anyone else.

Of course, there was no way the rigid Joseon was already drawing such devious plans, but for the sake of precaution, it wouldn’t hurt to check.

“Organize an envoy to go to Joseon. This time, they aren’t just going to Dongnae, but to have an audience with the King of Joseon, so pay extra attention to the selection of personnel.”

“Yes! I will compose the envoy of high-ranking officials who are well-versed in international affairs and possess great learning!”

The war in Asia was wrapping up, but this was the beginning, not the end.

Joseon and Japan were trying to climb up by holding onto the strings of the aging empire of Qing and the world’s superpower, Izirisu.

Add to that Russia, which might bare its fangs again at any moment, and the other European powers that were still unknown variables.

Before more variables arose, it might be necessary to get his own house in order even a day faster.

The Shogun’s gaze, which had been fixed on the Korean Peninsula for a moment, turned back toward Satsuma and Choshu.

Chapter 255: Propaganda

By the time I returned from wrapping up the Asian front in spectacular fashion, news of my military feats had already spread throughout Europe.

Admiral Parker, who had secured full control of the Sea of Azov following his success in the Black Sea, welcomed my contribution with a beaming smile.

“Hahaha! Truly magnificent, Your Highness!”

“It is our naval officers and sailors who are truly magnificent. Had it not been for our overwhelming naval power supporting the operation, we wouldn’t have been able to neutralize Vladivostok so easily.”

“But was it not entirely Your Highness’s skill that drew all three Northeast Asian nations into the fray to strike at Russia in the first place? I was truly impressed.”

It seemed my bluff—that I had moved the nations of Europe and Asia according to my own design—had truly hit the mark.

I wondered why they were falling for it, but since the results spoke for themselves, the gaze of those looking at me, which had already bordered on reverence, now resembled religious devotees welcoming a god of diplomacy.

The initial attitude of wanting to use me merely as a morale booster for the troops was gone; now, they were anxious because they couldn’t keep me at naval headquarters twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week.

In fact, there was a reason for this.

Since the start of this war, the British Empire’s Navy, unlike the Army, had never once struggled; they had been one-sidedly pummeling the enemy.

However, with the Black Sea and the Sea of Azov already locked down, they were worried that the Russian’s relentless defense in the Baltic Sea meant they couldn’t achieve any more conspicuous military feats.

In the midst of that, hearing that we hadn’t just won in Asia but had completely occupied Vladivostok and planted the Union Jack across all Russian territories in the region naturally made them grin from ear to ear.

Admiral Parker laughed heartily, adding, “Is this not the power of the Royal Navy, fundamentally different from the Army?”

Yes, the British Royal Navy is indeed the best. Truly, truly different from the incompetent Army.

Moving on, Field Marshal FitzRoy, who was successfully laying siege to Sevastopol despite the daily taunts from the Navy, also warmly welcomed my return.

“With this great victory in Asia, the morale of the Russian forces on the European front will surely plummet. Once we take this fortress, the Crimean Peninsula will be ours, and it will be harder for them to hold out. Your Highness’s contribution is immense.”

“It’s all thanks to everyone here who is toiling and shedding blood and sweat. I merely played a supporting role.”

“As expected, Your Highness is a man of character. Unlike Admiral Parker, who brags every time I see him that the Army’s hard-fought efforts are entirely due to the Navy’s support. I’ve heard it so often I’m sick of it. I’m sure he’ll be coming by soon to boast that the glorious Royal Navy swept away the Russians in Asia, giving us the advantage.”

Good grief, the Navy badmouths the Army over there, and the Army badmouths the Navy over here; it’s mentally exhausting just to keep up with both sides.

Listening to the Field Marshal complain about the Navy looking down on the Army, I asked about the state of the war, and I could understand the Army’s resentment.

Currently, the British Empire’s Army engaged in the tug-of-war on the Crimean Peninsula was achieving results on a level completely different from their allies, France and the Ottoman Empire.

Yet the Navy kept swaggering around every day claiming their military feats were greater, so it was only natural for his blood to boil.

Actually, strictly speaking, the significant decrease in the Army’s casualties was also thanks to the brilliant efforts of John Snow and Nightingale, whom I had brought along, which drastically reduced the mortality rate of the wounded.

This went beyond merely returning wounded soldiers to the front lines faster; it had a massive impact on the morale of the entire military.

In particular, the perception that ‘only our British Empire is like this,’ unlike other nations, worked incredibly well.

“Did Your Highness not tell us to actively share such data to boost the soldiers’ morale before you left? That worked wonders.”

“Of course it did. Everything is relative, after all.”

—The neighboring army loses 40% of its troops to injuries, but our army loses barely 2%. This is the difference between the superior British Empire forces and the pathetic Russians!

When such talk is rampant, how could morale not soar?

What matters most to soldiers, in the end, is victory in the war and their own survival.

They were constantly feeling that the British Empire was far more powerful than Russia, and seeing such a gap in mortality rates gave them the certainty that their own lives would be safe.

“Field Marshal, in this situation, if Sevastopol falls on top of everything else, will Russia have the strength to continue the war?”

“Once Sevastopol falls and we have the Crimean Peninsula firmly in hand, the path to Ukraine will be wide open. Right now, we’re just blocking the food from those plains from reaching Russia, but after that, we can take the land for ourselves. If that happens, no matter how much Russia struggles, they cannot win. So, no matter how much they try to hold out, they’ll have no choice but to wave the white flag. Furthermore, there are rumors that Tsar Nicholas’s condition isn’t very good. That might have some impact as well.”

“The Tsar is unwell? Is he in critical condition or something?”

He was originally fated to die during the height of the Crimean War, so it wouldn’t be strange for him to die young from the stress of the increasingly unfavorable war situation.

However, Field Marshal FitzRoy scratched his head with a peculiar expression and shook his head.

“It’s not that… word is that he has developed alopecia areata, leaving a giant hole in the center of his head.”

“Ah…”

Oh dear. His mental state must be critical, even if his body isn’t.

A momentary silence filled the room, and Field Marshal FitzRoy desperately stifled a laugh as he struggled to continue.

“They say his hairline was already receding, but now it’s being joined from the crown… pfft!”

“Pfft! Hmph, hmph. Still, let’s not laugh too much, Field Marshal. So, you’re saying Tsar Nicholas is now a balding man? It’s true that Russia’s flag features a double-headed eagle and eagles don’t have hair, but calling the Tsar a bald eagle is a bit much, don’t you think?”

“Wait, when did I say that? Isn’t that just what Your Highness wants to call him?”

What nonsense. I only let out an involuntary chuckle because FitzRoy described it so vividly.

Ah, I shouldn’t laugh, but hearing that his forehead receded and now the crown is empty makes the visualization so natural.

“Ahem! Anyway, the key is to take that fortress and have the Union Jack flying over the Crimean Peninsula.”

“Precisely. But seeing as you keep asking for details, do you perhaps have a secret plan?”

Having seen me several times during the war, this man’s intuition had grown quite sharp, not just his sense of humor. How did he know?

“First, we need to know how many supply resources the Russian army is pouring in to defend Sevastopol. Right now, they must be so preoccupied with defending the capital that support is likely dwindling, right?”

“Yes. So I thought if we continued the siege and starved them out for about another year, we could take it without much trouble.”

“From the perspective of reducing our casualties, that’s the most sensible approach, but isn’t a year too long? Keeping this place under siege for that long costs a lot of money.”

War is like a massive civil engineering project; every day it drags on leads directly to a loss.

To starve the enemy out, you must be prepared to wither away slowly yourself.

Therefore, if we can swallow the Crimean Peninsula even one day faster, it’s always a gain to go for it.

In particular, if this is handled well, it could affect not just the Crimean Peninsula but the entire Russian army and the allied forces, so it needed to be staged as grandly as possible.

I don’t know about anything else, but no one can touch me when it comes to talking big.

This isn’t bravado; it’s the truth.

“So, Field Marshal, if you’re willing, would you like to hear my plan?”

Honestly, if he’s losing his hair due to stress, it might be better to just shave it all off at this point.

So that Tsar Nicholas no longer suffers.

I should definitely turn him into a complete bald eagle.

After receiving Field Marshal FitzRoy’s consent, I immediately set about preparing for the propaganda operation.

It’s an obvious fact, but since it was the 1850s, even the Geneva Convention hadn’t been signed yet, so no international prisoner repatriation procedures existed.

Of course, there were implicit rules that prisoners of officer rank or higher were to be treated as politely as possible, and high-ranking officials were treated as guests rather than captives.

Repatriation usually happened after the war ended, but in some cases, it occurred even while the conflict was still ongoing.

This was sometimes seen as a gesture of reconciliation, but usually, it was because having such a high-ranking official captured was a national disgrace, and the opposing country wanted them back as quickly as possible.

Gennady was no different.

Compared to Europe, it was a front less than a tenth the size, but he was still a commander in charge of an entire region.

Having such a man held captive by an enemy nation was a humiliation the Russian military could hardly endure.

Especially since, if left alone, Britain would surely use this to boast about how much they had exaggerated their military feats.

Because of this situation, as soon as I offered to repatriate Gennady, Russia responded without hesitation that they would gratefully take him back.

In other words, the day for the execution of the operation had finally been set.

“Commander, have you been well? You look quite refreshed.”

“…How could I be?”

“Still, your face looks much better than when I first saw you.”

“Back then, my back was so injured I couldn’t even stand, so of course I should look better than then. Besides, even though I’m all healed now, it’s frustrating as hell that I can’t leave this spot.”

Commander Gennady Nevelskoy responded to my questions without a word of complaint, though he looked uncomfortable.

Since his contact with the outside world had been strictly limited during the journey from Asia to here, he seemed starved for conversation with others.

Normally, this could have been problematic as prisoner mistreatment, but ostensibly, Gennady was a man in critical condition, so it couldn’t be helped.

“Please endure just a little longer. If someone who is supposed to be in critical condition and needs immediate repatriation is caught wandering around the base whistling, things could get complicated.”

“…I understand. It can’t be helped. But didn’t the Russian army suspect anything?”

“The story that you were in critical condition after falling from a horse was effective. I told them that if something happened to the commander here, the prestige of the British Empire would be damaged, and since we didn’t want that, we asked them to just take you, and they agreed immediately.”

“I suppose. If a man like me, not just a common officer, were to die while being held captive, rumors would surely follow.”

That was true. A commander-level officer, not a low-ranking one, captured and then dying while being repatriated to Europe?

There might even be talk that he was tortured for information and then covered up.

So, the logic of handing him over quickly before the prisoner’s condition worsened was not strange at all, which is why the Russian side accepted without suspicion.

“And to prove that there was absolutely no mistreatment or torture on this side, I told them to bring along several officers, including medical officers, and that we would also station reporters from both countries to witness it.”

“…So the stage is perfectly set.”

“Yes. So, your future treatment depends on how realistic your acting is, Commander.”

Since he had spent his time practicing his acting while seeing almost no one but me during the long trip from Asia, I didn’t need to worry.

Indeed, Gennady nodded vigorously with a confident smile.

“No problem. More importantly, Your Highness must keep your promise.”

“I told you not to worry. I am strictly loyal to those I do business with. You just need to keep in mind that the better you perform, the more money you’ll receive in Canada. I have enough money prepared for you to live on for the rest of your life.”

“Phew… I understand. In any case, if this war drags on, won’t it just mean more of my poor compatriots die? So, is this not a betrayal of the motherland, but a noble revelation to save as many people as possible? Don’t you think so, Your Highness?”

“Of course. If the war ends quickly due to your revelation, won’t countless people be saved and be able to return to their families for that shortened period? Commander Gennady, you are becoming a hero!”

If he had entered the stage of rationalization to ease his conscience, I would gladly play along.

This kind of mindless empathy was one of the things I did best.

“Why wouldn’t I want to continue serving His Majesty? But the forces at the post I was defending made defense impossible in the first place.”

“Of course, of course.”

He had quite handily lost the brigade he had gathered from all over Siberia to a second-rate empire like the Qing dynasty, but we’ll just say that was unavoidable since he was hit by a cowardly trick.

“If you look at why I’ve ended up like this, it’s all because the home government started a war it couldn’t win. If my sacrifice can open the eyes of the people back home, I will gladly walk a path of thorns.”

“If there were many patriots like Commander Gennady, the winner of this war might have been Russia instead of our British Empire, so for my part, I feel rather fortunate.”

I don’t know what kind of ‘sacrifice’ a man who will live the rest of his life in Canada surrounded by beautiful women after showing the most pathetic display in history by being captured by the Joseon army is talking about, but since he said so, I had to nod.

“Your Highness. I am now fully prepared in my heart.”

“Then shall we do one last rehearsal? Let’s try it once, imagining this is the real thing.”

“…Understood.”

As soon as he finished speaking, Gennady burst into a torrent of tears with a tragic expression that someone might mistake for Jesus carrying the cross to Golgotha.

“Everyone! I have something I must say here today!”

Oho, look at those tears flowing naturally.

If he starts a new life in Canada, he could be a huge success even as a stage actor.

The lead actor’s condition is perfect and the stage is all set, so all that remains is to invite more audience members.

Operation Superconducting Propaganda.

Begins now.

Chapter 256: Propaganda (2)

Traitors were executed.

Deserters were executed.

The disobedient were also executed.

The military discipline of Russia, the self-proclaimed and widely recognized second-strongest power in Europe, was notoriously strict.

However, no country treats its soldiers and its officers the same.

Generals who lost battles were not always punished.

Defeats beyond their control often resulted in only minor disciplinary actions, and those with personal ties to the Emperor frequently escaped punishment altogether.

But there were defeats that could not be ignored. A loss caused by the commander’s incompetence and negligence, or a defeat that decisively altered the course of the war, would result in at least a career-ending punishment.

Given the era, actual executions were rare, but what was the difference between being cashiered and then meeting an “untimely accident” versus being formally executed?

Thus, there were few Russian generals who did not realize what kind of fate awaited Gennady, whom the British had offered to repatriate.

“To offer a prisoner exchange at a time like this… Should we take this as a blessing or a curse?”

“It likely means his condition is critical. That is why they are trying to send him to our fortress as quickly as possible, isn’t it?”

“It is utterly absurd, being told to take back a prisoner at a fortress they themselves are currently attacking.”

If this place were to fall, would Gennady become a prisoner once again?

Since his condition was reported to be critical, it would be difficult to move him. In a way, the man’s life was as twisted as it could possibly be.

Admiral Pavel Nakhimov, the commander of the Sevastopol fortress, felt a surge of complex emotions.

Due to Russia’s poor intelligence network, he was not fully aware of how the Asian front had collapsed.

In a situation where support from the home government had dwindled and they were surrounded by enemy forces, how could he possibly know the detailed situation in the far-off East?

The information he had was simply that a coalition of Northeast Asian nations and Britain had struck Vladivostok, and that the commander had been captured by the hands of an Asian power.

Of course, this alone was enough to make predicting his fate effortless.

‘To think he would be captured by an Asian nation, of all people. If he lost not just to Britain, but to the Asians as well, there is no excuse for him.’

Nakhimov was certain that even if the war ended in defeat, he himself would not face severe punishment.

Before the British and French intervention, he had utterly crushed the Ottoman Empire, and even after losing command of the sea, had he not stubbornly held this fortress until now?

Without this struggle, Russia would have already lost the Crimean Peninsula and Ukraine, effectively losing the war.

However, even if Nakhimov could escape the fallout, the same could not be said for all the other generals.

“Admiral! We must start intensive treatment as soon as Commander Gennady arrives.”

“He is right. We cannot let a Russian commander die in the camp of those British bastards, can we?”

“…That is true. But I worry whether our current fortress facilities can handle a patient in critical condition.”

“If necessary, we can demand the British provide medical supplies. It is their fault Commander Gennady’s condition worsened due to poor management, so they cannot refuse a request for medicine.”

“You are right. I will make sure to say exactly that before the repatriation takes place.”

Witnessing the Russian officers’ deep “comradeship” as they went out of their way for a compatriot who fought for his country in Asia… did not evoke any moving sentiments.

Worried? Like hell they were. The reason the generals at headquarters wanted Gennady back was so transparent it was practically stated outright.

No one expected this war to end in victory.

Even while pretending otherwise, everyone was likely racking their brains for a way to save their own skins after the defeat.

But there was no way a conclusion existed where everyone was happily forgiven.

Someone had to take responsibility for the defeat, and someone had to go to prison in their stead.

There was a limit to how much blame could be shifted onto mere brigade commanders.

They desperately needed a sacrificial scapegoat to bear the cross and receive concentrated fire as the “reason this war was ruined.”

And who could be a better fit for this than Gennady, who had suffered an unsightly defeat at the hands of an Asian army?

This man had to come back alive to serve as a shield against the Emperor’s wrath.

The fact that most of the men arguing that he must not die in the British camp were generals who had committed blunders of their own was the clearest proof of this.

No matter how pathetic a commander might be, if he died in the line of duty fighting the enemy, custom dictated that he shouldn’t be blamed beyond necessity. Therefore, they could not let him die.

Nakhimov shook his head and clicked his tongue openly at the headquarters’ fuss, which bordered on madness.

To think that the characters in the high command were already treating defeat as a foregone conclusion and focusing only on their personal safety.

It was sickening, but he couldn’t entirely blame them given the objectively bleak state of the war.

‘Why did His Majesty the Emperor ever start such a war…’

He swallowed the words before they could leave his mouth.

How did things ever get to this point?

All a general who had done his best could do was watch the slowly sinking ship of the Russian military with a heavy heart.

The war officially known as the Crimean War—but better described as a miniature World War—was clearly racing toward its end.

Due to the prolonged conflict, everyone, friend and foe alike, was exhausted, and dissatisfaction with the national leadership was beginning to mount.

Among the journalists gathered, many harbored expectations that this prisoner repatriation might serve as a catalyst for ending the war.

“Your Highness! Conducting a prisoner repatriation while the war is still ongoing could be seen as a signal of reaching out for reconciliation with Russia. Could you give us a word on this?”

“Since Russian journalists are also present to ensure objectivity, can you truly guarantee there was no prisoner abuse?”

“We would appreciate hearing Your Highness’s opinion on how much longer this war will persist!”

Mm-hmm. Indeed, bringing in a crowd of journalists turns the place into a chaotic marketplace.

Normally, that noise would be annoying pollution, but right now, it sounds as sweet as a melody by Bach.

“Her Majesty the Queen and the generals of our British Empire are doing their utmost to bring this war to an end as quickly as possible. As I have said many times, it was Russia that started this war. If Russia acknowledges its mistakes and comes to the negotiating table, we are ready to join them at any time.”

“So you are saying Russia’s attitude is the key.”

As the Allied journalists scribbled away excitedly, the Russian journalists showered me with questions, their expressions clearly betraying their displeasure.

“What are your thoughts on the allegations of prisoner abuse? Within the Russian army, there is constant speculation that Commander Gennady’s health deteriorated due to harsh torture.”

“That is a baseless slander. Wasn’t this event organized specifically to clear up such misconceptions? Commander Gennady will be out shortly to state his position, so you may ask him more then.”

“Then, I wonder if you believe the British Empire bears no liability whatsoever for this war.”

“It is said that once a war begins, everyone is evil. Much blood has been spilled, and harmonious families who lived in peace have been shattered one after another. Who can claim to be free of responsibility? It is only a matter of degree, and I, too, feel the weight of responsibility deep in my heart. I would love to answer the rest of your questions, but we are still technically in a state of war, and we cannot keep the Russian officers waiting. I will take further questions later.”

Hearing my answer, the Russian journalists scribbled something in their notebooks with complex expressions.

Though they were called news organizations, the Russian journalists of this era were closer to government trumpets, subject to strict censorship and control.

Yet, paradoxically, it was fortunate for me that due to technological limitations, current-day Russia could not exercise perfect censorship and control.

If this were anywhere else, it might be different, but this is a battlefield.

One must assume that many who have followed the war to the front lines possess their own sense of journalistic integrity or mission.

At least a third of those present would surely try to write about today’s events and spread the word somehow.

Leading the journalists to the designated repatriation site, I saw a crowd of Russian officers already waiting inside the temporary tent.

Admiral Nakhimov had not come personally; instead, there were several broad-faced generals who looked exactly like useless generals, along with several brigade commanders.

Naturally, weapon checks had been thorough on both sides, so no one inside the tent carried a firearm or a blade.

“It must not have been easy to come all this way while the fighting is still intense. Thank you for your trouble.”

“Not at all. This is nothing if it means bringing our Commander Gennady back. But where is the commander now?”

“He is on his way here as we speak.”

No sooner had I spoken than Gennady Nevelskoy entered the tent, supported by several men. His complexion was sallow.

The Russian officers’ faces naturally scrunched up as they saw him—a man whose face practically screamed, I am very sick.

“Your Highness. No matter how one looks at it, the commander’s health appears poor. Can this be seen as anything other than a failure of the British Empire’s prisoner management?”

“Nonsense. On the contrary, the commander’s condition has improved significantly. When he first fell from his horse, he couldn’t even walk with support like that.”

“Even so…”

The Russian general glanced at the rows of journalists and continued to nitpick.

He likely wanted to use them to squeeze out even one more negative line about the British Empire.

I understand. Since they’re already backed into a corner, wouldn’t they want to use every tool at their disposal?

But I wonder if they’ve heard the saying.

The world belongs to those who have more.

As I subtly lowered my right arm, Gennady caught the signal and opened his mouth with a struggling, wheezing voice.

“Since everyone here is curious, I shall say a few words.”

“Oh! Commander, how much you must have suffered. We will take good care of you from now on, so do not worry. Even if the fortress facilities are not ideal, we will do our best to ensure your recovery.”

“Thank you for your concern. But before that.”

Gennady looked back and forth between our side and the Russian army before slowly continuing.

“There is a truth about this war that must be told.”

“Wait a moment, Commander. I did not hear that you would be speaking about the war. Here, we are strictly discussing the repatriation of prisoners…”

I cut in hurriedly, sounding flustered, which prompted the Russian side to immediately shield Gennady.

“Where is the guarantee that he must only say what was agreed upon? Your Highness, or is there a truth you are trying to hide from us?”

“No, it’s not that. I only thought it would be best to stick to agreed-upon content to avoid any friction. This is a prisoner exchange, not a negotiation or a summit.”

“Then all the more reason to let him speak. There is no telling what hardships the commander suffered here.”

Well, I clearly told them not to, but since they insist on listening, there’s nothing I can do.

I scratched my head and sat back down.

The Russian side waited for Gennady to speak, harboring the hope that Killian Gore, with his satanic tongue, had finally dug his own grave.

And just as they wished, Gennady shouted with a voice like a warrior heading to battle, as if coughing up blood.

“The soldiers of our Russia… are being unilaterally sacrificed because of His Majesty the Emperor’s self-righteous dogma!”

“……?”

On the day of the repatriation ceremony, the gates of hell had opened through Gennady’s mouth.

Chapter 257: Propaganda (3)

Throughout history and across the globe, there have always been many traitors who betray their allies to side with the enemy.

Similarly, there have always been those who use such traitors to crush the morale of the enemy nation.

However, holding a massive betrayal show disguised as a “confession of conscience” in front of a large crowd of gathered journalists is likely unprecedented.

Before mass media had fully matured, the term “propaganda” was rarely used to describe this specific type of agitation.

In an era without radio, it’s difficult to achieve the same level of impact as someone like Goebbels, but my goal is simply to deliver a decisive blow to the already crumbling morale of the Russian army.

For such a modest goal, a stage of this magnitude is perfectly fitting.

“C-Commander Gennady! What on earth are you—”

“Now, now. Just a moment ago, you told me not to interrupt and to wait my turn. Why are you trying to interfere now?”

“No, but this is…”

“When you thought his words were favorable to you, you insisted we listen, but now that they might not be, you want to gag him? I clearly stated it would be better not to discuss unagreed-upon topics, yet you were the one who said we should listen to whatever he had to say. At the very least, you should maintain some consistency.”

Ordinarily, the moment Gennady started talking nonsense at a repatriation ceremony, the other side would have shut the whole thing down immediately.

But as I said, they were the ones who insisted on hearing him out first, so now they can’t exactly back out, can they?

If they had just been a bit more decent from the start—but really, this is all their own doing.

Once I silenced the Russian side, Gennady calmly continued his speech.

“Everyone, I am a defeated general. I am a sinner who suffered a shameful defeat in Asia and was taken prisoner. But I am not saying this to make excuses. I am saying this because I do not want those who are risking their lives to fight for our country to meet the same disastrous end as I did.”

“Commander Gennady! What is this disgrace at a repatriation ceremony? If you have something to say to us, you can say it back at the fortress!”

“That will not do. This only has meaning if all the journalists, including those from our own country, are present. I am not doing this to save my own skin. To be perfectly clear, I have already prepared myself for death. That is why I can say these things.”

The expressions on their faces suggested the words “You were going to die anyway” were right on the tips of their tongues, but of course, no one dared to say it out loud.

If someone had, it would have turned into an even more entertaining circus, so it’s a bit of a shame no one lost their cool quite that much.

Still, as the Russians began bickering among themselves, journalists from every nation held their breath and moved their pens furiously.

The journalists who had come from Russia were no exception.

“What is this? What is he talking about?”

“Has Gennady gone mad? How does he plan to handle the consequences of saying such things in public…”

“If he wants to die, he should just die quietly by himself. Why say this?”

They were uttering rational words, but the way their hands were moving faster than anyone else’s made me chuckle internally.

Despite what their mouths were saying, their bodies were certainly being honest. Heh.

Eventually, a young journalist, looking deeply conflicted, couldn’t contain himself and chimed in.

“Commander Gennady! What is the point of what you are trying to say?”

“How many Russian soldiers are currently on this Crimean Peninsula? One hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand? They all came to this battlefield risking their lives with the sole intent of fighting for their motherland! But what exactly are we trying to achieve through this war? No, let us put that aside for a moment. Let us say it was for the national interest. However, the way things are going now is by no means normal! His Majesty the Emperor is refusing to end this war purely for the sake of his own pride!”

“What is your basis for claiming that?”

“Prussia and Austria have declared war on our home government. And they are marching toward the capital. To defend the capital, Russia is concentrating every possible force there! This means the soldiers here, who are fighting a fierce battle against the Alliance, have all been pushed to the back burner. It was the same in Asia where I was stationed. They told us to fight because a war had broken out, but how was the defense force of Primorye supposed to stop the British Navy? The troops in Primorye were essentially given a mission to do nothing but fight until they died and were defeated!”

He conveniently omitted the part where he suffered a triple humiliation at the hands of Japan, Qing, and Joseon, but regardless, his statement itself wasn’t wrong.

With Russia’s current strength, it was impossible to defend the Asian front from the start.

Even if they had managed to bring all three Northeast Asian nations into their alliance, they had no answer for the sea; so how could there be an answer when they had turned those nations into enemies?

“As soldiers…”

An officer tried to hurriedly offer a rebuttal, but Gennady cried out with gut-wrenching desperation, as if spitting blood, before the officer could finish.

“We are prepared to die for our motherland! The problem is that if we sacrifice our lives for the state, the state must respect us in return! But what is the reason for your existence right now? It is to be nothing more than a meat shield, dying so that the Alliance forces here cannot threaten the capital! Nothing more, nothing less! If there is anyone here who knows what kind of patriotism or loyalty exists in this, then please, speak up!”

“If you are shifting blame just to avoid punishment for your defeat…”

“As I have said repeatedly, I have already cast aside any lingering desire to preserve my life. You will soon realize what this means, so I will not argue further.”

At Gennady’s ominous words, even the officers fell silent, unable to say more.

Furthermore, the officers below the rank of brigadier general—those who weren’t just useless generals—seemed to have deep-seated grievances and doubts of their own, as their faces grew increasingly troubled.

Just one more push and the cracks will widen.

I asked Gennady, speaking in a somewhat displeased tone.

“Commander, why did you not tell me in advance that you were going to make such a revelation?”

“Because if I had, the British Empire would have surely used my revelation as political propaganda. Everyone! I am not doing this to benefit another country. My only wish is that our Russian youth shed no more meaningless blood. I stand here for that one purpose alone.”

The other Russian journalists, who had been silent, began to hesitantly stammer out questions.

“Then, is it true that you released this independently, without any coordination with the British Empire?”

“Of course. You all saw His Highness Killian’s flustered reaction just now. If there is anyone who suspects a royal and a soldier could act better than stage actors, then feel free to do so. However, that does not change the truth.”

A seasoned politician might be a different story, but I am the Prince Consort of the most powerful nation, the British Empire, and Gennady is a career soldier.

Who would believe that he had spent his days and nights practicing acting, memorizing a script I wrote for him, during the entire journey from Asia to here?

Neither the Russian journalists nor even the officers raised such doubts.

“Soldiers are not tools. Every single soldier out here on the battlefield is a precious young man who deserves respect in his own right, someone who has people they love and a family. Their lives are not something to be sacrificed just to save face, just to protect a single capital in a war that cannot be won!”

“…”

“And you all must feel it too—the supplies are gradually being cut off. No matter how excellent an army is, it can never continue a fight if its supplies are not solid. What exactly are you going to say to the soldiers under your command? With what words will you coax those poor patriots—who still believe in their country, believe in their superiors, and are willing to give their precious lives—into their graves? To my shame, I have already done so. And that is why I am writhing in pain, unable to stop the rising tide of regret. Please, do not make the same mistake I did.”

This time, unlike before, there was no immediate rebuttal.

Perhaps it was because they felt his sincerity—not as someone dodging responsibility for defeat, but as someone genuinely worried for his soldiers.

Now that the atmosphere was ripe, it was time for the grand finale.

Gennady scanned his surroundings solemnly, then stood up unsteadily and lowered himself into a deep, formal bow.

“I have a confession: I drank a glass of vodka before coming here. I felt like I wouldn’t be able to lay everything bare without it. It is fine if things go wrong for me. But I would be grateful if you would remember this one bit of my sincerity. It may have sounded disorganized, but I gave it my all and poured out everything. I hope you can feel my heart. Thank you.”

Finishing his speech, he stumbled toward the storage locker where the weapons had been collected, pushing aside the tent flap.

Soldiers instinctively aimed their weapons in alarm, but he slowly retrieved his pistol and pointed the barrel toward his own chest.

“C-Commander Gennady! What on earth are you doing!”

“How can a defeated general, who led countless soldiers to their deaths and then urged surrender, have the face to return home alive? Your Highness Killian, I am a man who does not deserve to be buried in the soil of my homeland. Please, just throw my body into the Black Sea to feed the fish.”

The panicked Russian officers scrambled to their feet, but before they could even take a step, Gennady looked up at the sky and raised his voice.

“Long live the Russian Empire! O God, please watch over the Empire’s soldiers so that they may return to their homes!”

Bang!

The sound of the shot rang out. Then, with a slight delay, bright red blood stained the left side of Gennady’s chest, and his body collapsed onto the floor.

“Wh—what?”

“He… he actually shot himself?”

Who could have possibly imagined that he would actually pull the trigger against his own chest?

While everyone stood frozen in the face of this unprecedented event, unable to lift a finger, I moved quickly and called for the soldiers.

“Medic! Move Commander Gennady to the infirmary immediately! Call all the medical staff and start surgery!”

“Yes, sir!”

The pre-arranged soldiers formed a human wall like a folding screen so that Gennady’s body couldn’t be seen and carried him away.

The shock was so great that no one spoke until the soldiers were far in the distance.

Soon, someone’s distraught voice broke the silence, echoing through the room.

“When he said he had cast aside any desire to preserve his life, I wondered… but to actually shoot himself in the chest right here…”

“Y-Your Highness. Is Commander Gennady… dead?”

“We are going into surgery immediately, but since he shot himself in the left chest with a pistol… I think we should prepare for the worst.”

“But why? Why would he commit suicide after calling all these people together…”

“Judging by the Commander’s final words, I suspect he took such an extreme measure to completely shut down any criticism that he was making excuses to avoid responsibility. He pulled the trigger to prove that he spoke those words not for himself, but out of a genuine heart for the soldiers of Russia.”

Of course, what Gennady fired was a blank cartridge, and the “blood” soaking his chest was sheep’s blood placed inside beforehand.

Still, even blanks can cause serious injury if fired at close range, so he had been wearing all sorts of protective gear layered underneath, which was why his movements had looked so stiff.

The original plan was to have him naturalize and then fake an accidental death, but if we did that, it might lead to suspicions that he had lied and betrayed his country just to defect.

Therefore, staging such a shocking scene in front of everyone was the best approach.

But the Russian officers, who had no way of knowing the truth, hung their heads in shame, and an untimely solemnity filled the room.

Of course, while mourning the courage shown by the deceased was one thing, the journalists, who had a duty to report this scoop as quickly as possible, were in a frantic bustle, packing their gear.

“Quick! We have to get back and write the article!”

“Russian Commander! Criticizes the Tsar, refuses repatriation, and commits suicide by pistol!”

“‘Throw my body into the Black Sea.’ Why did the Russian commander have to leave such a tragic final testament? Good, I’ll use that for the headline…”

The Russian journalists watched the Alliance journalists rush out, then squeezed their eyes shut and closed their notebooks.

“Dammit! I really can’t do this job anymore.”

“Ah, whatever! To hell with it! I’m just going to publish the article and quit. If they arrest me, they arrest me!”

“This job is too filthy to keep doing. I’ll just let it all out and go to prison, so be it.”

Adding any words here would only have the opposite effect.

“Since an unexpected accident has occurred, I believe we must conclude this meeting. We have the Commander’s final wishes to consider, and we must first stabilize him before any repatriation can even be discussed, so we will handle his treatment for the time being.”

I deliberately left the room with a stiff, frowning expression.

Among the Russian officers frozen in distress, sighs escaped, and the journalists’ curses filled the air.

This is what people call a scene of total pandemonium.

I feel so satisfied it’s as if I’ve just eaten a full meal. Heh heh heh.

Chapter 258: Propaganda (4)

The first emotion felt by the generals of the Sevastopol Fortress headquarters upon hearing the news of Gennady’s solemn “suicide” was bewilderment.

Suicide? But why?

At first, they thought he had taken such an extreme measure to protect his honor and avoid a disgraceful discharge. However, after hearing the full account of the events, their confusion only deepened.

“…Was Commander Gennady really such a true leader who cared for his soldiers that much?”

“I don’t know. He was stationed in Asia, so I’m not very familiar with him…”

“To say that the soldiers must not become expendable items for the Emperor’s pride… Those are words one shouldn’t utter unless they’ve truly given up on their life.”

“…And he did, in fact, throw his life away.”

A man who had risen through the ranks via connections and spent his days engaged in nonsense had suddenly, for some reason, started speaking with perfect sanity.

Admiral Nakhimov asked, his eyes wide with disbelief.

“What? Are you telling me you’ve actually been moved by Gennady?”

“It’s because you weren’t there, Admiral. Not just me—every officer who was there likely feels the same way.”

“…What? No, wait. While he may have acted out of patriotic devotion to the country, do you realize what will happen if this spreads among the soldiers? You should have strictly silenced everyone who was on-site!”

“We did, of course. However, Admiral, there were also war correspondents embedded with our army at the scene. Do you think those reporters, after witnessing such a spectacle, will continue to write articles with the same tone as before?”

“This is madness! Then you should have banned all the reporters! No, kick out every reporter currently within the army immediately!”

It hadn’t actually been that long since the Russian army began allowing reporters to accompany them. It started after they received intelligence that the British army was bringing reporters along and churning out various articles.

At first, they ignored it, but the effect was far greater than they had imagined. As a flood of articles covering the realities of war and criticizing the conflict poured out, all of Europe began to unite in their condemnation of Russia.

Seeing this, the Russian high command suggested putting reporters in the army to write their own stories, and Nakhimov had followed the Emperor’s command without complaint. Of course, even if they wrote articles, their method was completely different from that of the Allies.

Since the Russian reporters followed strict reporting guidelines, what they produced were propaganda pieces announcing how gallantly the Russian army fought and how disorganized the Allied soldiers were.

Until now, it had certainly been effective in its own way and helped boost the army’s morale. But if those reporters suddenly had a change of heart and started writing the truth…

“You’re telling me you let them in even though you knew that?”

“Admiral. To be honest, this is an opportunity.”

“What? An opportunity?”

“Yes. Normally, this would be the point where negotiations should be underway to guarantee our safety in exchange for an early surrender. The reason we cannot surrender now is because the capital ordered us to fight to the death, isn’t it?”

“…Are you all perhaps…?”

To waste soldiers in a fight that had no chance of being won was, as Gennady said, an action a commander should never take. It was better to accept defeat than to lose all one’s forces through poor judgment—that was no different from selling out the nation’s future.

“If we surrender here, we become traitors who defied His Majesty’s orders. But if we lose control of the soldiers because of the reporters’ agitation, then it’s not a surrender we chose.”

“And the failure to maintain control isn’t our responsibility, but the responsibility of the war correspondents ordered by the bigwigs upstairs. That is a brilliantly cunning excuse.”

I should have known. It wasn’t that they had a change of heart because of Gennady’s noble sacrifice for his subordinates. It was a manifestation of extreme pragmatism; they wanted to end things as quickly as possible because they feared they might suffer if the fight dragged on any longer.

However, Admiral Nakhimov could not flatly reject his subordinates’ request. To be blunt, they had been holding onto the Allies’ ankles solely because of the Emperor’s orders, but the thought that he “couldn’t stand this filth anymore” was starting to take root.

How could the nobles in the capital, who likely ate white bread, warm soup, and dripping meat today, understand the horrors of the battlefield?

Fight to the death? They should send their own sons to the front lines before making such a claim.

“I will act as if I heard nothing here today. I know nothing about what the war correspondents are thinking or what schemes you used to avoid stopping them, so do as you wish.”

“Thank you, Admiral. It goes without saying, but we also know nothing. Since it was the high command that ordered the placement of the reporters, we intend to remain still, believing they will continue to write articles favorable to our side, just as they are doing now.”

“Right, let’s do that then.”

With Admiral Nakhimov declaring himself a blind and deaf figurehead, there was nothing left to stand in their way.

“Supplies aren’t coming? What kind of bullshit is that! Are they saying we should just fight here until we die just to buy time?”

“Isn’t that just British agitprop? They say those bastards lie every time they open their mouths.”

“Hey, the Asian Commander who was taken prisoner shot himself in the chest with a pistol, begging them not to let us die too! The officers and reporters all saw it, so how is that agitation?”

“This is crazy! So the reinforcements really aren’t coming? You mean those bastards are going to let us all die here!”

Until now, the Russian soldiers had faithfully believed the announcements: ‘Reinforcements from the home government are coming soon,’ ‘Supplies are arriving in abundance,’ and ‘The enemy forces pushing toward the capital are being successfully repelled, so the remaining troops will soon circle back to pincer the Allies.’

In fact, the newspapers that reporters brought into the army were all filled with such content. But they were now hearing that all of it had been a lie.

Upon hearing that a commander had even committed suicide after leaving a desperate plea not to ignore this cruel reality, their self-control inevitably shattered.

Bang!

“I really can’t do this anymore, you sons of bitches!”

“Just how long are we supposed to keep fighting!”

“If there are so many supplies, then give us some damn meat!”

“Do we look like bullet-shield scarecrows to you? You bastards are going to rot in hell!”

It is easier to pour water out than to fill it up, and easier to cut a knot than to tie it. To make the soldiers, who were already near their boiling point, lose their lids, a tiny spark was more than enough.

The officers, who were still loyal to the Emperor to their core, tried to settle the situation, but it was like pouring oil on a roaring fire. The soldiers knocked down the officers who threatened to execute ‘rioters’ and rose up.

“Send us home!”

“We want to live!”

“The commander must tell the truth!”

The British army, realizing that something unusual was happening inside the fortress, did not miss this opportunity and immediately attacked… or rather, they didn’t. They fired exactly two cannonballs.

That alone was enough.

“A-Aghhh! The British are attacking!”

“It’s a full-scale British assault!”

“Fuck, I’m not fighting! Why do I have to die fighting? Raise the white flag! Raise the white flag, you bastards!”

With the army’s chain of command already collapsed, rumors that the Allies were starting a full-scale offensive spread, and the soldiers defending the fortress immediately threw down their weapons and gave up the fight. Some units even went as far as to bind their officers and signal their intent to surrender by raising white flags themselves.

When the situation reached this point, Admiral Nakhimov was forced into a choice.

“Headquarters promises to negotiate with the Allies to ensure our soldiers can return safely.”

This was not a surrender, but an unavoidable defeat.

The iron wall fortress, which had held out tenaciously for over a year, collapsed from within and self-destructed just three days after Gennady’s suicide incident.

—We will surrender the fortress and disband the army, so please guarantee the safety of our soldiers.

When the proposal, which was virtually an absolute surrender, arrived, the atmosphere among our forces heated up.

“Of course! We must accept it! I thought it might take nearly another year, but if they’re surrendering, there’s nothing we wouldn’t do for them. I’ll send a reply immediately saying we take full responsibility for ensuring every single soldier returns home safely! That would be fine, wouldn’t it?”

“Certainly. And don’t forget to include a phrase expressing respect for Admiral Nakhimov and the Russian soldiers who fought hard until now despite the adverse conditions.”

“Of course. But if we’re going to say such things, wouldn’t it be better for Your Highness to say them yourself? After all, the person with the highest status in our army currently is Your Highness.”

Wow, look at that smile. Is he really that happy?

His grin was practically ear to ear. I understood the feeling, since we had captured the fortress much faster than expected, but I wished he wouldn’t look at me with such an ‘affectionate’ expression. It’s just burdensome to have a middle-aged man look at me like that!

However, whether he knew my heart or not, Field Marshal FitzRoy didn’t stop talking as he looked at me with eyes dripping with honey.

“Capturing Sevastopol Fortress is no different from taking the Crimean Peninsula. Now that we can take the Ukraine area without any resistance, this war is practically our victory. We must spread this joyful news as quickly as possible!”

Even Admiral Parker, who usually shouted that everything was thanks to the Royal Navy, nodded for once and quietly agreed with the Field Marshal’s opinion.

“Let’s announce this news via telegram immediately. With the Russians’ inferior information network, it will take ages for the news to reach their capital, but if our troops facing the enemy hear this, the enemy will naturally find out too.”

“Oh, that’s a brilliant idea.”

“Even when Your Highness was heading to Asia, I wondered if it was necessary to go that far, but I never imagined you would return with the decisive means to end the war in an instant.”

“It’s not like I planned for it to happen.”

Gennady, who had performed the suicide show, was secretly transported to the rear and replaced with a body of similar physical condition without anyone being the wiser.

Naturally, we informed the Russian side that he had died. Following the deceased’s “last will,” we announced that the body would be buried in the Black Sea and threw the coffin into the water in front of everyone.

After we guaranteed their safety, Admiral Nakhimov immediately disarmed and opened the fortress gates. Once again, accompanied by reporters and photographers, I prepared for “Killian Gore’s Triumphant Entry into Sevastopol Fortress to Decide the War.”

This wasn’t just to brag about my military feats.

By spreading this photo far and wide, our Allied soldiers still facing the Russian army would gain strength, and those Russians would no longer be able to deny reality.

From Vladivostok to Sevastopol.

Since I had left photographic proof of visiting all the strategic points in Asia and the Crimean Peninsula, it was a bonus that everyone would marvel at how busy I had been.

“I suppose this tedious war is finally coming to an end.”

Everywhere I looked, I could easily see soldiers who had occupied the fortress letting out frantic cheers, waving flags, and dancing.

They weren’t acting like that just because they had taken an enemy stronghold; they were doing it because they knew well that this victory meant the war would soon be over. The relief, hope, and joy that the day they would return home was not far off were clearly felt in every gesture.

Field Marshal FitzRoy and Admiral Parker, who heard my mutterings which were close to talking to myself, also began to exchange uncharacteristically warm words of blessing with faces overcome with emotion.

That’s right. The end of this long, long war had finally appeared before our eyes. At this point, no matter how much the Russian Emperor shouted that there would be no surrender, he wouldn’t be able to hold out any longer.

Since he wouldn’t personally attend the peace negotiations, I wouldn’t be able to see that face which had reportedly turned into a “bald vulture,” but he’d have to pay the price for what he’d done, wouldn’t he?

I watched the touching scene of soldiers embracing each other, some even shedding tears of joy in the distance, and hardened my heart once more.

I have no intention of letting them off with just a reasonable level of reparations.

I’m going to strip them to the bone.

Chapter 259: Propaganda (5)

Sevastopol Fortress has fallen!

As the news spread, announcing the arrival of spring in 1851, it reached the Baltic front and shook the long-standing, fierce stalemate to its very foundations.

The British Empire was already fully prepared with the materials needed to amplify this news even faster and more effectively.

“War correspondents embedded with military units, combined with information transmitted instantly via telegraph, are the most powerful strengths of our military.”

“Photographic materials are arriving one after another from the Black Sea via the Adriatic. We have numerous propaganda materials prepared by His Royal Highness, the Prince Consort, so we just need to disseminate them all.”

“His Royal Highness’s mouth… no, his information warfare capabilities are already equivalent to the strength of several divisions. That is no exaggeration.”

“Why don’t we just create a formal position for him in the military once and for all? If it’s His Royal Highness, no one would object even if he were appointed a formal Field Marshal of the Army’s Information and Propaganda Corps.”

“Ahem, I don’t know why our dear comrades in the Army always manage to trip over their own feet just when things are going well. His Royal Highness is a Naval Admiral, a Naval Admiral! Naturally, if he were to take a formal position, it should be created within the Navy, shouldn’t it?”

“Haven’t you considered that the Navy is being too greedy? Since His Royal Highness already holds the rank of Naval Admiral, the Army should be allowed to grant him a title as well!”

Setting aside the meeting that devolved into a tug-of-war over Killian between the Army and Navy, it didn’t take long for the sensational scoop that the Black Sea front had been settled to spread across the world.

[The British Empire Captures Sevastopol Fortress, Grips the Crimean Peninsula by the Throat!]

[Field Marshal FitzRoy: “As soon as our troops have finished their rest, we will immediately occupy the Ukraine region. We have already coordinated with the French forces.”]

[What Led the Russian Army to Defeat? An In-depth Study of Gennady Nevelskoy, the Last Loyal Subject Who Committed Suicide While Criticizing the Emperor.]

“Mwahahahaha!”

“Hehehehe.”

Prussia.

The Royal Palace in the capital, Berlin.

“Your Majesty, what did I tell you? Did I not say that Russia could never be a match for Britain?”

“Even those who predicted a British victory said their losses would be severe, but it has turned out to be nothing more than groundless nonsense. Those useless parasites who do nothing but waste bread.”

“If our Prussia had not joined the war, we would have found ourselves squeezed between the triple alliance of Austria, France, and Britain.”

“Yes, yes. As expected, your judgment was correct, Bismarck.”

From the moment Prussia decided to participate in the battle until now, there were those among the Junkers who never ceased criticizing Prussia’s choice as a mistake.

They argued that Russia was a powerful nation and that even if Britain won, the damage to both sides would be so great that Prussia should remain neutral to prepare for the post-war world.

Of course, their words had some merit.

No matter how much the British Empire was considered the strongest power in Europe, Russia was undeniably a major power evaluated as being nearly its equal.

Even with France added to the mix, Britain had not yet deployed its full military strength.

In fact, the nations that spent the most in this war were France and Russia; strictly speaking, it would be more accurate to say that Britain had intervened in a war between those two.

However, as if to prove that the claims of the cautious faction were nonsense, Britain had utterly crushed Russia.

In far-off Asia, a new port that Russia cherished so dearly was said to have been destroyed, and all the islands they held in the Pacific were seized.

And that was not all.

Beyond losing total control of the Black Sea, the Crimean Peninsula had fallen, and they had even lost the Sea of Azov.

Furthermore, because they had pulled troops from various regions to concentrate forces in the Baltic theater, a situation arose where even in the Caucasus—the only place they had been superior—they were being pushed back by the Ottomans.

Russia seemed to think that dragging out time would favor them, but considering the supplies continuously pouring in from Canada, that appeared to be nothing more than a vain delusion.

If they had remained neutral according to the Junkers’ demands, then, as Bismarck said, Prussia would have become a lonely island on the continent, completely isolated.

“Bismarck, how much longer do you expect Russia to hold out?”

“It will not exceed two months at the longest.”

“Then negotiations based on Russia’s surrender will soon be held. Since our Prussia is in the position of a victorious nation, we have the right to proudly claim our spoils of war, don’t we? I am thinking of sending you as our representative. What do you think?”

“There are many who attack me as a mere country Junker who rose to prominence overnight. Are you sure you are alright with this, Your Majesty?”

“Weren’t you the one who argued more strongly than anyone else that we must participate in this war? I will suppress those who object so they won’t be able to utter a peep, so do not worry.”

The Russian representative would likely be Foreign Minister Alexander Gorchakov, and it was obvious without looking who the British representative would be.

Without hesitation, Bismarck bowed his head and shouted in a determined tone.

“If you entrust this to me, I will devote all my abilities for the glory of Prussia!”

“Indeed. All I want is one thing: to bring back even a speck of dust more than Austria. Just keep that in mind and do your best.”

While it was certain that the British Empire would emerge victorious against Russia, this was not the end, but merely the beginning.

A world newly reorganized after the war.

France, one of the main pillars of victory in this war, would surely try to restore its old glory, and Austria would be no different.

Whether Prussia could surge ahead or not would depend on how it handled the power vacuum created by Russia’s defeat.

But Bismarck was confident.

Among those who would gather, was there anyone with the insight of someone like himself, who had gone to London and personally seen, heard, and felt the British Empire?

Even if there were, he went beyond that, having stayed by Killian’s side and gained countless experiences that money couldn’t buy.

In the meantime, he had already recorded in his diary that he had narrowly lost to—no, narrowly achieved victory over—two young communist men who were ignorant of reality.

If his biography were to be released in the future, this would serve as valuable historical material.

And now, it was time to add another brilliant line to his career.

Last time I was just a nobody country Junker, but this time we shall meet as the heads of our respective nations’ negotiating teams.

How would he react when he saw him as the representative of Prussia?

Bismarck suppressed the excitement that kept surging up and politely accepted the command of Frederick William IV.

Prince Killian. I am coming to see you now.

The world power that Great Britain courted, France fretted over, and the Ottomans trembled before.

The high and rugged steel wall that even the European tyrant Napoleon could not overcome and fell before.

Emperor Nicholas I, the great Emperor, leader, and guide of all the Russian people, suffered from chronic enteritis and insomnia due to constant stress.

For months, whenever he managed to fall asleep and wake up, he would see clumps of his own hair piled by his bedside and punch his bed repeatedly in frustration.

Finally, around the time he discovered there wasn’t even enough hair left to fall out upon waking, the dire news arrived that the entire Crimean Peninsula had fallen into the hands of the Allied Forces.

“Even if the Crimean Peninsula has been captured, the enemy forces near the Baltic must have been wiped out, right? Before their main force reaches here, we should be able to annihilate the enemy currently facing us, surely?”

“…Your Majesty.”

“Did you not say that the British Navy, which only tinkers around at sea, would ultimately be unable to deal a decisive blow to our army? Did you not say that we could easily crush the Prussian and Austrian armies that joined the war without knowing their place? That is why I even delayed the supplies going to Sevastopol.”

“Following Your Majesty’s command, everyone fought their hardest, but the Prussian and Austrian forces never actually engaged our troops in a proper battle.”

So, they were saying they had ceded the Crimean Peninsula while doing absolutely nothing?

The Emperor poked at the tokens representing his allies spread across various parts of Russian territory on the map and asked.

“So at this rate, we’re about to hand over Ukraine as well without a fight? What about the troops to defend that area?”

“Almost all the troops deployed to the Black Sea front were in Sevastopol. Now that they have broken through there…”

“What about conscripting local forces and deploying them?”

“Bizarre rumors that Your Majesty views the soldiers as mere consumables are spreading, and the local public sentiment is reaching an extreme. If we conscript again here, riots will break out everywhere.”

It was strange. The war had clearly started with the intent to discipline the Ottomans, and then the French—how did it turn out like this?

Furthermore, when he came to his senses, the land was filled with the ridiculous nonsense that the Emperor was using his soldiers as cannon fodder.

And what was with this Gennady fellow?

The bastard who ruined the Asian front—why was he suddenly being portrayed as a loyal subject who committed suicide after giving his Emperor heartfelt advice, with distorted reports saturating the media?

Nothing made sense. Not a single thing.

“I clearly ordered you to manage the journalists strictly, so why are these idiotic, distorted articles being scattered even in Moscow and the capital, Saint Petersburg? What on earth have you been doing!”

“The, the journalists are saying they will establish justice even if they have to risk their lives like the late Gennady… We are arresting them all, so things will quiet down soon.”

Since when had the Russian spirit, which had held out until the end even when Napoleon invaded despite taking massive losses, become so weak?

Was it a mistake to accept the culture of the weak Western European countries, like newspapers and the press?

Nicholas I gnashed his teeth as he looked at photos that had even reached the palace in Saint Petersburg, showing ‘Killian Landing in Vladivostok’ and ‘Killian Receiving the Surrender of Admiral Nakhimov at Sevastopol Fortress.’

“Does this man have no dignity as a member of royalty? Wandering here and there and taking such vulgar photographs.”

“Your Majesty. Even now, local sentiment is wavering due to the sugar-coated words churned out by the British Prince Consort’s silver tongue. The longer we delay, the more that man will use his devil’s tongue to make Your Majesty the most immoral Emperor in the history of the Empire. You must take action.”

“Action? Are you suggesting we assassinate a man in the middle of the British Army? If not that, the only way to end this fight is to surrender, but doesn’t that mean we’re admitting defeat?”

“……”

This time, no one answered.

Nicholas I was no fool.

Since they hadn’t been able to settle the Baltic front while the Crimean Peninsula was falling, all that remained was the worst possible outcome: being caught in a pincer attack from both sides.

If he added the already ruined Asian front to that, he didn’t even want to imagine how much more the territory of the Russian Empire would shrink.

The more time they dragged out, the more disadvantageous the conditions they would have to endure during later negotiations would become.

Finally, the Emperor pronounced his own sentence.

“Tell the Foreign Minister to inform the British that we are… willing to have a… truce.”

“…Yes, Your Majesty.”

Though defeat was drawing near, the Emperor’s lofty pride would never allow the word ‘surrender’ to leave his lips.

And frankly, if he really went mad and ordered a total offensive, the damage the Allied forces would have to endure would be far from small.

At least some cards for negotiation remained.

The Emperor had no intention of giving up until the curtain fell completely.

“Oh, they want a truce?”

“That is what they say. Foreign Minister Gorchakov is proposing a peace treaty rather than a surrender. How should we respond?”

“It seems they’re still under the delusion that they have options left.”

The news that the Emperor of Russia had made an offer to end the war naturally reached my ears with top priority.

Welcoming me as I returned from the victory in the Black Sea, like a triumphant general, was a personal letter handwritten by Gorchakov, the Russian Foreign Minister.

To summarize, it was a piece of truly innovative nonsense, suggesting that since it would only be a loss for everyone if the fight dragged on, wouldn’t it be better for both sides to wrap things up here?

Still, I didn’t direct any insults at the Minister.

He probably felt a sense of self-loathing while writing this, wondering what kind of nonsense he was spouting, so wouldn’t it be too cruel if I piled on?

“But Your Highness, if the Russian army truly commits to a total war, our forces will also have to prepare for immense losses. Perhaps we should soothe and coax them here…”

“Why on earth would we coax them? Those are exactly the kind of people who will get more arrogant and start talking more nonsense if we do that.”

As expected, these career military men, with their rigid discipline, still don’t get it even when the answer is right in front of them.

I’ll show you exactly how to handle these Russians until the very end, so watch and learn.

“Now, now, my dear journalists. In support of those Russian journalists who are risking their lives even today to spread the truth, I will reveal one more voice of truth.”

Accompanied by Admiral Parker, who had followed me all the way across the Adriatic, I flourished the truce proposal sent by the Russians in the midst of the reporters.

“This long, long war. Now, with only the conclusion remaining, the other side has sent a proposal asking us to please at least protect their pride. Not long ago, Commander Gennady, a Russian patriot, committed suicide after giving a heartfelt plea to not use soldiers as consumables for the sake of pride, but it seems that voice was not heard at all. Just because they don’t want to say the word ‘surrender,’ they are once again threatening us by holding their own soldiers’ lives hostage. How much longer must we witness such absurd behavior?”

Once again, the eyes of the reporters who received a scoop changed, and their pens moved faster.

If they write this down and pass it along, those Russian journalists currently burning with a sense of justice will find a way to deliver it to the military, no matter what.

To think they don’t know how easy it is to turn someone whose reputation is already heading toward the gutter into complete trash.

Honestly, people who have lived their whole lives receiving nothing but flattery really lack any sense. How foolish.

A truce? Stop talking nonsense and repeat after me.

Surrender. Any word other than that is a failure.

Chapter 260: The Night of Victory

< The Night of Victory >

The Black Sea campaign had come to an end.

Simultaneously, news that the naval forces deployed to the Black Sea front were moving to the Baltic Sea naturally reached London.

With the intuition that this war, which had dragged on for years, would soon be over, the British Empire was awash in nationalistic flattery.

As a result, Members of Parliament had to face the minor ordeal of pushing through crowds of countless people shouting for the glory of the great British Empire and singing the national anthem just to enter Parliament.

Nevertheless, the faces of the MPs were also quite bright, fueled by the certainty that those tiresome Russians would finally be crushed.

“Now those fellows won’t be able to hold out much longer.”

“Do you think we can wrap up the war before summer passes?”

“Ideally, it should end before the Expo begins. If we hold the Expo as we’re concluding the war, the propaganda effect will be doubled.”

They had inwardly concluded that finishing the war this year was a lost cause, but suddenly, things were progressing at a suspiciously rapid pace.

As matters turned out this way, Prime Minister Wellesley and the Conservative Party began to praise themselves, claiming this was a feat achieved by the party uniting firmly around the Prime Minister.

Of course, Liberal figures like Gladstone and Palmerston dismissed this as nonsense, but since it was true that the war was ending, their rebuttals felt empty.

However, in Gladstone’s eyes, Prime Minister Wellesley had done very little this time.

It was Killian who nudged France and Austria.

It was Killian who drew in Prussia.

The most important groundwork for the war had been handled entirely by the Prince Consort, Killian.

It was even more absurd, but according to the reports coming in now, Killian was also involved in why Sevastopol Fortress fell so instantly.

At this level, it was as if they had just placed the Prince Consort on the battlefield and he had duplicated military feats on his own. What part of this was the Prime Minister’s contribution?

The more he analyzed it, the more he could only conclude it was sheer luck.

But when he voiced this, Wellesley replied with a single rebuttal, his expression unmoving.

“I am the one who actively supported His Royal Highness so that he could go to the war.”

Gladstone knew it was Disraeli who had been summoned and scolded by a furious Victoria when the Prince Consort left for war, so he knew that was a blatant lie.

Regardless of the truth, Wellesley’s current popularity was transcendent, soaring high enough to pierce the roof of St. Paul’s Cathedral.

In this Russian war, the country that suffered the most loss was undoubtedly Russia, followed by France and the Ottoman Empire, with the British Empire being perhaps fourth.

Even so, war was war, and because they had operated their naval power extensively, the amount of resources consumed was by no means small.

If they hadn’t properly crushed Russia and had signed a mediocre truce agreement, there would have been room for criticism about what the war was for.

In fact, the Liberal Party had been preparing a strategy to launch such an offensive ahead of next year’s election.

But the situation had completely flipped in just a few months.

If the war ended like this, the costs incurred by the British Empire could be easily offset by what they extorted from Russia.

Moreover, the number of casualties was incomparably smaller than those of France, the Ottoman Empire, or Russia.

Public praise was pouring in for Wellesley as the greatest Prime Minister in history, who had widely demonstrated the British Empire’s potential through his outstanding leadership.

The Liberal Party, which had intended to argue the futility of the war before the election, changed their strategy.

“But frankly speaking, isn’t the greatest contributor to this war His Highness Killian?”

“That is correct. In truth, Parliament hasn’t done much. It’s embarrassing to say this as an MP, but the credit for this war lies entirely with the Royal Family.”

“Hmph! As I’ve said before, the ruling party’s policy was to provide full support to the Royal Family.”

“In any case, we were merely supporting characters. Our Liberal Party will push for the highest level of decorations for the heroes of this war: Field Marshal FitzRoy, Admiral Parker, and His Highness Killian. No, while we’re at it, why don’t we create a new highest-grade medal named after Her Majesty the Queen? It would be a wonderful sight to recommend the Prince Consort as its first recipient.”

Since it would be difficult for the Liberal Party to enjoy the benefits of this war anyway, the next best thing was to highlight the Royal Family as much as possible so the ruling party couldn’t claim the reflected benefits.

After all, it was an objective fact that Killian had achieved tremendous feats.

They just needed to create a public opinion that Parliament’s attempt to claim credit was nothing more than an act of nationalistic flattery, parasitic upon the Prince Consort’s military feats.

That way, at least they wouldn’t be the only ones left out of the fun.

To achieve this, they had to build up Killian as much as possible. If the Liberal Party took the lead in this, it would also have a significant appeal to the citizens currently drunk on national pride.

“Do we not already have medals for those who have performed meritorious service?”

“Because there are particularly many who have performed feats this time, I’m saying we should reorganize things now. Isn’t it the responsibility of our Parliament to offer such honors to those who have devoted themselves to the nation?”

“His Royal Highness has already been knighted into the Order of the Garter…”

“Considering his decisive role in defeating Russia and his achievement in saving the lives of countless soldiers by reorganizing the medical system, we must naturally create a new medal for His Highness!”

The debate heated up to the end.

It was a tense psychological warfare between ‘Aren’t you guys just trying to suck up to the Prince Consort yourselves? Let’s keep it moderate’ and ‘I will never die seeing you disguise this as your own credit.’

By this point, the Conservative Party was not so blind that they couldn’t see through the Liberal Party’s strategy.

Wellesley and Disraeli exchanged glances a few times, then nodded and laughed loudly.

“Now that I hear it, Member Gladstone’s opinion seems to have merit.”

“Let us gather the opinion of Parliament to suggest to Her Majesty that we create a new medal named after her. Hahaha!”

Since Killian was close to the Conservative Party anyway, if his influence grew, the Conservative Party would receive the trickle-down effect.

Wellesley and Disraeli had inwardly made that calculation.

On the contrary, Gladstone believed that if the Royal Family’s influence became stronger than the Conservative Party’s, a subtle crack would eventually occur.

Power is something that cannot be shared even with family; how could a relationship of equal and friendly terms be maintained forever?

As the balance of power locked into a state where neither side could yield, someone would eventually have to bow their head.

The Great War was nearing its end, but the British Parliament was becoming even busier with their respective schemes.

Russia was defeated by any standard, yet they still refused to admit it.

The work to drive Tsar Nicholas into a dead end was also proceeding without a hitch.

In chess, Go, or any game, there are always people like that.

People who have clearly lost but refuse to finish, stubbornly dragging out time and accumulating meaningless fatigue.

The game is over, but they hide one worker and build bases in every corner of the map, saying, “Nope, I’ll never surrender.”

Usually, such people need to be given a harsh lesson so they never dare to try it again; they need to be completely crushed.

This wasn’t me being heartless; it was the realization of justice that everyone desired, the way things ought to be.

-According to the British Empire, Tsar Nicholas is stubbornly refusing to surrender and is requesting that his pride be upheld somehow.

-It has been confirmed that the Tsar sent a threatening letter stating that if this is refused, he will issue a general mobilization order to create as many casualties as possible.

-The Russian army has currently suffered at least 140,000 deaths, with casualties estimated to exceed 500,000. If the Tsar carries out a reckless attack here, at least hundreds of thousands more lives will be sacrificed, and these meaningless deaths are all because of the Tsar’s pride, which refuses to surrender even though defeat is already certain…

Wow! Once the reins were loosened, there was no stopping it.

I expected it, but the effect was beyond imagination.

There was no brake in the world that could control the Russian journalists who had been suppressed until now.

Somehow, the Russian government tried to punish those spreading the rumors, calling them simple nonsense, but it was already too late.

Lock up one person, and two more appear; shut down one newspaper, and two more are born the next day.

Information control is by no means omnipotent.

It only means something when the organization is functioning at a minimum. With the military and administrative branches half-broken, who was supposed to control whom?

“They’re telling us to go die?”

“Cut the crap!”

“Whether I die deserting or at the hands of the enemy, death is death anyway, so what do I care! I can’t stay here any longer! To hell with all of you!”

In the army.

“Boo! Down with the Tsar!”

“We absolutely oppose additional conscription!”

“If you want to fight a war, do it yourself!”

In the capital as well.

No matter how much they tried to suppress it, Russia, unable to handle the daily worsening public opinion, vividly felt that neither the nobles nor the Tsar had any answers left.

If they pushed any further, the military might revolt, or a revolution like the one in France might break out.

Ultimately, Russia chose the only way to break through this situation.

“Dear citizens! This is all a misunderstanding! There were just minor misunderstandings in the process of relaying words; we have no intention of continuing this futile fight any longer.”

They claimed they had intended to surrender from the beginning, but the words were relayed incorrectly, leading to misunderstandings, and that the truth was this.

Finally, as the Tsar directly announced Russia’s intent to surrender.

Russia’s defeat became an established fact.

The worst war of the 19th century, which had embroiled the entire world, came to an end, leaving behind only the shocking fact that the total casualties on both sides might be close to a million.

The war was over.

It wasn’t a play on words like a truce agreement; once they had clearly stated their intent to surrender, there was no taking it back.

“The Russians have surrendered!”

“Can we go home now?”

“Waaaaah!”

“Oh God! Thank you! Thank you!”

Soldiers who heard the news of Russia’s surrender naturally fell into a state of frenzy.

That they had won the war or taught Russia a lesson didn’t matter to the soldiers.

“I’m going home! I can go home!”

“I’m going to burn this damn will now. Phew, damn Russians, they won’t change their minds, will they?”

“If they change their minds again, I’ll really kill them all.”

The most important thing for the soldiers was not the fact that they had won, but the relief that they could now return home.

Liberated from all the previous anguish, anxiety, and fear, the troops embraced each other, shouted, danced, and used every means possible to express their joy.

The officers also did not hide the smiles that filled their faces, and although they didn’t join the frantic celebration as directly as the soldiers, they shared this joy with everyone.

However, even in the midst of this, there were those who were silently doing their work.

“Nurse, wouldn’t it be okay to rest just for today?”

“Just because the war is over doesn’t mean the wounded suddenly get better. And in times like this, we must look after the patients even more carefully. For the sake of the soldiers who might be worried about passing away in the ward just as the war has ended.”

“…”

As if nothing, not even the end of the war or returning home, could shake her.

Nightingale checked the wards and cared for the wounded with an attitude that was no different from usual.

In fact, she had sent the other nurses out to rest and enjoy the joy of victory, so she was effectively doing double the work.

She was always by the side of the wounded soldiers who shed sorrowful tears at the sound of cheering and singing from outside.

“Nurse, will I be able to return home alive too?”

“Of course.”

“Nurse… I miss my mother.”

“I will make sure you go home alive, so tell her everything—how heroically you fought before ending up in the hospital, and how you survived and returned from there.”

Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, the second son of the Marquis of Salisbury, who followed Nightingale around and watched her every medical action, found all of this to be a series of shocks.

Unlike general children of the upper class, he constantly saw soldiers being brought in with severe injuries within the military wards.

After spending years like that, not just a day or two, he felt something changing within him without realizing it.

Perhaps that was why.

Unlike the officers who were fully intoxicated by the atmosphere of victory now that the war was over, he silently guarded the interior of the ward and lent a hand to necessary tasks.

Just as the busy work was roughly wrapping up.

Nightingale, who sat down on a makeshift chair as if collapsing to take a breath, spoke to him.

“Major, what do you plan to do when you return?”

“…I’m going to enter Parliament.”

“So you’re going into politics.”

“Yes. It’s a conclusion I reached after seeing countless soldiers dying on the battlefield.”

She didn’t say anything more.

It wasn’t that her affection had disappeared. Rather, seeing her devote herself to the soldiers and save countless lives throughout the war, his feelings had only deepened.

But at the same time, he came to understand why she said she had no intention of marrying.

Now, he simply wanted to help her realize her dreams even more.

“What I’ve felt through this experience is that it makes no sense for those who don’t know what war is to discuss it. Those who don’t know this sight should not speak of war.”

“Why is that?”

“Because one cannot see the people behind reports filled with nothing but numbers.”

At his words filled with heavy reflection, Nightingale, who had been listening quietly, slowly nodded.

“Major, you will follow in your father’s footsteps and become the Marquis of Salisbury, won’t you? I hope you become a politician who doesn’t forget how you feel right now.”

“Thank you. I will definitely… strive to be a politician like His Royal Highness.”

“Hmm? Isn’t His Royal Highness not a politician?”

“Ah, that’s true. Hahahaha!”

Initially, it was a war he joined simply because he wanted to be by the side of the woman he loved, and in the end, he failed to win her heart, but he had no regrets.

He had made a promise with Nightingale to invite her to his estate for a meal on a day off once they returned to London.

That much was enough.

“Ah, but Miss Nightingale. If it’s alright…”

Now that the atmosphere was good, he was about to ask if they could meet and eat together more often instead of just once.

Just then, the sound of urgent footsteps from soldiers was heard approaching from afar.

Judging by long experience, this was definitely the sound of people running while carrying someone on a stretcher.

Stopping himself mid-sentence, Robert reflexively stood up and opened the door to let the patient in.

“Please wait a moment! I’ll call Professor John Snow immediately.”

Watching his back as he ran faster than anyone else, Nightingale chuckled and calmly assessed the patient’s condition.

“I look forward to seeing him in Parliament.”

At first, she wondered why Killian was trying to raise that boy like that, but now she felt she understood.

The war had changed so many things.

Some gained honor, and some lost their lives, but all the surviving soldiers shared the commonality of having deep, indelible scars engraved in their hearts.

She wondered if they would be able to adapt well when they returned home, and if any social problems would arise.

Listening to the songs of victory echoing through the walls after finishing the emergency treatment, it felt like some inspiration was about to strike.

And so, Nightingale did not leave the side of the wounded soldiers until the day of victory had fully passed, constantly contemplating what she should do after the war ended.

Chapter 261: The Sinking of Russia

The capital of France.

Paris.

“Sigh…”

François Guizot, who had been heavily promoted as the Prime Minister of victory for bringing the war to a successful conclusion, puffed deeply on his cigarette and shook his head.

The damage was too great.

According to rough estimates, casualties had reached nearly 100,000, with tens of thousands of deaths.

Excluding the Napoleonic Wars, it was a blow of such magnitude that one wondered if France had ever suffered such losses in a single conflict before.

The Napoleonic Wars were one thing—France had fought all of Europe for over a decade, so such costs were to be expected.

However, the war with Russia had lasted less than three years.

Yet, they had incurred this much loss in such a short period.

For now, it was fine because they were busy promoting how they had crushed Russia and demonstrated the majesty of France, but the time to face reality would eventually come.

Sooner or later, the price for exhausting the national power in this war would have to be paid, and how to patch that hole was the government’s top priority.

“Minister, how are the preparations for the conference going?”

“First of all, the British side has actively agreed to signing the treaty in Paris. The Ottomans have also expressed their consent, and Russia will have no choice but to attend.”

“Since Britain agreed, it’s safe to assume hosting it in France is a fait accompli.”

“In the first place, isn’t France the only place with a city capable of hosting representatives from each country and coordinating their opinions?”

Just as Foreign Minister Édouard Louis said, Paris was a traditional city where countless historic meetings had been held.

Furthermore, in terms of accessibility alone, there weren’t many places where high-ranking officials from various European countries could travel so easily.

“Not even a hole the size of an ant’s eye must be left in safety and security, so please ensure everyone does their best until the very end.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Have the representatives for each country been decided?”

“Britain has announced that Prince Consort Killian will attend personally. Russia will send Foreign Minister Gorchakov, and Austria will be represented by their Foreign Minister, Count Karl Ferdinand von Buol. As for the Ottomans, I believe Ali Pasha, who once served as Wazir—equivalent to a Prime Minister—will attend.”

“What about Prussia?”

Guizot expected Manteuffel, who had recently become Prime Minister under the favor of Wilhelm IV, to attend, but Minister Louis’s words were different from his expectations.

“They say a young ambassador named Otto von Bismarck will be coming.”

“Bismarck? That’s a name I’ve never heard before.”

“I looked into it, and he is indeed someone you wouldn’t have heard of. He’s a young man in his thirties with no significant public service record.”

“They’re sending a greenhorn in his thirties to such a momentous treaty negotiation?”

“Prime Minister, if you look at it that way, Prince Consort Killian has also only just turned thirty.”

Ah, that was true. Guizot had forgotten because the man was as slippery as a sly old fox who had been in politics for thirty years, but he was indeed only thirty.

Guizot quickly added a comment.

“Isn’t he the person who rose to the position of the youngest minister in British history? The weight of his career is different. On the other hand, this young man Bismarck seems like a Junker who achieved a lightning-fast promotion…”

“Yes. Even upon investigation, he has no particularly unique career path, so it’s still a mystery how he caught the King’s eye.”

“Well, we’ll find out this time whether he’s just a Junker who played his cards right or a truly capable man… Minister, keep a close eye on him.”

“Yes, sir.”

As the end-of-war agreement to be held in Paris drew near, Guizot felt a growing gnawing sensation in his stomach.

How should he describe it?

It felt like a scheduled catastrophe was waiting in the distance, yet he had no choice but to keep walking toward it.

“No matter what happens, we must squeeze as much as possible out of Russia.”

The only way to make up for the losses incurred this time was to empty Russia’s pockets and refill the exhausted national treasury.

The problem, of course, was that France wasn’t the only country thinking that way.

While France had suffered the most, the British Empire was the one that had dealt the most profound damage to Russia.

Naturally, the British Empire would assert its rights and try to take even more for itself, wouldn’t they?

Next, there were the Ottomans, who had suffered losses on a similar scale to France and had hosted the war within their own territory.

Then there was Prussia, whom France was most concerned about.

“I trust you are well aware that with Russia collapsed, Prussia is highly likely to become France’s greatest enemy.”

“Of course. I will draft the plan in a way that suppresses Prussia by siding with Austria.”

“Good thinking. I’m counting on you, Minister, so please do your best.”

“Yes. For now, I will make thorough preparations to ensure there’s no lack in hosting our distinguished guests. Prince Consort Killian and the Russian minister are scheduled to arrive next week.”

“They’re arriving early.”

The practical winner and loser of this war were arriving first.

“Since His Majesty also wishes to meet Prince Consort Killian, please coordinate the schedule. And I too… no, it would look better if I personally went out to the welcoming ceremony, so there’s no need to leave it entirely to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.”

“Understood. Then how should we handle Russia?”

“Let the Ministry of Foreign Affairs handle that part appropriately. Still, we shouldn’t let it feel like they’re being too poorly treated.”

In his heart, he wanted to cut them off at the level of a Vice-Minister, let alone a Minister, but treating the Russians like trash just because they were detestable would damage France’s prestige.

They had to provide the minimum level of courtesy to avoid backlash.

Politics was about smiling on the surface while stabbing someone in the back; treating an enemy with open neglect was merely proof of being third-rate.

“However, Prime Minister, the Russian minister is showing signs of trying to contact the British side.”

“…?”

“He likely wants to minimize their losses as much as possible before the official agreement.”

“That’s possible. They wouldn’t want to lose everything. Come to think of it, has Minister Gorchakov ever been to Britain?”

The previous minister, Nesselrode, seemed to have met Killian several times, but Guizot wasn’t sure about the current one.

“Probably not. Gorchakov was appointed after Nesselrode was dismissed when the war broke out.”

“Really? Then it should be fine.”

“Are you saying we can just leave them be?”

The man would surely wag his tongue to gain something for himself, but who was Guizot?

Among all the French Prime Ministers in history, skip a few, he was the one who had crossed the Strait of Dover the most, all for the purpose of speaking with Killian.

Because of that, he knew very well.

If one tried to wag their tongue to get something out of that man, they would soon find themselves dancing to the devil’s tune instead.

“Yes. Let’s just let him enjoy himself.”

Everything wasn’t perfect, but they had done as much as they could.

The war fought with guns and cannons was now over.

From now on, it was time to fight with three inches of tongue and ink.

In original history, although Russia lost the war, they spared no effort to secure the best possible outcome.

Even so, a loss was a loss, so they had to make significant concessions. However, there were many opinions that the victors failed to take spoils of war commensurate with their sacrifices.

This was because the interests of various nations were complexly intertwined, and although Russia had lost, the war ended in a state where they hadn’t been completely neutralized.

But the current Russia was in an even worse situation, despite the Emperor still being alive.

The immediate damage was greater, and the perception of the Emperor and the nobility had plummeted, nearly touching the Earth’s core.

On top of that, the key figures of the military hadn’t died in battle; instead, they were alive and well with intense resentment toward the leadership, becoming potential internal bombs.

Was that all? Journalists opposed to censorship were posting bulletins and printing newspapers every day, and the citizens had come to realize exactly how much of a mess their country was.

In such a situation, just before entering Paris, Minister of Foreign Affairs Gorchakov visited our camp at Russia’s earnest request.

Since I was honestly a bit curious about how Russia viewed the current situation and how they judged me, I readily accepted his visit.

However, I attached the condition that this would be an official interview, and Russia, having no room to haggle over conditions, unconditionally accepted, just begging for a meeting.

In any case, through that process, Minister Gorchakov, Russia’s plenipotentiary and the head of diplomacy, sat before me with a face that looked almost like a living corpse.

“Our Russia never intended for relations with the British Empire to sour from the beginning.”

“……”

“All of this happened because the Ottomans and France pressured our home government and tried to drive a wedge between us and the British Empire.”

“Aha. So that’s why when the previous minister came to London, he persistently pried into how prepared the British Empire was for war.”

“……?”

“Did you really think I wouldn’t know? My, I’m quite disappointed.”

Could it be that they still didn’t realize whose palm they had been dancing on?

Or did they just think Minister Nesselrode was an unprecedented idiot who ruined everything by making hasty assumptions on his own?

Well, if they wanted to shift the blame, taking such an attitude would be the right move.

“As soon as you gained the conviction that the British Empire was not prepared for war at all and would not fight Russia no matter what, you people went off the rails. And now you’re talking about driving a wedge?”

“Wait, wait… that is a misunderstanding.”

“Because of this war, my home country suffered nearly 10,000 casualties.”

To be precise, it was 6,000. Even that was reduced to nearly a third compared to the original history, but there is a mathematical concept in this world called rounding up.

So, anyway, we had casualties in the tens of thousands, you villains.

“If we’re talking about the scale of damage, we also…”

“Russia’s damage was self-inflicted, while we are victims caught up in your country’s tyranny. Don’t try to subtly lump us together.”

“We will compensate for all the damage our nation caused to the British Empire. If necessary, we will even pay it back with interest.”

“Hmm?”

I hadn’t said anything yet, and he was already groveling? This wasn’t the Russia I knew. He clearly had something up his sleeve.

Sure enough, when I tilted my head for him to continue, Gorchakov began to spill his true aim.

“In truth, Russia’s economy is practically on the verge of annihilation. If you tell a beggar to hand over money, where could the beggar possibly find it? However, we will somehow arrange and pay the reparations to the British Empire at the very least.”

“Aha. I see what you’re saying. You’ll do everything we want, so in exchange, we should help you so you only have to pay minimal compensation to the other parties?”

“It’s not so much a request for help as it is a plea for you to understand our circumstances. There’s nothing left even if you squeeze us further, so how can we provide the funds?”

In other words, if they were pushed too hard, they’d just say “kill me then,” and we wouldn’t get any money either, so let’s reach a moderate compromise.

Instead, if I took their side, they would compensate the British Empire surely, even with interest, so wouldn’t that be good for both of us? It seems he used his head quite a bit.

But I think he’s mistaken about something. Why does he think the reparations must be paid in money?

“Then let’s do that. If you pay the interest the British Empire wants, I will take responsibility and exert my influence so that you only have to pay minimal reparations to other nations.”

“Oh, really? As expected of Your Highness. I heard you were incomparably brilliant even in the British Empire and possessed an outstanding insight for the overall picture, and indeed, you live up to your reputation…”

“Give us ten times the amount of money the British Empire spent on this war as reparations. Since you said you’d definitely pay interest, I’ve applied a 900% interest rate.”

“Pardon? Ten times… what on earth…?”

It means your proposal is bullshit, so just get out. This man seems a bit slow on the uptake.

“If you can’t meet this condition, I have no intention of negotiating with Russia alone.”

“Ten times is impossible! In the first place, with that much money, wouldn’t there be surplus even after paying all the other countries’ reparations?”

“Is that so? Then let’s do that instead.”

“If you set such excessive conditions, the agreement might fall through.”

“Then we can just go back to war. But if we do, it won’t end at this level. At the very least, we will take the entire Ukrainian black soil region. Honestly, if we gain that much, we don’t really need to receive money from you. We’d have gained a breadbasket to take responsibility for the British Empire’s food production, so we could just think of the money as being spent on buying land.”

I put on the most amiable smile possible, stood up, and pulled back the curtain that had been blocking the side.

There, the sight of people busy moving their pens while recording every word belonging to this conversation came into view.

“If I were to show the conversation I just had with you to France or the Ottomans, wouldn’t they dance for joy? They’d probably say, let’s just scrap the treaty or whatever, push the army in, and partition the territory as much as we can to extract profit.”

“Wait, please wait! I never heard that this conversation would be recorded. This is a clear…”

“What are you talking about? I set the condition that this was a clear official interview. Where in the world is a country that doesn’t keep a record of such a momentous meeting? Did you really think I accepted the request to exchange private jokes with you, Minister?”

If you wanted to make a secret deal, you should have thrown it out at the right time and situation.

Because you’re only scheming with the goal of reducing losses, you keep tripping over your own feet.

“Can—cancel. I request a cancellation. As a party to this talk, I…”

“Ah, yes. Fine. I’ll cancel it for you. If you promise me just one thing, I will gladly shred this paper and erase everything that just happened from my mind.”

“…Please speak.”

“Hasn’t Russia been threatening to restrict food exports from the black soil region whenever there was a conflict with us? I wish to agree on the price and quantity of food exports so you can never play such pranks again. If we discuss this at the main conference, other nations might demand the same conditions, so let’s sign a separate agreement with us apart from the Treaty of Paris. How about it? Isn’t it reasonable?”

It meant they should shut up and be our food shuttle from now on. In other words, Russia would be voluntarily giving up one of its greatest strengths that allowed it to speak loudly to the British Empire.

In a way, from a long-term perspective, this might be much more painful than paying a few pennies in reparations.

“Please wait a moment. This isn’t a matter I can decide. The rights granted to me are only…”

“Ah, yes. Then I shall reveal the conversation we just had in its entirety in Paris. Goodbye, Minister. It was a pleasant talk.”

“Wait, wait! I will get His Majesty’s permission no matter what. So please, give me just a little time.”

“The deadline is until we enter Paris. You’ll have to hurry to not be late. Otherwise, it feels like the righteous persona existing within me might deliver Russia’s wicked conspiracy to undermine our alliance’s harmony directly to Prime Minister Guizot.”

As soon as I finished speaking, Minister Gorchakov jumped up and ran outside.

And exactly 1 hour and 15 minutes before entering Paris upon France’s invitation, where they had prepared a massive welcoming event.

Gorchakov’s tearful declaration of surrender, stating he would accept our proposal, arrived before me.

Now, who told you to engage in shallow trickery beforehand?

Approach negotiations fair and square like me, fair and square.

Because sometimes you get a surprise gift like this before entering the main negotiations.

As expected, one should live as a good person.

Chapter 262: The Treaty of Paris

As soon as word arrived from Russia that they would negotiate separately in London, I immediately entered Paris.

Though I had been subtly involved with France many times, this was my first time visiting Paris for official business, and the feeling was quite different.

Furthermore, Louis Philippe—who still held his throne thanks to me—was eager to see me, so a grand welcoming ceremony was prepared.

Since the war had just ended, it wasn’t overly extravagant, but the sight of the King, the Prime Minister, and all the cabinet ministers turning out for the reception was quite a spectacle.

If Queen Victoria had visited, that would be one thing, but strictly speaking, I am the Prince Consort, not a King. Nevertheless, I received a welcome that exceeded that of most monarchs.

Seeing as no one found it strange, I must have truly made a name for myself during this war.

In fact, Louis Philippe went as far as inviting me to the palace to beg for “tales of heroism” from the battlefield.

“We were busy with the bloody battle in the Crimean Peninsula, so we had no idea the British Empire would launch an offensive as far as Asia.”

“Because if you widen the front, Russia can never respond effectively. The basic framework of the operation was to attack as many regions as possible simultaneously.”

“The Prime Minister tells me Your Highness’s political savvy is extraordinary, but to possess military talent as well? Is that not being too greedy? And on top of that, you are quite handsome. Truly, God can be unfair at times.”

“Is Your Majesty not a dashing man himself, still maintaining a dignified grace even past seventy? I would wish for nothing more than to age as well as Your Majesty has.”

“Haha, I see you are also skilled at flattery. Did you know? Recently, even here in France, there have been many articles about Your Highness in the newspapers.”

The moment Louis Philippe finished speaking, an attendant standing nearby selected several newspapers and showed them to me.

- Who is Killian Gore Hanover, the Prince Consort of the British Empire?

- Is the British Empire’s Secret Weapon, Who Handled Russia Like a Rat in a Trap, the Prince Consort?

- How the British Empire Became the World’s Greatest Power

I never thought that France—a nation second to none when it comes to nationalistic flattery—would pour out such praising articles for a foreigner, and an Englishman at that.

In a way, this was perhaps another piece of evidence that France had firmly decided to take a pro-British path.

“Prince Killian, it is my hope that from now on, France and the British Empire will get along like brothers. Is it not said that brothers grow closer through fighting? The bickering our two nations did in the past was simply part of those growth pains.”

I wondered what kind of crazy brothers wage war for a hundred years, but since it wasn’t Louis Philippe and I who had fought for those hundred years, it didn’t really matter.

I gave a cheerful nod and spent nearly an hour spinning a web of words about how the friendship between France and the British Empire would never change.

As soon as my meeting with the King ended, Prime Minister Guizot followed me closely like a puppy.

“Does the British Empire have a set policy for this conference?”

“Nothing specific, but if I had to say, we are thinking that since we won the war, we shouldn’t have to suffer any losses.”

“Indeed. One must never suffer a loss. In that case, we shall also take the direction of supporting the British Empire and pressuring Russia.”

“Let us do that. By the way, how is the canal I mentioned before coming along?”

Before the war began, I had arranged the establishment of the ‘Suez Maritime Canal Company’ as a joint venture with the French Rothschild Bank. I was supposed to take over the shares, but the Russians starting a war had messed up the schedule a bit.

According to the original plan, ground should have been broken by now. Honestly, those Russians are never helpful for anything.

“Ah… do not worry about that. Negotiations with Egypt are complete, so as soon as the funds are secured, we can start construction immediately.”

“So, construction hasn’t started yet?”

“Yes. We’ve spent so much on the war with Russia that…”

True, France was supposed to sell all the shares to me, but to deceive the Egyptians, they at least had to make a show of starting construction.

Once the shares were sold to me, Egypt wouldn’t be able to say much more.

However, from the perspective of the French government, the timing wasn’t right to announce a new major project.

In a situation where they had suffered immense losses from the war, it was easy to imagine how the citizens would react to talk about a canal.

“Then simply tell Egypt this: the damage from the war is too great, so you cannot proceed with the canal. Thus, at this stage, you have decided to sell all shares to the British Empire. That way, the ownership can be transferred more cleanly.”

“Well, if we say the damage from the war is immense, Egypt won’t be able to complain.”

“Yes. And the citizens won’t care much about selling canal shares. As a bonus, if you announce that the money from the sale will be used to support veterans returning to society, wouldn’t your popularity rise as well, Prime Minister?”

“Oh, that is a good idea. Then, why don’t we publicly sign the agreement while Your Highness is staying in Paris? Didn’t you say you already received permission from your Parliament last time?”

“I did. Very well. Since I’m in Paris, it’s best to handle everything while I’m here.”

Prime Minister Guizot could show off by treating the veterans well, and I could subordinate the great Suez Canal to myself as an individual. There was no better deal.

Since no country could sell a canal in Suez without the silent consent of the British Empire anyway, France wasn’t losing out.

What good is it to clutch onto a treasure you can’t even brag about?

It’s better for both parties to sell it off while someone is offering a fair price.

Seventy-two hours later.

Just before the representatives of each nation arrived, a declaration was announced in Prime Minister Guizot’s name that ownership of the ‘Suez Maritime Canal Company’—created as a joint venture between the French government and the Rothschild Bank—had been transferred to me.

The first puzzle piece for the British Royal Family to control the global shipping industry was finally put in its place.

Normally, when signing a major agreement, the representatives only sign the documents while the staff handles the actual work.

However, when the interests of each nation were as sharply divided as they were now, it was necessary for those with decision-making power to sort out the traffic.

Once a general direction was established, the working-level officials could then debate, calculate specific figures, and draft the treaty.

Naturally, this complexity only increased as more countries participated.

Since one person’s gain is another’s loss in the international community, reaching a consensus was nearly impossible.

Russia likely intended to exploit this by driving wedges between the parties to minimize their own losses.

Though they had been caught by me and were now in a position where they had to vomit up their gains instead of just breaking even.

Regardless, if I were a Russian minister, I would have thought about where to dig in; there were certainly gaps to cause trouble.

I would play the traditionally hostile Prussia and Austria against each other.

Next, if I could drag France—which was wary of Prussia’s growth—into that nerve war, half the battle would be won.

And then, I could pile the rest onto the Ottoman Empire, which was essentially a pushover on its own, and plan for a future comeback.

The problem was that the seasoned geniuses of diplomacy present here weren’t ignorant of that strategy.

Sometimes there are “unavoidable moves” in this world that you fall for even while knowing they’re coming, but unfortunately, Russia was in no position to pull out such a cheat-like technique.

Above all.

“Your Highness! It has been several years since we met in London. I am truly delighted to see you again.”

“Just a few years ago, you were a promising young man who came all the way to London with nothing but ambition, and now you are already a plenipotentiary representing your country. Congratulations.”

“It is all thanks to Your Highness giving me such valuable experiences and encouraging me to have confidence. You must come to Berlin sometime. His Majesty is also eagerly waiting for Your Highness to visit.”

“If such an opportunity arises, I shall make time for it.”

The fact that Bismarck, whom I met for the first time in a long while, was stuck to my side like a devoted fan, making no effort to hide his admiration, was a misfortune for Russia.

“By the way, how are those men doing?”

“By ‘those men,’ whom do you mean?”

“You know. Marx and Engels.”

“They are still doing well in London.”

My Communist duo was currently in the middle of studying economics after hearing me say that “knowing your enemy and yourself is the way to win a fight.”

I had been subtly feeding them the essence of modern modified capitalism, so if someone as brilliant as Marx was involved, he would likely soon emerge with a theory that would have a significant impact either way.

“Those two wouldn’t happen to have plans to return to Prussia, would they?”

“I don’t believe so… Is there a reason they shouldn’t return?”

“Ah, no. It just seems like London suits them well, so I thought it would be nice for them to keep living there. Haha, hahahaha.”

I think I get it. He’s worried that rumors will spread about how he lost a fistfight and ended up rolling on the floor.

Since he had even lied to his servant that he had won, his image would inevitably crack if the truth were revealed.

Then again, Marx was also writing that he had knocked Bismarck’s teeth out with a single punch, so in my eyes, they were both the same.

If I record the details in my autobiography later, they’ll both probably die of embarrassment, so for now, let’s just move on without saying anything.

“I heard our plenipotentiary had a great influence on Prussia’s entry into the war. Thanks to that, the war ended much more smoothly.”

“It was obvious Russia would lose, so we entered at the opportune moment. The Junkers back home were negative at first, but now they are welcoming Russia’s defeat, saying it’s good that Russia, who used to walk around so stiff-necked, got what they deserved.”

“And for Prussia, the weakening of Russia at your rear will be a direct benefit to your national defense, so your mind must be much more at ease.”

“It would be a lie to say otherwise.”

Small talk, laden with hidden meaning, was exchanged.

With leisurely steps, we passed numerous security guards and entered the spacious conference room.

“Gorchakov, Foreign Minister of Russia.”

“Ali Pasha, Field Marshal of the Ottoman Empire.”

“Edouard Louis, Foreign Minister of France.”

“Count Karl Ferdinand von Buol, representative of Austria.”

“Otto von Bismarck, Plenipotentiary of Prussia. It is an honor to meet such distinguished individuals.”

“Killian Gore Hanover.”

In this place where representatives of the great powers that wielded influence in Europe had gathered, the direction for the new international order would be decided.

“First, I shall state what the British Empire desires. All Russian forces and fleets in the Black Sea must be disarmed. Naturally, the operation of warships is prohibited, and do not dock any warships in any port. Does anyone object?”

“France agrees.”

“The Ottoman Empire also agrees.”

“…Russia will accept.”

The details would be handled by the staff, so it was no exaggeration to say that once the two frameworks of what could and could not be tolerated were coordinated, the work here was done.

Russia tried to subtly drive a wedge between France and Prussia, but unfortunately, because Bismarck unilaterally took my side, it didn’t have the intended effect.

In this meeting, Bismarck didn’t hide his foreign policy goals; he laid them bare.

‘Diplomacy is about staying on good terms with the British Empire.’

Thanks to his actions, which were 180 degrees different from original history, the Paris Peace Conference proceeded with lightning speed.

The Danube River, the Crimean Peninsula, the Caucasus, Bessarabia, and even Poland.

Stripped of influence and having lost territory in all sorts of regions, Russia was merely bullied by the Allied ambassadors and could not mount a proper defense.

“Then, it seems the European issues are mostly concluded.”

As soon as I spoke, Minister Gorchakov’s face brightened, as if he thought the long, hellish time was finally over.

But what a shame. I said the European issues were finished, not the conference.

“From now on, we shall discuss the Asian issues. Joseon and Japan were also parties to this war; it would be quite disappointing if they were excluded, would it not? Conveniently, both nations have asked their ally, the British Empire, to speak on their behalf, so I shall speak for both instead.”

“Your Highness. However, those two are clearly sovereign nations. Discussing matters without their representatives might lead to problems later. Why don’t we invite their ambassadors and set up a separate meeting later…”

He was struggling to postpone the inevitable beating, but of course, I hadn’t come over from Asia without preparation.

I pulled out several sheets of paper I had intentionally kept hidden until now and handed them to Minister Gorchakov.

“…What is this?”

“Letters of attorney stamped with the Royal Seal of the King of Joseon and the Tenno of Japan. If you look there, you will see it states that I am designated as their representative. I have even kindly attached translations.”

“Naming Killian Gore Yi Hanover, a royal family member of Joseon, as the person to represent Joseon’s voice at the Peace Conference held in Paris…”

Gorchakov, reading the translation in disbelief, saw the text on another sheet next to it and his eyes widened.

“Delegating the authority to represent Japan to Killian Gore Tokugawa Hanover, acting on behalf of the will of the Great Emperor… No, what is this? Surely the Yi Hanover and Tokugawa Hanover mentioned here are…”

“Yes, that’s me.”

In Europe, I had to coordinate the interests of France, the Ottoman Empire, Austria, and Prussia to set a direction, but Asia was a different story.

Since Joseon and Japan had both delegated full authority to me, it wouldn’t be wrong to say my voice was the will of Northeast Asia, right?

“As the Minister said, we shall discuss the details at another time, but for now, let’s just set the general framework. First, how about you cleanly give up Sakhalin?”

“……?”

You must have expected this much; why are you acting so surprised?

For someone who acts like a real man, he certainly is prone to theatrics at times like this.

Chapter 263: The Treaty of Paris (2)

It was a fact known to many that the Maritime Province was an area of immense value to Russia.

Unless they could decisively crush the Ottoman Empire and seize the Bosporus Strait, the more ports Russia had to access the open sea, the better. Furthermore, holding the Maritime Province allowed them to easily operate a naval fleet that could expand into the Sea of Okhotsk and the Pacific Ocean by linking up with the Kamchatka Peninsula at Russia’s easternmost tip.

There was a good reason why Russia had gone to such lengths to establish a base in Vladivostok.

But what if Sakhalin were to suddenly vanish from their grasp?

Russia’s maritime reach in the Sea of Okhotsk would be literally severed, leaving them isolated. Even if they abandoned the Maritime Province and concentrated their Pacific Fleet on the Kamchatka Peninsula, it would still be a problem. Since Alaska had been ceded to Canada, they were already sitting on a metaphorical bomb that could explode at any time, and now they would have to worry about Sakhalin as well.

Russia had finally been forced to confront the issue they least wanted to discuss in Asia.

“Sakhalin… Are you asking us to cede that entire vast island to Japan? Japan doesn’t even have the administrative capacity to manage it.”

“Is that so? Then, if Japan wishes, our British Empire will have to lend them our strength. We could establish a base for our forces, even a small one, in southern Sakhalin—”

“Ah, no. On second thought, Japan’s administrative power seems quite sufficient. However, I believe surrendering such a vast territory is an excessive demand. How about we agree to split it in half?”

“No. It won’t be just Japan; we will implement a divided administration including Joseon. Let Joseon take half and Japan take the other half.”

Joseon had previously stated they didn’t need more land because they couldn’t maintain it, but the important thing was to strip Sakhalin away from Russia entirely. Furthermore, since both nations had performed their roles well, there might be a perception of unfairness if such a large territory were given to only one side.

Of course, even if Joseon were given half of Sakhalin, they lacked the ability to maintain it—but the same was true for present-day Japan. Therefore, shouldn’t their good friend in Asia, the British Empire, help these two countries take root in Sakhalin?

They could station some weapons and build bases for use in emergencies. Whether Russia fumed or not, if Britain built bases at the request of Japan and Joseon, Russia would have no right to complain. It wasn’t aimed at Russia; it was merely a safety measure to support the meager administrative capabilities of Joseon and Japan.

However, one could hardly imagine how great a humiliation it was for a European power to have its territory snatched away by small Asian nations like Joseon and Japan.

Bismarck, who had been checking a map to see where on earth Sakhalin even was, could not hide a burgeoning smirk.

“So, you are saying this place is currently occupied by this country called Japan? You mean they forcibly seized what Russia was holding?”

The Ottoman Empire couldn’t miss a chance to jab at Russia. Ali Pasha shook his head and clicked his tongue.

“It can’t be helped. No matter how strong Russia may be, how could they station elite troops in such a distant eastern frontier? I don’t know where this ‘Japan’ is located, but isn’t it said that even a mutt barks louder on its own doorstep? It’s not so strange that Russia was… de-feat-ed.”

“Who said we lost? You seem misinformed. This time, Japan attacked our base in Sakhalin without even declaring war. Since we’re on the subject, Your Highness Killian, is this not an incident for which Russia must hold Japan accountable?”

“That is true. But as everyone knows, that is a custom practiced in Europe; the Asian nations were not well-acquainted with it.”

“But unlike Japan, Joseon issued a declaration of war first.”

“When I asked about that, I was told that Joseon is a nation that originally placed great importance on etiquette and face in Northeast Asia. In other words, Asian nations are different from us. Of course, I intend to issue a stern warning to Japan and take measures to ensure such a thing never happens again.”

Those who habitually called Asians “inferior yellow monkeys” whenever they had the chance couldn’t suddenly turn around now and claim that Asia was a civilized nation equal to them.

Furthermore, since no proper international treaties regarding war had been signed yet, it was difficult to hold them responsible for attacking without a declaration of war. They could be insulted as filthy, petty, and uncivilized savages, but in the European perception, wasn’t that the default for Asia anyway?

Immediately, Bismarck and Ali Pasha were openly laughing and interfering, saying, “You should have considered such risks when fighting Asians.”

Even Austria, which had been subtly at odds with Prussia, joined in mocking Russia this time.

“Japan is actually on the mild side. I heard recently that the Qing dynasty attacked Russia right after exchanging agreements to form an alliance. Asia isn’t Europe; Russia is at fault for expecting too civilized a method.”

“Hahahaha! Quite right. Still, since His Highness has said he will give them a firm warning, things will surely change.”

“Your Highness, if possible, why not tell Japan to at least apologize to Russia? Hahaha!”

If Joseon or Japan had seen this scene, they wouldn’t have known whether to be pleased or offended, but if there was a path that allowed them to avoid taking responsibility, it was the easier choice. Perception would change automatically as national power grew, so no matter how much they barked now, the European nations wouldn’t pay it any mind anyway.

“As per your opinions, I will try to obtain something like a letter of reflection from Japan. By the way, speaking of which, haven’t there been too many incidents and accidents during this war? As the performance of cameras improves day by day, negative perceptions of war will likely increase as well. So, I believe it would be wise to take this opportunity to create international treaties that must be observed in war. I would like to hear your opinions on this. Including things like the mandatory declaration of war that the Russian side spoke so passionately about earlier.”

“An international treaty…”

“Indeed. If these are things that already exist as customs, it would be more effective to establish them clearly as a treaty.”

“Prussia is in favor.”

For Russia, it was like locking the stable door after the horse had bolted, but if they intended to keep raising horses in the future, they still had to fix the stable. As warfare technology became more sophisticated and weapons advanced, the number of casualties was bound to increase. Thus, everyone agreed on the need to set safety measures to ensure certain lines were not crossed.

Ultimately, the representatives’ meeting, which lasted several hours, ended with the completion of the basic framework of the Treaty of Paris and the preparation for new international treaties to be signed later.

Russia would remain quiet and hold its breath for a while, while the British Empire obtained everything it wanted and soared to new heights. And beneath the surface, a breathtaking war of nerves would begin anew over the now-vacant position of Europe’s second-in-command.

“Then, based on this agreement, I will delegate the authority to the working-level staff to draft the detailed clauses.”

The realization that the war was completely over with the simple act of signing a piece of paper felt complicated. How many people had to die and be injured just to scribble a few lines of such simple content?

The drop of black ink hanging from the nib of the pen looked like a tear condensed from the despair of countless people. As the ink, distilled from hundreds of thousands of lives, transformed into the names of the representatives on the agreement…

The sparks of war, which had threatened to burn the entire world, were finally extinguished.

Now, it was time to go back. Home.

In 1851, before the opening of the world’s first Great Exhibition, which had been confirmed to be held in the British Empire, the long, long Crimean War finally came to an end.

With the signing of the Treaty of Paris, the British Empire emerged as the perfect victor, seizing all sorts of interests from Russia and standing tall as the undisputed most powerful nation in the world. Moreover, it wasn’t just pride or a sense of superiority that they gained.

Russia was forced not only to cough up a massive indemnity to Britain but also lost all the influence it had barely managed to establish in Asia. And through the events that transpired during the Treaty of Paris, the majority of Western European nations came to perceive Northeast Asia as a territory of the British Empire.

Though the public might not notice such subtle shifts, as soon as I arrived, the achievements gained this time were being continuously reported.

[The canal of dreams has come into the possession of the Royal Family. From ancient Egypt to the modern Napoleon, many have pondered and agonized over it, but the connection between the Mediterranean and the Red Sea, which none could achieve, has finally been realized. This revolution in transportation, which eliminates the need to sail around Africa to reach Asia, has blossomed in the hands of the British Royal Family. Even in the midst of the Treaty of Paris, His Highness Killian recognized the fact that France suffered great losses from the war and purchased the ownership rights to the canal they had planned to construct. Because of this, the British Empire has firmly secured a position to exert immense influence over the shipping industries of all European nations. Furthermore, this newspaper has obtained information that the British Empire will sign an agreement regarding grain imports with Russia. How much has Russia diplomatically pressured the British Empire by using food as a weapon? But such things will never happen again. Russia has agreed to export a portion of the grain produced in its fertile Black Earth region to the British Empire at a fixed price and quantity, and this treaty is also said to be a feat achieved by His Highness Killian’s persuasion of the Russian authorities.]

The true protagonist who achieved all these feats and led the war to victory.

The army that arrived with that protagonist marched through the streets of London just yesterday.

In this war, Russia suffered nearly 500,000 casualties, and France suffered nearly half that amount. The Ottoman Empire goes without saying. However, the excellent army of our British Empire suffered only 6,000 casualties, which would have been impossible without the dedicated efforts of the medical staff and His Highness Killian, who perfectly improved the military’s medical system.

Parents with children expressed their gratitude and relief freely, showering those who raised the nation’s prestige with flowers of celebration.

Grand music played, and finally, the time came for the hero of the triumphal procession, who receives the love and respect of all British citizens, to face Her Majesty the Queen.

The sight of Her Majesty, who had been so strong, finally unable to hold back her tears and weeping sorrowfully in her husband’s arms, brought tears to the eyes of all the citizens watching.

“…”

“How is it? It finally feels like you’ve returned, doesn’t it? The citizens’ reaction right now is no joke.”

“No, I mean, it’s not that this is wrong… but how many of these embarrassing, laudatory articles have been released? Even if they write them, they should be a bit more restrained…”

“Are these not articles where everything is written exactly as it happened? My wife cried after reading this one.”

Cried? After reading this?

Is her tear duct that weak?

“Anyway, you did a great job as well, Prime Minister. From the triumphal events to the measures for the returning soldiers. With this, I can take a rest for a while without any worries.”

“You were the one who suffered, Your Highness. You’ve returned after a long time; how does it feel?”

“I saw my family, and I just felt sorry for them.”

I still vividly remember the twins, who were still talking in high-pitched, childish voices when I left for the battlefield, welcoming me back with quite clear speech now. And when Victoria couldn’t hold back and showed tears, to be honest, my own nose tingled a bit. If I had cried too, I would have certainly been teased about what I had done so great to be crying, so I suppressed it desperately.

And what surprised me more than anything was…

“Our third child, who was definitely still in my wife’s womb, was clumsily speaking words. It made me realize that time really has passed.”

“That’s how it is. My father also had tears in his eyes when he saw me after returning from the Battle of Waterloo. Seeing a child who has grown so much while you were away on the battlefield… it seems parents can’t help but be overcome with emotion.”

Just as he said, seeing the third child, whom I hadn’t even known the face of, toddling toward me and calling me ‘Papa’ evoked indescribable emotions.

Now, I will definitely not go anywhere. I’ll stay holed up in the palace and spend sweet time with Victoria and the children.

“Prime Minister, I’m going to stay comfortably in the palace for at least a year, so please handle any miscellaneous work at your level. Understood?”

“…”

What’s this? This is the timing for a response like ‘just trust me,’ so why is he making such an ambiguous face?

“Ah, if it’s because of the Expo, I’ll play the role of the public face for that much, so you can leave it to me without burden.”

“Your Highness, it’s not that… A report just came in from across the way.”

If he says ‘across the way,’ he means across the Atlantic. And across the Atlantic means Canada and the United States…

As my thoughts reached that point, an incident that had been pushed to a corner of my mind by the Russian conflict slowly crawled back into my consciousness.

Ah, damn it. Right. I completely forgot those guys existed.

The United States and Mexico were also at war, so by now, the winner and loser must have been clearly decided.

Please, just let me rest, you bastards.

My plan to enjoy a healing life with my family for at least the next few years was running aground before it even started.

Chapter 264: Brotherly Americas

Russia may have stumbled, but that does not mean its threat to the British Empire has vanished.

History has proven time and again that as long as a nation retains its core potential, it will eventually rise again—unless it is crushed to the point of utter ruin. One only needs to look at the precedent of Germany, which twice set the world on fire, to understand this clearly.

Russia was a bubble right now only because it had yet to escape the confines of a pre-modern society. Once it properly organized itself as a modern state, the story would change entirely. Who was to say that something similar to the Soviet Union of the original timeline—though perhaps different in form—might not be born there?

Since we had trampled them this time, we would have a few decades of breathing room, but no one could predict what would happen after that.

The situation was much the same on the American continent.

In fact, the Americas were the region I was most concerned about. This was due to the existence of the United States, the most powerful candidate to threaten the British Empire’s hegemony in the future.

However, since the war with Russia had been more pressing recently, I hadn’t had the luxury of paying much attention to the war between the United States and Mexico.

But to be honest, my true feeling was that even if I had paid attention, it wouldn’t have changed much—Mexico wasn’t exactly going to beat the United States, after all. Unless the British Empire was going to side with Mexico and go to war with the U.S., there was no reason to get involved.

Actually, the general consensus within the British Empire was, “Why does it matter if two second-rate and third-rate nations are fighting?” Everyone’s attention was focused solely on the Crimean War.

Frankly, if I were a European, I would feel the same way. When Goku and Vegeta are fighting to the death, who would spare a glance at Krillin and Yamcha duking it out nearby? They would just snort and ask what those guys were even doing.

“Wait, Prime Minister. Are you saying the United States and Mexico are still fighting?”

“…You didn’t know?”

“Well… I mean, I thought it would have ended by now.”

I wasn’t exactly sure how long the historical Mexican-American War lasted, but I recalled it dragging on for about two years. Considering that, it might just be entering its final stages now.

Common sense said that even if the United States was currently just a self-proclaimed Great Power, they weren’t at a level where they should be struggling against a third-rate nation like Mexico, right?

But seeing Wellesley’s subtle expression, it seemed some variable I hadn’t expected had cropped up.

Please don’t look at me like that. It makes me uneasy.

“Surely… and I’m just asking to be sure, but the United States didn’t lose to Mexico, did they?”

“It hasn’t come to that. If it had, we wouldn’t just be surprised; we would be in a state of shock. However, it is reported that the U.S. Army’s advance is slower than expected and they are being hindered at every turn.”

“…Why?”

The United States and Mexico were in different weight classes, and the fact that Mexico was no match in a total war was a fact proven by the results of the war in the original history.

Unless a significant variable intervened, there was no way a situation would arise where the United States struggled unexpectedly. What had gone wrong? Was it because of me?

As Wellesley opened his mouth to answer my question, I quickly waved my hand to stop him.

“No, no. Wait. I don’t know what it is, but do I really have to handle this? Now that I think about it, can’t Parliament just deal with it?”

Whether the U.S. and Mexico were dancing a frantic waltz or one was getting beaten to a pulp, surely the British Parliament or the Executive Branch could handle it.

Honestly, isn’t it a bit heartless to dump matters from across the Atlantic onto a Prince Consort who just returned after years of hardship away from home?

“I understand Your Highness’s feelings, but this involves matters slightly outside my jurisdiction that overlap in a delicate way, making it impossible for me to handle alone.”

“How many problems in the British Empire could possibly exceed the authority of the Prime Minister and Parliament…?”

“Canada is a prime example. Since Your Highness holds full authority regarding Canada.”

“Canada? Why is Canada suddenly coming up here?”

While it was a region likely preoccupied with building factories, selling weapons, and making money, I knew Canada had signed a treaty with the United States.

At first, they had been happily selling weapons to Mexico as well, but they agreed to stop exports to Mexico on the condition that the U.S. buy up the remaining inventory intended for them.

So, logically, Canada should no longer be entangled in this Mexican-American War. Unless the Mexicans had gone mad, they wouldn’t attack Canada demanding weapons.

“I know what you are thinking. That is why you must see this to understand how the current situation is unfolding.”

“No! I’m going to play with my children! If I go back to the Americas as soon as I’ve arrived, Victoria will literally kill me. No, even before that, do you think you’ll be safe, Prime Minister? Her Majesty might dissolve Parliament out of spite. Do you not fear the consequences!”

I needed this time to build a bond with my third child, Alfred. How dare he try to send me away again? In the first place, if they said my help was needed again, our Queen Victoria, the monarch of this country, would never forgive—

“Whether you cross the Atlantic or not is for Your Highness to decide, but please, just take a look first. This is a matter that requires Your Highness’s judgment.”

If he was speaking this way, it meant it was ultimately something I had to handle. I couldn’t persist in my stubbornness any longer.

With a heavy sigh that felt like it would sink the floor, I took the report Wellesley handed me.

Let’s see what kind of ridiculous thing is written here that requires my attention.

Those pathetic Americans. They talked big about how they’d crush Mexico in an instant, and yet look at them dragging it out. If they had finished the war sooner, I wouldn’t have to feel this anxiety.

Muttering complaints to myself, I skimmed through the report. As the Prime Minister had said, the U.S. offensive had been delayed somewhat by an unexpected counterattack from the Mexican army.

It wasn’t that the U.S. was at a disadvantage; it was more that they hadn’t been able to sweep through Mexico and force an unconditional surrender as originally anticipated.

But what caught my eye was the fundamental reason why the war had turned out this way.

“…What is this? Is this for real?”

“We are still investigating, but it appears to be true.”

“A massive amount of Canadian weapons flowed into Mexico? Even though exports were controlled?”

Common sense dictated it shouldn’t be possible, but in a capitalist society, if enough money is involved, even the impossible is made possible.

This massive bomb dropped on the American continent, when traced back to its root cause, originated from the fundamental human desire to make more money.

Rewinding time a bit to when the war between the British Empire and Russia was in full swing on the American continent.

The United States, which had been gleefully pummeling Mexico in the early stages and intended to end the war quickly, faced several hurdles from the start.

First, contrary to expectations, Mexico had finished its own preparations for a U.S. invasion. This was the biggest miscalculation.

No matter how much Mexico was rumored to be lazy, they weren’t incapable of learning. Though it had fizzled out, the fact that they had been invaded previously for an absurd reason made them realize the U.S. could attack at any time, leading them to bolster their troops and weaponry.

Since California had already been handed over to Canada, the only regions left to defend were New Mexico and Arizona. Coupled with the fact that they had imported a massive amount of weapons from Canada at the beginning of the war, they were able to put up a decent fight.

Of course, since there was an overwhelming difference in naval power, port cities like Veracruz were devastated, but that was something they had already braced for.

Mexico’s fighting spirit was unexpectedly firm, and this became the first obstacle blocking the U.S. Army’s advance.

“Fight! We must repel those wicked American invaders and protect our homes!”

“Even if we die, if we take even one of them with us, it will not be a death in vain! We shall not become a colony of the United States!”

In the U.S., where there wasn’t the slightest intention of making Mexico a colony, these slogans would have seemed absurd, but the fighting spirit in the hearts of Mexico’s sons to defend their motherland from the invader was unquenchable.

This was all because, after the last war ended, Mexico’s leader, Santa Anna, had exerted all his effort to spread information that the United States was plotting to annex Mexico.

In other words, for the Mexicans, this wasn’t just a simple war; it was a holy crusade against an invading army that truly intended to colonize them.

Even if their strength was inferior, and even if several villages were scorched to the ground by the U.S. Army during guerrilla operations…

Even if their ports were layed to waste and countless people died, Mexico’s will to resist only burned more fiercely.

However, since the phase of warfare had already crossed from the medieval to the modern era, fighting spirit alone was not enough. To inflict damage, they needed guns and cannons that were at least comparable to those of the enemy.

“We need weapons, weapons! We cannot fight the Americans with the weapons we produce in Mexico now!”

“If we only had weapons of a similar level, we could drag this out and increase the enemy’s casualties.”

“Don’t we have the weapons we imported in large quantities from Canada earlier?”

“Those were exhausted long ago. Without a place to replenish our weapons, we will eventually be pushed back!”

“I heard Canada signed a treaty with the U.S. making direct exports to us impossible…”

“Those filthy American invaders!”

The morale of the soldiers and citizens was sufficient, but if they were to lose due to a lack of weapons, what could be more tragic?

Santa Anna searched high and low, trying everything to bring in British-made weapons.

And then, as if by miracle, a lifeline descended from the heavens.

“So, if we were to obtain some weapons, would you be inclined to purchase them?”

“Is that true?”

“Of course. We also do not wish to see the United States grow any stronger. If Mexico continues to fight as it is now, there is no reason we cannot support you from behind the scenes.”

It was the aging tiger of Europe, which had been standing by and watching with its arms crossed until now.

Spain, which had long since fallen from its status as a superpower to become the “old man in the back room” of Europe, suddenly made contact with Mexico.

Unlike other nations, Spain, which had not participated in the Crimean War, had been closely watching the direction of this conflict.

If Mexico had been pushed back helplessly, they had intended to simply laugh at the “stupid and lazy taco-eaters,” but surprisingly, weren’t these guys fighting well?

Of course, if the U.S. inflicted 10 points of damage, Mexico’s counterattack was only at a level of 2 or 3, but even that was something.

After observing the war for about a year, Spain calculated that they could turn a tidy profit here and maintained close contact with Santa Anna’s side.

As a nation that had only recently gained independence, Mexico didn’t care for Spain, its former oppressor, but isn’t there a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend?

To put it bluntly, it was natural to hate the United States, which was currently beating Mexico to death, more than a past enemy. There was no reason they couldn’t join hands.

“Actually, the Americans have been poking at our home government’s Captaincy General of Cuba lately. Our government has judged that if Mexico falls into American hands, those people will stretch their demonic reach all the way to Cuba.”

“The Americans would certainly do that. They have no shame. But how do you plan to give us weapons? I understand Cuba doesn’t have any particular industrial facilities. Are you going to ship weapons all the way from Europe?”

“That would be a waste of travel time. Besides, it’s obvious the Americans would have a fit. Instead, we plan to bring in weapons from Canada.”

The Captaincy General of Cuba, which had accumulated vast wealth through tobacco, sugarcane, and acting as a trade intermediary with Europe, was an especially wealthy part of Spain.

Naturally, that wealth was concentrated in the hands of a few and yielded almost no benefits to the locals, but the Captaincy General alone had more than enough resources to import a massive quantity of weapons from Canada.

“So, you’re saying you’ll take weapons from Canada and sell them to us for a premium?”

“We have to take a service fee, don’t we?”

“But we don’t have enough money to pay that much…”

“Tsk, why play humble? We know better than anyone how many silver mines there are in Mexico. Instead of cash, you can pay with silver mining rights. This won’t be a bad deal for your country, will it?”

“Ummm… I don’t like having to rely on Spain’s power again, but since there’s no other way.”

Based on their experience so far, the performance of Canadian-made firearms was superior even to the firearms used by the United States. With the addition of various artillery shells, they could put up a proper fight in small-scale battles.

The United States hadn’t even anticipated this strange alliance—an unlikely pairing that no one could have imagined.

Canada, for its part, was asked by Spain to sell them weapons, so they mindlessly ran their factories at full capacity, churning out weapons and shipping them down to Cuba.

The quantity of weapons moved in secret breathed life once again into the weary Mexican resistance.

“Uooooh! We must repel the invaders! Fight with your lives on the line!”

“We also have British weapons! Do not be afraid and fight! Let us show them a battle that doesn’t shame the deaths of our comrades who have fought hard until now! Let us slaughter those invaders and honor the souls of our fallen comrades!”

The time had come for the United States, which had been advancing without hindrance, to be struck by the massive typhoon triggered by the flapping of a butterfly’s wings.

“Wha-What? The resistance from these taco-punks has suddenly gotten fiercer!”

“Their strength was clearly dropping recently. Is this their final desperate struggle?”

“General! The Mexicans newly deployed to the front line were armed with British weapons! It’s a confirmed fact after investigating the equipment of the unit we repelled yesterday!”

“Did they still have weapons left from what they imported before? No, that’s impossible. Could it be…?”

Somehow, the American commanders had thought it odd that the “lazy and weak taco-eaters” were fighting this well.

It turns out those treacherous Canadians were selling weapons through the back door!

This fact had to be reported to the higher-ups as soon as possible.

The U.S. commanders, faced with the bitter truth and trembling with a sense of betrayal, sent an emergency report to Washington D.C.

Chapter 265: Friendly Americas (2)

The moment the United States realized that things were taking a turn for the worse was just before Russia’s defeat and the signing of the Treaty of Paris.

Initially, their impression was simply that the Mexicans were putting up a desperate last stand—the way even a cornered rat will bite a cat.

However, as their casualties continued to climb bit by bit, like a steady drizzle eventually soaking through one’s clothes, the field commanders realized something was wrong.

And upon analyzing captured supplies, their suspicion turned into certainty.

“Mr. President! This is a blatant act of betrayal!”

“Canada is violating their agreement with their home government and selling weapons to Mexico. This is a matter that goes beyond a mere diplomatic protest!”

“…Do you have proof that those weapons were produced in Canada?”

“Of course! General Winfield Scott at the front has already dispatched the evidence. It should arrive within a few days, so we must summon the British Ambassador immediately!”

With the generals of the Army and Navy rising up alongside the Secretary of War to protest, President Taylor could no longer overlook the issue.

Even if they hadn’t been so vocal, this was a clear violation of the agreement that he, as President, could never ignore.

Yet, at the same time, it made no sense.

Unless a nation of the British Empire’s stature had gone mad, why would they sign an export ban and then turn around to sell weapons behind the scenes?

Furthermore, if they were going to do it, they should have at least disguised the origin. Why leave them in a state where anyone could tell it was their weaponry?

According to General Scott’s report, some items were even proudly engraved with symbols identifying them as British Empire armaments. It defied all common sense.

Sure enough, a bit of investigation revealed suspicious circumstances.

Reports from multiple departments arrived simultaneously, analyzing that a significant portion of the Canadian-made weapons were flowing into Cuba first.

Feeling the need to clarify this bizarre political situation, Taylor immediately summoned his cabinet.

“Reports from commanders that the Mexican army is equipped with British weapons are constant. Upon closer investigation, we’ve found evidence that these are not being sold directly by Canada, but are flowing into Mexico via Cuba. The Department of State and the Department of War are confident this is the case.”

“Have those Spanish bastards lost their minds?”

“They must still think it’s the 16th century and they’re still sailing the Armada.”

“Mr. President, have you confirmed this with the British Empire?”

“I summoned the Ambassador myself to verify the facts. He claimed Canada has never sold weapons to Mexico, but they did sell them to Cuba.”

A low groan echoed through the room at the President’s words.

To think they had been standing by with their eyes wide open while the Mexicans were merrily replenishing their arsenal.

“Well, what was the Department of War doing? We should have identified and dealt with this beforehand.”

“Am I a prophet? How could I have predicted the Spaniards would go mad and hawk weapons through Cuba? Besides, if we had raided a Spanish ship on mere suspicion and found nothing, how would we have handled the fallout?”

“…The Secretary has a point. My apologies. Regardless, Mr. President, from this moment on, we must stop British weapons from entering Mexico.”

“That is true, but on what grounds can we stop it?”

A sudden silence fell over the room.

As everyone exchanged looks, unable to answer, George Crawford, the Secretary of War, spoke up hesitantly.

“Mr. President. Spain is selling items to Mexico that are clearly detrimental to our country. Can we not pressure the Spanish to stop their sales?”

“They will argue that we have no right to interfere with another nation’s free trade. What should we say then?”

“That is… Mr. Attorney General, does Spain have no legal liability in this?”

“If we want to protest, we can do so as much as we like. But if Spain chooses to ignore us, they can do that as well.”

“Then what if we tell Canada not to sell goods to Spain?”

“The British Empire would simply tell us to stop talking nonsense.”

Especially now, with news arriving that the Great War in Europe had ended sooner than expected, there was nothing to be gained by criticizing the British.

Taylor decided on a policy of not holding Canada responsible for the time being.

“Nothing good will come of provoking the British Empire while we are in the heat of war with Mexico. However, do make the request anyway.”

“Will the British listen?”

“Naturally, they won’t. Therefore, it’s best we discuss the practical measures we can take here and now. First, we could form additional units to push into Mexico more aggressively. Is that feasible?”

“It is not impossible.”

“Mr. President, the budget for that would be…”

When the Department of War and the Department of the Treasury gave conflicting answers as if on cue, Taylor’s brow furrowed.

“Is it possible or not?”

William Meredith, the Secretary of the Treasury, shifted his gaze, gauging the atmosphere of the room.

The Department of War was a given, but even the Department of State was glaring at him with fire in their eyes.

Furthermore, the President was a former soldier, and currently, both Congress and the citizens were shouting at the top of their lungs that the United States must not be held back by the likes of Mexico.

Considering the future national interest, they had to crush the Arizona and Sonora regions and secure a route to the Sea of Cortez.

This was an absolute goal and a destiny that the United States had proclaimed as its Manifest Destiny.

In the end, the stage where he could oppose based on fiscal health had long since passed.

“On second thought, I believe it is entirely possible.”

“Then mobilize the Navy to blockade all Mexican ports. That should prevent the Spaniards from shipping weapons so easily.”

“Are we leaving Spain alone then?”

“Hardly. Give them a stern warning to stop selling weapons to Mexico immediately. Strongly appeal that if they continue actions that benefit an enemy state, they will be held responsible for the consequences.”

It seemed like harsh language, but for a soldier like Taylor, this was a fundamental response.

Selling weapons to an enemy was, in essence, an indirect declaration that they were prepared to be at odds with the United States.

Moving with swift decisiveness, the U.S. organized additional frigates and sloops to strike Mexican ports and warned Spain to cease its military support.

However, before the British Empire took the stage, Spain—the legendary villain of the old world—was not a nation that would give up easily just because a few ports were blocked.

Just south of the Quintana Roo region in southeastern Mexico lay British Belize.

This small territory was adjacent to Mexico but belonged to Britain, placing it entirely beyond the reach of the United States.

Spain bribed the high officials of Belize and nonchalantly left weapons on the coast. Mexico then snatched those weapons up and vanished back across the border.

When this occurred several times, American patience finally hit its breaking point.

— The sale of military supplies that benefit a country at war with the United States is strictly prohibited, and the Navy holds the authority to enforce this.

The U.S. Congress passed such a bill in an instant, moving as if they were ready to spark an incident at any moment, but they didn’t actually take action yet.

Spain dismissed it as nothing more than a weak dog barking, but within the United States, public opinion against Spain was deteriorating rapidly, on the verge of exploding.

But as always, Europe was not a place with enough empathy to care about the anger of a second-rate power.

Even a senile Spain, which hadn’t even properly industrialized, was no exception.

‘Kekeke, is our little second-rate power angwy? Are you going to hit me or something? Oh, I’m so scared.’

They were a pathetic lot who couldn’t even crush Mexico and had dragged out a war for over two years.

Completely forgetting that their own colonies were being stripped away one by one by rebellions in South America, Spain gained a firm confidence from the U.S.’s poor performance that the Americans were still no match for them.

Whether that was the truth was another matter.

The strongest power on the American continent is the United States.

Due to my intervention, the U.S. was still stuck scuffling with Mexico, but that truth remained unchanged.

Canada had achieved the feat of tearing away California and gaining Alaska, but it would take at least another decade or two for them to explode in national power based on that foundation.

Still, thanks to the Crimean War, industrialization could be accelerated further, and the plan to recruit immigrants from Asia and Europe was proceeding without a hitch. Looking twenty to thirty years ahead, wouldn’t they be at a level where they could compete with the United States?

Furthermore, the U.S. still had one more monumental event ahead of them; if I utilized that to its fullest, it might be possible to surpass them.

However, that was a matter for the future; currently, no single nation in the Americas could handle the United States alone.

Only the British Empire, considering the dispatch of troops from the home government, could win a war against them.

However, looking at the unfolding situation, it seemed I was the only person who knew this.

“So, Canada sold weapons to Spain, and Spain sold them back to Mexico.”

“Yes. Since it was profitable for us, they likely judged there was no reason to refuse.”

“I suppose so. From Canada’s perspective, it was a welcome proposal. They would have been called fools if they hadn’t accepted.”

It was good for Canada since they could merrily manufacture and sell weapons, and it was good for Spain since they could hand them over to Mexico in exchange for silver mining rights.

On top of that, there had been recent friction with the U.S. over the Captaincy General of Cuba, so from Spain’s perspective, they probably saw this as a great opportunity to give the Americans a poke in the eye.

While it’s not great if American favor drops because of this, how do they plan to handle the aftermath?

Or do they believe there won’t be an aftermath to handle?

“Prime Minister, so what do you want me to do?”

“The United States has requested that Canada stop selling weapons to Spain. But since all the factories are currently in Canada, the judgment of Your Highness is more important than mine or the other MPs. What shall we do?”

“Naturally, you should tell them to stop talking nonsense. Tell them if they want to stop weapons from going to Spain, they should buy them all themselves.”

It seemed to exactly mirror the time when I told them if they wanted to stop weapons being sold to Mexico, they should buy the stock themselves, but my logic was sound.

If they were unhappy, they should tell Spain not to sell to Mexico; there was no reason for Canada not to sell to Spain.

What next? If France used Haiti as an intermediary, would they tell us not to sell to France either?

Unless the U.S. was stronger than Britain, it wasn’t a demand they could make to a superior power.

They probably just said it once, knowing we would refuse.

“Your Highness, and next, something that requires your consent is…”

“…Wait, hold on. But what is Spain doing?”

“Won’t Spain naturally ignore them as well?”

“It won’t be good for Spain to get on the U.S.’s bad side, will it?”

“…Pardon? Isn’t it the other way around?”

Wellesley replied with a subtle expression, and Disraeli, who had joined late, also tilted his head in confusion.

“The United States has been a rising star lately, but they have no proven track record yet. On the other hand, Spain, even if its sun is setting, has exerted influence across the globe for centuries and possesses an army with long years of combat experience. Perhaps in thirty or forty years, but for now, shouldn’t the U.S. be the one minding Spain’s mood?”

“I agree with that opinion.”

“Oh… so you all think so.”

What was this? Was their grasp on reality truly this skewed?

Wait, actually.

Seeing that not just Wellesley but even Disraeli shared this opinion, I could assume this was the general perception of the U.S. across Europe.

When I wondered why there was such a huge gap in perception, the fact that the Mexican-American War hadn’t even ended yet crossed my mind.

Beyond not being over, the U.S. was currently being dragged into a long conflict by Mexico’s unexpected struggle.

Even for those who evaluated the U.S.’s potential highly, this was a period where they couldn’t help but judge that the Americans ‘still had a long way to go.’

Because they made that calculation, Spain was doing a breakdance of provocation in front of a sleeping lion, unable to read the room.

If they were fighting in Europe or the Philippines, that would be one thing, but if it was in the Atlantic, the current U.S. could crush Cuba in a heartbeat.

The reason the U.S. was holding back despite their boiling anger was because the war with Mexico wasn’t over, not because they were afraid of Spain.

But the whole of Europe, and even Spain, the party involved, didn’t know this?

If I played this right, I could give Canada’s growth another boost and keep distracting the Americans elsewhere.

I suppose even our American children are destined to keep fighting and suffering through growth pains as they grow up.

If so, I have no choice but to willingly pour oil onto the roaring flames.

Chapter 266: Friendly America (3)

To define the political situation of 19th-century Spain in a single word, one could call it a total mess.

The current monarch of Spain, Isabella II—the only reigning queen of the Bourbon dynasty—was a living symbol of that chaos.

The Queen had ascended the throne at the tender age of three after her father, Ferdinand VII, passed away early. From that day until now, she could not remember a single day that hadn’t been tumultuous.

As soon as she was crowned, a civil war broke out surrounding the young Queen. In 1837, the system changed to a constitutional monarchy, and the young Queen barely managed to hold onto her position.

She thought that would be the end of it, but fate had other plans.

Baldomero Espartero, leader of the Progressive Party, launched a coup and became regent. He seemed poised to become a dictator with his radical policies, only to be ousted by another coup.

By the time this chaotic series of events concluded, the Queen was only thirteen years old.

So, was that the end of the confusion and the beginning of stability? Not at all.

The Cabinet was blown apart whenever someone felt like it, the constitution was overhauled whenever people started to forget it existed, and the army staged uprisings nearly every two or three years.

With the country in such a state, how could domestic or foreign policy be handled properly?

Spain’s national policy was led by “masters of the sudden pivot” who would announce a turn to the right only to suddenly change direction, or declare a move to the left only to veer right again. Consequently, there had been no significant progress for years.

The Spain of 1851 was no different.

As always, a wavering Spain was being led by Juan Bravo Murillo, officially titled the President of the Council of Ministers, but referred to as the Prime Minister.

He was a fierce conservative who opposed the wave of liberalism that had swept Spain a few years prior, but in truth, he wasn’t particularly popular.

The surrounding prediction was that he would fall from power within two to three years at this rate, but an opportunity had found him.

It was the war between the United States and Mexico.

“Mr. Prime Minister, is the operation in the Americas that you spoke so confidently about last time proceeding properly?”

“Of course, Your Majesty. The day when our Spain can restore its influence in the Americas is not far off.”

“…Is that truly so?”

“Mexico is dealing a heavy blow to the United States through this war. The United States is also proving through its poor performance against Mexico that it still has a long way to go before it can step up as a true Great Power.”

“But most importantly, we have already lost the majority of our colonies there. Can we really expand our influence in the Americas again? Realistically, it seems nonsensical.”

Having ascended the throne as a child and lived through a civil war, Isabella II suffered from trauma regarding her unstable position.

Even though it was a constitutional monarchy, the law guaranteed her many powers, and the Queen actively used them to exert her influence and solidify her status.

Since Spain was sharply divided between conservative and progressive forces, the Queen could easily overwhelm one side just by playing a careful game of tug-of-war between the two.

However, because she continued to govern in this manner, the already unstable political situation in Spain showed no signs of improvement.

In cold reality, if one looked only at its remaining strength, Spain was at the absolute limit of being able to pose as a Great Power. There was a reason why it looked so pathetic whenever its actual capabilities were laid bare.

“Mexico has taken a massive hit in the war with the United States, but they are holding on somehow. And if it ends like this, our influence—having helped from behind the scenes—will naturally grow.”

“I know that. You said we decided to acquire the mining rights for the silver mines?”

“Yes. And using that as a pretext, we plan to recruit pro-Spanish figures in Mexico and restructure their system so their economy depends on us. Then, even if they aren’t a colony on the surface, they will essentially be in the state of an economic colony. Based on that, we plan to work on other countries in South America as well.”

Turning domestic unrest toward foreign affairs to boost popularity is a classic move for politicians.

Murillo was likely showing such fervor for Mexico to overcome his current dismal approval ratings and extend his political life even just a little bit.

At first, it seemed like a futile effort, but surprisingly, it was quite effective.

Since he was a figure on the conservative side, the slogan of restoring the glory of the former Spanish Empire seemed to resonate well with his supporters.

However, from the Queen’s perspective, it was also true that she felt a bit uneasy.

Was current Spain anywhere near the Spain of old?

It was difficult to even count how many colonies they had lost in recent decades.

First, Argentina declared independence and broke away.

Next was Chile, then Colombia, Mexico, Peru, and finally Uruguay.

It was no exaggeration to say that the colonies Spain currently maintained in the Americas were virtually non-existent, except for Caribbean territories like Cuba and Puerto Rico.

The same was true looking across the globe.

The Philippines, Guam, and a few colonies in North Africa were all that were added; hadn’t that vast number of colonies shrunk to the point they could be counted on one’s fingers?

And yet, restoring the glory of the past?

One would have to question the intellectual level of anyone deceived by such agitation.

But amazingly, the shock was that it actually worked.

So this is why the country is declining, the Queen realized once again today.

“The United States has sent a stern warning. Is there any possibility that they, the strongest power in the Americas currently, might cause trouble?”

“There is none. If there were, they would have started something already.”

“What does Britain say?”

“Britain seems busy preparing for the Expo being held this year. In the first place, they are only interested in happily selling weapons right now, and I don’t think they have any other particular thoughts.”

“Hmm… should I write a letter to Queen Victoria?”

They weren’t exactly intimate, but since they both shared the commonality of being queens, Isabella II and Victoria occasionally exchanged letters.

Though there was a ten-year age gap, they strangely understood each other, and Victoria had sent letters of encouragement when Spain was going through hard times.

Nevertheless, Isabella hadn’t contacted her much lately for a simple reason.

[Envy.]

Even though they were both queens, Spain was declining so clearly that anyone could see it, while the British Empire continued to expand.

In the Queen’s eyes, the current prestige of the British Empire looked so mighty that even the Spanish Empire at its historical peak couldn’t put up a fight.

If that were all, it might be fine, but Victoria was even building a happy family after marrying the man she loved.

On the other hand, Isabella was continuing a marriage through a loveless political arrangement, making it difficult to say she was happy even in her private life.

To Isabella II, Queen Victoria was a being who possessed everything she lacked, making it difficult to treat her comfortably.

At the same time, a desire to defeat her just once never left a corner of her heart.

“Prime Minister, if we can expand our power on the American continent again… would it be possible to obtain influence comparable to Canada?”

“Do you mean Canada, not the United States? Ah, I see Your Majesty expects the British Empire to show interest in hegemony over North America.”

That wasn’t exactly what she meant, but Prime Minister Murillo, nodding as if he understood on his own, continued in a low voice.

“If Canada takes the north and we take the south, we’ll have to see which side is superior. However, if Your Majesty restores the glory of the old Spanish Empire, you will be praised as a wise ruler incomparable to any other monarch in Europe.”

Isabella wasn’t particularly interested in titles like “wise ruler” or “saintly king.”

If she could just make Victoria feel a sense of envy toward her for once, that would be enough.

Suddenly, Isabella II recalled a previous letter Victoria had sent, filled with praise for her husband, and she allowed a bitter smile to form.

From Victoria’s perspective, she probably didn’t mean to brag since they were both queens and married women, but from the receiver’s end, it was inevitable for her stomach to twist with envy.

‘Right, it must be nice to have a husband who is handsome, capable, and overflowing with love.’

It was petty, but this, too, was an inescapable part of human nature.

Isabella II, while thinking that Prime Minister Murillo’s plan lacked realism, gave her tacit approval by not offering any restraint.

Is the site of Buckingham Palace just inherently bad?

Or is my compatibility with it just not good?

For some reason, I don’t seem to have many memories of staying here for long after moving to Buckingham, but this time, fortunately, I succeeded in protecting my schedule.

To be honest, the US-Mexican War is a big deal, but it wasn’t urgent enough for me to have to go all the way to Canada, and Wellesley only came to see me because he didn’t know how much more it would escalate.

However, it was true that Spain jumping in and expanding the scope of the field was an unimagined variable.

Furthermore, Spanish politicians were acting as if they were time travelers from the past, showing an amazing lack of reality perception while continuously provoking the United States.

I wondered what they were relying on to act like this, but it was simply astounding that they weren’t relying on anything at all.

However, I needed to gauge for sure whether this was real or a kind of blustery show of force.

Was there a possibility that this was some high-level political move, and the United States, Canada, and Mexico were all being played?

It is my philosophy that the moment you feel the ground beneath your feet has become solid is exactly when you should perform a safety check.

Besides, I could only paint the picture I wanted once I clearly understood Spain’s intentions.

So, I left the upcoming Expo to Wellesley and Disraeli to handle and called the protagonists of this controversy to Buckingham Palace one by one.

The glorious first batter was none other than Fernando de Córdoba, the Spanish Ambassador.

He was a quite elderly man with strong conservative leanings, and one of the few supporters of the current power-holder in Spain, Prime Minister Murillo.

“It is an honor to meet such a man of great talent, the unparalleled genius born of the British Empire, Your Highness.”

“I am glad to see that you still look healthy, Ambassador. I should have made more time to meet with the various ambassadors more often, but I have been so busy that I couldn’t. I will try to make time frequently from now on, so please visit whenever you have the leisure. Haha.”

“It would be my honor. Ho ho ho.”

He wore a kind, good-natured smile, but he was an old fox who had rolled around the diplomatic field for more than a decade.

Even though he clearly knew what I wanted and what kind of conversation I wanted to have, he didn’t show any sign of impatience even as I veered off on tangents for an hour—starting from talk about recent events to tales of the last war and small talk about the Expo.

They say that as people get older, they become accustomed to waiting; perhaps that’s true.

After wandering off-topic for a long while and intentionally spouting nonsense, I subtly brought up the main point just as the desserts and milk tea set before us were nearly gone.

“So, I returned after finishing the triumph, and the Prime Minister told me to go back to work again. Isn’t that too much?”

“Hahaha, isn’t that just proof that Your Highness’s abilities are that outstanding?”

“Still, to make a Prince Consort work again after he fought in a war for years and returned after achieving a grand victory that made all of Britain shake? I couldn’t help but think, ‘This Prime Minister of ours has gotten too big for his britches lately. Should I try to put him in his place?’”

“Ho ho ho, the Prime Minister’s heart would surely skip a beat if he heard that.”

Ambassador Córdoba poured a cup of the milk tea that the servant had refilled and watched my expression while pretending not to.

The Prince Consort of the British Empire and a war hero who received the respect of all citizens.

He might look a bit arrogant, but this was a career where such a trait would be seen as confidence rather than something strange.

I intentionally revealed my emotions little by little so that Córdoba could gauge me as much as he liked.

“Honestly, Parliament has nothing to say. Think of how much work I’ve done for the country. Well, since I am the Duke of Canada, I suppose I have no choice but to look after Canadian matters.”

“I heard Canada is quite noisy right now as well; it must be a headache for you.”

“I trust you know whose fault that all is.”

“Ho ho ho ho, that hits close to home. But thanks to that, isn’t Canada seeing some pretty good returns as well?”

“I can’t deny that. That’s why I’m sitting here laughing and maintaining a good atmosphere with you, Ambassador, isn’t it?”

If you had to pick the country that gained the most from the Crimean War and the Mexican War, nine out of ten would say the British Empire, but strictly speaking, that was wrong.

Europe might not know yet, but the greatest beneficiary of this war was Canada, which had essentially become my private property.

Of course, since Canada was still a part of the British Empire, the statement that the British Empire gained the most wasn’t wrong either.

“In the future, our Spain only wishes to stay on friendly terms with the British Empire, whether it be on the American continent or in Asia. In fact, we don’t have many places to clash, so there wouldn’t be much reason for conflict, would there?”

“Of course.”

A fight can only happen if the weight classes match in the first place; unless Spain was insane, there was no way they would stand tall and defiant before the British Empire.

What would the British Empire, currently the strongest nation, want from Spain, which had lost all profitable regions and was now penniless?

However, that was a perspective limited to colonies; the story changed when it came to whether the regions Spain held had utility value or not.

“But as the Duke of Canada, there is one part of this matter that worries me.”

“Pardon? Worries?”

“Selling weapons is all well and good, but the British Empire cannot help but consider international power dynamics. If the relationship between the United States and Spain worsens due to this, I cannot help but worry that the peace of the American continent might be shaken in the long run. So, I was wondering if we should just stop exporting weapons instead of obsessing over short-term gains… what is your opinion, Ambassador?”

“I appreciate your concern for the relationship between the home government and the United States, but there is no problem between the two nations. We are merely conducting international trade according to the principles of liberal trade, and as long as the United States values the principle of freedom above all else, they will not be able to express any dissatisfaction with this.”

To say that, they should have already been creating a grim atmosphere by sending stern warnings. Was he clueless, or did he truly think it was fine?

“Well… I heard the United States Congress recently enacted some sort of censorship bill banning the sale of war materials.”

“That is likely a law meant to crack down on their domestic companies. In fact, even after enacting such a law, there haven’t been any reports of them doing anything to our merchant ships.”

“I see. Spain is indeed Spain. Seeing how the United States, which was so aggressive toward Mexico, seems to be taking a step back for Spain. Well, honestly, that makes sense, doesn’t it? The United States is a country with less than 80 years of history; how could they dare act rashly toward Spain, which reigned as the world’s strongest power for centuries? It seems my worries were excessive.”

“Ho ho ho, thank you for seeing it that way. I also agree that the United States is a country with high potential, but I think they still have a very long way to go.”

There is no praise that works better on people in their twilight years than mentioning their past glory.

The phrase “back in my day” doesn’t just come out of nowhere.

“Then, should I send an order not to worry about Canada and to sell weapons to Cuba?”

“Yes. Your Highness will not be disappointed.”

Seeing his eyes sparkle, I could see that these guys’ goal wasn’t just to sell weapons and pocket the difference.

Indeed, I knew there would be at least one more scheme they were aiming for.

In fact, knowing the nature of those who would suck the marrow out of a convenient sucker if they caught one, it wasn’t hard to guess what they wanted.

They probably wanted to stick a massive straw into Mexico during this opportunity and suck them dry until they were on the verge of death.

To do that, they would need the bait called weapons.

“Speaking of which, the home government has concluded to lower the assessment of the United States by another step or two. No, honestly, I thought they would be a bit stronger, but seeing them struggle against Mexico… perphaps the weapons we export were just that good?”

“Ho, is the British Empire analyzing it that way as well? That the previous assessment of the United States was a bit bloated.”

“Yes. It feels like the foam is rising more severely than when my favorite Guinness beer is poured carelessly.”

The US is all talk and fluff, so you, Spain, can definitely win!

Since Wellesley and Disraeli had already proven that this was the standard perception of the British Empire currently, Ambassador Córdoba also laughed heartily and agreed with me.

This confirmed it. Spain’s confidence was 100 percent pure and genuine.

Afterward, I added plenty of embellishment about how pathetic the United States was when I personally crossed over to the Americas to see them.

And I added how weak their spine was, seeing how they immediately backed down as soon as the British Empire’s Royal Navy was said to be deploying.

The very next day after personally seeing off Ambassador Córdoba, who left full of confidence.

I secretly called the United States Ambassador, Abbott Lawrence, to the palace.

Chapter 267: Friendly Asia

There is a rather absurd slogan known as “Manifest Destiny.”

To dress it up in grand terms, it was the belief that it was God’s providence for the United States to conquer the American continent. For Americans of this era, this was a truth upheld almost like a religious faith.

This slogan, which claimed that expanding territory was not merely a right but a duty, also served to foster national unity within the United States.

The idea was that expanding their lands would solidify their institutions, strengthen their bonds, and lead to a happy ending where everyone is satisfied. But wait a minute.

Lebensraum… The Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere… Terms that make my head throb suddenly spring to mind.

However, the United States was born into the right era, allowing them to make such insane claims in the 19th century rather than the 20th. None of the Great Powers of Europe seriously challenged them on it.

Had they said such things in the heart of Europe, they would have been crushed immediately. But back then, no nation had a particularly deep interest in the United States suppressing Native Americans or Mexicans.

In the first place, the European Great Powers were busy justifying their own colonial policies with the bizarre logic of the “White Man’s Burden,” so they were hardly in a position to lecture the United States.

However, as someone who must meticulously nurture Canada as a future breadbasket, I cannot help but feel uneasy about when the United States might suddenly go off the rails.

One might think, “Surely they wouldn’t fight the British Empire?” but in history, approaching things with the assumption of “surely not” is a guaranteed way to get one’s head broken.

“Surely Germany wouldn’t start a World War?” “Surely they wouldn’t do it again after losing once?”

“Surely Japan wouldn’t strike Pearl Harbor?”

Well, as it turns out, all of those things happened.

Knowing the original history, I knew full well how insane this world could become once it fell into madness.

In fact, strictly speaking, who could have known that Russia would lose its mind like this during the Crimean War and scream “Charge!” into the fray?

Therefore, at the very least while I am alive, it is necessary to keep the United States on a tight leash and train them so they don’t bite this way.

But since those who crave struggle will surely keep looking for new prey, I must constantly toss them fresh bait.

Thus, there is no reason not to use Spain, who is graciously drawing all the aggro on their own.

“Greetings.”

“I have been wanting to see you, and I am grateful for the invitation.”

“Not at all. In fact, I feel it is a bit late. From my position, I had to listen to the perspectives of other nations involved in this matter, so things were delayed a bit.”

“By other nations… do you mean Spain?”

“Yes.”

When I answered without hesitation, the eyes of the US Ambassador, Lawrence, wavered slightly.

Without saying much, I poured some whiskey into a glass and handed it to him.

He must be being pressured by his President and the State Department; he must be under a lot of stress. Have a drink.

Only then will the conversation flow well.

“I honestly don’t know how I’ve ended up dealing with matters like this so soon after a war. Of course, it must be even harder for you, Mr. Ambassador, since your war hasn’t technically ended yet.”

“No, it’s quite alright.”

As I knocked back a shot first, he eventually drained his glass as well.

Judging by his expression, something fiery is rising up inside him.

The atmosphere is perfect for a ‘sincere’ conversation.

“Seeing as I have invited you quite privately, you can probably guess what I wish to discuss.”

“…You get to the point faster than I expected.”

“I am also quite busy. The Expo is only a few months away, and my head is spinning from the workload.”

“I have heard that no one in the British Empire works harder than Your Highness. I thought it was a joke, but it seems it was the truth.”

Is the moisture on this glass dew or my tears? It might be both. Damn it.

“I am aware you previously suggested that we ban weapon exports to Canada, but unfortunately, I cannot grant that request.”

“I see. That is unfortunate.”

“Actually, for my part, I said I was willing to stop them considering the relationship between Spain and the United States. However, the Spanish side is demanding them so forcefully, and since there is no legal basis to stop them, a suspension seems difficult.”

“I see. So the Spanish side demanded it forcefully…”

At a glance, one could call this sowing discord, but this is not sowing discord.

Isn’t the dictionary definition of sowing discord the act of driving a wedge between two people who get along well?

I am merely tidying up the relationship between two entities that already despise each other.

“The United States may feel disappointed with Spain, but you shouldn’t think too poorly of them. It’s not that Spain has ill will toward the United States.”

“Pardon? They have no ill will, yet they are selling weapons to a country at war with our home government?”

“It’s not that they’re trying to do something to the United States. Hmm… as expected, if things continue like this, misunderstandings will pile up. It would be better if I mediated.”

See? This is absolutely not sowing discord or slander. It is a gesture of goodwill from the Prince Consort of the world’s greatest superpower, trying to reconcile two pathetic Great Power wannabes who are bickering.

“There doesn’t seem to be anything between us and Spain that could be called a misunderstanding.”

“No, it’s not like that. While Spain is ultimately harming the United States, as I said, it’s not because they have any ill will toward your country. It’s because Spain has its own objectives.”

“Objectives?”

“Hasn’t Spain been having a hard time lately? They’ve lost many of their colonies.”

Ambassador Lawrence nodded with an enigmatic expression.

“So, Spain is using this as an opportunity, starting with Mexico, to try and regain their old influence. They aren’t targeting North America, where the United States and Canada are, but rather aiming to increase their power in the south again.”

“…Are you saying Spain has plans to try something in the American continent again?”

“I don’t think they’re trying to re-establish colonies. In the first place, Spain is not the Spain of old; they’re less than a toothless tiger. Would they even have the capacity to manage colonies?”

“Regardless, their intention is to drive a stake back into the American continent, starting with Mexico.”

I nodded with a mischievous expression, as if to say, “Isn’t that likely the case?”

Now, this should be enough for him to realize that Spain isn’t doing this to screw over the United States.

I truly hope their misunderstandings are resolved and they have more ‘contact’ in the future.

Recognizing my ‘sincerity,’ Ambassador Lawrence finished another glass of whiskey and showed a much brighter smile than when he first arrived.

“Thank you. I feel like my head has finally cleared up.”

“Is that so? I’m truly glad. Hahaha! After all, we white people should all get along.”

Though I, a person of mixed European and Asian blood, was talking such nonsense, Ambassador Lawrence was apparently in such a good mood that he nodded and poured whiskey into my glass himself.

“Of course. Mr. President will also be truly grateful for Your Highness’s consideration.”

Spain… the greatest obstacle openly threatening the Manifest Destiny of the United States.

I can see clearly what notes he’s making in his head just by looking at his face.

Now, all that’s left is to sell as many weapons as possible and then subtly mediate the war between the two nations.

The British Empire just needs to appeal to the image of doing its best for the peace of the American continent.

If they still come to blows after that, it’s their choice. What can be done?

Did anyone hold a sword to their throats and threaten them to fight?

“It is truly a pleasure to see you again after so long.”

I feel like every person I’ve met over the past few days has been saying “it’s been a long time” as if they’re following a script. Is it just my imagination?

Actually, it has been several years since I met most of them, so it’s not a lie, but hearing it repeatedly feels a bit strange.

Anyway, now that I’ve cleared up the misunderstandings of the American nations, which were riddled with discord, I feel refreshed.

I also called the Joseon Ambassador, Kim Jwa-geun, to deal with other matters. He looked a bit haggard, perhaps because British food didn’t quite suit his palate.

“You’ve lost some weight, Mr. Ambassador. Does the food here not agree with you?”

“T-That could not be the case. The food of Britain is the best in the world!”

Well, seeing as he can say such a crazy thing with a straight face, he might be suffering from a bit of a headache due to severe homesickness.

“Just because I am a British citizen doesn’t mean you have to praise everything about Britain so much.”

“No! British cuisine is the best in the world, and this can be proven scientifically. I tried the food of Bulranseo once, and it was so greasy and pungent that it was hard to eat.”

“Is that so? Then, for your meal today, I shall have traditional British dishes prepared. For myself, I think I’ll have some Kimchi Pilaf for the first time in a while.”

“K-Kimchi? You have kimchi? How? Is that true?”

“I crave it occasionally, so I asked my personal chef to make it through much trial and error. Of course, it’s made strictly to my personal taste, so I don’t recommend it to others.”

Since he’s from Joseon, I was going to give him a taste, but since he said British food is the best, I have no choice but to serve him Stargazy Pie instead.

“Uh… Kimchi…”

“It can’t be helped. I’ll eat the kimchi alone and have them serve you some Kidney Pie, where the texture of the organs is well-preserved, and Stargazy Pie, where the flavor of the fish is prominent.”

“Uh… Urghhh…”

Perhaps his supplies from Joseon had run out; Kimchi Jwa-geun kept smacking his lips and looked up at me with a pitiful expression, like a puppy that needed to go outside.

Can a refined nobleman of the Andong Kim clan really look so pathetic just because he hasn’t had kimchi for a few years?

Actually, I understand.

A nobleman who lived his entire life in Joseon is suddenly dropped in Britain and asked, “How about a bite of jellied eels or Stargazy Pie?” He’s bound to be horrified.

His reaction was so amusing that I teased him longer than usual.

I chuckled and ordered a plate of Kimchi Pilaf, customized perfectly to my taste, to be brought out for Kim Jwa-geun.

“Ohhh! T-This. To think I can eat rice fried with kimchi in Britain!”

“Strictly speaking, pilaf is a different dish from fried rice, but…”

Despite my kind explanation, Kim Jwa-geun didn’t even listen and worked his spoon vigorously, shoveling the rice into his mouth frantically.

It’s been about three years since he left Joseon, so it must be the time when he’s aching for a taste of home.

I watched him inhale the pilaf and subtly brought up the real reason for our meeting today.

“It must have been quite some time since the details of the Treaty of Paris reached Joseon. Has a reply arrived?”

“…Yes, it has. His Highness… is deeply grateful… for your… concern…”

Even while chewing, he managed to maintain such clear diction. A high-ranking nobleman is different after all.

“Ahem! My apologies, excuse me for a moment.”

Kim Jwa-geun quickly drank a glass of water and carefully picked up a bundle he had brought, handing it to me.

“This is Cheonjong wild ginseng that the King has sent in deep gratitude. It is a premium product at least fifty years old, sent personally by His Majesty the King to wish for the health of His Highness Gillian.”

“Wow, I’m actually seeing the legendary Cheonjong wild ginseng. It’s fascinating. Please tell him I receive it with gratitude. Seeing as they sent this, I assume Joseon is quite satisfied with the terms of the Treaty of Paris?”

“Yes. They received reparations from Russia and gained territory they never imagined. Though they say the officials have an enormous amount of work to do, everyone is rejoicing. However, that island called Sakhalin… no matter how I think about it, it won’t be easy to manage with our current administrative power…”

“Would it have been better if you had received Manchuria instead of Sakhalin?”

“No! Manchuria would be even harder to manage, and it would only have caused more severe conflict with the Qing, who are already difficult enough. We wouldn’t even dream of it.”

Indeed. As expected of one of the top minds of the Andong Kim clan, his judgment is sound.

“That is why I gave you half of Sakhalin. Although it is an island, because it is an island, it is easier for our British Empire to assist Joseon. We will build a base there so our troops can go easily if needed, so you won’t have to worry about security.”

Building a military base in another country’s territory was effectively pulled the wool over their eyes, but Kim Jwa-geun didn’t seem to mind much.

In the first place, Sakhalin had absolutely nothing to do with Joseon, and he knew full well they couldn’t hold onto that land with their own strength.

“And it has been confirmed that Joseon will participate in the World’s Fair being held in our home government, hasn’t it? I have something to say regarding that.”

“Ah, yes. Of course, it may seem lackluster from the perspective of Britain, but it’s an opportunity to introduce Joseon’s traditional techniques…”

“Ah, I’m not criticizing it, so there’s no need to be so nervous. It’s just that Japan will also be participating in the Expo, so I thought it would be a good opportunity to inform others who are ignorant of Asian culture about Asia. I wanted to talk about it in advance.”

“I don’t know how to thank you for being so thoughtful.”

Thank me for what? I’m doing this because I have my own desires.

“And I don’t know if you’ve heard, but I think it’s about time to proceed with that matter the King of Joseon promised us. What do you think? Since this is a time when the eyes of the whole world are on London, I believe this is the best time to execute the plan.”

“If it is the plan promised by His Majesty the King, could it be…?”

“Yes, that’s the one.”

He already seems to know, so it’s good that I don’t have to explain.

“But to proceed with that, we first need to settle our relationship with the Qing.”

“Is this not perfect timing? Just go for it this time. In fact, the Qing dynasty is also scheduled to participate in this Expo.”

Kim Jwa-geun hesitated for a moment, his eyes darting back and forth, but he eventually nodded.

In the first place, how could he, a mere subject, overturn a promise made directly by the King?

Joseon is an independent nation with no ties to the Qing, and how those nations, including Joseon, treat the British Empire…

The perfect opportunity to show the world how ‘harmonious’ the Asian nations are has arrived at this place where the world’s gaze will be focused.

Chapter 268: Friendly Asia (2)

Whether they liked it or not, the outbreak of a large-scale war forced a cold, harsh reality upon those involved.

Even nations that had lived detached from reality until now could not escape this grim truth. Pre-modern societies with weak information dissemination were no exception. While they could control information about wars in neighboring countries, it was impossible to hide a war in which they were directly involved.

Joseon was no different.

In fact, from Joseon’s perspective, there was no reason to hide the achievements of this war. The Royal Court called this conflict the Second Russian Expedition and constantly proclaimed it a historic victory for Joseon.

Furthermore, General Lee Beom-gyu, who had carried out the actual fighting in the north and returned in triumph, described in vivid detail how Britain operated its warships, his voice thick with excitement.

“It would not be an exaggeration to say there is a gap of decades… no, centuries. It is embarrassing to say, but I believe the difference between Joseon and Britain is as vast as the difference between ancient Gojoseon and the Joseon of today.”

“Hmph! What profanity is this? Are you suggesting that we are hundreds of years behind those Western barbarians?”

“…To be honest, yes.”

“Even if Britain is a military powerhouse, a nation’s technology is not necessarily limited to the military field, is it!”

Although the number of people realizing the gap between the two countries while interacting with Britain was increasing, the notions that had hardened for nearly five hundred years were not so easily changed. Among high-ranking officials who revered the way of Confucianism, there were still many who denied the necessity of enlightenment.

“Your Highness! General Lee Beom-gyu was simply overwhelmed by the British warships and has lost his ability to think objectively.”

“Is the Vice Minister of Personnel suggesting that I, who boarded a British warship in Dongnae and marveled at it, am lacking in virtue?”

“Oh, no! Your Highness! How could I ever say something so preposterous…!”

“Can you not see from Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun’s reports that Britain is not just a militarily strong nation?”

It was described as a city developed beyond comparison to Hanyang. During the night, the wealthy were said to light their mansions with things called gas lamps, which emitted light dozens or hundreds of times brighter than candlelight.

Various rare items of unknown principles were described, and it was said that Kim Jwa-geun himself reached a point where he could handle such modern marvels without any discomfort.

“Or are you now suggesting that all these reports from Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun are lies?”

“It’s not that they are lies. However, there might be some exaggeration…”

Recently, the Royal Court had split into two groups: the Enlightenment Faction and the Hesitation Faction.

The faction pushing for enlightenment was the Andong Kim clan, led by Kim Jwa-geun. Those insisting on hesitation were the Pungyang Jo clan, centered around Jo Byeong-gi.

However, neither the proponents nor the opponents were united by any particular conviction. The Andong Kim clan had originally been indifferent to enlightenment, but since Kim Jwa-geun was serving as the ambassador to Britain and Britain’s recent momentum was so fearsome, they had more or less jumped on the bandwagon.

As for the Pungyang Jo clan, they weren’t opposing enlightenment based on some grand Neo-Confucian logic either. The current King had just reined in the Andong Kim clan’s power to keep them in check; they feared that if enlightenment proceeded as the Andong Kim clan suggested, or if ties with Britain grew closer, the balance of power would tilt drastically.

It was out of this calculation that they opposed everything for now.

Watching the state of the Royal Court, I felt my slowly receding symptoms flaring up again. Could I not just clear them all out and fill the empty seats with young, fresh officials?

But in this land of Joseon, there was no guarantee that being young meant being proactive about enlightenment. The reality was that many were even more extreme in their reverence for Confucianism because of what they had seen, heard, and learned since childhood.

On the contrary, the high-ranking officials who had more opportunities to interact with Britain recently and had actually boarded their warships might be more open-minded.

So, what else could be done? I had to diligently teach them reality, fix them up, and turn them into proper human beings.

Fortunately, a timely opportunity had arrived.

“Listen, officials. Previously, Britain suggested that since they are holding a massive technological exhibition called the World’s Fair, it would be good to introduce Joseon’s technology and spirit to the world. I saw no reason to refuse and gladly agreed to participate; preparations should be in full swing in the British capital even now.”

“I agree with the policy of making Joseon’s existence known to the nations of Europe.”

“Do others feel the same?”

“I heard that Japan is also participating this time. I believe our Joseon must strive diligently to leave a more impressive mark than Japan, rather than simply participating!”

While unlikely, if they were evaluated as being behind those Japanese pirates, it wasn’t a matter that could be brushed off as just a slight blow to their pride.

Seeing all the ministers burning with a competitive spirit in unison, Yi Hwan now got a sense of how to shape the flow. He had to involve Japan and the Qing dynasty to prod Joseon’s national pride.

After pretending to deliberate for a moment, he scanned the ministers and spoke again.

“As this World’s Fair is an event where the eyes of the entire world will be focused, I believe it is a peerless opportunity to demonstrate Joseon’s spirit. Therefore, I intend to use this Expo as a place to prove that Joseon is a proper independent state. Does anyone have any objections?”

“Your Highness. By ‘independent state,’ you mean…”

“I intend to completely settle our relationship with Qing. Have we not discussed this several times before?”

“…”

Finally, the inevitable had come.

Because it was such a weighty and sensitive issue, even the ministers, who usually spoke reflexively, remained silent.

They would break away from the relationship of offering tribute to the Qing dynasty and move toward a new order. However, since the Qing dynasty would obviously throw a fit, they would first use Britain as a shield to neutralize Qing’s backlash.

“Your Highness. However… there is still much debate among the scholars of this country as to whether Britain is truly a nation of that caliber.”

“I have kept that in mind, so do not worry. I will be sending an envoy to celebrate this World’s Fair, so go and confirm it with your own eyes.”

“…Pardon?”

“Appoint Right State Councilor Kim Heung-geun as the lead and Vice Minister of Personnel Jo Byeong-gi as his assistant to form a congratulatory mission to Britain. And since not only Britain but all the cultures of the West will be gathered in one place, record everything you see in detail and report back to the court.”

Once forced to consume these ‘audio-visual materials,’ they would have to realize the gravity of reality, provided they had eyes to see and minds to judge. If a spoonful of ‘justification’ was added to this, everything would be perfect.

“And again, let me be clear: it must never happen that the Great Powers of Europe perceive our Joseon as inferior to Japan. Do your utmost for the Expo!”

“Yes! We will make every preparation to ensure Joseon’s spirit is clearly displayed!”

Indeed, if such matters arose in the future, he would have to use Japan as leverage. The effect was incredible.

Just as public opinion in Joseon would do a complete 180-degree turn when Japan was involved, Japan also handled matters related to Joseon with more care than usual.

This was because, since the early days of its rule, the Tokugawa Shogunate had actively utilized the diplomatic missions from Joseon to boost its own authority. In particular, they had even deceived the Dutch East India Company in Japan, claiming that the Joseon envoys were tribute missions.

Unlike Ryukyu, Joseon was a nation of significant size, so Japan had promoted itself as a Great Power possessing colonies by showcasing its relationship with a country of that stature.

However, Joseon’s recent moves to rapidly close the distance with the British Empire were not to Japan’s liking. It wasn’t simply out of a desire to keep Joseon from growing stronger. If they were just trading and establishing diplomatic relations, who would care?

But as Joseon went as far as fabricating genealogies to tie itself to Britain, the Shogunate could not help but suspect their hidden intentions.

While they had been the ones to first insert the Tokugawa bloodline into the narrative, that was fine. At first, they thought Joseon was just making a fuss because they had done it first, but recently, there were even reports that the King of Joseon had left his palace to board a ship with Gillian.

If Joseon was sticking close to Britain to plot something, it was hard to predict what ill effects it might have on the future of this country… no, on the Shogun’s authority.

“You say Joseon is showing signs of participating in the World’s Fair on a large scale?”

“Yes. This information has been fully confirmed.”

“…We decided to participate in that as well, didn’t we?”

“Yes. Under the leadership of the consul stationed in London, we have decided to introduce the superior culture of Japan.”

“It is a venue where the world’s leading Great Powers will participate. It is a golden opportunity for our Japan to receive attention, so the work must be finished successfully. Japan must be the one to receive the most attention in Asia. Not Joseon.”

With the recent victory in the war, even if it was only half, Karafuto (Sakhalin) had come into Japan’s hands, and the Shogun’s authority, which had been declining day by day, began to soar again.

—The Great Power of Europe, Russia, could offer no resistance against the Shogun’s lightning-fast, swift, ruthless, and efficient operation.

—The Shogun’s elusive strategy defeated the Russia that even the Qing dynasty could not resist. The Shogun is the only leader who can assist His Majesty the Emperor and make this land even greater!

In the face of this great victory, Daimyos from all over began to compete in testifying their loyalty to the Shogun, and Satsuma and Choshu were increasingly becoming isolated. Now, if the leash was tightened just a bit more, those elements of instability could be cleared away, and a powerful Shogunate could be rebuilt just like in the old days.

To achieve that, it was necessary to continue showing a winning streak to the outside world. That was exactly the image of the Shogunate that Ieyoshi was pushing.

An Asian partner handpicked by the world’s strongest power, the British Empire.

If they could secure such a position, the effect would be incomparable to when they used Joseon, Ming, or Qing to boost their authority in the past. Furthermore, since other European nations would not dare look down on Japan, there would be no fear of being forced into unequal treaties.

“No matter what happens, we must be the protagonists of this Expo. Bear in mind that at least in Asia, there should be no nation more prominent than us.”

“Yes!”

The Asian countries known to be participating in the Expo this time were Japan, Qing, and Joseon. Other countries could not participate because they had not yet established proper relations with Western nations.

After achieving clear results here, they would steadily accept Western culture and grow Japan into the strongest power in Asia.

With continued success and confidence in the future, the Shogun’s ambition was growing larger and larger.

Fifteen days before the opening ceremony of the Expo.

The groundwork was finished, and the preparations for the welcome event for invited dignitaries from each country were heading toward the final stretch.

The London Expo in the original history was the first of its kind, so it had its share of shortcomings, but many things had changed under my direct command.

Like the Expos held decades later, I clearly divided the sections for participating countries so that each nation could create an environment to showcase its unique characteristics. I also utilized the vast site to create leisure spaces and expanded accommodation facilities on a large scale in anticipation of the crowds.

For Asian countries, I had decorated an entire section with the concept of ‘Eastern Mystery,’ so it would likely attract significant interest.

Coming right after the war with Russia, the world’s attention was focused on it, and with France, Prussia, the United States, and Spain forming a strange rivalry of pride, there were plenty of talking points. It was, truly, a festival with guaranteed success that could not fail.

In the midst of those final preparations, an unexpected visitor arrived.

“Your Highness. An envoy from a nation in Asia has asked to see you. What shall we do?”

“Is it about the Expo? Qing? Joseon? Or Japan?”

“No. It is a country that has not yet officially established diplomatic relations with our home government, but they have sent an envoy saying they must meet Your Highness to discuss matters.”

“Then they should have gone to the Foreign Office. Why did they come to me? Is it because they’re from Asia?”

“Yes. What was the name… Ryuchu? Rochu? It was something like that. They are an Asian country, and since the pronunciation wasn’t clear, it might not be accurate as I just wrote it down as I heard it. Almost no one knows if it’s some remote island nation, so it’s currently hard to verify…”

A name I was hearing for the first time… Was there such a country in Asia?

After pondering for a moment, a name that just popped into my head came to my lips.

“Was the name perhaps Ryukyu?”

“Ah, yes. I believe that is correct. Is it a country you know?”

“I certainly do. Tell them I will make time and tell them to come tomorrow or the day after.”

Because it was quite an exceptional response, the attendant’s eyes widened for a moment before he bowed and withdrew.

Well, now. To think they would send someone all the way here from Okinawa.

Qing and Joseon. And Ryukyu and Japan.

A combination of those who wanted to escape the tribute system and those who refused to let go.

I had a strong feeling that this was going to be a very interesting event.

Chapter 269: Friendly Asia (3)

In the modern era, many people naturally assume that Okinawa has always been Japanese territory, but it wasn’t that way from the beginning.

Up until the 19th century, a nation known as the Ryukyu Kingdom strictly existed as its own entity.

Although it became a protectorate of Satsuma in the early 17th century, Ryukyu was still a country that paid tribute to the Qing dynasty, so Japan could not openly dismantle it.

However, once Japan’s power grew and they no longer needed to concern themselves with Qing’s reaction, the weak nation of Ryukyu could offer no significant resistance and was forced down the path of ruin.

In original history, the Ryukyu Kingdom was annexed by Japan in that manner, but in this world, it still remained intact.

However, the Qing dynasty was rapidly deteriorating, and Japan had achieved the feat of being recognized as a victor in a war against Russia. For Ryukyu, they were naturally sweating bullets.

If things continued as they were, their destruction was practically a foregone conclusion.

Considering that background, I could roughly understand why they had come to seek me out so earnestly.

As expected, as soon as the Ryukyu envoy saw me, he knelt and bowed as if he were having an audience with an Emperor, explaining their situation in a desperate voice.

To be precise, there was a lot of exaggeration and grand rhetoric, but unfortunately, I didn’t have enough leisure to devote that much time to a place that wasn’t even a protectorate of ours.

“…So, to cut to the chase, you’re saying the Ryukyu Kingdom is in a situation where you don’t know when you might be annexed by Japan.”

“T-that is… as you say.”

While the Ryukyu envoy, Ma Ryosai, was busy choosing words to better sugarcoat their position, I continued in a nonchalant tone.

“I feel bad for a guest who has traveled so far, but Ryukyu is a foreign nation that has no relationship with our home government. Japan is an ally with whom we share diplomatic relations, so I’m not sure what you expect from us. You say Ryukyu pays tribute to Qing; shouldn’t you be reporting such matters to them instead?”

“Qing is currently struggling just to suppress the rebellions occurring in various regions. Even if we asked for help, they wouldn’t be able to spare any attention for us.”

“That is unfortunate. But surely you aren’t unaware that we aren’t in a position to do much about it? Or do you perhaps have something else in mind?”

I would reject any request to establish diplomatic relations on the same terms as Joseon or Japan.

There wasn’t much for us to gain from it.

Fortunately, Ryosai wasn’t so ignorant of international affairs that he couldn’t make that calculation. He pressed his head even further toward the floor and shouted in a pleading voice.

“We can accept any disadvantageous conditions! So please, just sign a treaty of protection with Ryukyu!”

“A treaty of protection, you say…?”

“Yes. We are willing to accept any conditions your country proposes.”

“Strange. Are you not considering that this might be like sticking your head into a tiger’s mouth to escape the teeth of a wild dog?”

I wondered if he was hoping that because I was of Asian descent, I would act for the sake of Asia.

If that was his judgment, I would be quite disappointed.

“If both are dangerous places, wouldn’t it be better to be with the one that is at least a bit further away?”

“I see. I understand roughly what you’re thinking, but I’m sorry to say this. Japan is currently listening very well to us. Therefore, I’m not particularly keen on clashing with them just to shield Ryukyu.”

“Is it perhaps because Your Highness is also a Tokugawa?”

“…Hmm? Oh, that? That doesn’t really matter. However, as you said, the current Shogun is very cooperative with me. Unless they start making trouble first, I have no reason to strike them.”

“B-but…”

“Still, since you’ve come all this way, it would be a pity to send you back empty-handed. I’ll introduce you to some people who might be able to help later. Are you aware that a Joseon delegation will be arriving in London soon?”

Ryosai blinked blankly, perhaps not expecting the name of Joseon to be mentioned so suddenly.

“Y-yes. I have heard that Joseon has already established an embassy here.”

“I heard that Joseon and Ryukyu have interacted for quite a long time as friendly nations. Is that true?”

“Yes. It would be no exaggeration to say we have maintained a friendly relationship for hundreds of years.”

“Then go and meet the Joseon Ambassador. If things go well, they might make a proposal that could be quite helpful to you.”

“…Pardon?”

He now looked like he truly didn’t understand, but I had neither the obligation nor the time to spoon-feed him any further.

After sending Ryosai away, I sent a letter to Kim Jwa-geun, who was busy preparing for the Expo, claiming that Joseon should receive more attention than Japan right now.

[If they seem useful, include them in the plan. If not, just send them back.]

The content was highly condensed, but a quick-witted man like Kim Jwa-geun would more than understand.

Even though the Expo hadn’t even opened yet, a trailer more entertaining than the main feature was playing without pause.

The Andong Kim clan—the symbol of Joseon’s powerful families and a house that boasted immense authority.

Two men, who could be called the representative figures of that clan, were facing each other with somewhat awkward expressions.

“It has been a long time. Was your long journey not difficult?”

“As for difficulty, it must have been harder for my dear cousin, who has been toiling away in a strange land thousands of miles from home. Have you been well?”

“Compared to someone who suffered in exile, my struggles are nothing. I heard you were reinstated, but I didn’t expect you to become the Right State Councilor immediately.”

“Hahaha… if it weren’t for you, brother, I would still be rotting in that place of exile. I feel nothing but gratitude.”

Kim Jwa-geun and Kim Heung-geun. Both were core figures of the Andong Kim clan and second cousins with only a one-year age difference, so they had many points of contact.

The difference was that Kim Heung-geun had committed various corrupt acts relying on his family’s power, only to be targeted by the King and sent into exile.

However, after Kim Jwa-geun was appointed as the Ambassador to Britain, Kim Heung-geun received a pardon. He had been rising through the ranks in the Royal Court and was recently promoted to the position of High State Councilor.

For Kim Jwa-geun, who had left his beloved hometown to suffer in a foreign land, it was only natural to feel a complicated mix of emotions.

Kim Heung-geun knew this well, so he couldn’t help but be somewhat cautious of Kim Jwa-geun’s mood.

However, Kim Jwa-geun was more surprised by his own reaction—he didn’t feel as much turmoil as he had expected.

He thought he would feel more bitter, but his heart was strangely calm.

In the past, he certainly would have felt a twist in his gut seeing his cousin thriving in Joseon while he was away, but now, he surprisingly felt nothing.

Perhaps the realization that achieving fame and rank back in Joseon was essentially worthless had begun to take root in a corner of his mind.

Rather than being a powerful man controlling the Bibyeonsa in Joseon, it was a billion times better to act as an ambassador in London, utilizing his connection as an acquaintance of the Prince Consort.

Lately, he had been thinking this quite seriously.

Of course, Kim Heung-geun, who had no way of knowing this, was still looking around the embassy with a bewildered air, trying to gauge the other man’s reaction.

“By the way, Lord Right State Councilor, what are your first impressions of this place?”

“Impressions… I’m not quite sure how to put it into words. Hehehe.”

“Now you see that there was no lie or exaggeration in the reports I sent back, do you not?”

Kim Heung-geun nodded as he blankly stared at the gas lamp brightly illuminating the room.

“Marvelous… truly marvelous. The members of the Jo family who came with us are also half out of their minds. Have you grown accustomed to this kind of life?”

“Human adaptability is quite a terrifying thing. I was the same when I first arrived. I didn’t understand what anything was, and I was overwhelmed by every little thing I saw… people around me probably laughed quite a bit.”

“Is the difference between Britain and Joseon truly this vast… it is quite distressing.”

“The young officials who came with me are now studying and researching Western culture every day, even cutting back on sleep, believing that enlightenment is the only way to survive.”

Joseon needed to face reality.

Kim Heung-geun knew what Kim Jwa-geun was saying.

Now that he had seen it for himself, he understood everything Kim Jwa-geun had passionately argued for.

At the same time, a certain worry arose.

“But the gap in technology is so severe. Will our Joseon technology be recognized at this ‘Exhibition’ place?”

“Of course, we must not go in the direction of emphasizing technological superiority. We must show the traditional beauty and culture of Joseon. We are preparing with that direction in mind.”

“I see. His Majesty told us to look at the submission lists of all other nations one by one, record them, and submit a report. However, since we don’t know much about the nations of Europe, I would like to hear some explanations.”

“I will assign my people to assist you, so do not worry about that. More importantly, a banquet celebrating the opening of the exhibition will be held in three days. We plan to greet His Highness the Prince Consort there. You must, absolutely, under any circumstances, make a good impression. Do you understand? You must not give even the slightest impression of being stiff or haughty. Not at all.”

Just in case, he emphasized it several times. Fortunately, Kim Heung-geun seemed to understand the gravity of the situation and nodded without a word.

“Do not worry. This is something the King specifically requested as well. I will personally warn everyone once more to be certain.”

“Then I assume no one will have any objections to this plan?”

“…Though my feelings are complicated, I have no choice but to admit it.”

At the answer, which was practically an agreement, Kim Jwa-geun let out a sigh of relief and nodded.

“Now, let us prepare.”

To think that something he had been shouting about for years with no progress was finally moving forward so quickly.

It seemed humans were a species that only came to their senses after receiving a massive shock.

Kim Jwa-geun couldn’t hide a bitter smile as he watched his cousin’s uncharacteristic behavior, something he had never seen before.

I told you to believe me when I speak. Blessings come to those who believe.

“We offer our greetings to Her Majesty Queen Victoria of the British Empire, the center of the world, the ruler of the oceans, and the noble leader who has received the Mandate of Heaven.”

What is this ridiculously arrogant title now?

A troubled smile appeared on Victoria’s face as she received the translation of that short but intense piece of flattery.

“I welcome all of you from Joseon who have traveled such a long distance.”

“Your Majesty’s grace is boundless!”

The intention of the Joseon delegation, which used terms like “imperial grace” and took the postures of etiquette reserved for an Emperor, was transparent.

This wasn’t a private meeting with just the Joseon delegation; it was taking place in a banquet hall filled with ambassadors from various countries.

The eyes of the European ambassadors watching this sparkled with unconcealed curiosity.

In the eyes of the Japanese ambassadors, who arrived a step late, there was a sense of dismay that they had lost their turn. In the eyes of the Qing ambassador, an uncontainable rage flared up.

The man who appeared to be the head of the delegation standing next to Kim Jwa-geun surely must have read the room, yet he kept his forehead pressed to the floor and shouted in a booming voice.

“All the energy of the world is concentrated here where Your Majesty resides! It is only the natural order of heaven that all the goods of the nations are introduced in the capital of the British Empire! I, Kim Heung-geun, the Right State Councilor of Joseon, am certain that the success of the Great Exhibition is already the will of Heaven! Therefore, I offer my congratulations in advance!”

Did this man rise to the level of High State Councilor through flattery?

I, who was standing by Victoria’s side, took a step forward and helped the representative of Joseon, who was performing this dramatic display in the middle of the banquet hall, to his feet.

“Thank you for your warm greetings. We are simply grateful that those from Joseon show such courtesy.”

“Not at all. Since ancient times, Joseon has known the Way of the world and has been a country of decorum in the East that follows natural laws. Therefore, we have merely shown the natural etiquette before the Emperor who is the center of the world and has received the Mandate of Heaven.”

Even in Europe, it hadn’t been that long since nations were bickering over who was the true successor of Rome or who was the “real” or “fake” power.

However, an Eastern nation had never shown such a flat-out prostrate attitude before another nation like this.

Especially from the perspective of Qing, which still considered Joseon its protectorate, this must have felt like being struck in the back of the head with a sledgehammer.

Indeed, the Qing ambassador was glaring at Kim Heung-geun with wide eyes, but given the setting, he could only stand there with his fists trembling, not knowing what to do.

Of course, it was uncomfortable to watch, but what could they do about it?

If it’s uncomfortable, change your posture. Heh.

In a banquet hall where curious tension coexisted.

Just as I was about to turn the conversation elsewhere, the Japanese ambassador standing behind the Joseon delegation suddenly took unexpected action.

“Long live His Highness Gillian, the incarnation of Susanoo!”

“……?”

In response to this completely random and contextless praise.

Receiving my bewildered stare, the Japanese ambassador raised his voice even more desperately, throwing his arms up in the air and shouting.

“Manse!”

“Wait, just a minute—”

“Banzai! Banzai! Banzai!”

“Manse! Manse! Long live Her Majesty Victoria!”

Listen when I speak, you crazy people!

When the Japanese envoys lined up behind joined in the cheers, the Joseon officials in front, as if they couldn’t afford to lose, also came forward and chanted “Three Cheers for Manse” while shouting Victoria’s name.

No! I told them to subtly shift the title of the “Son of Heaven” over here, not to sing a ridiculous hymn in my honor!

Unable to endure the surging embarrassment, I covered my face with my palm and shook my head.

However, no matter where I looked, there was no place where the cheers were not heard… I’m going to lose my mind, seriously.

They really are nations that don’t know the meaning of “moderation.”

Chapter 270: The Harmonious Asia (4)

If one were to name the greatest global festival of the 21st century, it would undoubtedly be the World Cup. However, that was not the case in the 19th and early 20th centuries.

Neither the Olympics nor the World Cup, which are considered world-class festivals in modern times, could match the initial prestige of the Expo.

In fact, during their early days, those two events were treated almost as side-shows tacked onto the Expo. One can only imagine how immense the status of the Expo must have been.

The reason was that the Expo, as its name “Universal Exposition” suggested, was a venue where the world’s great powers competed to demonstrate their superiority.

To promote their systems and political ideologies, nations had to prove they were superior to others, and there was no better tool for this than the Expo.

It is a well-known anecdote that even heads of state personally stepped forward to promote their countries, and even a certain mustachioed gentleman from Germany tried to attend in person.

The London Expo, which is considered the origin of international Expos, was originally meant to be just a taste, but as a result of my intervention, the scale grew far too large.

Crushed by a disaster of my own making, I was forced to taste the humiliation of unintended public embarrassment in front of numerous ambassadors.

“Are you alright? Earlier, I noticed you were struggling to keep a straight face… pfft.”

“…Struggling to keep a straight face? I was my usual self.”

“Oh, really? I’ve known you since we were children, but I never knew your ‘usual self’ was someone who gets so flustered. How surprising.”

Victoria had been grumbling lately that I was away from home too often, but it had been a long time since she’d teased me with such open delight.

Well… I suppose it means she found it that entertaining.

Even though I was subjected to a humiliating display, as long as my beloved wife is happy, it’s fine… No, it’s not fine.

I just heard such mindless glorification in a place where almost all the ambassadors of Europe were invited. Who is going to take responsibility for this atmosphere?

What if the ambassadors of other nations misunderstand and think I ordered Joseon or Japan to perform such sycophantic acts?

No, surely they wouldn’t think I would orchestrate such a tacky, low-level show.

Given the image I’ve built up until now.

“By the way, Killian? The Japanese diplomats were saying something like Susinoo? Susanoo? What is that?”

“…I don’t know.”

“Oh, come on. From your reaction, you clearly know. Tell me. If you don’t, I’ll call the Japanese Ambassador right now and—”

“He’s a god the Japanese believe in. He’s one of the three most significant gods in their mythology.”

“Ah~ I think I’ve heard that. They said it’s polytheism, right? It sounded similar to Egypt.”

Now that she mentioned it, she was right.

There were parallels in that the Egyptian Pharaoh was called the incarnation of the sun god Horus, and the Emperor of Japan is revered as the incarnation of the sun god Amaterasu.

In that sense, since the Emperor is the incarnation of Amaterasu, that Japanese Ambassador must have compared me to Susanoo as a quick alternative.

To bridge the gap, they chose one of the most beloved gods in their mythology while placing me slightly lower than their Emperor. Oh, I’m so moved I could cry.

Because they kept chanting Susanoo, Susanoo, I felt as if mysterious patterns were about to appear in my eyes at any moment.

“Japan is a representative polytheistic nation in Northeast Asia, so they attach their gods’ names to everything. You don’t need to pay much attention to it.”

“Wow, so my husband was the incarnation of a god? Then are our children half-gods? Demigods?”

I was wrong. She wasn’t listening at all.

Of course, there was zero chance that the Queen of Britain, the head of the Church of England standing at the forefront of devout Christian culture, would take Japanese polytheism seriously.

She just found it unbearably amusing that she had witnessed her husband’s ‘dark history’ being created right before her eyes.

At the very least, it was a stroke of luck that the children were still young and hadn’t come to the banquet hall.

“Yes, yes. But surely I cannot compare to Your Majesty, the great Queen who stands at the center of the world and is the first in history to be recognized as the center of the Celestial Order by the Eastern nations.”

“Honestly, that was a bit embarrassing too, you know? But then a massive declaration followed that made it look like nothing, so I was actually a bit relieved. If not for that, it would have ended with just me feeling awkward.”

“…Right? There really is no other husband like me in this world.”

“Anyone would think you did it on purpose.”

Victoria laughed cheerfully and kissed me lightly on the forehead.

It wasn’t my intention, but I felt as though the insensitivity I showed by participating in the Crimean War—something she had brought up over and over again—had finally been forgiven.

I had briefly contemplated how to properly discipline the Japanese Ambassador who dared to turn me into a clown, but seeing Victoria so happy, I thought, ‘What does it matter?’

I can just consider it having played the part of a clown for a little fun.

And besides, those fellows probably don’t even know what they did wrong. I suspect they praised me with the sincere intention of making me feel good.

“Victoria, in any case, since things have turned out like this, can I assume you’re mentally prepared?”

“Is there anything for me to prepare? It’s actually just an honorary title, and nothing really changes, so I just have to relax and accept what is given.”

In this era, calling oneself an Emperor or a King could be seen as a futile gesture, and in most situations, it was.

For example, even if Prussia were to now call itself an Empire and scream, “I am not a King! I am an Emperor!”, nothing would substantially change.

After Napoleon ascended as Emperor, all sorts of countries used various excuses to claim the title of Emperor, but it didn’t specifically change much.

In fact, after the fall of Eastern Rome, the Ottoman Sultan also claimed to be the Emperor of Rome, but Europe ignored him, telling him not to talk nonsense.

However, it is also true that if one is a true imperial power rather than a self-proclaimed one, there are clear diplomatic advantages to be gained.

What I am aiming for is not to follow original history and use India and Brazil to claim the empty titles of Emperor of India or Emperor of Brazil.

There is probably no one who guesses my true intentions, except perhaps King Heonjong of Joseon, with whom I spoke directly.

A quick-witted person might have deduced something at the last banquet, but because of Japan’s sudden outburst, I became a laughingstock, so it’s highly likely it has been forgotten by everyone.

Even Victoria was reacting that way right now.

Wait. Then, joke aside, did the Japanese side actually help me?

If that’s the case, should I stop refusing and enjoy this opportunity to the fullest?

The time has come to reassemble the order of Northeast Asia, which had been torn into chaotic shreds, with my own hands.

While Killian was sharing a tender moment of laughter and sighs with Victoria after the unexpected accident at the banquet.

The Japanese Embassy, which had suddenly become the superstar of the banquet, was in an absolute state of chaos.

Chikashige, the ambassador who caused the trouble this time, was a new appointee who had arrived in London on the Shogun’s orders.

As a close aide who had served as the Shogun’s secretary, appointing such a man as ambassador was a declaration of the Shogun’s intent to engage even more actively with the British Empire.

However, Tadahusa, the previous ambassador who was scheduled to switch places and return to Japan, was currently venting his rage at his successor.

“Noooooo! How many times did I tell you! Never! Absolutely never do anything strange! But what on earth did you do yesterday!”

“I have no idea what you are talking about. I don’t understand at all.”

“At the banquet, to His Highness Gillian! Calling him the incarnation of Susanoo and leading three cheers of ‘Manse’!”

“Ah, that? The response was quite good. Wasn’t it a huge success?”

A huge success? Just thinking about yesterday makes my face turn pale, and you call that a ‘huge success’?

This is why those country bumpkins who have only ever been stuck in Edo won’t do.

“Ambassador Chikashige, this place, Europe, is different from the Asia we were in. Did you already forget the way the other ambassadors were looking at us yesterday?”

“Everyone looked at us with curiosity. But what’s wrong with that? I think it’s actually a gain since we attracted attention.”

It was the kind of attention one gives to a caged monkey that suddenly speaks human words. What kind of gain is that?

Is he saying ridicule is better than indifference?

Well, thinking about it, maybe so, so I’ll grant him that much.

But…

“And what was that about being the incarnation of Susanoo?”

“That was my brilliant wit at work. The attention of all nations, which was about to be focused on Joseon, shifted to us in an instant, didn’t it?”

“……”

“Since we have the Emperor, who is the manifestation of Amaterasu, we couldn’t praise His Highness Gillian to that extent. However, he is also one who carries the Tokugawa bloodline. Furthermore, is he not the Admiral of the Great British Empire’s Navy who seized control of the world’s oceans and the war hero who defeated Russia? Is he not a man perfectly suited to be called the manifestation of Susanoo, the god of the sea and storms?”

So comparing him to Susanoo instead of Tsukuyomi was for that reason.

While it seemed the pieces fit together well in a certain way, that was strictly from the perspective of the Japanese people.

“Even if we keep talking about Susanoo or Tsukuyomi, to the people of Europe, they’ll just wonder ‘What on earth is that, you Asian bumpkins?’”

“Well, that’s why we just need to provide related gifts. If we gift national-treasure-level paintings or other treasures themed around Susanoo and explain the origin, he will surely be greatly satisfied.”

“Phew… No, man. I told you that the British Empire is a Christian country. Christian countries worship a single god! Even if we speak with good intentions, we don’t know how they will take it! His Highness Gillian knows our culture surprisingly well, so he might laugh it off, but others might look upon it with offense!”

“Ah… I see. I understand. Pushing the gods of another religion could, depending on the situation, be seen as blasphemy. Is that it?”

It brings a sigh of relief that he finally understands, but at least he seems to have gotten the point.

I’ll have to carefully instruct this Edo bumpkin on everything so he doesn’t cause any more accidents before I return home; otherwise, I won’t be able to leave out of anxiety.

“Ambassador Chikashige, you’ve heard of Christianity, which the European nations believe in, haven’t you? You know, the religion that the Holland missionaries who often came to the mainland believed in. Strictly speaking, that Christianity is divided into Old and New sects, but the core beliefs are similar.”

“You think I wouldn’t have studied at least that much? Of course, I know. Then let’s see… I’ll modify the strategy based on your advice, Ambassador. We shall call His Highness Gillian the reincarnation of Jesus, whom the Christians believe in…”

“If you do something like that, I will seriously kill you!”

When I shouted with a truly stern face, the bumpkin finally seemed to develop a bit of situational awareness as he scratched his head and nodded.

Even so, seeing him mutter nonsense like “I thought it was a good idea, why is he like that?” makes my blood boil.

At this rate, if I leave, won’t a diplomatic disaster erupt within a month?

No, I could bet my entire fortune that it definitely will.

“I’ll postpone my return schedule, so let’s talk first. Oh, and everyone might have forgotten because of the stunt you pulled, but do you remember how the Qing dynasty was glaring at Joseon as if they wanted to kill them?”

“Of course. If this goes wrong, the conflict between Joseon and the Qing dynasty could become the main topic of this Expo. The Shogun said that Joseon must never stand out more than our country…”

Other European nations might not know because they don’t understand the international order of Asia, but Japan knew very well what Joseon was aiming for.

In that case, there was no reason not to take advantage of this.

It would be good for Japan’s future to use this opportunity to firmly trample over the Qing dynasty, which is already a paper tiger.

For that purpose, it might not be a bad idea to subtly join hands with Joseon.

To attract attention, they were willing to do anything.

The discussion between the former and current Japanese Ambassadors continued long into the night.

Chapter 271: What Happened at the Expo

While London was heating up with a battle of pride among Asian nations, strictly speaking, this was mostly a “league of their own.”

In this era, Europe believed they were second to none in any field, and their own battles of pride were no different.

While the issue between Joseon and the Qing dynasty was whether Joseon could escape or be held within a tributary relationship, the struggle between Prussia and France was about who would seize hegemony over the European continent—a fight on an entirely different scale.

Due to the recent war, Russia had become the “sick man of Europe,” needing at least several decades of recovery.

Since the British Empire was an island nation across the sea and thus considered an outlier, it was only natural that the most powerful country on the continent would exert immense influence.

Of course, both Prussia and France were allies tied to the British Empire and had no intention of going to war, but a sharp psychological warfare between the two sides was inevitable nonetheless.

As evidence of this, Otto von Bismarck, a powerful figure in the Prussian court, had come to London personally, and Foreign Minister Guizot of France had crossed the English Channel.

“Our Prussian pavilion must absolutely be the best in Europe. You all understand, right? This is also the will of His Majesty, so do not fall behind France under any circumstances. Not to mention Austria.”

“Yes! We will show the world that German technology is the best in the world!”

“Good. And we need to make our Prussian pavilion even more magnificent and eye-catching than it is now. Does anyone have any good ideas?”

“How about highlighting the Black Eagle, the symbol of Prussia, and positioning it so that it looks down toward the French side?”

“Hmm… That might look too blatant if we do it openly. Let’s place that decoration inside the Prussian pavilion instead.”

The items Prussia was exhibiting this time were the culmination of the latest technologies brought about by the recent wave of industrialization.

From automatic looms to near-perfect transparent crystal works and more advanced steel products.

Anyone looking would be able to feel the spirit of Prussia, which was strong yet full of restrained beauty.

“No matter what those Frenchmen do, at most they’ll display bread-baking machines or stoves for heating meat. They have little to show for themselves besides food.”

Of course, France was not just sitting idle either.

In fact, in terms of the effort poured into the Expo, France was by no means inferior to Prussia.

The perception that France had suffered great damage from the war with Russia was widespread, and they could not afford to be looked down upon because of it.

Therefore, they had to prove that France was superior and further ahead than any other nation in Europe.

There was a good reason why Prime Minister Guizot took the lead personally and Foreign Minister Lewis came to London.

“Now, now! Our France must be the protagonist of this event! There, hang the artworks at equal intervals from the entrance to the pavilion corridor! And don’t forget to serve a glass of wine to the dignitaries of each country when they arrive!”

For this Expo, France had gathered all sorts of goods, ranging from cutting-edge technology like steam engines to custom fashion for the blossoming upper class, and wine that boasted a taste on a different level from other countries.

This was to give the impression that they were leading Europe not just technologically, but culturally as well.

“No matter how hard those Prussian fellows try, they are just men who do nothing but fight all day. How could they possibly keep up with our France, which excels in both the arts and the martial?”

The only place that could compare to France culturally was perhaps Austria, but they, conversely, lacked technological power.

A nation’s dignity ultimately comes from a comprehensive assessment of everything.

From that perspective, France had to be seen as the second greatest power in Europe after the British Empire, no matter how one looked at it.

While both sides tried their best not to acknowledge each other as rivals.

Silent gunfire was also being exchanged among the second-rate powers that were not yet recognized as members of the first-tier league.

However, unlike France or Prussia, this side was actually testing the waters to truly bite into their opponent.

“Spain will surely do their best to prove their superiority, just like the other nations, right?”

“Of course. Isn’t our United States also in the middle of preparations for that very purpose?”

“Indeed. In other words, this is a good opportunity to see their true depth.”

“I’ve overheard some rumors that Spain plans to showcase mainly artworks and rare items swept up from their colonies.”

A sneer twitched at the corners of Ambassador Lawrence’s mouth as he listened to the report.

This was precisely the difference between a faded, third-rate power and a rising new Great Power.

The United States did not showcase a single item plundered from a foreign land for this Expo.

One might point out that it was because they had no colonies to scrape goods from, but even if they did, they would not have exhibited them.

This was because all the items the United States showcased this time were original products developed independently by American scientists.

In terms of technology, they might not reach the level of the British Empire, but they were confident that they would not fall far behind other European nations.

The difference was already clear just based on the fact that they weren’t patching things up with rare items stolen from colonies, wasn’t it?

“Still, just in case, keep a close eye on the Spanish side. And did you complete the investigation into the matter I mentioned last time?”

“…Yes. What you heard from Prince Consort Killian was correct.”

“So they intend to poke around to expand their influence on the American continent… A faded empire like that.”

Killian probably said that to mediate between the two creaking nations, but unfortunately, his goodwill only brought about the opposite effect.

Actually, from the perspective of the United States, Killian could be seen as having provided very valuable information.

It wasn’t particularly strange that the results differed from his intentions.

Unless one was an American, there was no way they could know exactly at what point America would be horrified.

Would the Prince Consort of the British Empire have ever deeply pondered the manifest destiny of the United States?

To be blunt, the United States was willing to listen to mediation if Spain had sold weapons to Mexico out of a grudge against the United States.

If there were ill feelings or misunderstandings, they could just resolve them and move on.

However, if the reason stemmed from an intent to linger around the American continent again, no compromise or reconciliation would be possible.

They would fight thoroughly and crush them so that they would never dare set foot in the Americas again.

They were already annoyed by the presence of a European colony in Cuba, which could directly aim at the southern United States, so this actually worked out well.

The only European influence the United States could tolerate was the British Empire’s Canada.

Beyond that, they could not let anyone else gain a foothold in the Americas.

“Observe every move of Spain at this Expo and write a report to be sent to the home government. This is an important task, so everyone should approach it with a sense of responsibility.”

“Understood.”

Watching the sight of carriages loaded with all kinds of artworks endlessly entering the wide open space in the distance, a murderous smile bloomed on the faces of the American officials who were envisioning a war that might break out at any time.

It reminds me of when I first went to the Qing dynasty.

Back then, I played the part of a thoughtful Englishman who understood and deeply sympathized with the Celestial Order of Northeast Asia.

My acting was so perfect that even that Lin Zexu was completely fooled.

Still, it wasn’t a complete lie.

If the Qing dynasty could recover its national strength on its own and reign as the leader of Asia, I was willing to step back and observe.

No, strictly speaking, I am still maintaining the policy of leaving Asian affairs to Asians.

Considering not just my current life but also future evaluations, squeezing Asia dry like a wet rag didn’t seem like a very profitable business.

European nations, ignorant of the future, are intoxicated by imperialism and swagger into useless African lands, but that only increases the future appraisal of me.

Give freedom of choice but do not coerce.

The current British foreign policy toward Asia, which is heavily influenced by me, could be summarized in that one sentence.

Of course, it’s just that I don’t coerce; it doesn’t mean I don’t create the circumstances. But even this is quite something, isn’t it?

Compared to thugs like France or Russia who barged in with guns and demanded the choice between kneeling or dying, or Belgium invading the Congo and threatening to kill everyone if they didn’t hand over cacao—am I not an angel?

Therefore, Joseon’s sudden aggressive move and Japan’s cringe-worthy praise have absolutely nothing to do with me, not even in the slightest.

Whether he knew this stance of the British Empire or not, Guo Songtao, the recently appointed first Qing Ambassador to Britain, sat across from me with a complex expression.

“Do you prefer coffee or milk tea?”

“…I am fine. More than that…”

“I have some high-quality beans that just came in yesterday; you should try them.”

Since I am a member of a leading European Royal Family, I won’t commit the atrocity of watering down the coffee.

Taste a bit of the Royal Espresso, which boasts a bitter yet deep flavor.

Actually, I still can’t forget the look Victoria gave me back then when I couldn’t break my habits from my past life and poured water into espresso and even added ice cubes.

To think that the historical moment I received a look of utter contempt from her for the first time in my life was when I made an Iced Americano. How could this happen?

Unlike France or Italy, Britain in the modern era drinks Americanos perfectly fine, so I don’t know why she was making such a fuss.

Anyway, after that day, which is called the nightmare of the Iced Americano, I tried not to add anything to espresso unless I was alone, in order to maintain the dignity of a Prince Consort.

Thanks to that, Guo Songtao, who ended up drinking espresso with me, had his face grimace uncontrollably as soon as he took a sip, unlike a seasoned diplomat.

Looking at me with bewildered eyes, he glanced back and forth between me and the coffee as if he couldn’t believe anyone could actually drink this.

Did he perhaps taste espresso for the first time in his life?

“Europeans enjoy this coffee much like the tea in your country. Once you get used to it, it’s surprisingly good, but if it feels too bitter, you can mix in some milk.”

“…I, I see. I apologize. It was so bitter that at first, I wondered if something had come out wrong…”

Did he mistake it as the British Prince Consort trying to assassinate him by putting poison in it?

Seeing his pale face, it seems like he really thought that instead of it being a joke. I should have added plenty of sugar.

“Next time, I will prepare sweet milk tea for you. But Mr. Ambassador, what business brings you here with such an urgent request to see me? Did some problem arise during the preparations for the exhibition?”

“No. That is not it… It’s… about what happened at the banquet the other day…”

“Ah, you mean the Japanese ambassadors suddenly shouting ‘Manse’ three times? I was surprised too. Is it common in Asia to praise another country in that manner?”

“How could that be? Praise likening someone to a god they serve is not something easily seen in any culture. More than that, what I wish to discuss is regarding Joseon.”

Oho. I thought there were almost no useful people among the Qing high officials, but did they at least send a proper person as ambassador?

In fact, it was unusual that someone young, who looked to be around my age, came as an ambassador.

After looking into it a bit, I found that in the Qing dynasty, even if they received tribute from other countries, there was no history of sending an ambassador like this, so they considered it a tremendous disgrace.

Just by taking such a position and leaving the country, one was already considered a traitor who had brought the country’s face to the ground—truly an absurd perception.

“Joseon? Why do you wish to discuss matters related to Joseon with me? If you want to talk, you should go to the Joseon consulate.”

“It is because I heard the Joseon ambassador refer to Her Majesty the Queen of your country as the Emperor of the World. Did Joseon perhaps decide to pay tribute to your country?”

“Well. I haven’t heard anything yet, so I wouldn’t know. And even if that were the case, since it’s Joseon that would be paying tribute, wouldn’t Joseon’s intent be the most important? If you like, shall I put you in touch with their ambassador?”

“No. Joseon is a tributary state of the Qing, so if there is a need, we will call them ourselves.”

To summarize the claims of the ‘Great Qing’, it’s this:

-Joseon is our tributary state, so do not interfere.

-If we want to meet Joseon, we can do it ourselves, so don’t act like you’re connecting us. You have no such right.

Their pride is really something else.

They failed to make the world perceive Joseon as a colony, but their determination never to give up its status as a tributary state is palpable.

“Well, that may be true, but since Joseon was the first to praise my home government like that, even Her Majesty the Queen seemed pleased. How commendable of them to know their place and bow down immediately.”

“I heard Your Highness promised to recognize the Qing’s suzerainty over Joseon and that you have no intention of disturbing the Celestial Order centered around the Qing dynasty.”

“That is correct. It goes without saying, but our British Empire doesn’t really care what Asia does. We haven’t particularly forced anything either. However, that doesn’t mean that if a country tries to escape the Qing’s influence, we will intervene to stop it. It simply means we won’t be the ones stepping forward to break the Qing-centered order.”

“…But now Joseon is…”

“So, we’re saying we don’t know anything about it. If you have something to say, call Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun or someone and settle it between yourselves. The opening of the Expo is right around the corner, and I don’t have the leisure to worry about other things.”

When I pointed to a mountain of documents piled in one corner as if to say ‘look at that,’ Guo Songtao’s eyes darted around before he let out a deep sigh and stood up from his seat.

“I understand. It seems there was a mutual misunderstanding. I will check separately with the Joseon side.”

“Yes. I am sorry, but I have a lot of work to process, so I won’t be able to see you out. Have a safe journey back.”

If you’re going to call yourself a great nation, you should act with resolve like a great nation. Who’s going to listen if you just whine that Joseon is yours?

As soon as Guo Songtao left, I checked the materials sent in extreme secrecy from Shanghai and Hong Kong.

-The Taiping Rebellion is intensifying by the day. The Qing Eight Banners sent to suppress the rebellion were repelled without achieving any significant results.

-Success in gathering evidence that Hong Xiuquan used Prince Consort Killian’s name to gain fame in the early stages. Continuing to verify details.

A country that cannot even suppress a rebellion within its own borders, yet talks about the Celestial Order? Minus 50 points.

On top of that, a heinous criminal who dared to trade on the name of the Prince Consort of the British Empire is running rampant, so even minus 100 points isn’t enough.

To be honest, from the start, I didn’t think one could claim to be the Son of Heaven of the world while only holding on to places like Hong Kong or Shanghai at best.

Go ahead and play around over there, bickering with Joseon or Japan.

Just at the moment you catch your breath, thinking you’ve managed to settle things somehow, you’ll get to experience the feeling of the ground beneath your feet crumbling away.

Thus, with the meeting with Guo Songtao as the final one, I met with no one else and focused on the final inspections.

Amidst numerous countries with entangled interests, the first day of the world’s first International Expo, which would leave its mark on history, finally dawned.

Chapter 272: What Happened at the Expo (2)

Life is full of ups and downs.

Jo Byeong-gi was a direct descendant of the Pungyang Jo clan, one of the two major families representing Joseon’s power politics. He was the son of Jo Man-yeong and the adopted son of Jo In-yeong.

Up until he reached the position of Vice Minister of Personnel at the mere age of thirty, the prevailing opinion was that the Royal Court would eventually revolve around him.

While the Andong Kim clan was still going strong, Kim Jwa-geun was essentially in exile in far-off Britain, and hadn’t Kim Heung-geun already been dismissed once for bribery?

The only variable was the poor health of the King, who had been keeping the Andong Kim clan in check, but even that had recently been resolved. There seemed to be nothing left to worry about.

Or so he thought… Who could have known that he, like Kim Jwa-geun, would end up living in a foreign land tens of thousands of miles away?

At first, he thought he only needed to visit Britain and return. He believed his mission was to research Western civilization, figure out what to adopt and what to discard, and then head back to Joseon. But then, this happened.

“Consul General?”

“That’s right. The path Joseon must take forward is to bridge the gap by accepting Western civilization as quickly as possible and seeking a way of self-reliance so we can stand on our own. To do that, shouldn’t we start by overhauling our current clumsy system?”

“No… but Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun is already there. Why is there a reason for me to stay in Britain with a title I’ve never even heard of, like Consul General…?”

“Until now, we were ignorant of their systems and handled things haphazardly, but the King’s royal will is that we now need to divide duties clearly and more professionally. And having seen it for myself since coming here, I’ve realized the King was absolutely right.”

When he asked why Kim Heung-geun himself didn’t stay, Kim replied that since a Consul is technically below an Ambassador, his own rank as Right State Councilor would cause complications.

He added that being the first-ever Consul General of Joseon was a very honorable position. Jo Byeong-gi, who didn’t even know what a Consul was in the first place, was simply dumbfounded.

“So, am I to understand that the Embassy and the Consulate, which have been loosely lumped together, will be clearly separated? The Ambassador will handle ambassadorial duties, and the Consul will handle consular duties?”

“Exactly. You’ve understood correctly.”

“…Is this perhaps a move to keep the balance? Since a key figure of the Andong Kim clan is stationed in Britain, a key figure of the Pungyang Jo clan must also be here?”

“Hmph, you lack a grand perspective. Did you feel nothing after touring the exhibition grounds? Not just Britain, but there isn’t a single country in Europe right now that isn’t ahead of our Joseon. Do you still consider it exile to be the first Consul General in Britain, the foremost among the Great Powers of Europe? If you truly have no interest, then perhaps it’s for the best. I shall ask the King to send someone else since you are unwilling. I can recommend a promising young man from our clan immediately.”

Hearing that, Jo Byeong-gi stammered, unable to refute. It wasn’t wrong.

It was certain that the King had a reason for personally appointing Jo Byeong-gi as the Consul General.

Until now, he thought that since only the Andong Kim clan members were being sent away, the Pungyang Jo clan was being forced into a foreign life as part of a policy of impartiality. But looking at it now, it seemed to be the opposite.

‘Indeed, if one person monopolized all the connections in Britain, even the King might not be able to handle the influence of the Andong Kim clan… no, Kim Jwa-geun.’

It wasn’t an exile to suppress dissatisfaction, but a personnel appointment to maintain the balance of power.

Jo Byeong-gi quickly finished the calculations in his head.

Looking at the world now, enlightenment was not a choice but an absolute necessity for survival.

In other words, Joseon’s future would be a battlefield over which direction enlightenment would take and who would be its vanguard.

In such a situation, wouldn’t someone who had served for years in the world’s strongest nation, Britain, and built a network with local high-ranking officials boast absolute influence?

To put it bluntly, even if he stayed here for ten years, he would only be in his early forties.

Let’s consider it an investment for the future and roll with it here for exactly ten years.

Yes. A talent meant to manage a nation should play in a big pond.

Finally, Jo Byeong-gi, the Vice Minister of Personnel, died, and Jo Byeong-gi, the Consul General of Joseon to the United Kingdom, was born. He took on his first serious mission.

“Agggh! What on earth is this?!”

—Since there are almost no Joseon subjects residing in Britain, follow the Ambassador’s direction and take charge of the Exhibition.

Wasn’t this just a fancy title for an errand boy?

Promoting Joseon at the Exhibition was part of what he was supposed to do, so he had no complaints there, but he refused to be treated like a useless bystander.

“And this kind of promotional work could just be given to anyone…”

Jo Byeong-gi picked up and skimmed through the introductory pamphlets printed for distribution to dignitaries of various countries at the Joseon Pavilion.

It contained a brief explanation of the country called Joseon, and there was nothing particularly unusual…

“Wait, what is this?”

Did they really intend to distribute this?

“At this point, this is just asking for a fight… This isn’t just dumping a chore on me, I’m being used as a human shield. Dammit! You tricked me, Andong Kim clan!”

He had a rough idea from the banquet, but if they were going to do something like this, they should have done it themselves.

No, wait. Ordering the Consul General to do it instead of the Ambassador might be a hardline tactic to demonstrate Joseon’s will even more strongly.

Thirty years. Though short, his internal values as a Confucian scholar, built over a lifetime, were clashing with reality. But what the hell, a man can only die once.

No matter how high-ranking an official might be, a bureaucrat must follow orders.

Besides, when would a Joseon Confucian scholar ever get another chance to speak so boldly in front of the Qing dynasty?

Jo Byeong-gi decided to close his eyes and enjoy it to the fullest.

It was quite satisfying to see the event I had prepared so long for proceeding smoothly.

Since it was the first such event, there were noticeable hiccups here and there, but no accidents occurred that were beyond management.

The Expo grounds were packed, with barely enough room to step.

The crowd was so overwhelming that it felt as if almost all the citizens of London were present.

Not just from London, but people flocked from all over Britain, and seeing those who looked like foreigners, the first day could already be considered a grand success.

The place where most people gathered was, naturally, the host country’s British Pavilion.

Whether it was cutting-edge technology or works of art.

There was even the oldest existing diamond in the world.

A priceless treasure said to grant world dominion to its owner.

The display of the Koh-i-Noor, meaning ‘Mountain of Light,’ was so crowded that almost every ambassador and VIP from every country stopped by at least once.

Observing where attention turned next, I saw Prussia and France engaged in a fierce psychological battle.

However, though they were similar at first, a gap eventually began to widen.

France was the one pulling ahead.

“Prince Killian! Please, have a taste of this. These are Bordeaux wines selected for the highest category in our newly established classification system.”

“Oh… is this the Château Margaux?”

“Yes. You may have already tasted the finest wines, Your Highness, but we have clearly categorized them this time for better clarity. We also have Château d’Yquem, the only one to receive the Superior First Growth rating in the Sauternes district. I would like to offer you a bottle as a special gift.”

“Hahaha, you shouldn’t have. I will enjoy it, thank you.”

I wondered if this was a bit of a foul, but they weren’t exactly cheating; they were just distributing their own wine for promotion, so what could I do?

I should just drink it thankfully and give an honest review.

Of course, the general public could only watch from afar, but when VVIPs from every country were swarming a place, the common people were bound to be influenced.

“Seeing Prince Killian there, France must have something incredible, don’t they?”

“Wow… look at those clothes.”

“France definitely has class. Why is everything so flashy?”

It was a strategy of attracting VIPs with wine and captivating the general public with glamorous fashion and art.

Prussia probably wanted to scream, ‘You cowardly Frenchmen, fight fair!’ but the gap began to widen so rapidly that the second-place spot for visitors would likely go to France without much trouble.

Then, what about the United States and Spain?

Spain seemed to be focused on attracting visitors like the other nations, but the United States was entirely different.

“Your Highness. As you instructed, we have agents undercover waiting at the Spanish and American pavilions.”

“Anything unusual?”

“The United States didn’t have much of note. If I had to say, I was surprised by how high their technological level is. I saw many products with brilliant ideas. They seemed much more promising than Spain, which is just recycling colonial artifacts.”

“Is that all?”

“No. While the American pavilion was like that, the Spanish pavilion was a bit different. I noticed several people continuously observing the Spanish pavilion. At first, I thought they were just visitors, but they showed little interest in the artifacts. Instead, they seemed to be observing Spain’s technological capabilities and the officials stationed there.”

It was obvious without even looking.

Since I had stirred up so much anxiety, the American analysts must have stuck to them, trying to thoroughly pick apart and analyze Spain.

Everything was flowing exactly as expected.

While the European nations were engaged in an indirect battle of pride over who could attract more visitors rather than clashing outright, the main event for now was Asia.

However, unexpected events are always bound to happen, and there were those who were performing surprisingly well.

“Come to the Japan Pavilion!”

“Enjoy the Ninja Experience! Cool Samurai Experience!”

“You too can be a Samurai who slays Oni! Come experience various swordsmanship techniques for yourself!”

Qing and Joseon had prepared quite rigorously as well, but the dark horse drawing the most people was, unexpectedly, Japan.

I wondered if they were supposed to be doing a circus instead of an exhibition, but it wasn’t just a simple circus; it was a hands-on experience circus.

Samurai and Ninja cosplay content? Who could resist that?

Especially for Europeans encountering Eastern culture for the first time, their curiosity couldn’t help but be piqued.

Truly, they are a people who are remarkably good at this kind of thing.

But could they please remove that painting of Susanoo—who looks suspiciously like me—shaking hands with the Goddess Amaterasu, who clearly represents Japan?

I had a feeling, but I can’t believe these guys haven’t given up on that yet.

Seeing as they weren’t speaking of it openly, there must have been some internal discussion, but the fact that they’re still pushing forward with it suggests a strong will from someone higher up.

But above all, a famous feast needs to have some real meat.

“Your Highness! Your Highness! A commotion has broken out between the Joseon and Qing pavilions!”

“A commotion?”

“Yes. They say a fight has started… I think you should go and see.”

It wasn’t a clash between general visitors, but between two nations. As the person in charge of the Expo, it was only right that I go.

I was wondering when it would blow up, and it seems that material has finally reached the ears of the Qing dynasty. Splendid.

Following the guide, I saw a crowd of murmuring people gathered around the Joseon Pavilion, just as expected.

“With what intention does Joseon distribute such a thing?!”

“Distribute? We are simply carrying out our normal exhibition schedule here. Why are you finding fault with us?”

“Finding fault?! Look at this! Look at this!”

From a distance, I could see the Qing Ambassador, Guo Songtao, waving a piece of paper, his neck veins bulging as he shouted.

To think an ambassador representing a nation could lose his composure and get that angry.

I had heard the gist of it, but since I hadn’t seen the final result, I skimmed through the document written in English.

[We want to know. What kind of country is Joseon?

Hello everyone, powerfully strong morning. If someone asks, we are Joseon.

Joseon is an independent nation. 5,000 years of history. We recognize the Emperor of the Middle Kingdom, the British Empire, Her Majesty Queen Victoria. Joseon-Britain Treaty of Amity, formal diplomatic relations established.

God Save the British Empire as an Imperial nation, Joseon as a Kingdom…]

Mmm, putting aside the sentences that reeked of a literal translation, there was no problem understanding the core message.

Under the guise of an introductory pamphlet, Joseon had officially declared to all the nations of Europe gathered here that they were no longer under the influence of the Qing.

The effect was certainly potent.

They had pushed the “trigger button” perfectly.

Chapter 273: What Happened at the Expo (3)

“What on earth is the intention behind distributing such fraudulent, subversive documents!?”

“Subversive documents? This is a monumental first publication introducing our Joseon to Europe. You should choose your words more carefully!”

“If these aren’t subversive documents, then what are they? There are serious flaws in the content! Look at this part here, written as if to brag about how close the relationship between the British Empire and Joseon is!”

Guo Songtao pointed specifically to the middle section of the document that Joseon was still busily distributing to those visiting the Joseon Pavilion.

“Since when has the British Empire ever been the Middle Kingdom of Asia!?”

“According to traditional diplomatic views, there’s actually nothing incorrect about it. At the very least, these are phrases crafted by the officials of our Royal Court through careful deliberation and debate.”

“Joseon has always been a tributary state of the dynasties of the Central Plains, and the dynasty currently ruling the Central Plains is our Qing. There are clear records of the King of Joseon bowing his head in recognition of Our Majesty’s authority!”

“While that may have been true at the time, the status of the Son of Heaven in the Central Plains is bound to change. Did not Qing also succeed Ming as the Middle Kingdom?”

“Are you… are you recklessly suggesting right now that Qing has fallen?”

The saying that watching a fight is the most entertaining thing in the world is a truth that transcends both East and West, and time itself; I could see the crowd growing larger by the second.

There were even people kindly translating for those who didn’t understand what they were arguing about, and word spread that they were the Ambassadors and Consuls General of Asia.

“No one said it has fallen. However, considering the customs and traditions of Asia thus far, what we have written here remains unchanged.”

“What kind of nonsense…”

“Look. Traditionally, a tributary state sends envoys to the country where the Emperor resides to pay homage. And now, Joseon and Japan have sent ambassadors representing our nations to formally establish relations with Great Britain. If this is not paying homage at the imperial court, then what is it?”

“Wait, that’s…!”

That was strictly the order of a Sinocentric world and not something commonly accepted in other countries, but Joseon’s Consul General did not stop.

“Of course, adhering to the pre-modern methods of the past indefinitely may not be appropriate for the coming era. However, we have clearly stated that we view the relationship between Joseon and Britain in this light as a way of maintaining our traditional diplomatic outlook.”

“And in doing so, you plan to slyly sever ties with our Qing? Do you truly believe His Majesty will just stand by and watch this behavior?”

“What can he do even if he doesn’t just watch? This is no longer just our intention.”

“What do you mean by that…?”

“It is not just us; even the Ryukyu Kingdom has concluded that the rightful energy of the world is shifting toward Britain. I haven’t spoken with the Japanese side yet, but I doubt they would particularly recognize Qing as the Middle Kingdom either.”

From the Qing perspective, had they ever seen a Joseon official hold their head so high?

Guo Songtao, staring blankly at the Joseon official in bewilderment, eventually spotted me watching from a distance and came running over in a hurry.

“Your Highness! Your Highness! What on earth is going on here?”

“What do you mean, what’s going on?”

“Through what kind of logic does the bizarre structure of the British Empire being the Middle Kingdom and Joseon and Ryukyu being its tributary states even get completed?”

“Why are you asking me that? I didn’t hold anyone at swordpoint and demand tribute.”

“Then, are you saying they’re doing this voluntarily?”

“Of course.”

For the record, this wasn’t actually a lie.

The original architect of this plan was, after all, King Heonjong of Joseon.

All I did was give them my tacit approval and set the stage for them to do as they pleased.

I mean, how unlikable must you have been for everyone else to want to run away and stop playing with you?

No, who would want to pay tribute to a country so far gone that it can’t even handle local rebels?

It’s something anyone could realize with just a little empathy, yet he was acting like this, which was almost impressive in its own way.

“Let me tell you, our British Empire has exerted no pressure or harm on the nations of Northeast Asia. Our current policy is ‘co-existence and co-prosperity’ with Asian nations, so if there is a direction they desire, we are willing to accommodate them.”

“Doesn’t that ultimately mean you’ll accept their tribute!?”

“It is different. No matter how you look at it, this isn’t the Middle Ages; receiving tribute or things like that makes no sense. We aren’t close enough for that anyway. However, if they wish to treat Her Majesty the Queen as an Empress based on Asia’s traditional order, we must let them. It’s not like we can grit our teeth and refuse. That’s how they choose to see it.”

No matter how much he complained here, the evidence and circumstances we had steadily prepared would not be shaken.

Before the eyes of the ambassadors from various countries and the many onlookers who had gathered…

The Qing dynasty fell into Joseon’s pace without being able to offer a proper rebuttal, and the atmosphere of the festival reached its peak as the Ryukyu Kingdom joined the commotion, siding with Joseon.

- Is the British Royal Family the Emperors of Asia?

- Asian Nations Proclaim Her Majesty the Queen as Empress!

Even without seeing them, headlines for tomorrow’s newspapers floated vividly in my mind.

To be able to see the future even without any precognitive abilities—what a marvel.

The Ryukyu Kingdom had not formally established diplomatic relations with the British Empire, but that actually gave their actions even more significance.

While other European nations used guns and swords to force submission, over here, they were bowing their heads voluntarily even before a trade treaty was signed.

While each nation was fighting a war of pride over who was better or more superior, the British Empire had clearly demonstrated that it was playing on an entirely different level.

At its core, what were all these countries trying to show by being so dedicated to the Expo?

It was to inject a dose of nationalistic flattery, to show they were superior to other nations.

But instead of the British saying it themselves, those far-off Asian nations were proving it by bowing their heads voluntarily. As humans, the other nations couldn’t help but feel this difference acutely.

A major incident that would be talked about for years to come exploded on the very first day, but thanks to that, its success was guaranteed.

The first day of the Expo ended in great success, boasting a record that exceeded the initial expected daily visitors by more than 30%.

It seems there’s nothing like noise marketing to grab people’s attention.

I won’t need to hit the brakes for a while.

After Joseon essentially declared—or rather, made it known—that they would treat the British Empire as the Middle Kingdom, Parliament, sensing a good opportunity, began to watch for my reaction.

The Royal Family, including myself, remained silent, expressing that we had no intention of stepping forward ourselves. Realizing this, the Conservative Party immediately began preparing for the task of elevating Victoria to the status of Empress.

“Honestly, to be blunt, our British Empire should have declared Her Majesty the Queen as an Empress long ago, not just a Queen. Haven’t the Conservatives, who have held power all this time, been far too indifferent to such matters?”

“It’s not that we didn’t want to. If we declare her Empress without a justification, how are we any different from Napoleon?”

“If there’s no justification, we just have to make one.”

“That’s exactly why we’re pushing this now that a justification has appeared! Stop nitpicking and find a way to use this opportunity efficiently!”

Since Joseon and Ryukyu were already swayed, all that remained was Japan.

And as if to prove they were second to none when it came to being quick-witted, as soon as they heard about the commotion caused by Joseon, Japan immediately sent their ambassador.

“Your Highness! I am Chikashige, newly appointed as Ambassador! I wish to apologize once again for the unintentional disturbance caused at the banquet previously.”

“Ah, that’s quite alright, so let’s get straight to the point.”

Please, just delete that incident from your memory and act like it never happened.

According to the former ambassador who had been scheduled to return to Japan, this crazy person had intended to praise me as the reincarnation of Jesus. Fortunately, the plan was scrapped midway.

If he had actually used the “Second Coming of Jesus” line, it wouldn’t have been something we could just laugh off. I couldn’t help but feel incredibly lucky.

“Your Highness, I heard that today, Joseon and Ryukyu declared they would treat the British Empire as an imperial nation.”

“They did.”

“I have much to say regarding Ryukyu, but it seems today is not the time for that, so I shall speak of it later. For now, we also wish to join them in that sentiment.”

“As I have said repeatedly, we aren’t exactly forcing the Asian nations to do so. We have no authority to stop them, nor to permit them. But what I’m curious about is, don’t you serve your Emperor as an Emperor? Would there be no problem treating the British Empire as an imperial nation as well?”

“A decree will be issued by the Shogun, the King of Japan. Since the Shogun is the one responsible for Japan’s diplomacy and internal affairs anyway, I believe there will be no issue.”

Now that’s a creative sophistry.

To put it simply, they would serve the Emperor as their Sovereign internally, but would conduct international affairs under the name of the Shogun, the King?

While countries that use the ‘Outer King, Inner Emperor’ system aren’t rare, this is the first time I’ve seen anyone try to pull the wool over everyone’s eyes by having both a King and an Emperor in the same country.

But it wasn’t logically flawed, nor did it cause any particular harm to us.

Above all, if Joseon, Ryukyu, and even Japan all acknowledged us as the Middle Kingdom at the same time, anything the Qing dynasty said would become a hollow echo.

At most, the only remaining tributary state would be Vietnam, but Vietnam was currently in the process of being taken over by France in real-time.

First, we establish a firm justification like this to fundamentally block any room for other European nations to intervene, and then we take action.

By the time this Expo is completely over, Europe’s interest in Asia will have grown even more, and that will be the opportunity to move.

After sending Ambassador Chikashige back, Kim Jwa-geun, who had come to Buckingham Palace, took the jar of Kimchi I offered as a gift and beamed as if he possessed the whole world.

“Thank you, Your Highness!”

“Is such a gift truly enough? It seems a bit too modest.”

“As a man of Joseon, there is truly no gift that can compare to this. I’ve been eating that dreadful sardine… No, I mean that ‘delicious’ jellied eel all this time, so shouldn’t I occasionally cleanse my palate with the food of my homeland?”

“Of course, of course. I quite understand. But surely this isn’t all you’ve prepared?”

Because it was an event that had exploded so suddenly, the Qing side was left flustered, but if given time, they would surely construct a logical basis to refute Joseon’s claims.

Since this whole affair only had meaning if the British Empire did not intervene with force or influence but was instead chosen by the Asian nations, I could not step in.

If Joseon’s plan ended at just a surprise leaflet distribution, they would surely trip over their own feet.

“Do not worry. Did you think we would stop at this? But for that very purpose, there is something I would like to ask…”

“I will answer anything, so feel free to ask.”

“Do you perhaps have plans to visit Asia in the near future?”

“Asia… I have sown some seeds in Qing, so I have been thinking of going to harvest them at least once.”

At that moment, Kim Jwa-geun reflexively looked around and took a deep breath.

I tilted my head slightly as if to tell him to continue, but Kim Jwa-geun found it difficult to open his mouth easily.

As I waited patiently, he took several more breaths, then whispered in a voice so small I could hardly hear it unless I leaned in.

“The King’s health has improved… but rumors are widespread in the Royal Court that any more strain might lead to a disaster. His Majesty’s mind also seems troubled. Even speaking of such a matter is an act of treason punishable by death, but unexpected accidents can happen at any time, and if such a thing were to occur…”

“If it were to occur?”

“I most humbly beg that Your Highness visit Joseon as the representative who upholds the will of the Son of Heaven.”

What on earth… is this man serious?

Despite my incredulous reaction, Kim Jwa-geun did not avoid my gaze, as if he had made up his mind.

He wants me to exert some influence because he wants to openly intervene in the succession?

As expected of an ambitious man whose name remains in history, his true nature hasn’t gone anywhere.

That attitude. I quite like it.

Chapter 274: What Happened at the Expo (4)

The conflict between Joseon and Qing that erupted at the Expo naturally reached the ears of officials from all other nations.

Among the consuls, many had personally witnessed the direct confrontation, and since it had become quite a hot topic, almost all ambassadors were aware of the facts two days later.

In truth, few really knew exactly where Joseon was located on the map, but that wasn’t the important part.

“The British Empire becoming the Emperor of Asia? What kind of preposterous talk is that?”

“Not the Emperor of Rome, but the Emperor of Asia?”

“Can a European nation even become the Emperor of Asia in the first place?”

“In fact, there’s no reason why it couldn’t. If the kingdoms of Asia agree to treat the British Empire as their Emperor…”

If one were to name the representative countries currently claiming the title of Emperor in Europe, they would be Austria, Russia, and the Ottoman Empire.

However, although they held the title, none of them currently possessed the power to truly be called an empire in practice.

At most, Russia maintained the dignity worthy of an empire, but even that was a story from before the Crimean War.

The Ottomans claimed to be the Emperors of Rome, but since no one in Europe recognized that claim to begin with, they were out of the question.

The only empire with a semblance of legitimacy was Austria, which succeeded the Holy Roman Empire, but they were currently preoccupied just trying to keep the rising Kingdom of Prussia in check.

“Well… what meaning does the title of ‘Emperor’ even have these days? It’s nothing more than self-satisfaction.”

“Indeed, indeed. This isn’t the 15th century; the title of Emperor feels more like a symbol of being outdated.”

Those writing reports to their home governments tried to rationalize it, but everyone knew well that this was just “sour grapes” theory.

What do they mean it has no meaning?

Naturally, it was a move intended for self-satisfaction or to boost national pride, but those involved in diplomacy could not possibly be ignorant of how important such things were.

However, since there had never been a history of a European nation being installed as an emperor in Asia, they were simply at a loss as to how to interpret this.

“But hadn’t everyone expected the possibility of the British Empire ascending as the Emperor of India?”

“That’s… well, since the British Empire took over India, we probably thought that might happen eventually. But isn’t this case different?”

Since the British Empire essentially had India in its pocket, they could assume the imperial throne there at any time.

However, if the British Empire became the Emperor even in Northeast Asia—somewhere completely unexpected—it would mean they would hold the titles of both Emperor of India and Emperor of Northeast Asia.

And above all, this was bound to be a significant burden for the Great Powers who currently viewed Asia as a new treasure trove.

There was a fundamental reason why this was different from someone like Napoleon running around claiming to be Emperor on his own.

“How dearly the British Empire treasures India? If another country tries to exert even a little influence on India, they charge in with their teeth bared…”

“Are you saying Northeast Asia could become like that as well?”

The French camp, which had thought they could successfully conclude the Expo while leaving Prussia far behind, was suddenly thrown into a state of emergency.

Foreign Minister Louis clicked his tongue softly and reviewed the reports from diplomats who had analyzed the current situation in depth.

“This is no time to be bickering with Prussia. I must seek the opinions of the Prime Minister and His Majesty immediately.”

“But even if we step forward, isn’t it true there’s no particularly clever solution?”

“Right. That is the problem.”

If the Asian nations were choosing to serve the British Empire as their Emperor because they wanted to, what could France do by intervening?

However, the problem was that if they stayed still, all of Asia might fall under the influence of the British Empire.

To be precise, the problem wasn’t the British Empire becoming the Emperor of Asia; it was the process of becoming Emperor that was threatening.

Recognizing the British Empire as an imperial suzerain meant that whether as a tributary state (as they say in Asia) or as a vassal state in Europe, they would be tied to the British Empire in some form.

In the end, no matter how strong the military power of France or other European nations might be, it would become impossible to extort interests through the threat of the sword.

“Which countries are currently trying to install Britain as Emperor?”

“Joseon and Ryukyu. But looking at the situation, it seems highly likely that Japan will join as well.”

“Where on earth is Ryukyu?”

“Ah, my apologies. The map is here…”

“What? I can hardly see it. Was there even a tiny country like this?”

Though small in size, when looking at the map of all of Asia, it was not an island that could be ignored.

“They’ve already taken Hong Kong, and they occupy Tainan and Shanghai. With just these, they already encompass the continent, and now they’re including Ryukyu, Joseon, and Japan in their sphere of influence?”

“Additionally, Joseon and Japan have taken Sakhalin. Britain is saying they will establish a military base there.”

“Right. There was that too.”

Looking at the lines connected on the map, if this structure were completed, the entirety of Northeast Asia would be surrounded by a massive net called the British Empire.

On top of that, they already have India, and aren’t they currently stretching their reach to the continent of Australia in the Southern Hemisphere?

“Phew… looking at it like this, they truly are greedy. Are they telling other countries to just be satisfied with nibbling at Southeast Asia and Indonesia?”

Furthermore, even if they made Southeast Asia a colony, the problem was that they could not avoid being surrounded on three sides by countries under British influence.

Although the British Empire was currently an ally, for France, which was trying to actively expand its overseas colonies, this situation was not very welcome.

To recover from the damage of the last war and outrun Prussia’s pursuit, more colonies and more vigorous exploitation were essential.

“But there’s something I don’t understand. To maximize their own interests, doesn’t Britain eventually have to manage colonies and squeeze out as much as possible? Will just planting a flag like that bring any practical benefit to their home government?”

“I don’t know. It’s not like Britain has suddenly had a change of heart, and while there’s a theory that the inclinations of the Prince Consort, His Royal Highness Killian, might have played a role, or that there might be other possibilities… it’s all still in the realm of speculation.”

“In any case, what is certain is that if things continue like this, the regions we can get our hands on will be extremely limited.”

Annam, ruled by the Nguyễn dynasty, and Southeast Asian countries like Laos.

France was currently dreaming of a grand plan to bind them together and rule them under the name of the Indochinese Union, and fortunately, it didn’t seem like this would be halted.

The problem was that there was a high possibility this would become the alpha and omega of the colonies France could pioneer…

“Monsieur Minister, and the Nguyễn dynasty is a country that pays tribute to Qing. That’s why weren’t we planning to strike Qing when we annexed the Nguyễn dynasty?”

“…Ah, I had forgotten that. Right. The Nguyễn dynasty was also a tributary state of Qing.”

Minister Louis’s mind momentarily went blank.

Cochinchine (Indochina) was the core region of France’s Asian colonial plans.

Among those regions, Annam, ruled by the Nguyễn dynasty, was a place they could absolutely not give up.

How much effort had they put in so far to get their hands on it?

The preliminary preparations were mostly finished, and they were currently weighing the best time to pressure Qing into giving up Annam.

But what if the British Empire ascended as the imperial suzerain of Northeast Asia and took over all the countries that paid tribute to Qing?

“…I must send a telegram to the Prime Minister immediately. And first, we must clearly find out what intentions those Northeast Asian countries have. Who was the ambassador of Joseon?”

“Are you referring to Monsieur Kim?”

“Yes, yes. I need to see that man named Kim, so please arrange a meeting. As secretly as possible.”

If he went to the British Empire first, he might be toyed with by Killian, who possessed the tongue of a devil, so it was priority to grasp the intentions of the Asian nations first.

Negotiating with Killian would come after that.

The bombshell declaration made by a small, weak nation from the East was plunging the Great Powers of Europe into even deeper confusion.

While France was in chaos over an unexpected controversy.

“Hehehe, the French must be feeling the heat.”

Bismarck was watching this entire process like a fire across the river.

Should he call it a stroke of luck that, as a latecomer, he had no plans to even look toward Asia for the time being?

Bismarck didn’t particularly care whether the British Empire acted as an Emperor in Asia or managed a colonial empire.

This was because his theory was that for Prussia to permanently solidify its status as a Great Power, it should not pursue imperialist expansionist policies like the other Great Powers.

Of course, he had no intention of not expanding territory, but that should be targeted at some countries in Africa or Oceania where the hands of the British Empire or France did not reach.

Competing for colonies with the British Empire?

Such a foolish plan was never in his head from the beginning.

However, for the greedy France, it must have been like a bolt from the blue, and they would surely have many concerns.

In other words, this was a great opportunity to emphasize that Prussia was a “kind” Great Power, unlike France, and a faithful ally on the side of the British Empire.

Bismarck, who had been looking for an opening, was finally able to bring up this discussion under the pretext of a consultation when Killian visited the Prussian pavilion.

“So, you’re saying Prussia actively supports the policy of our British Empire.”

“Of course. Between you and me, Your Royal Highness, it’s not like we’re strangers. Hahaha!”

“I appreciate it, but in relations between nations, nothing is as hollow as personal friendship.”

“That is true, but as Your Royal Highness knows, our Prussia honestly has little interest in Asia right now.”

Killian nodded slowly with an inscrutable expression.

To be blunt, whether Prussia supported them or not was neither a detriment nor a boon to the British Empire.

However, as an ally, they needed to score some points now so that they could minimize British intervention later when they took the initiative in Germany. Thus, it was necessary to bow low here.

What Bismarck wanted was not some Asian land that required a long voyage by ship, but the leadership of all of Germany.

“It seems we’ve unintentionally caused confusion for many people. It’s not that our British Empire has revealed an ambition to swallow all of Asia, but some seem to interpret it that way.”

“Hahaha, I know Your Royal Highness well; there’s no way. And if the British Empire truly aimed for all of Asia, you would have used more direct means rather than such a roundabout detour.”

Someone like Killian might have taken such a cumbersome approach just to build a justification, but if one thinks that far, one would have to doubt everything in this world.

Of course, whether he did or not didn’t matter to Bismarck, so there was no reason to care.

“As expected, Ambassador Bismarck understands. This is why it’s always a pleasure to be with someone who is easy to talk to.”

“If that’s the case, please visit our Prussian pavilion more often. While you visited the French pavilion four times to drink wine, you’ve only come to us once.”

“Well, they were offering top-quality Bordeaux wine for free; how could I not go?”

“Regrettably, our Prussia doesn’t grow such delicious grapes. Instead, aren’t we discerning Your Royal Highness’s intentions and working hard to express our support? So please, look upon us a bit more favorably, hahaha!”

“Well, having a sense of competition is good, but is there a need to be so consumed by it? At the current rate, the final visitor count looks set to comfortably reach third place, which is an amazing feat in itself.”

If those crafty Frenchmen hadn’t used the strategy of luring VIPs with wine, they could have easily aimed for second place.

Still, they had suppressed Austria, so they had at least saved some face.

“Thank you, Your Royal Highness. Still, since you’ve come all this way, I can’t let you go back empty-handed, so I’ve prepared a little gift.”

“A gift? You didn’t have to go that far…”

“No. I’m sure you will be satisfied.”

It was a fact he had accidentally learned while monitoring France, and someone like Killian might find out in a few days anyway, but knowing such things even one day earlier was always better.

Bismarck whispered the fresh information that had just come in.

“It seems France is secretly contacting the Asian nations. It’s not certain, but since they’ve sent someone, it’s safe to assume as much.”

“That is an interesting tip. I see.”

Seeing how satisfied he looked, was it okay to assume he liked it?

“Your Royal Highness. Then, it’s a bit much to call it a price, but perhaps regarding Austria in the future…”

The moment Bismarck was about to continue his sentence, his face stiffened as he saw two familiar faces entering the Prussian pavilion.

People he would never want to run into in a place like this, where many who respected and followed him were present, regardless of how it might be in a private setting.

Why on earth were those people coming here at a time like this?

“Oh? Isn’t that Mr. Bismarck? It’s been a long time.”

“I heard you became the Ambassador to Prussia, and it’s true! To have risen so quickly! Oh? Your Royal Highness is here as well!”

He tried to turn his head immediately so as not to see them, but heaven was indifferent.

Seeing them again immediately upon returning to London, he even began to think they were tied together by a truly terrible ill fate.

The living dark history of the “Iron and Blood” Ambassador Bismarck, with whom he had even exchanged fisticuffs in the past.

Marx and Engels were approaching the two, unable to hide their smiles of victors.

Chapter 275: What Happened at the Expo (5)

“……Haha… ha. This is certainly a group of familiar faces I see again.”

“Indeed. We were surprised as well. We came just to see how much our homeland has developed, but we never imagined we would run into the Ambassador here.”

They say you always meet your enemy on a narrow bridge, but who would have thought these three would face each other in one place again?

For Bismarck, this was likely the embodiment of a dark history he’d rather not revisit. Yet, surprisingly, he remained relatively calm and offered a handshake in a gentlemanly manner.

Then again, with the countless gazes of his subordinates fixed on him from behind, he couldn’t exactly afford to make a scene here.

On the other hand, Marx and Engels, who had nothing to be embarrassed about yet—even if they had written nonsense like ‘one-punch KO’ in their autobiographies—seemed relatively relaxed.

“There are more people than I expected. It seems the Ambassador has prepared quite diligently. It doesn’t seem quite as grand as France, but I didn’t know Prussia would put up such a good showing.”

“As an ambassador representing my country, it is a natural duty to do my utmost to raise the nation’s honor. Even so, as you say, I wanted to surpass France, so it is a bit regrettable that we seem to be falling slightly behind by a narrow margin.”

“Hmm… it certainly looked like it could have grabbed much more attention if there were just a few more distinctive features, but it’s a shame.”

“Talking is easy, but do you have any idea how difficult it is to give those ideas form? It’s not as simple as it looks. Those who only watch from the outside could never understand.”

He was already self-conscious about falling behind France, so perhaps Marx’s blunt remark had pricked a nerve.

When Bismarck essentially told them he didn’t need unsolicited advice—asking rhetorically who couldn’t be an expert with their mouth—Marx’s eyes twitched.

“No, I actually have a brilliant idea. It definitely would have captured people’s attention.”

“Very well, let’s hear it then. What should we have done?”

“In keeping with the perception of a powerful Prussia, we could have set up a dueling ground and shown people a real duel. Something like a duel between me, Engels, and the Ambassador… how about that?”

As expected, these men were truly polar opposites.

Even though no one had provoked them, their fighter instincts were waking up, and they began to sharpen their tongues.

“Haha. Hahaha. You two have a funny sense of humor. Well, I suppose that could work. But to truly show the strength of a German man, shouldn’t it be a one-on-one confrontation? Attacking in turns or ganging up on someone using the excuse of weight class is far from fair play. People usually use the word ‘cowardly’ to describe such things.”

“There are also people who say two opponents are fine because they think they’ll win, but then call it cowardly after they lose. People usually use the word ‘ugly’ to describe such behavior.”

They barked back and forth, pointedly aiming their insults at each other.

“Were you two not born in Prussia to begin with? Then you should want Prussia to win! Or do you now consider yourselves citizens of the British Empire since you live there?”

“Of course we want Prussia to lead. That’s why we’re mentioning what’s regrettable. A man who is confident in himself wouldn’t be overreacting like this, would he?”

“Overreacting? When did I ever overreact!”

“You’re doing it right now.”

“Sigh… I thought you might have grown a little, but you haven’t changed at all. Idealists who diligently wag their tongues while knowing nothing of reality. It was a mistake last time, mistaking you for strong German men and sharing camaraderie. Petty individuals like you would surely change and distort the events regarding me however you wish in your records!”

“Who on earth would do such a thing?”

Marx and Engels reacted with disbelief, but I instinctively realized Bismarck’s intention.

The two of them didn’t know, but I knew very well that Bismarck had hidden the fact that he had been pummeled by Marx and Engels from everyone around him.

I wondered why he was blowing up like this, but it was calculated from the start.

By showing that Marx and Engels held a grudge against him like this, he wouldn’t be particularly suspected in the future even if their accounts contradicted his.

Marx and Engels hate Bismarck, so they are trying to slander him with fake records.

He was likely building up the justification to make such a claim later.

If Marx were just a loudmouth, he could be ignored, but I had already told Bismarck that Marx would become a world-renowned scholar.

So, before the humiliating past of being beaten up by such a man could spread far and wide in the future, he might be striking first.

It was just a guess, but if true, the man was truly thorough.

However, I’m standing right here knowing the whole truth; wouldn’t it all end if I just opened my mouth?

Does he think a person of my stature wouldn’t mention such trifles? …That could be it. I have no intention of meeting those expectations, though.

“Whew… I shouldn’t have mixed words with followers of communism from the start.”

“My, my. They say a man is different when he enters and when he leaves. Your attitude really changes drastically as soon as you’ve found success as an Ambassador.”

“It’s not that my attitude changed, but that your rudeness has crossed the line! Is that how you speak to an Ambassador of a nation!”

“We’re living in the British Empire now; should we prostrate ourselves and bow our heads just because you’re the Prussian Ambassador? Are you perhaps living in the Middle Ages?”

To prevent other consuls from seeing, they moved to a different location, but their voices only grew louder until finally…

“Ha! Then let’s have at it once more! Or are you not confident unless it’s two against one like last time?”

“Mr. Ambassador, time has passed. I am now going around giving university lectures, as my publication of The Understanding of Capitalism earlier this year was very well received. And you are the Ambassador of Prussia, no less. Does it make any sense to have a fight here? And if I were to make you collapse with a nosebleed again like before, you might not be able to handle the aftermath. I can’t take that risk.”

Yeah, I’m not fighting you~ You’re way too weak~

With those parting words, Marx and Engels left, thoroughly grating on Bismarck’s nerves.

“Your Highness! Just listen to that arrogant man!”

“Why did you clash with them like that? You looked like someone who wanted to show everyone you were having an argument.”

“…To, to show them? Hahaha. Why would I have any reason to do that?”

I poked at him just in case, and as expected, I was right.

“A rising scholar who redefined the term capitalism, having a dispute with the Prussian Ambassador. Even if it’s not that sensational, it seems like a subject worth a few lines in an article.”

“Well, there are many people I personally don’t get along with. And unless it’s the Prime Minister, the public won’t care much about a mere Ambassador.”

“How meticulous of you. Oh, by the way, wasn’t there something you were going to say before you were interrupted by Marx and Engels? Something about Austria?”

“Ah… that’s right. Because of that unexpected accident.”

Bismarck let out a breath, and his voice settled into a gravity that made it hard to believe he was the same man who had just been engaged in a petty argument.

“Your Highness, do you believe the German Confederation, led by Austria, will continue to exist?”

“That is another heavy question I didn’t expect. You know very well that whatever I, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, say will inevitably be interpreted very meaningfully. Your intention in asking that must be to find out if the British Empire has any intention of intervening in the affairs of the German Confederation, right?”

“As expected, you see through everything. What’s the use in trying to hide it?”

“Since both Austria and Prussia are allies, if a conflict breaks out, we would have no choice but to mediate. Unless the dispute is caused by one side’s severe negligence or fault.”

It was a principled answer, but it seemed to be enough as Bismarck nodded.

I said that much, but I couldn’t help the complexity of my thoughts.

A Prussia influenced by Bismarck from a young age would certainly be different from the original history, but Prussia was still Prussia.

Unless a revolution occurred, the dynasty wouldn’t change, and Wilhelm II’s accession to power might be an unavoidable flow of history.

Though he might be a different person with the same name, there’s also the saying that a person’s tendencies are greatly influenced by the environment they are exposed to from childhood.

Unless I intervened significantly and manipulated things, there is no guarantee that Germany wouldn’t go mad and run wild in the far or near future as it did in the original history.

Even if I buttered up Austria and left a secret order to make sure the mustachioed man was accepted into art school so he would become an artist, I couldn’t be at ease.

In that regard, it might be better to create a world where Austria didn’t fall behind Prussia… but the problem was whether that was possible.

Direct intervention by the British Empire has no justification and might only provide a reason for the German Confederation to unite as one.

In times like this, shouldn’t a hero of Europe step forward to calm the situation?

France, my friend, it seems the time is approaching when you’ll have to do your part again.

Finally, the day of destiny was approaching.

As Bismarck had said, France reportedly contacted Kim Jwa-geun in secret and asked roundabout questions about how Joseon intended to treat the British Empire.

As a bonus, they supposedly requested an explanation of the meaning behind Joseon treating the Queen of the British Empire as an Empress. They must be feeling the heat.

It’s probably because of Vietnam, which they are pouring their efforts into right now, right?

But I’m not such a fool that I can’t tell which way is up and get greedy for Vietnam too.

Even if the British Empire is currently the world’s greatest superpower, it doesn’t mean we can just go into places other countries occupy and kick them out.

A few misguided, meaningless wars can ruin a nation’s strength in an instant.

The only time the British Empire will directly go to war is when there is absolutely no other choice.

In any other case, I have no intention of participating.

But was the 19th century an era where people could just laugh and move on if I said I didn’t want to fight?

Just looking at the current state of affairs, the seeds of war are already sprouting all over the world.

Let’s organize this for a moment.

The United States and Spain. War is bound to break out here. And it’s better for my Canada if it does.

Next, Prussia and Austria within the German Confederation. Looking at Bismarck’s reaction, war is an unavoidable destiny here too.

If I can somehow manage France and guide them toward maintaining the balance of power, we might be able to find a balance without our direct intervention.

And above all, I had a mountain of work to do, so I wouldn’t be able to spare a glance at Europe for a while. In the end, there was only one choice.

“Lord Kim.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

The face of Kim Jwa-geun, who had come to the palace at my call, was tinged with a strange tension.

That look of having a rough idea of why I called. Indeed, living in Britain for a few years has certainly sharpened his intuition.

“I heard that France contacted you.”

“Yes, I was actually about to tell you.”

“Is that so? France must have had a abysmal understanding of Asia, so it must have been a rather exhausting time for you.”

“…To be honest, it was a little bit like that. Still, I explained it as easily as possible, and the French minister seemed to roughly understand by the end.”

No, they just interpreted it in their own way.

If they had understood it from a few words of explanation, the long history of European nations’ blunders in Asia wouldn’t have existed.

“…Yes, you did well. I will speak with the French side regarding the rest, so you don’t have to worry about anything.”

“Yes. And about… the matter I spoke to you about last time…”

“Did you know? In the Qing dynasty, the power of a group calling themselves the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom is growing by the day. I hear Qing is barely holding their ground without being pushed back further, unable to do anything about them.”

“I have heard of them as well, but…”

Instead of explaining further, I asked Wellesley to show him the draft of a document being written.

“It is said that the ringleader of the rebellion is daring to use my name, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, for his own ends. I can’t just leave that be, can I? I will send an official cooperation request to the Qing Imperial House to arrest that imposter and bring him here immediately.”

“The Qing dynasty won’t have the capacity for that… so Your Highness can go and catch him yourself. So that was the seed you said had to be harvested in Qing.”

“I hate going to Asia again, but it can’t be helped. To place the Empress’s crown on my beloved wife’s head, the husband has to put in some effort, shouldn’t he?”

Understanding the meaning of my words, Kim Jwa-geun wiped the smile from his face and slowly took out a letter.

“This is an urgent report that reached London just yesterday via Shanghai, then India. As I mentioned last time, it seems it is actually true… the King’s royal person has deteriorated significantly, and it is difficult for him to attend to state affairs any longer. If Your Highness will only give a firm answer, I will mobilize all the people of my clan to move the Bibyeonsa.”

Since the table has been set to this extent, I have no choice but to pick up the spoon.

“I understand. Do so.”

The time to leave London is approaching once again.

I won’t just be stopping by the port like last time; I’ll actually be stepping inside the palace.

Is this a return after fully twenty years? To a homeland I haven’t particularly missed.

Chapter 276: Tying Up Loose Ends

It had been about three days since I gave Kim Jwa-geun permission to influence public opinion in Joseon.

I was currently busy with final preparations before meeting the French minister. As always, whenever I plan to leave my post for a while, there’s an overwhelming amount of work to be pre-arranged. In moments like these, I realize once again how precious the real-time communication we take for granted in the modern era truly is.

Yes, I’ve made up my mind.

Once this business trip is over, I must commercialize the telephone, no matter what. I generally know the history behind the telephone’s invention, and if my memory serves me right, it should be possible to commercialize it much earlier than in the original timeline. If I succeed, it should alleviate some of the frustrations that telegrams alone cannot cover.

Though I wouldn’t be staying away for years like during the last war, traveling to and from Asia takes several months. No matter how much work I settled in advance, there seemed to be no end in sight.

First, I had to discuss with Wellesley to align our policies for the next Parliament and the composition of the Cabinet. Then, I needed to plan ahead for Royal Family matters. My children were still young, but the twins were now at an age where their formal education needed to begin, requiring special attention. Above all, I had to re-examine my ongoing business ventures.

It wasn’t just the steel business in the British mainland; I had to look into the progress of industrialization in Canada, as well as resource mining and development. Finally, the canal construction was in its early stages of breaking ground, so that required close monitoring as well.

As I was struggling through this mountain of paperwork, the guest I had been waiting for arrived.

“Greetings, Your Royal Highness. Thank you for inviting me before my return to France.”

“Thank you for coming on such short notice, despite being busy with your departure. Please, have a seat. I have a superb bottle of wine I received from the French Legation.”

“Serving the finest wine from the French Legation to the French Minister? Haha!”

Louis, the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, sat down while clicking his tongue at the sight of the countless piles of documents stacked before me.

“The British Royal Family seems to have an immense amount of work.”

“Is it different in France?”

“It’s not that there’s no work, but we rarely do desk work like this. It’s mostly centered around managing external schedules.”

“Actually, it’s the same for us. I’m just the exception.”

Since I was overseeing so many projects, I couldn’t grasp the full picture just by receiving reports from subordinates. Therefore, I had to receive advance reports on essential matters myself. Since I had brought this upon myself, I had no one else to blame.

“Still, processing this much work every day seems impossible… Are you perhaps pulling forward work that needs to be done in the future?”

“You’re sharp. If I had to work like this every single day, I’d obviously throw everything aside and quit.”

“To have directed the Expo so brilliantly in the midst of all this, Your Highness’s stamina is truly remarkable.”

“That was a few years ago. Things feel different now. You might think, ‘What is this young man talking about?’ but back in my twenties, I could pull two all-nighters and feel fine after just one day of rest.”

To Minister Louis, who was well into middle age, this might sound like nonsense, but there was a distinct difference between one’s twenties and thirties. We chatted about trivial matters over wine for a while before I gradually veered the conversation toward the main topic.

“By the way, Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun visited me a few days ago.”

“Is that so?”

“He mentioned that someone from France had sought him out to ask various questions.”

In truth, I was the one who called him, but since Kim Jwa-geun himself intended to organize and report the details anyway, it wasn’t exactly a lie.

“Ah… that. I did that because there were a few things I wanted to confirm.”

“Were you worried that the British Empire might swallow up all of Asia?”

“…Haha. It wasn’t exactly that.”

“Is that so? I thought France was showing a profound interest in the Indochina Peninsula.”

When the most important location for France’s Asian colonial enterprise was directly mentioned, Minister Louis couldn’t flatly deny it and gave a bitter smile.

“Annam is a place the home government cares about deeply. Doesn’t the British Empire react sensitively whenever India is involved?”

“Ah, to avoid any misunderstanding, let me say that I don’t intend to blame France. France is the ‘most’ precious ally of the British Empire; would I say something unpleasant over such a thing?”

The minister’s face brightened considerably when he noticed the special emphasis I placed on the word “most.”

“Then, is the reason Your Highness invited me perhaps…?”

“Yes. I invited you to clear up any misunderstandings personally, lest you waste your mental energy on worries that needn’t exist.”

As if trying to discern the truth behind my words, Louis remained silent for a moment, sipping his wine.

“If there’s a misunderstanding, what might it be?”

“Let me put it bluntly. The British Empire has no great interest in Annam.”

“…Is that the official policy of the British Empire, or just Your Highness’s personal opinion?”

“It will be easiest to understand if you think simply. You know how many regions the British Empire is currently investing effort into. To try and gobble up the nations of the Indochina Peninsula on top of that? It is physically impossible.”

To be honest, it wasn’t impossible if we pushed ourselves. France wasn’t worried that the British Empire would conquer Yunnan through military force. If we were to seize the position of the Son of Heaven of the Qing dynasty as rumored and then demand tribute from the Nguyen Dynasty, we could easily gain a foothold in Vietnam.

Therefore, I added a small explanation to soothe France’s anxiety.

“What we are aiming for is that vast continent and the Northeast Asian countries connected to it. We must practice ‘Choice and Concentration.’ If we try to eat everything, we might end up with nothing. So, we are cleanly giving up on the rest.”

“…So, the British Empire will take Northeast Asia, and France should take Indochina. Is that a fair understanding?”

Deciding whether or not to ‘take’ a country that clearly already had an owner seemed truly insidious, but if they listened when told not to, they wouldn’t be the French and their Élan.

It was unfortunate, but the British Empire couldn’t protect Vietnam—a total stranger—at the cost of its national power by antagonizing France. I had no intention of doing so anyway, and even if I issued such an order, no one in the British Empire would sympathize with it.

“You may understand it that way.”

“But Your Highness has established diplomatic relations with Coreana and Japon in Northeast Asia without much difficulty. Why not Annam…?”

“That’s simple. I am a Yi and a Tokugawa, but I am not a Nguyen.”

“Aha. I understand perfectly now.”

Whether it was because this was surprisingly effective, Louis poured another glass of wine with a beaming smile. However, everything in the world is ‘give and take.’ If something is given, something must be received.

Relieving their worries about Vietnam wasn’t simply because I liked France. It was merely setting priorities so that the attention that should be spent on Europe wouldn’t be diverted to Asia.

“Come to think of it, the next Expo is scheduled to be held in Paris, isn’t it?”

“Yes. There is a sense of pressure because the British Empire started it off so perfectly, but we intend to do our best to host it.”

“Excluding the home government which had the advantage of being the host, isn’t France essentially the winner of this Expo? Ah, but Prussia will likely be gritting their teeth, so you shouldn’t let your guard down.”

“As for Prussia, well, I don’t know about the far future, but they still have a long way to go.”

“That may be, but they are a nation where no one knows what that far future holds. While Russia has quieted down, if the rising Prussia suppresses Austria and takes leadership of the German Confederation, wouldn’t it be difficult to predict how formidable that power might become?”

If they only focus on Asia for colonial expansion, they will be pushed back in Europe. Even without a lengthy explanation, this was enough to awaken France’s sense of vigilance.

I wondered if we couldn’t all live in harmony instead of engaging in tedious struggles where no one gains anything, but after seeing the Expo, this festival for the world, I became certain. People are unfortunate creatures who simply do not understand through words alone.

As weary as it may be, war is bound to happen. In the not-so-distant future.

Inevitably.

The news coming from the Qing dynasty was growing grimmer by the day, and Wellesley, having received a hint from Killian, finally brought the subject to the floor of Parliament.

“Everyone, today’s agenda is the incident you all suspect. How should our British Empire respond to the increasingly violent riots in the Qing dynasty? The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has concluded that we must intervene immediately to protect the safety of our British merchants.”

“…Prime Minister. Isn’t that interference in domestic affairs? We are stepping in of our own accord when the Qing dynasty hasn’t even asked for help. Of course, I know the riots are intensifying and merchants are anxious, but hasn’t there been any actual damage yet?”

“Mr. Gladstone, if we follow your words, we should only intervene after our merchants have been sacrificed. Is that a responsible attitude for a government?”

“Mr. Disraeli, the intent sounds good on the surface, but the world calls such arbitrary interference in the affairs of another nation ‘interference in internal politics.’”

The clash between Disraeli, who openly displayed imperialist tendencies, and Gladstone, who criticized them, was nothing new. If left to watch, the two of them would spend the entire meeting bickering and wasting time.

Before the debate could drag on, Wellesley waved his hands to settle the situation.

“Now, now, both of your arguments have merit. However, the reason I have brought this up as a formal agenda item is that we have recently obtained information that is difficult to ignore.”

“There was such information?”

“This is the first I’ve heard of it.”

Of course, it was the first they’d heard of it. From the moment Killian first received the report, he had told Wellesley to keep quiet until the best time to use it. And now, when even an objective third party could see that the Qing dynasty had lost control over these riots, was the perfect time to release it.

“Common sense dictates: how could we possibly track every single thing happening in the distant Qing dynasty? In other words, the fact that this has reached our ears right now should be seen as proof of how serious this matter is.”

“What on earth happened for the Prime Minister to react like this?”

“Those who are currently rebelling and greatly expanding their power in the Qing are graveley insulting the Royal Family of our British Empire.”

“…Pardon? What does that mean?”

Gladstone, who had been watching with wide eyes to see what absurd logic would be used to justify aggression, blinked blankly and asked again.

“It is meant quite literally. The leader of those rioters, Hong Xiuquan, is said to be a man making the preposterous claim that he is the Son of God and the younger brother of Jesus Christ.”

“Well… cult leaders are often like that. But what does that have to do with our Royal Family?”

“The problem is that when this Hong Xiuquan first began gathering followers, he dragged our Royal Family into it. To further emphasize the incompetence of the Qing dynasty, he spread false information that he has deep ties with the British Empire, which defeated the Qing, to strengthen his own position. We have secured several witnesses who say Hong Xiuquan claimed to be close friends with the Prince Consort, and that just as the British Empire did, Hong Xiuquan is a talent capable of toppling the Qing and setting things right.”

Of course, back then, Killian was a mere minister and not the Prince Consort, but that was then, and now he was a proud member of this country’s royalty. Dragging a member of the Royal Family into this to spread fake news wasn’t just looking for an excuse; it was a legitimately serious problem.

“…No, what kind of madman would…”

“Is he out of his mind?”

“What will happen if a cult leader claiming to be the Son of God continues to gain power? Even if Europe remains unaware, the people of Asia might come to misunderstand that the British Royal Family has deep ties with such a cult group. Therefore, it is the judgment of myself and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs that action must be taken before the situation becomes more serious.”

The British Royal Family having a close relationship with a madman who rambles about being the Son of God?

It was an outrageous lie, but if the man telling that lie actually toppled the Qing Imperial House and became the ruler of the continent, it would no longer be something that could be laughed off.

Disraeli and the Conservative MPs were the first to raise their voices.

“I agree!”

“We must send the army immediately to suppress that lunatic!”

For the Conservative MPs, who were already keeping a sharp eye out for a good pretext, this was close to a heaven-sent golden opportunity. Even the Liberal MPs, who would normally oppose such a move, found it difficult to openly shout their refusal because the matter itself was so absurd.

“But even so, isn’t sending the army all of a sudden a bit too coercive?”

“Naturally, we will not send the army from the very beginning. We will send a demand that the leader of the rebellion, Hong Xiuquan, be punished immediately or extradited to us. If, despite this, the Qing has neither the will nor the ability to fulfill our request, then it cannot be helped. We will have no choice but to help them.”

“…Understood.”

Once even Gladstone was convinced, Wellesley put the formal vote to send a demand to the Qing in the name of Parliament.

“Those in favor of the motion, please shout ‘Aye’! Those opposed, shout ‘No’!”

“Aye! Aye!”

“Aye!”

“Aaaaaye!”

“…”

The voices of approval were the majority.

The voices of opposition were non-existent.

Those who remained silent were a tiny minority.

“Very well. Then we shall officially send a letter of cooperation to the Qing.”

Along with a declaration that if the Qing failed to respond properly, the victim himself, Killian, would willingly step forward again as an Admiral of the Navy to settle the entire situation.

Once again, the wheels of history began to turn.

Chapter 277: Messenger of Happiness

Just as the moon wanes after it is full and a nation experiences ups and downs following its rise, an empire cannot last forever.

There were people struggling and fighting to overcome this reality, unable to accept it. However, once the fundamental framework of a nation begins to crumble, no matter how hard a talented few strive, they cannot change the flow of history.

For the Qing dynasty to survive, its entire basic structure had to be overhauled. But with the Son of Heaven still standing firm, such a transformation was impossible.

“Why?! Why can you not simply sweep away those mere rioters and be done with it?!”

“T-that is… it is said that traitors harboring grievances against the Imperial House continue to join those rebels.”

“Then I am telling you to crush them all! I gave you the Eight Banners and the Green Standard Army, so why is it that instead of showing results, their power continues to grow?!”

At first, it was expected that since the rioters were primarily civilians, their momentum would eventually fizzle out.

But what a surprise.

The group known as the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom had gone as far as capturing Nanjing, the heart of the region south of the Yangtze River. They had even founded their own country and declared Nanjing their capital.

Ominous reports continued to arrive, stating that the number of gathered soldiers had already exceeded tens of thousands and was still growing.

The Xianfeng Emperor found this situation hard to believe even as he saw it with his own eyes.

What was that business before, when they had completely wiped out those Russians?

No matter how much of a surprise attack it was… no, was it only possible because it was a surprise attack?

Furthermore, because thousands of troops had been diverted to the north to fight Russia, the Taiping rebels were able to run wild like fish in water.

But honestly, this was not the Xianfeng Emperor’s fault.

No matter how much the Great Qing had declined, does it make sense for the south to be blown wide open just because a mere 5,000 troops were moved to the north?

Not only the Xianfeng Emperor but even his younger brother, Prince Gong, found the current situation utterly unacceptable.

To make matters worse, as if misfortunes never come singly, news arrived that made their heads throb.

“Your Majesty! A formal document has arrived from Britain, requesting that we capture Hong Xiuquan and hand him over to them.”

“…Hong Xiuquan? The leader of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom? Why would Britain want him…?”

Could they be trying to interfere by making some absurd excuse?

In fact, Prince Gong had been worried that Britain might use this incident as a pretext to encroach upon them under the guise of offering a helping hand.

That was why the Xianfeng Emperor had rejected all suggestions from Shanghai or Hong Kong to subtly support them with weapons. He did not know what interests they would demand in exchange for lending weapons.

Could it be that because he kept refusing, they were now making such an overtly nonsensical demand?

His younger brother, Prince Gong, let out a hollow laugh as if it were absurd, which was proof enough.

“By what right does Britain demand we capture Hong Xiuquan? Your Majesty, this is nonsense not even worth listening to.”

“…It is said that Hong Xiuquan has been boasting that he is on intimate terms with the Prince Consort of Britain. Since this is a clear act of insulting Britain’s Royal Family, they ask that the Qing execute him immediately before his power grows further, or capture and extradite him to stand trial in Britain…”

“What? What on earth does that mean?”

They knew who the Prince Consort of Britain was.

He was the mixed-blood Joseon Westerner who had brought indelible humiliation to this country in the past.

Later, they even discovered he wasn’t just a commoner of mixed blood, but a hybrid carrying the bloodlines of the House of Yi and the Tokugawa.

It was a mystery how such a lineage could even exist in this world, but since both Joseon and the Shogunate confirmed it, they had no choice but to accept it as fact.

But that man was provoked? By Hong Xiuquan?

“Wait, unless Hong Xiuquan is the world’s greatest idiot, why would he involve the British Royal Family? Or… must one be that insane to start a rebellion?”

“It is said that Hong Xiuquan once gave a speech claiming he knew Gillian from the past, and that after conversing with him, he received word that he, too, was a person who could overthrow the corrupt Qing dynasty, much like Britain. Of course, it’s said he hasn’t mentioned it once since forming a proper organization, but he supposedly gave such speeches quite often in the early days…”

“He really was just a madman.”

The Xianfeng Emperor let out a sigh in spite of himself.

Glancing sideways, his brother’s expression was not much different.

Things were going so poorly that they reached a point of being tangled beyond belief.

In this situation, they couldn’t even criticize Britain for interfering in domestic affairs based on a random pretext.

Insulting a Royal Family was an even more serious crime in the Qing, never an issue that would be punished lightly.

However, the problem was that with the Qing’s current strength, it was practically impossible to cut off Hong Xiuquan’s head and present it to them.

“Looking at the current trend, how long would it take for us to annihilate those rebels and retake Nanjing?”

“I beg your forgiveness, but…”

“Is it possible within a year?”

“…….”

“So it’s impossible.”

Britain was demanding the swift punishment of a traitor who insulted their Royal Family, but the Qing lacked the power to do so.

Furthermore, they were beginning to cause an uproar by calling themselves a state, leaving the Qing with even less to say.

The Emperor had no choice but to address the point that everyone knew but dared not speak aloud.

“Since it has come to this, it seems we have no choice but to accept Britain’s request for support… If anyone has another alternative, speak freely.”

“…….”

“Right, there must be none.”

No matter how much they racked their brains, there was no way to decline Britain’s proposal here.

In that case, the best course was to allow their move while avoiding being swept up in it, protecting their interests as much as possible.

“According to Guo Songtao, who returned recently, Joseon and Ryukyu have no intention of paying tribute to our home government anymore. It even seems they intend to pay tribute to Britain instead of us…”

“One thing after another. And they intend to intervene using Hong Xiuquan as a pretext at this time?”

“Yes. Their goal is obvious.”

Having reviewed Guo Songtao’s report and Britain’s current intervention together, Prince Gong was able to see through their intentions.

The Qing dynasty is struggling and unable to properly deal with a rebellion led by a traitor who insulted the Royal Family of the British Empire.

If Britain intervenes here and helps the Qing suppress the rebellion:

Britain’s strength, having easily handled a rebellion that the Qing could do nothing about, would be further highlighted.

Additionally, the Qing’s incompetence would be emphasized, and they could demand various interests in exchange for suppressing the rebellion.

They would likely ask the Qing to recognize that they are the new recipients of tribute from Joseon and Ryukyu.

The Xianfeng Emperor, having grasped Britain’s intention, closed his eyes tightly and had to think of a countermeasure to overcome this crisis.

“Brother, I am sorry, but you will have to take on this burden. The British representative will likely come to Shanghai, so go there and reach a settlement.”

“Yes.”

Though the intervention itself might be unavoidable, he could not let the authority of the Qing Emperor, which had lasted over 200 years, fall to the ground like this.

By whatever means necessary, he would defend the position of the Son of Heaven.

While the Xianfeng Emperor and Prince Gong held their dizzy heads and stumbled, the atmosphere in the Joseon Royal Court was not exactly smooth either.

In fact, there were cases where a King handed over the throne even though he had not passed away.

Even in Joseon, from King Taejo who marked the beginning of the kingdom, to Jeongjong and Taejong who followed, all handed over the throne while still alive.

While such cases of becoming a Retired King and passing the throne to the next generation were not unheard of, it was considered practically impossible in the later years of Joseon.

This was because, as loyalty and filial piety were emphasized as Confucian virtues, Kings used this abdication as a sort of test of loyalty.

‘Ah~ I lack the energy, so I shall abdicate to the Crown Prince. From now on, let the Crown Prince and the ministers handle the affairs of state.’

‘Your Highne—ss! How can you do such a thing when Your Majesty is so healthy?!’

‘Your Highness! Please continue to lead us! The only King of this country is Your Highness!’

After receiving such one-sided pleas, the King’s authority would be established once more, and he would declare that since the subjects desired it so much, he would continue to sit on the throne.

However, because there was a slim possibility that the King truly wanted to step down, the ministers had to desperately rack their brains to discern the King’s true intent.

Representatively, King Seonjo and King Yeongjo performed such actions whenever they had the chance, chilling the hearts of their ministers.

But this time was different.

“It seems my body can no longer endure the long years of hard work, and I feel unable to fulfill my responsibilities as King. I am told to continue managing my health, but if I manage my health, I cannot attend to my duties, and if I attend to my duties, I cannot look after my health; I am in a dilemma. Of course, I could simply cast aside my responsibilities as King and focus on recuperation, but Joseon must continue to change if it is not to be swept away by the rapidly changing political situation. In such times, how can I neglect my responsibilities just to seek my own personal comfort?”

“Your Highness…”

“Therefore, I intend to abdicate and move to the position of Retired King.”

“Your Highness…”

Normally, this was the time to kneel and cry out for the King to withdraw his abdication, but the ministers only stood awkwardly with their heads bowed deep.

He was saying he would step down because he felt he would die if he kept working; saying he should stay would be no different from telling him to just work until he died.

Depending on how it was taken, such a statement could even be interpreted as high treason.

But even so, what needed to be pointed out had to be addressed.

“Your Highness. However, in current Joseon, there is no heir to the throne to whom Your Highness can abdicate.”

When Chief State Councillor Kwon Don-in stepped forward cautiously and spoke, the other ministers nodded in unison.

In fact, Yi Hwan was well aware of that point, which was why he had been holding on and tending to state affairs until now.

But given his current physical condition, it didn’t seem like he could father an heir anymore, so there was no need to drag things out.

It was better to find a new successor here and give them strength than to drag his feet and have it all come to nothing if he were to die.

“All of this is due to my own lack of virtue in failing to continue the legitimate royal line. Therefore, I intend to take responsibility and step down after clearly deciding on a successor who can make this country stronger.”

“That means…”

“I shall adopt a royal family member who is most suited to be King and abdicate the throne. Since this is not a task to be taken lightly, I shall establish a dedicated organization and lead the process myself, so be aware of that.”

This was his final duty as the King of Joseon.

But before that.

Would it not be his duty as a King to finish what he started before stepping down?

He had already discussed this with the ministers of the Bibyeonsa who were close to Kim Jwa-geun, so there wouldn’t be a fierce backlash, but other officials or Confucian scholars might show a sensitive reaction.

But even so, he had no intention of backing down.

Yi Hwan took a brief breath and then dropped a bombshell announcement that would shock the court.

“And during the selection process for the Crown Prince, Prince Gillian—a royal relative of Joseon and the husband of the new Son of Heaven, the Empress of Britain—will be present. The details are to be discussed once the British fleet arrives in Shanghai, so be aware of that.”

Those who knew beforehand closed their eyes tightly as if what was bound to come had arrived.

Those who heard it for the first time blinked their eyes with their mouths agape, doubting their own ears.

Small and large chaos would surely erupt, but he would ignore all minor noise.

Because this was the only way for Joseon to move forward.

Thump!

“Welcome back to Shanghai, Prince Killian!”

“Congratulations on your return!”

After coaxing and soothing Victoria to barely get a few months of vacation and arriving in Asia, a vast crowd gathered to give him an enthusiastic welcome.

A person who goes on a business trip using their vacation—that is my current situation.

“Thank you. Seeing such a passionate welcome makes it feel like I’ve truly arrived in Asia.”

If video recording were possible in this era, I would want to film this scene and show it to Victoria.

I’m telling her, it’s because there are places that need me this much that I bother making the trip myself.

Besides, I can’t believe she doesn’t understand this tender heart of a husband who wants to hold an Imperial Coronation for his beloved wife.

“Your Highness. Please rest comfortably today to recover from the fatigue of your long journey.”

“By any chance, has anyone arrived from Joseon or the Qing?”

“A man claiming to be the Emperor’s brother has arrived from the Qing and is waiting.”

“Then it would be rude to keep him waiting. I will meet him immediately, so please guide me.”

I was feeling grumpy anyway, and isn’t a toy… no, a negotiation partner already here to play with?

Quick and decisive action before this vacation ends.

Shall I get right to building rapport and establishing a harmonious relationship?

Chapter 278: Messenger of Happiness (2)

The British Governor-General’s Office in Shanghai had now taken on a fairly respectable appearance.

In contrast to the grandly decorated drawing room, a heavy, somber atmosphere hung in the air. I could tell it wasn’t just my imagination.

“Thank you for coming such a long way, Your Highness Prince Gong.”

I had heard his name many times, but this was the first time I stood face-to-face with one of the few truly capable members of the Qing imperial family during this late period.

He was a man who had fought desperately to seize the Qing dynasty as it careened toward its doom and pull it back from the brink, only to eventually fail after being pushed aside by Empress Dowager Cixi.

At the same time, he was a figure of complex historical evaluation—one who had been reluctant to abandon the East Asian world order centered around the Son of Heaven. This great man now politely accepted my greeting.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Aisin Gioro Yixin. Your reputation, Your Royal Highness, has long preceded you.”

In truth, as a member of the Qing imperial family, such a greeting was only natural. To criticize him for it might be applying too strict a standard.

However, I wasn’t here to bolster the Qing imperial family; as the Prince Consort of the British Empire looking to exploit this situation, I had to relentlessly probe his weaknesses.

“I have heard so much about Your Highness that the words are practically etched into my mind. I was told you are a man who enjoys the absolute trust of His Majesty, the Emperor of the Qing.”

“I would not go that far.”

“I heard it was exactly that far, but you are modest. In any case, it must have been a grueling journey from the capital to this place. I did not expect you to arrive so quickly.”

Nanjing, which the Taiping rebels had established as their new capital, was not far from Shanghai.

Of course, “not far” in this era was equivalent to the distance between Seoul and Gwangju today, but by the standards of the continent, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it was practically in the neighborhood.

“I took a ship from Tianjin and arrived by sea. The rebels have almost no naval capabilities, so the sea route remains safe.”

He looked down at the coffee cup placed before him and asked, “But your nation is also stationed not far from those rebel forces. Are you truly faring well?”

“According to the reports, they seem to be more or less consciously treating us as if we don’t exist. Logically speaking, if the leadership of those rebels has any sense at all, they wouldn’t want to make an enemy of us while they are already fighting the Qing.”

“But is your nation not currently demanding the immediate extradition of their leader?”

“Yes. However, what we want is Hong Xiuquan, not the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom itself. Who knows? I hear the struggle between the second and third-in-commands within the Taiping is fierce. Perhaps they might band together and cast Hong Xiuquan aside themselves.”

The Qing dynasty likely didn’t want to admit it, but the scale of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom had already surpassed what could be called a mere rebellion.

From the moment they seized control of the region south of the Yangtze River—the wealthiest and most populated area of China—they had become a group that was hard to define simply as ‘rebels.’

Crucially, because those dissatisfied with the Manchus were flocking to them, their numbers weren’t dwindling; they were constantly swelling.

Even I hadn’t expected things to progress this rapidly when I was back in the home government. At this rate, the situation was accelerating even faster than in the original history.

The problem was whether the Qing imperial family truly understood the gravity of this situation.

If they still couldn’t tell up from down and believed they could win on their own, I wondered what I would do. Fortunately, Prince Gong was not such a foolish man.

“Right now, the Taiping rebels are riding a wave of successive victories, and their confidence has reached the heavens. No matter how much Britain is the most powerful nation in the world, those ignorant fools won’t understand what that actually means. Therefore, there is no way they will give up Hong Xiuquan.”

Strictly speaking, this is all your fault, you Qing idiots.

No, at the very least, they should have been able to stop a mob of civilians. Because they are losing even to them, the prestige of the British Empire—which crushed the Qing, the supposed strongest power in Asia—is indirectly continuing to drop.

As Prince Gong said, the Taiping leadership might think that since they are putting up a good fight against the Qing, they might be able to handle the British Empire as well.

It was an absurd delusion, but people often fall into all sorts of fantasies when they are at their peak.

“So, the Taiping will never abandon Hong Xiuquan, and the Qing currently lacks the capacity to destroy them immediately and hand him over to us. Is that a correct understanding?”

“…For the moment, that is the case, but we are doing our best and expect results in the near future.”

“The situation is already too dire to just let it slide like that. It is fortunate that the various nations of Europe are not yet well-versed in the affairs of Asia, but we can easily predict how they would react if this situation reached their ears.”

In the original history, the initial European reaction to the Taiping Rebellion wasn’t that bad.

In the beginning, the Taiping movement was known as a revolution based on Christian ideology.

Because they didn’t know the truth, some even praised it as the work of God.

But once the lid was opened, the reality was a gutter.

The leader claimed to be the younger brother of Jesus, and the second-in-command claimed that God could descend and possess his body. Once these facts became known, the atmosphere cooled instantly.

When the Taiping Rebellion combined with communist ideas and began to take on an anti-foreign stance, everyone rushed to lend their strength to eradicate them.

And looking at the state of things now, it seemed history wouldn’t be much different.

“Your Highness Prince Gong, you may not know this, but Hong Xiuquan is touching upon elements that are strictly taboo among European nations. Both in religion and social structure. And yet, while this is actually producing results, he is dragging the British Royal Family into his claims. Even if his claims are nothing more than one-sided delusions, this is not a matter we can take lightly.”

“I am well aware of that.”

“And yet you want us to just trust your country and wait? That is absurd. The fact that I, of all people, have come here personally should have already signaled the severity of the matter.”

Prince Gong’s gaze began to shift back and forth, wavering.

It was obvious what I was going to demand, and since he had no means to refuse, how frustrated he must feel.

Still, as befitted the most capable royal in the Qing dynasty, he seemed to have a plan of his own. He spoke first before I could continue.

“That is why I ask, Your Highness. Though it is truly shameful to admit, is it possible to receive the assistance of Great Britain? If we could, there would be no greater reassurance.”

“You are asking us to support you in overthrowing the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom?”

“Yes. In truth, did our nation not introduce the elite Eight Banners to help your country in the war against Russia, helping to annihilate the Russian army? Regrettably, because of the resulting void in our military strength, we were unable to focus on the south. Our failure to suppress their expansion was ultimately due to this reason…”

He played his cards well. In other words, because they were busy helping us, they couldn’t prevent the rebels from growing, so if we had a conscience, we should help them this time?

On the surface, it sounded somewhat plausible, but unfortunately, I knew the internal affairs of the Qing as well as, if not better than, Prince Gong.

Looking at the details, this was utter nonsense. I knew it, so who did he think he was trying to deceive?

“I was under the impression it was the Manchu Eight Banners who fought Russia. Were the Manchu Eight Banners originally intended to fight the Taiping rebels in the south?”

“That is not the case, but even so…”

“Furthermore, if we look at how things happened, did the situation not turn out that way because the Qing pointlessly sent troops to Joseon and were suspected of forming an alliance with Russia? If we clarify the sequence of events, our nation does not owe the Qing a debt. Rather, the Qing repaid its debt to our nation by attacking Russia. Am I wrong?”

“…No. It is as Your Highness says.”

“However, there seems to be no disagreement that the Qing needs our help. Of course, since we have only just finished a war, we will not be sending a large-scale force. Still, we will provide what help we can within our means.”

I asked the Qing to provide detailed data on the current scale of the Taiping and an analysis of their military strength, and then we decided to take a short break.

The scale was growing too large to be considered a simple civil uprising.

It appeared to have already surpassed the level where the British Empire could crush it alone. If we faced them solo, we would inevitably have to accept some damage.

In that case, what if I borrowed the strength of our allies?

If played right, it seemed I could transplant the seeds of conflict currently sprouting in Europe to this side.

While Killian’s thoughts grew complicated over the situation in the Qing, which was a much bigger mess than expected, a massive storm stirred by the King was also affecting every corner of the eight provinces of Joseon.

In particular, members of the royal family scattered throughout Joseon were at a loss as to how to react to this sudden news.

—I shall examine those with the character of a king, adopt them as my son, and invest them as the Crown Prince.

On the surface, it sounded like a golden opportunity that would never come again, but there were too many catches to believe it at face value.

First, because descendants of the direct royal line up to the fifth generation were barred from holding proper government offices, few among those close to the direct line had applied themselves diligently to their studies.

In other words, if the candidates were to be judged by the depth of their learning, the royal family members closer to the direct line were naturally at a disadvantage.

So, was the situation better for the distant branches? Not necessarily.

The distant branches were spending their days on pins and needles, constantly worried about how they were perceived by others.

Among the powerful clans, many were already making contact with those royal members known for their scholarly brilliance.

“Do you have any intention of standing as a candidate for the investiture of the Crown Prince, which His Majesty is overseeing?”

“I assume you have already mastered the Four Books and Three Classics?”

“His Majesty is very interested in enlightenment. While Confucianism is important, you must also demonstrate an interest in Western technology.”

If they could install a royal member they controlled as the Crown Prince, the family that picked the winning ticket could rise to the core of power in an instant.

How could they let such an opportunity slip by?

And naturally, neither the Andong Kim clan nor the Pungyang Jo clan had any intention of yielding this opportunity to other families.

The numerous power players in Joseon put their heads together to deduce who the likely candidates were and whether the King had any specific favorite in mind, narrowing down the list through endless speculation.

Soon, the names of several prominent candidates began to surface.

And one of those named was the grandson by adoption of Prince Eunsan, the half-brother of King Jeongjo.

Heungseon-gun Yi Ha-eung was currently on a ship to Shanghai, almost as if he were fleeing.

On the surface, it was to discuss future schedules with Gillian, who was in Shanghai, but in reality, it was due to the pressure that staying in Hanyang any longer might shorten his life under the weight of the powerful clans.

‘Whew… these crazy people. This is true madness.’

In truth, Yi Ha-eung had never imagined such a thing would happen, so the current situation left him dazed.

His thoughts had only gone as far as: If my currently pregnant wife gives birth to a son, perhaps I could have him adopted into the direct royal line to seek an opportunity. He had never considered standing as a candidate himself.

So, to suddenly be called one of the leading candidates for Crown Prince was nothing short of absurd.

Furthermore, he was six years older than the current King.

Thrown into a situation he had never even dared to dream of, he couldn’t make a proper judgment on what to do.

So, for the time being, he had volunteered to go to Shanghai, claiming that since he and Gillian were acquainted, he would speak with him.

‘But the rumors say His Majesty mentioned Gillian would be present for the selection of the candidate… does that mean he will exert influence over the selection process?’

If he were merely observing, there would be no reason for him to come all the way to Joseon, so it was ten to one that he would have a say.

But… was that really possible?

Even if Gillian was a royal family member, he was strictly a man of Britain and a royal of another nation.

For such a person to exercise influence in choosing the next King of Joseon?

‘Perhaps those rumors are true after all.’

Although it hadn’t been officially announced, a rumor was spreading like wildfire that Joseon, Ryukyu, and the Japanese Shogunate would recognize the Queen of Britain as the new Son of Heaven.

To recognize the Queen of the Westerners as the Son of Heaven seemed like a bad joke, but if it were truly true, then it wouldn’t be impossible for Gillian to influence the selection of the next King of Joseon.

Even if he didn’t pick the person himself, it was possible that the current King would designate the next King, and Gillian would oversee the process of official investiture as the representative of the Son of Heaven.

As his thoughts reached this point, Yi Ha-eung held his racing heart and unconsciously steadied his breathing.

If… if all these assumptions were true.

Could things turn out as the ministers of the Andong Kim and Pungyang Jo clans said?

A person among the Joseon royal family with outstanding scholarship.

And a person who was acquainted with Gillian Quai and could be the first to discuss this topic with him.

In other words: the person closest to the throne of Joseon at this moment.

Seeing the skyline of Shanghai faintly appearing in the distance, Yi Ha-eung muttered to himself without realizing it.

“Should I… at least try to challenge it?”

Chapter 279: Happiness Evangelist (3)

The capital of Joseon.

Hanyang.

Although nothing had been publicly revealed regarding how the selection of the Crown Prince would be conducted, the competition beneath the surface was already fierce.

While Heungseon-gun, one of the leading candidates, had practically fled to Shanghai, the other candidates remained in Joseon.

Kim Jwa-geun had sent a message warning everyone not to act rashly, but the Andong Kim clan was not a single entity; not everyone was inclined to listen.

In fact, since both Kim Jwa-geun and Kim Heung-geun were currently abroad, the Andong Kim clan was showing signs of uncharacteristic confusion.

The person tasked with leading the family at this juncture was Kim Eung-geun, the older brother of Kim Heung-geun and the current Minister of Works.

Unlike Kim Jwa-geun or Kim Heung-geun, he had risen to his current position more through the power of the clan than his own personal ability. Deep down, he harbored a strong desire to prove himself this time.

To put it bluntly, if he could enthrone the next King himself, he might leapfrog over Kim Heung-geun and Kim Jwa-geun to become the clan’s true power broker.

Besides, as long as the Pungyang Jo clan was making moves, his side had no choice but to respond in kind.

Kim Eung-geun immediately began searching for someone suitable to be the next King.

And by a stroke of luck, he was able to find a fit candidate without much difficulty.

Kim Eung-geun immediately mobilized the clan’s influence and sent a secret delegation.

Ganghwa-do.

Yi Won-beom, the third son of the late Prince Jeongye, was a young man of the mountains who had been living as an ordinary commoner, gathering wood with his older brother. He was startled by the sudden arrival of a formal procession.

Why would a member of the royal family be living on Ganghwa Island, chopping wood for a living?

Though Yi Won-beom himself had done nothing wrong, a treasonous plot to enthrone his eldest brother, Yi Myeong, had been discovered. As a result, he had been relegated to a life of exile on Ganghwa Island alongside his other older brother.

Since this wasn’t an official government envoy, they didn’t seem to be carrying poison for an execution, but that only made it harder to understand why they had come for him.

Even after hearing their explanation, his confusion was colored by utter absurdity.

“No… you want me to run as a candidate for Crown Prince? Me?”

“Yes. You possess more than enough qualifications, young master.”

“No… you might not know this, but I am not a proper royal family member right now. You are even calling me ‘young master’ instead of a title. How can someone who hasn’t even been granted a title of Prince…”

“Be that as it may, you are currently one of the closest relatives to the King. If our clan exerts its influence, restoring your status as a royal family member is a simple matter. Once that is done, as one of the closest bloodlines to His Majesty, you will become a leading candidate for the succession.”

After listening to the details, he understood the situation roughly, but it was still ridiculous.

What on earth was this about being a King?

He was a man who had spent his entire life, since the moment he was old enough to understand the world, doing nothing but chopping wood.

“You said I am the closest bloodline to the King, but aren’t there others? Like my older brother…”

“Your brother is the eldest grandson and must carry on your family line. There is also Lord Ikpyeong, but he too must lead his household. There is almost no one else with as much legitimacy as you, young master.”

“But I heard they are looking for the qualities of a King…”

“In this dynastic society, what quality is more magnificent than bloodline? Furthermore, you have lived on Ganghwa Island and understand the reality of the people better than anyone else. If we emphasize this point, there is plenty of potential.”

Yi Won-beom didn’t know what to think. He had just wanted to live a peaceful life on Ganghwa Island, so why was he suddenly being dragged into such a Cutthroat arena?

A competition for the investiture of the Crown Prince. How was this any different from a war for the next throne?

Glancing sideways, he could see his brother’s face had turned pale, clearly at a loss for what to do.

“…If we become royal family members, does that mean we can stop our life in exile and return to Hanyang?”

“Of course. How could we allow a royal family member of this country to continue living in such a rugged place? we will provide every convenience so that you may live without wanting for anything.”

“…”

Yi Won-beom knew well enough that saying no wouldn’t be accepted.

Having felt the cold ruthlessness and terror of power deep in his bones since childhood, Yi Won-beom eventually nodded slowly, like a man who had lost his soul.

As if he were a man whose fate had been decided that way from the very beginning.

While the Andong Kim clan was making contact with Yi Won-beom on Ganghwa Island, the Pungyang Jo clan was not idling either.

“Lord Gyeongwon, you are the most suitable person to become the heir to the throne and support the future of this country.”

“…I…”

The voice was too youthful to even be called young.

Though he was only a child of about ten years, there was a reason why the Pungyang Jo clan had singled him out.

The 13th heir of the Dojeong Palace, Lord Gyeongwon, Yi Ha-jeon.

His father, Lord Wanchang, had passed away when he was only a year old, making him the heir to the Dojeong Palace at a young age. However, his degree of kinship with the current King was very distant.

One would have to skip twenty-seven degrees of kinship to find a connection, making him practically a stranger. Yet, he had one advantage.

“All of the other royal family members currently considered leading candidates are of a higher generation than the King. Since the King is the 12th-generation descendant of Prince Regent Deokheung, he must adopt a royal family member of the 13th generation as his son. Currently, you are the only one who fits that requirement, Lord Gyeongwon.”

“But no matter how important the generation is…”

“Furthermore, His Majesty said he would also look for the qualities of a King to lead the country’s future. Is it not a widely known fact that you, Lord Gyeongwon, have been brilliant since childhood and are dedicated to your studies? You are the most advantageous person in this competition.”

It felt somewhat wrong to do this to a mere ten-year-old child, but it wasn’t as if the current King was stepping down immediately.

In fact, considering there would be time for education after the Crown Prince was invested, being younger was actually an advantage.

The Pungyang Jo clan calculated that they would push Lord Gyeongwon as the next King, and they were confident.

Yi Won-beom? Even if his kinship was close, he was an uneducated man who had lived his whole life on Ganghwa Island.

Yi Ha-eung? His generation was wrong, let alone his degree of kinship being far from the King. He wasn’t even worth discussing.

“If you continue to show such a fine example as you do now, the King will surely take notice of you.”

“…I understand.”

Though they were royal family members, they were ultimately people with titles that carried more honor than actual power.

There was currently no one who could openly defy the wishes of the powerful clans that controlled Joseon.

The Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan.

Contrary to the King’s true intentions, this competition for the Crown Prince’s investiture was turning into a proxy war between the powerful clans.

At least, that was what the vast majority of the officials in the Royal Court believed.

The Eastern chessboard was creating a chaotic harmony of intertwined plots.

The most conspicuous, of course, was the Taiping Rebellion, which was directly linked to Shanghai where I currently resided.

This fight had grown too large for the Qing to handle alone, and it had reached a point where it was a bit burdensome for the British Empire to intervene unilaterally.

To flip a situation like this, as always, it was necessary to use loyal allies as shields to minimize our own losses.

But that would mean giving up a share of the spoils to the allies, and I wasn’t particularly keen on France or Prussia driving stakes into the Qing.

I wondered if I could satisfy them with just a simple trade treaty level of compensation, but that would only work if the Qing put up a decent fight on its own.

If the European Allied Forces were to help a floundering Qing and crush the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, they would obviously demand something proportional to their efforts.

Therefore, I had to set up a board where the allies were involved but given no opportunity to claim significant military feats.

It’s easy to say, but quite difficult to actually devise a method when you get down to it.

So, for now, I decided to clear the surroundings before attacking the fortress, like filling in a moat.

Conveniently, news had reached me that King Heonjong of Joseon was preparing to step down due to worsening health.

It must be a pity for him, but isn’t it a relief that he didn’t die young and at least managed to save his life?

Regardless, what mattered to me was not that, but that the King of Joseon was stepping down and I had gained the influence to affect the choice of his successor.

To be honest, Kim Jwa-geun had asked me to visit Joseon when the next King was being chosen, but I hadn’t expected them to request my intervention in this manner.

And the person who came to officially make the request on behalf of the Joseon Royal Court was…

“It has been a long time. I am glad to see you again, Heungseon-gun.”

“Yes. It is an unmatched honor for me to see you again as well, Your Highness.”

To think it would be Heungseon-gun, of all people.

I didn’t think I’d see him bowing his head like this in Shanghai again, so it feels a bit strange.

But is it just me, or does he seem strangely more polite and even a bit servile than before?

“I heard the King of Joseon has decided to abdicate.”

“Yes. The personal physician’s opinion was that his royal person has been greatly weakened and requires a period of recovery.”

“How unfortunate. He was a man with the qualities of a wise ruler who deserved to rule Joseon for a long time.”

“Nevertheless, even after stepping down as the Retired King, he intends to help manage state affairs indirectly.”

Normally, when one steps down as a Retired King, their position becomes quite delicate, but Heonjong is investing someone who originally had no claim to the throne and passing it to them.

Since the power base will be incomparably different, he won’t just remain a powerless Retired King stuck in a room after he steps down.

But I never thought he’d actually try to pull off a ‘Superstar Joseon.’

Selecting the most qualified person as an adopted son and passing on the throne? Wait, this is exactly what Rome did…

“Your Highness. The King wishes for you to personally intervene in the selection of these candidates.”

“Does he want me to influence the selection process itself, rather than just approving the candidate he picks?”

“Yes. If you recommend who you think is best suited to lead the future of Joseon, he said he will take it into active consideration after review.”

In other words, he’s asking me to be a judge on a survival audition program to pick the next King.

“Is that acceptable? It seems likely there will be significant backlash.”

“He said he would suppress it all. Since the Bibyeonsa has already agreed, a few minor complaints won’t be an issue.”

“I see. By the way, have the candidates been finalized?”

“Yes. For now, the Andong Kim clan is pushing Yi Won-beom, the third son of Prince Jeongye, and the Pungyang Jo clan is supporting Lord Gyeongwon.”

“Are there only two candidates? That can’t be right.”

“There are… of course, others. Ah, right. I heard there are also forces trying to enthrone Lord Ikpyeong besides them.”

So there are at least three major candidates.

But hearing it like that, honestly, I can’t distinguish who is who.

I don’t know if the one I know as Cheoljong is included or not.

Given that Cheoljong was living as an ordinary person in the mountains of Gangwon-do, is the man named Yi Won-beom, who doesn’t have a title like ‘Lord,’ actually Cheoljong?

At any rate, based on the current situation, the two people pushed by the Andong Kim and Pungyang Jo clans must be seen as the most likely candidates.

“But this is surprising. Were you not close with Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun, Heungseon-gun? I thought Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun might nominate you.”

“The Ambassador is simply too far away, so it seems difficult for him to respond nimbly to the situation in the current Royal Court.”

“That’s possible.”

The next King of Joseon.

Considering the geopolitical value of the Korean Peninsula, having a loyal government there that listens to me would be a definite gain, never a loss.

Since we don’t know what will happen to the Qing in the distant future, we need to bring as many powers as possible into the British Empire’s embrace to keep them in check.

As a bonus, if I firmly plant a stake here, wouldn’t it be easy to create a foundation for operations in Japan and Ryukyu next?

I looked at Yi Ha-eung, who was watching me with a strange expression.

Come to think of it, since this man is also a royal family member, his name must have been mentioned at least once, so why is he so quiet?

He’s not a man without a desire for power or ambition, so is he currently running the calculations in his head?

Actually, while he might lack in a microscopic sense, it’s certain that people who have a good head for things and the drive to bulldoze through a decision once made are not so common.

Above all, I liked the fact that the two major powerful clans of Joseon were pushing other people.

Should I give him a little poke?

I placed a teacup in front of Heungseon-gun and threw out a question as casually as if I were asking about today’s weather.

“Heungseon-gun. Do you perhaps have any ambition to become the King of Joseon?”

“…Pardon?”

I knew it from the moment he didn’t mention his own name while acting uninterested.

Just look at that surprised face.

I really hit the bullseye.

Chapter 280: Messenger of Happiness (4)

The King of Joseon.

For some, it was a title of such absolute value that they dared not even utter it.

The parent to all people, reigning over a population of more than fifteen million commoners.

Even though the royal authority was not what it once was, calling that name in vain was practically a taboo.

Thus, Heungseon-gun, struck at the core, reflexively stammered.

“The, the King of Jo—Joseon… Your Highness. I, that is…”

“Why are you so nervous? It’s not as if I’ve asked something I shouldn’t have.”

Gillian—no, Killian—lightly lifted the teacup before him to his lips.

“Is not your Excellency, Heungseon-gun, a member of the royal family of Joseon? You are highly learned and possess a better grasp of the international situation than most. I see no reason why you shouldn’t be considered a candidate.”

“That is… yes. To be honest, there have been such rumors.”

“I thought so. But did you refrain from saying anything out of concern that you would be seen as greedy for the throne?”

Killian’s words seemed casual, yet he was seeing right through the other man’s inner thoughts.

To be honest, it was an undeniable truth.

The King of Joseon.

Not just any position, but the Sovereign of Joseon. The master of the Dragon Throne.

To say he did not covet it would be a lie.

Any nobleman living in the eight provinces of Joseon would likely show the same reaction if they were being honest.

It was only because they lacked the qualification that they didn’t even think of it in the first place; who wouldn’t lose their mind if offered the chance to sit upon the Dragon Throne?

However, because Killian was discussing such a position so lightly, it somehow felt surreal.

“…May I speak honestly?”

“Isn’t that why I’ve set the stage for you?”

“If a real opportunity were to arise… I do have the desire to challenge it.”

Killian fell silent.

Looking at this mysterious figure, who clearly didn’t seem much different in age, Killian was inexplicably reminded of his childhood memories.

He knew it was impossible, but should he say they kept overlapping? He wasn’t sure.

It was such a long time ago that he couldn’t even remember the faces clearly, yet why did that brief encounter keep flickering in his mind?

Just in case, he had probed several times, but the answers that came back were always ambiguous—neither this nor that.

The feeling was so strong that the man knew everything, yet also seemed not to, making it impossible to dig further.

If this were simply his own misunderstanding, it could be a grave insult.

‘Were you a slave when you were in Joseon?’

What would happen if he said something like that to the Prince Consort of Britain, only for it to be false? How would he deal with the consequences?

He didn’t have that kind of courage yet.

He wondered if the Prince Consort was doing this on purpose just to tease him, but what could he do?

He had no choice but to remain quiet until Killian spoke plainly.

But as if he had once again seen through those feelings, Killian chuckled and tapped his teacup with a small spoon.

“Lord Heungseon, I’ve created a place where we can speak so frankly, and is that all you can say? You’ll ‘try to challenge it if an opportunity arises’? Is that the attitude of someone aiming for the throne?”

“…But.”

“Speak honestly. If a person with such a passive attitude, waiting for someone to spoon-feed them, comes out for a position like that? I’ll be the first to make sure they’re dropped.”

Looking at the way he spoke with a smirk, it wasn’t because he judged the other’s resolve to be weak.

He was definitely doing this knowing everything.

It was as if he were saying: I know exactly what you’re thinking, so speak for yourself while I’m being nice.

In other words, it meant that if he wanted to be King, he should cling to him.

Otherwise, he would be discarded.

“Your Highness, do you perhaps have a candidate in mind?”

“I only heard of this today, so how could I have anyone in mind? I should start thinking about it now. By the way, did the Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan not try to contact you, Lord Heungseon?”

“…They tried, but I shook them off halfway and came here.”

“Oh, really? Why?”

“…….”

If he was going to make his move, it had to be now.

He had to speak up here, in the place Killian had provided.

However, because it was something most Joseon people could never even imagine, the words wouldn’t come out easily.

Even though he was a member of the royal family, his generation rank was higher than the King’s, and his kinship was distant; was it right for him to step forward like this?

Would he be mocked for having vain delusions?

And to a foreign power… no. Just seeing how the current King was trying to pull Killian in made it clear what kind of plan he had.

The Andong Kim clan and the Pungyang Jo clan, who had not yet escaped the inertia of the past, still did not understand the true nature of this struggle for the Crown Prince.

Only he. Only Heungseon-gun knew the shortest path toward the Dragon Throne of Joseon.

That he left because the pressure of the powerful clans was burdensome?

That was nothing more than cowardly self-deception to hide his true intentions.

Killian knew that, which was why he was telling him to vomit it out with his own mouth.

The Dragon Throne of Joseon… the Andong Kim clan, the Pungyang Jo clan, and the British Empire.

Finally, as he weighed the balance of power, a picture was drawn in which the scales undeniably tipped to one side.

Eventually, inhaling deeply, Yi Ha-eung pulled out the true intention he had hidden from everyone, the reason he had come here of his own accord, from the depths of his heart.

“I judged that the selection of the Crown Prince this time would most likely be the person chosen by Your Highness. Therefore, I applied because I believed that I, being the only one acquainted with Your Highness, would have an advantage.”

His heart hammered, and his breath grew shallow.

Killian’s gaze, looking this way with an inscrutable depth, felt exceptionally sharp today.

For a moment that felt like an eternity, Killian smirked and nodded his head.

“Well done. If you want something, you should come out like that. Only then can I consider it seriously, wouldn’t you agree?”

“…In your opinion, Your Highness, do you think I am a sufficiently competitive candidate?”

“Competitiveness? Why is that necessary?”

“Pardon?”

“As long as one has the proper legal qualifications as a candidate, the rest is meaningless. Capability is more important than competitiveness. Whether or not they have the qualities to sit on that Dragon Throne. As long as they have that, it doesn’t matter at all whether the individual candidate’s competitiveness is high or low.”

His tone was so calm, as if he were picking a head student for a village school rather than a King, that Yi Ha-eung felt a momentary chill down his spine.

Is that how it was? He had been mistaken until now; the King of Joseon was an absolute position that could not be exchanged for anything only from his perspective.

How Killian viewed the King of Joseon could be sufficiently inferred from those words alone.

The candidate’s competitiveness doesn’t matter; only their quality does?

This was nothing less than a roundabout way of expressing confidence that he could install anyone he deemed suitable for the throne as the Crown Prince.

“Your Highness. May I ask what those qualities you speak of are?”

“That is a question I would like to ask you. Lord Heungseon, what is the reason you must become the King of Joseon?”

“That is… because I understand reality far better than the other candidates.”

Although it was a sudden question, he was not flustered.

He had been continuously building his logic so that he could answer such a question anytime, anywhere.

“If it’s reality, you mean the reality of Joseon?”

“Not just Joseon, but the reality of the world. I can pride myself on the fact that no other royal family member knows better than I how vast this world is and how much of a frog in a well Joseon is.”

“But isn’t that also just a personal opinion?”

“It could be, of course. However, unlike others, I did not contact the Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan and came straight to Shanghai. This is the most definite proof that confirms my words. I am certain that Your Highness will agree.”

There was no need to explain in detail how Britain’s systems or military power were.

As said before, the very fact that Heungseon-gun was facing Killian like this was more proof than anything else that he was the most suitable for the next reign.

Killian, who had been leisurely tilting his teacup, scanned the parched-lipped Yi Ha-eung once and then gave a slight nod.

“I understand. Then, I shall see you in Joseon later.”

“…When do you plan to arrive in Joseon?”

“It seems it will take some time to finish the preparations for the work I have to handle here. Since I’ll have some free time in between, I’ll take the opportunity to stop by Joseon. I expect I’ll have time around the end of this month.”

At the word that he could now leave, Heungseon-gun bowed deeply and rose from his seat.

“I understand. I shall see you in Joseon then.”

“Safe travels. Make sure you prepare diligently.”

He hadn’t received a definitive answer, but even this much was a godsend.

No one was so dense as to not know what the word “prepare” meant.

Knowing one’s place is a very important virtue.

It is often used in a negative sense, but in truth, it isn’t necessarily a bad thing.

The current case of Joseon was exactly like that.

Bluntly speaking, what kind of disaster would occur if Joseon acted all haughty, thinking they were on the same level as the British Empire?

The same went for the Andong Kim clan and the Pungyang Jo clan, who still believed they could choose the king of that country.

Especially regarding the Andong Kim clan, I even wanted to open up their heads to see what they were thinking, considering Kim Jwa-geun must have given them a prior warning.

Or were they acting because they had some other plan?

Regardless, compared to them, Yi Ha-eung’s ability to grasp reality by coming straight here could be considered truly peerless in Joseon.

Excluding someone like Kim Jwa-geun, there were few people currently in Joseon who had such a proper grasp of the situation.

Among the royal family, could it be said there was virtually no one?

Of course, that didn’t mean I had already confirmed Heungseon-gun as the King.

While it was good to have someone smart and sensible on the throne, if it was someone who could move completely as my pawn, I wouldn’t even need to look at their abilities that much.

In that case, I could just prop up Cheoljong and run Joseon to my taste, just as the Andong Kim clan did in the original history.

However, if I actually did that, wouldn’t my already excessive workload double?

Better to just pick a decent person and let things run on autopilot.

Objectively looking at Heungseon-gun himself, I honestly had no complaints.

He was active in the enlightenment movement and had a connection with me, so he seemed like the best choice among the candidates.

If I were to pick a few points of concern, it would be his bulldozer-like personality and the issue of his children.

I could control his personality, but as for the children… well, seeing as there were many people who would suffer if the Gojong of the original history were reborn, it was a bit concerning.

Still, as far as I knew, Gojong was the second son, so would it be better if I made the eldest son the King?

Or there was also a method of making this current way a new tradition and selecting the most promising person among the royal family as the new Crown Prince.

Well, there were many ways to deal with it, so there was no need to make a decision already.

The day after I roughly organized my thoughts.

Immediately after organizing the news to be sent to the home government, I began preparations to be away for a while.

“Now, this is a document that must go to Prime Minister Wellesley in the home government, and this is a letter to be delivered to Her Majesty the Queen, so take care not to get them confused.”

“Yes! Your Highness!”

“And since I plan to head to Joseon once the reply arrives, you all should prepare as well.”

“Yes! I shall inform the Captain immediately!”

The young Second Lieutenant who received my command shouted solemnly with a face full of military discipline.

Anyone would think he was going off to war.

Well, it was only natural that a newly commissioned Second Lieutenant would be tense after being assigned to assist a Prince Consort and Navy Admiral.

“By the way, Lieutenant, what was your name?”

“Charles George Gordon, Your Highness!”

“Right. Lieutenant Gordon, it is highly likely you will go to Joseon with me, so be prepared.”

“Yes! I will do my utmost to ensure there is no deficiency in assisting Your Highness!”

Turning my gaze away from him as he withdrew with stiff, robotic movements, I closed my eyes and leaned back in my chair.

Even though more than twenty years had passed, the memory of leaving the land of Joseon, led by James’s hand, was still vivid.

I could vividly describe what I was feeling then and what thoughts I had as I left that land behind.

I was dying of curiosity back then, wondering how that land, which had rejected me, would welcome me in the distant future.

So now, it was time to go and see.

Under my command, the navy stationed in Shanghai began the task of organizing the troops and personnel to escort me to Joseon.

Come to think of it, I wonder if my old master is still alive.

I doubt he would recognize my face, but if he were to recognize me first, I should think about what kind of reaction I should show him.

My, just imagining it is quite enjoyable.

Chapter 281: Happiness Evangelist (5)

The Royal Court was in its usual state of chaos.

While the Bibyeonsa had given its consent, their opinion was not representative of all of Joseon.

There were still many Confucian scholars in Joseon who were not associated with the Bibyeonsa, and the rural literati, who had rooted themselves as local influential figures, were barely maintaining their legacy in small numbers.

At least those living near Hanyang had a vague idea of the current situation.

However, once one crossed the borders of Gyeonggi Province, the majority of scholars remained unable to break free from old customs. They still revered the values of Confucianism above all else and believed that Eastern thought was clearly superior to that of the West.

Memorials continued to pour in, arguing that the heterodox Western Learning would ultimately undermine the banner of Confucianism and sicken the nation, and thus must be rejected. Among them were many students who loudly clamored that the treaty with Britain should be delayed immediately.

Although the King had directly suppressed such public opinion to quiet things down, the fire had not been completely extinguished. Until Joseon achieved proper enlightenment, these embers could flare up again at any time.

As expected, when rumors regarding the investiture of the Crown Prince spread, memorials began to rain down like a monsoon.

“Your Highness! It is unthinkable that one of the leaders of the Western bandits should attend the establishment of Joseon’s heir to the throne!”

“Your Highness! Do you truly intend to abandon the Way of Confucianism and walk the path of heterodoxy? It is not too late! Please, return to the righteous path of Confucianism!”

Already in poor health and looking to abdicate, Yi Hwan felt as though he were suffocating whenever he saw these memorials.

What on earth should I do with these ignorant souls?

The mere mention of Gillian’s attendance had caused such an uproar; had he said he would heavily consult Gillian’s opinions, the world would have truly turned upside down. He had been right not to reveal his full intentions even to the ministers.

“Your Highness. It is said that the scholars are preparing to submit a Ten-Thousand-Man Memorial.”

“Hmph… To be so foolish. They are so foolish that it is difficult to find the words to describe it.”

“I am loath to report this, but they call this ‘the rejection of heterodoxy’ (Wijungcheoksa).”

It meant to defend the righteous and reject the evil. It was a name so characteristic of Confucian scholars that it provoked a hollow laugh.

“Fine. Let us see what they have to say.”

The ones leading this particular memorial were scholars named Hwaseo Yi Gwang-ro and Yi Man-son.

[…Your subject has used the mysterious items said to have come from the West, but these were all nothing more than excessive luxuries and strange playthings. Western goods stimulate human vanity in such a way that if one hungers for them, it is certain that not a single person of Joseon will be able to practice self-cultivation, and they will surely stray from the path of benevolence. Even now, please distance yourself from the Westerners and establish a rule of virtue…]

Fine. That’s enough.

He had only skimmed it, but it was clear their ideology was rooted in the Neo-Confucian metaphysics that blended the Theory of the Unity of Principle and Energy with the Theory of the Primacy of Principle. The metaphysics glimpsed here still revered the culture of Zhonghua as the ultimate ‘Principle’ and interpreted any culture deviating from it as something heterodox.

To pursue Western Learning was not merely to be a barbarian, but to be a beast lower than a barbarian, and thus one must not associate with beasts.

Look at this. How easy it is to wag one’s tongue while being detached from reality.

Yi Hwan realized poignantly once again how much the current Joseon was turning its back on the world.

According to Kim Jwa-geun, it was said that in Britain, a single moment was enough to send news from one end of the continent to the other. Yet, the current Joseon took an immense amount of time just to hand-carry these long, unproductive writings to Hanyang.

Was this the Way of the Gentleman, and was the other side composed of beasts? Common sense suggested otherwise. What gentleman in the world lived at a level inferior to a beast?

Contentment in poverty? There was a limit to that. In an era where guns and swords flashed and weak nations were colonized and exploited by the strong, what was the point of merely shouting about the Way of the Gentleman?

“The Royal Secretary must surely guess what order I am about to give?”

“Yes, Your Highness. I shall relay the command to immediately place the leaders of the memorial under house arrest (wirianchi).”

“Do so. However, the place of their confinement shall not be this land of Joseon.”

“Then? Should we send them to Sakhalin, which we acquired recently?”

“No.”

Such people needed to be shown reality. They needed to see what happened to a nation without power. Would their thoughts not change, even slightly, if they witnessed the horrific scenes described in detail in Kim Jwa-geun’s reports?

“Realistically, we cannot send them all, so select only those with significant influence and send them to Shanghai. From there, request the British to send them to colonies ruled by the Western powers. Let them see with their own eyes how much the people of those lands are suffering.”

“…Your Highness, that is…”

In truth, Yi Hwan himself had only heard of it; he did not know exactly how the great Western powers exploited their colonies. If those who saw, heard, and felt the tragedy for themselves were to submit memorials again, wouldn’t it be better for everyone to know the reality more starkly?

“His Highness Gillian will be coming to Hanyang soon, so I can make the proposal to him personally.”

“Yes. I will set aside a list of the most influential scholars currently advocating for the rejection of heterodoxy.”

“Do so. Oh, and… come here for a moment.”

The King pulled the Royal Secretary close and whispered in his ear, in a voice so low that the historians busily working their brushes could not hear.

“If Gillian comes to Hanyang this time, is it possible that his past actions when he was in Joseon might be revealed?”

“…If His Highness Gillian reveals it himself, it might be so… but does anyone currently know of it?”

“Exactly. No one knows. That is the problem.”

It was unlikely, but if some unpleasant incident had occurred while Gillian was in Joseon, that bad memory might be reignited. If things got complicated—especially if issues regarding genealogy were involved—matters could become even more complex than the investiture of the Crown Prince.

“Your Highness. If there had truly been a problem when His Highness Gillian was in Joseon, would it not have come to light long ago? You need not worry too much.”

“…Is that so?”

“Yes. Look at how much preparation has gone into this welcoming ceremony. You will surely be satisfied.”

That much is true. The organizers of this welcoming ceremony were none other than the Chief State Councillor, the Left State Councillor, and the Minister of Rites. A reception featuring such a brilliant lineup of officials was unprecedented, so the other side would surely recognize the great effort being made.

Furthermore, thinking rationally, it was doubtful whether Gillian had truly stayed in Joseon for that long. If he had, there should have been some noticeable record or a witness, yet nothing had turned up despite their searching. Even if he had been in Joseon, perhaps he had only stayed for a few months or lived in some remote rural corner without contacting anyone before meeting a countryman and returning home.

As the Royal Secretary said, if something were going to come out, it would have surfaced already. He was already so busy his head felt like it might burst; no more variables could be allowed to emerge.

Please.

“To say that the Master has been arrested… how can such an absurdity be true!”

They did not expect a situation where the Ten-Thousand-Man Memorial—the gathered will of ten thousand souls representing the will of the world—would be ignored. No, considering the current King’s will was so strong, they thought it might be dismissed, but to actually send influential scholars into exile? And so swiftly?

“What on earth is the reason?”

“The Royal Court sent the reason for the confinement. It says something like this.”

[…The memorial submitted by the scholars did not refrain from schemes to slander and denounce the King, claiming that the nation’s government is not strict in rejecting heterodoxy. While the scholars who have seen the wide world speak with one voice, those who dwell in small mountain valleys speak insidious words with their devious tongues; they cannot be compared to anything but frogs in a well. Originally, such a grave crime should be dealt with by execution, but since their loyal intent itself is worth considering, they shall be placed under house arrest in a distant land so that they may preserve their remaining lives, and they are to be escorted away this very day.]

The fact that such a swift and firm decree had been issued meant the Court’s stance was uncompromising.

The young scholar cried out to his Master, who had quietly closed his eyes, with tears blurring his vision.

“How can His Highness not recognize the Master’s loyalty!”

“I have fulfilled my duty as a Confucian scholar, so I have no regrets.”

“Master…”

The young scholar wiped his tears and read the decree several times before blinking, as if something were strange.

“But Master, it says you are to be placed under house arrest, but why is there no mention of the specific region?”

“I wonder. Usually, it is written from the start where one is being exiled, but it is indeed strange. Perhaps the Court is still divided on where to send us.”

Even so, surely he would be exiled to Ganghwa-do or Jeolla Province at most. Yi Gwang-ro stood up to prepare himself, maintaining a calm demeanor until the end.

Watching his Master, the young scholar, Choe Ik-hyeon, trembled with rage, gritting his teeth.

This makes no sense. What could my Master have possibly done wrong? Was a loyal admonition to not stray from the Way of Zhonghua into the path of wicked Western Learning a crime so grave as to warrant exile?

Since it had come to this, he felt he should go up to Hanyang, even if he had to carry an axe, to proclaim his Master’s innocence. As he watched his Master being escorted away by soldiers from the Court, Choe Ik-hyeon’s eyes burned with an unhideable fury.

The eventful year of 1852 finally came to a close, and the new year of 1853 dawned.

In some ways, it was just another new year, but for me, it was a special moment.

As soon as the trip to Joseon was decided, I immediately reported to my home government, explaining the current situation in Asia and stating that I would act on my own discretion as a swift response was necessary. At the same time, I sent proposals to both France and Prussia, asking if they would like to have a hand in suppressing the Taiping Rebellion.

Since sending a large-scale force was a burden for everyone, the logic was perfect: if we all pooled a little bit of strength to form a force to support the Qing, everyone would be happy.

To France, I injected some “gas” by telling them that creating a debt with the Qing here would make it much easier to sever the relationship between Vietnam and the Qing.

Prussia was not much different. If France got its hands on Vietnam and stuck a straw into the Qing, wouldn’t it be harder for Prussia to overtake France? If they joined in now, they could stick their own straw into the Qing with minimal investment.

As soon as France and Prussia signaled their acceptance of this irresistible offer, even Austria sent a request to be included, having heard the news somewhere. It was confirmed that a support force composed of four nations—Britain, France, Prussia, and Austria—would join the Qing as early as this year, or at the latest, next year.

And to use that gap of time effectively, I left Shanghai leading the troops I had prepared in advance. At last, I set foot on the soil of my homeland, which I hadn’t particularly missed.

“Your Highness! We sincerely congratulate you on your return!”

“Congratulations!”

What a grand welcome.

As soon as I stepped off the ship, the thunderous cheers of officials and soldiers shook the air, followed by music so loud it made my ears ring.

“Once again, we sincerely congratulate the return of His Highness Gillian Quai to Joseon!”

Looking down from the ship, one might think a king was processing, given the enormous procession stretching out behind. No, wait. Since they had said they would treat me as an equal to a Prince of the First Rank of the Qing, by rank, it was correct for me to receive treatment equal to the King of Joseon.

However, I hadn’t expected them to put this much effort into it. It seemed Heonjong was truly determined to ride my coattails.

As proof, I saw the Minister of Rites who had come with Heonjong… was his name Park Won-yeong? I saw the familiar face I had seen in Dongnae before, standing not at the very front of the procession, but behind two other men.

If they were ahead of the Minister of Rites, there was a high probability they were State Councillors, which meant that no fewer than two of the three High State Councillors had come out to welcome me.

As expected, once I fully disembarked, the old man standing at the very front approached and bowed politely.

“Welcome to Joseon. I am the Chief State Councillor, Kwon Don-in. On behalf of the King, I shall escort Your Highness to the palace.”

“For the Chief State Councillor himself to come out, I can feel how deeply and sincerely the King welcomes me.”

“His Majesty has been waiting for Your Highness’s arrival with all his heart. Ah, these are the Left State Councillor and the Minister of Rites. Come to think of it, the Minister of Rites said he had met Your Highness once before. Do you happen to remember him?”

“Of course. Our meeting in Dongnae is as vivid as if it were yesterday.”

When our eyes met, the Minister of Rites smiled broadly and bowed his head. I gave a slight nod in return, but unfortunately, my gaze no longer lingered on the Chief State Councillor or the Minister of Rites.

An unexpected face.

I had spotted a face I thought I might look for once I arrived in Joseon in a completely unexpected place. And he, too, was glancing at my face with a strange, uncertain expression, looking as restless as a puppy that needed to go.

Observing this, Kwon Don-in asked with a puzzled look.

“Left Councillor, are you feeling unwell?”

“Ah, no. I am just a little…”

Mmm-hmm. Hearing a voice that had been buried in the corner of my memory for twenty years made the recollections come flooding back.

I approached the old man, whose eyes were still darting around in confusion, and held out my hand.

“Glad to meet you. You are the Left State Councillor of Joseon?”

“Pardon? Ah, yes… yes. I am the Left State Councillor, Kim Hak-seo.”

As I watched him take my hand politely and hurriedly bow his head, an affectionate smile formed on my lips.

Well, well. You’ve made it all the way to Left State Councillor? It’s been twenty years, Elder Kim Hak-seo.

Chapter 282: Happiness Evangelist (6)

The first time Kim Hak-seo heard the name Gillian was when news arrived that the Qing dynasty had been defeated by some strange Western nation.

To be honest, he hadn’t thought much of it at first.

While it was surprising that the Qing had lost, he considered it a story that had nothing to do with him. He only began to feel that something was amiss when rumors started circulating that a key figure in Britain was originally from Joseon.

Britain, Joseon, nobility.

And an absurdly young age.

When all these factors were considered, there was only one possible answer. How could his heart not tremble?

Moreover, everything became hopelessly tangled when the Royal Court, learning of Gillian’s Joseon origins, attempted to use him as a medium to guarantee Joseon’s safety.

In truth, the Court’s shift toward a pro-British policy was an unavoidable fate. If those barbarians, who had so easily trampled over the Qing, were to turn their barrels toward them, how could Joseon possibly withstand it?

The problem was that if things went that way, Kim Hak-seo—who had once treated Gillian as a slave—could be singled out as the culprit behind any potential friction.

Lately, he hadn’t been able to sleep because of terrifying rumors that there was a Joseon man who had tormented Gillian while he was still in the country.

He had only just managed to return to the path of success; it made no sense to be ruined by something like this.

So, at the time, he had summoned all his slaves and strictly ordered them to keep their mouths shut. He finished a thorough cleanup, claiming the slave Yuseok had died of a contagious disease and ensuring not a single trace could be found.

In fact, both Kim Jwa-geun and Yi Ha-eung had come by with suspicions, but both had returned empty-handed after finding no evidence. Kim Hak-seo had finally been able to breathe a sigh of relief.

Or so he thought…

But somehow, Gillian continued to rise even further after that, moving beyond being a mere British nobleman to becoming the Prince Consort.

On top of that, the Court began to spout nonsense that made Kim doubt his own ears—claiming Gillian was a member of the Joseon royal family.

A member of the royal family? Did that mean he had kept a member of this country’s royal house as a slave?

Apparently, there was some story about his family being involved in a rebellion, causing his genealogy to become tangled or something. But regardless, wasn’t this going a bit too far?

Kim Hak-seo clung to the hope that perhaps Gillian wasn’t Yuseok.

Would the Court be crazy enough to falsify a royal genealogy? That couldn’t be.

From the start, it was strange that he was supposedly fluent not only in the language of Joseon but also in those of the Qing and Japan.

Yuseok was a child who was sometimes so brilliant it was unsettling, but could a language be mastered entirely on one’s own?

Moreover, there weren’t even any books in Kim Hak-seo’s house that would have allowed someone to learn the languages of the Qing or Japan.

No matter how brilliant Yuseok was, could a mere ten-year-old boy have mastered the Qing and Japanese tongues alone?

He was a child who was a slave, not even a middle-class professional.

And one more thing.

Even if Britain was a nation of Western barbarians, they supposedly had their own sense of decorum and etiquette. Would the Queen of such a country take a man of half-slave descent as her husband?

No matter how he looked at it, it was an unrealistic story.

‘Right. Who’s to say there couldn’t be another person like Yuseok?’

If there wasn’t a single other case in all of Joseon, that would be one thing, but since the example of Yuseok already existed, a second case was well within the realm of possibility.

Kim Hak-seo tried his best to think of Gillian and Yuseok as separate people.

There were many similarities, but it wasn’t as if there were no differences.

Once he put his mind at ease, he continued to prosper in the Court, passing through the positions of Vice Minister and Minister to eventually reach the rank of Left State Councillor.

There was constant noise about whether the reigning King was going to abdicate or not, but he didn’t pay it much mind.

Once you’ve reached the position of Left State Councillor, you’re destined to retire to your hometown in a few years anyway. What did it matter if the King changed?

Unlike others, he didn’t have much interest in his family’s political power, so he didn’t care who became the next King.

However, he never dreamed that a royal command would be issued for him to personally go out to the welcoming ceremony and receive Gillian.

Even if he was a member of this country’s royal family and the Prince Consort of another nation, was it right for him, a high minister, to go out personally? He couldn’t understand why even the Chief State Councillor was joining him.

They said Gillian was to be treated with the same respect as a Prince of the First Rank from the Qing dynasty, so in that light, it wasn’t entirely nonsensical. But the problem was: what if Gillian really was Yuseok?

No. If Gillian really wasn’t Yuseok, there was nothing to lose by getting on his good side.

Was it not a well-known fact that Kim Jwa-geun, once the most powerful man in the Court, was now bowing and scraping, desperate to win Gillian’s favor?

Even if he retired, his sons and grandsons would still have to live off the Court’s salary, so making an acquaintance with a figure of absolute influence in Joseon wouldn’t be a bad idea.

Please, let Gillian be a different person from Yuseok.

That was the fated day he went out, praying to his ancestors and the gods of heaven and earth.

Kim Hak-seo saw Gillian for the first time as he disembarked from a magnificent ship to the cheers of the crowd.

He thought he would know immediately whether that man was the Yuseok of old or not, but perhaps because twenty years had passed, it was difficult to tell.

‘Damn it. Why do all these Westerners look so much alike?’

At first, he felt a jolt of recognition that made his heart sink.

What should he do? He looked exactly like Yuseok. How could such a thing happen in this world…?

But wait. When he looked at the other people disembarking behind him, his mind became confused again.

Somehow, they all looked the same, yet different. Was it not normal for a person’s face to change after twenty years?

Perhaps it was just his anxiety making him project Yuseok onto Gillian.

But even so, if Yuseok really was Gillian…

Just as these distracting thoughts were swirling in his head, Gillian spoke to him in an incredibly friendly voice.

“A pleasure to meet you. I believe you are the Left State Councillor of Joseon?”

“Pardon? Ah, yes… yes. I am Kim Hak-seo, the Left State Councillor.”

This was driving him crazy. He thought hearing the voice might help, but even listening to it directly, he couldn’t tell.

After all, the boy had left before his voice had even changed, and that was twenty years ago. How could he distinguish him by his voice?

He stole a glance upward and saw a smiling face that seemed genuinely pleased to see him.

‘Come to think of it, that fellow Yuseok was also hard to read, possessing a maturity beyond his years…’

Once doubt set in, everything looked similar, yet on the other hand, he wondered if he was reading too much into things.

“Lord Left State Councillor, do you happen to have any sons or daughters?”

“Yes, what? I have both, but…”

They were children born late in his life, but if Gillian really was Yuseok, there was no way he wouldn’t know that.

Kim wondered if his children had ever bullied Yuseok, but back then, those children weren’t even five years old.

So there would have been little contact… Could it be that he planned to take revenge on the children instead?

All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant, but unlike Kim Hak-seo, who was sweating bullets, Gillian walked leisurely toward the pre-arranged palanquin.

“I’ve recently become very interested in education as my own children are growing. Joseon has a strong passion for education, doesn’t it? It’s a bit sudden, but I was curious about how the ministers of Joseon educate their children.”

“Ah… ah! Is that so? Hahaha! That’s quite understandable. There is likely no noble family in Joseon that does not devote itself to the education of its children.”

What was this? Had he brought up the children just out of curiosity?

Kim’s lifespan felt like it was shortening in real-time; he felt like he was losing his mind.

He just wanted to go back to the palace quickly. Someone, please save him!

“By the way, Lord Left State Councillor, you don’t look very well. Are you feeling ill? I noticed you seem to be breaking out in a cold sweat.”

“N-no, it’s nothing. I just didn’t sleep well last night… Haha, hahahaha.”

Is this brat doing this on purpose, knowing everything, or does he really not know?

If he is Yuseok, he should just say so. Hanging in this state of uncertainty was making Kim feel like his heart couldn’t take much more.

“Oh dear, I must mention this to His Majesty as soon as we arrive at the palace. Since the Left State Councillor is of advanced age and seems to be lacking in vitality, I should ask him to pay special attention to you.”

Somehow, the word ‘special’ seemed emphasized. Was that also just his imagination?

“I am overwhelmed by Your Highness’s consideration. Hahahaha…”

I beg of you, just let me breathe.

As he answered Gillian’s continuous questions, Kim Hak-seo truly understood the meaning of the phrase “having years shaved off one’s life.”

Ah, this is fun. Truly fun.

Ever since we got off the ship and headed toward the palace, I’ve been having a delightful conversation with old man Kim Hak-seo. It makes me feel glad I came to Joseon.

To be honest, it’s not like I hadn’t thought about what to do when I met him.

Should I just come out with it from the start, or should I pretend not to know?

I weighed both options, but it wouldn’t be any fun to end it so quickly, would it?

We’re meeting for the first time in twenty years. How dull it would be if a joyful reunion ended in just a few seconds.

So, I thought it would be better to enjoy the lingering aftereffects for a bit longer and more intensely.

Actually, to be cold about it, it’s not like I have a grudge buried in the marrow of my bones.

Thinking back to my days as a slave certainly makes me grit my teeth, but in the end, things turned out well—too well, in fact—after I arrived in the British Empire.

However, that doesn’t mean the memories of being persecuted and ignored as a child have vanished entirely.

They say the trauma of being bullied or harassed as a child lasts a lifetime.

Seeing Kim Hak-seo’s face in person, I could understand why people say that.

I thought I had completely forgotten while I was in London, but seeing him face-to-face made the memories as vivid as if they had happened yesterday.

Recalling how I was treated with contempt while living as a slave, and how I was occasionally beaten, brought a bitter smile to my face.

“By the way, Lord Left State Councillor, how much do you know about the British Empire?”

“I am ashamed to say my studies have not been deep. However, I believe I know as much as anyone else.”

“Is that so? I thought you, in particular, would have had more interest.”

“Yes? P-pardon? Why… why would you think so…?”

Looking at his reaction, it seems he still hasn’t reached a firm conclusion about who I am.

I can clearly feel the coexistence of a desperate hope that I’m not him and an anxiety that I might be.

He probably wishes I would give him some certainty, but why on earth would I do that?

He needs to suffer a bit more anxiety and sweat a bit more to pay off his karma, right?

“I understand that the Left State Councillor oversees the Ministry of Personnel, the Ministry of Taxation, and the Ministry of Rites. Both Personnel and Rites have connections with my home government now, so I assumed your interest would naturally be drawn there. Was I wrong?”

“Ha, hahaha… No, of course not. You are right. I am studying diligently. So that was it.”

The cold sweat is pouring off him like a waterfall.

At this rate, I expect him to come find me within today or tomorrow to kneel and plead for mercy.

If he bows his head that much and begs for forgiveness, it’s not like I couldn’t let it slide, but I wonder if the old man’s pride will allow it.

How would it feel to be in a position where you have to kneel and kowtow to someone who might have been a slave in your own house?

I should definitely ask him that later.

“By the way, what is the reaction to His Majesty’s recent decision? I suspect the Confucian scholars in the provinces might not be very favorable toward it.”

“Ah… yes. Of course, there are those who talk nonsense without understanding reality. But the words of such people are not even worth listening to, so Your Highness need not worry about such trivial matters.”

“Is that so? But what if people come forward who are willing to use force?”

“If such a thing happens, I, Kim Hak-seo, will take responsibility and have every one of them imprisoned!”

His intention to somehow butter me up and appease me was so transparent it almost made me laugh.

Yes, yes. That attitude isn’t bad.

Of course, Kim Hak-seo probably believes there won’t actually be any crazy Confucian scholars who would stage an uprising.

From what I’ve heard, he has already ordered several scholars to be sent into exile, so he likely thinks no one would be foolish enough to offer up their head now.

But isn’t he underestimating the power of the Confucian traditionalists of this era?

Even now, long after the fall of the Ming dynasty, there are many in Joseon who still advocate the Theory of Civilized vs. Barbarian and even perform ancestral rites for the Ming Emperors.

Would such people truly want to show proper respect to someone like me, who has half-Western blood, even if I am technically a member of the royal family?

Moreover, rumors are flying that I might have a hand in establishing the next heir to the throne. Do they think they’ll just sit back and watch?

If Joseon’s scholars were such enlightened people, I wouldn’t have spent months just putting together my guard force.

And sure enough.

As we neared the palace, I saw Confucian scholars sitting on their knees in the middle of the main road where our procession was passing, with axes and coffins placed before them.

“Lord Left State Councillor, who are those people ahead? Is this some sort of surprise event Joseon has prepared to welcome my arrival?”

“Pardon? No, wait…”

Since the official position was already set to treat me as equal to the King of Joseon, what they were doing now was essentially a capital offense—blocking the path of a royal procession.

And it wasn’t just one or two; there were dozens of them lined up as if they had conspired together.

It was only natural that the Chief State Councillor and the Left State Councillor, who were responsible for the welcoming ceremony, turned pale.

In particular, Kim Hak-seo, who had just boasted that he would take responsibility for rooting out any opposition, was trembling with rage and about to call the soldiers.

But even faster than that.

One of the scholars blocking the path ahead opened his mouth and shouted at the top of his lungs.

“Your subject, Choe Ik-hyeon, a disciple of Yi Gwang-ro! On behalf of my master, I risk my life to plead here! The rejection of heterodoxy is the root of Neo-Confucianism! I beg the scholars who care for the state, please, do not abandon the legitimacy and roots of Joseon, even now!”

“Please do not abandon them!”

At their ringing cries, I glanced back at Kim Hak-seo and smiled.

“That’s what they’re saying. What should we do?”

“You… you… you wretches who deserve to be torn apart! How dare you… here of all places!”

Gosh, my ears. For an old man, he certainly has a thunderous voice.

My poor old man, who surely feels his life is hanging by a thread, was so flustered his jaw was vibrating.

Now then, you know what you have to do, don’t you?

My dear old man, who must somehow win my favor, and the Confucian radicals, who can’t stand the sight of me.

Now, kill each other.

Chapter 283: The Great Debate

Around the time Killian arrived in Hanyang.

Tokugawa Ieyoshi, the Shogun of the Shogunate, was deep in thought.

Though his preparations were thorough, his courage had failed him dozens of times whenever he actually tried to execute the plan.

“Shogun, give the word, and we can pressure them at any time. More of the provincial Daimyos have already tilted toward our side.”

“But Choshu and Satsuma are no mere domains. If we make a mistake and lose, everything could come to an end.”

“There is no way we will lose. Did you not even defeat Russia, that great power of Europe? Compared to Russia, Choshu and Satsuma are like mere children.”

Objectively speaking, the current Shogun’s power was stronger than that of Choshu or Satsuma.

This was an undeniable fact, but there was no guarantee that the stronger side would always win once an actual war broke out.

However, if he continued to drag his feet, there was no telling how the situation might change.

Through his efforts, the Shogun’s authority had riser back to the levels seen in the early days of the Shogunate, but that was only because Ieyoshi himself was holding the line.

What would happen if more time passed and the current Shogun, with his immense authority, passed away?

It was a pity, but Ieyoshi had no confidence that his children could lead the state affairs well.

To be precise, he was certain of the opposite.

Ieyoshi had fathered fourteen sons and thirteen daughters, but he had suffered the tragedy of losing most of them before they reached adulthood.

Even Iesada, the only successor capable of inheriting his position, suffered from symptoms of cerebral palsy, a lingering after-effect of smallpox he had contracted as a child.

If the Shogun were to pass away now, everything he had painstakingly built would crumble like a sandcastle.

He needed to live as long as possible and, while he was still alive, create a system where no one would dare challenge the Shogun’s authority.

This was exactly why he intended to thoroughly crush the powerful domains in the provinces.

“Yes. I must suppress them at least once.”

There was already more than enough justification.

He had proclaimed that the introduction of modern Western weaponry would be led by the Shogunate, yet he had received intelligence that Satsuma and Choshu were sneakily siphoning off such weapons.

Therefore, he would demand they hand over all the weapons they had gathered through the back door, or face punishment. They would have little choice.

If they handed the weapons over, their power would be greatly weakened and the Shogunate’s strengthened, and that would be the end of it.

Conversely, if they refused, he could raise an army and thoroughly trample them, which wouldn’t be a bad outcome either.

Of course, even for the Shogun, raising an army was a significant burden, which was why he had only made plans and hadn’t acted on them until now.

But it seemed heaven was on the Shogun’s side, as another opportunity had arrived.

“You say Killian is currently in Shanghai?”

“Yes. According to reliable sources, he is headed for Joseon.”

“Joseon is right under our noses. So… Killian has come to Asia?”

Considering he hadn’t come alone but was moving with the Asia Fleet, this was the perfect opportunity.

Killian’s mere presence could further elevate the Shogun’s authority and power.

To put it bluntly, who would dare go against the will of the Tokugawa when its greatest benefactor was so close?

“Issue official orders to Satsuma and Choshu. I must settle this once and for all.”

The master of this archipelago is the Tokugawa.

A burning heat surged from within the chest of the Shogun who had finally made his decision.

Qing Dynasty had the Taiping Rebellion.

Joseon had the investiture of the Crown Prince.

Japan was on the brink of civil war.

The three friendly nations of Asia were once again in the midst of a chaotic collaboration, as if determined not to be outdone by their neighbors.

Among them, Joseon’s sudden acceleration was particularly noteworthy.

The Taiping Rebellion and Japan’s civil war were inevitable events that had occurred in the original history.

Though the timing and results might differ slightly, they were processes that were bound to happen regardless.

In Japan’s case, it was unclear when exactly the Shogun would move, but according to reports I heard before leaving Shanghai, he seemed likely to make his move within a couple of years at the latest.

In contrast, Joseon was experiencing a butterfly effect equivalent to a natural disaster—complete with typhoons and tsunamis—due to my presence, creating a situation where the future was entirely unpredictable.

“Look at these idiots! Where do you think you are, bringing a jibu-sangso! You ask me to strike your necks with an axe and then go? Fine! I shall strike your necks myself!”

Lord Kim’s energy seems a bit low; if he swings that axe, his own back will probably go out before anything else. He’s certainly trying hard, though.

“Lord Left State Councillor, please do not be so harsh. Whatever the case, acting on one’s beliefs at the risk of one’s life is worthy of respect. Even if it is in such a peculiar manner.”

“These fellows aren’t truly risking their lives. It is a mere bluff. If I actually moved to strike their necks, they would tuck their tails and run immediately! That is why I am so enraged!”

“Still, we cannot truly see blood shed by an axe here, can we?”

Initially, I had considered the possibility of some madman charging with a blade, like the Otsu Incident in Japan.

I had instructed the soldiers to shoot anyone like that on sight, but since this was a country that prided itself on being a land of scholars, they seemed to prefer settling things with a memorial rather than a surprise attack.

It might have been more entertaining if they had actually lunged with those axes, but this wasn’t bad either.

A confrontation between the powerful ministers of the Bibyeonsa and the provincial Confucian scholars—was this not a grand event that would remain in the history books for ages?

Moreover, considering Kim Hak-seo’s current position, he would surely try to thoroughly crush them to get in my good graces.

I just had to stand by, fan the flames a bit, and enjoy this entertaining show to my heart’s content.

“You ignorant fools! Do you truly not realize the great mercy His Highness is bestowing upon us! Begone at once!”

“Though he may be a royal family member, His Highness Killian is ultimately a man of Britain! Joseon must maintain the Path of Joseon!”

“Such insolence! What are you doing! Drag all of them away this instant!”

No sooner had Kim Hak-seo’s chilling voice rung out than the soldiers roughly dragged away the scholars blocking the path.

“Your Maje-styyy! Why do you seek to abandon the Path of Confucianism!”

“You must not forsake Neo-Confucianism, the very foundation of Joseon!”

Even as they were being dragged away, they did not lose their spirit, shouting toward the palace. It looked so much like a scene from a historical drama that I couldn’t help but chuckle.

However, Kim Hak-seo must have interpreted my smirk differently, as he desperately kept his mouth moving in an even more rigid tone.

“I—I am truly sorry for showing you such an unpleasant sight. I will take responsibility and resolve this matter, so please, Your Highness, stay in comfort without any worry….”

“Will that be possible? This time they only went as far as blocking the path with axes, but who knows if next time they won’t rush in to split my head open with them?”

“I will ensure such a thing never happens! I will take every precaution for your security! And as for those treacherous wretches, I will make sure they never set foot in Hanyang again….”

“That is a makeshift solution. Even if you blow them all away now, a second and third group will just appear. Do you plan to exile every Confucian scholar in the provinces? We must solve the fundamental problem. Of course, I will discuss this with the King myself, so the Left State Councillor need not worry.”

“In that case, I shall escort Your Highness to the royal office myself!”

His strong will never to let me have a private audience with Heonjong was palpable.

He’s probably terrified that if I meet Heonjong alone, I might say something like, “Speaking of which, when I was in Joseon before, there was a man named Kim Hak-seo who treated me like a slave, and I see he’s now the Left State Councillor….”

“As much as I appreciate it, treating the Left State Councillor, a high minister of the state, like an escort makes me feel uneasy. You have done more than enough up to this point, so from now on….”

“No! I! Must! Escort Your Highness. While you stay in Joseon, I, Kim Hak-seo, will ensure you can stay without a single inconvenience! I will serve you with all my heart and soul!”

It was a transparent appeal, but the people around us, who couldn’t possibly know the internal circumstances, seemed unable to adjust to this version of Kim Hak-seo.

Chief State Councillor Kwon Don-in asked, his eyes wide with bewilderment.

“Wait, Lord Left State Councillor… why are you suddenly acting like this?”

“What do you mean, suddenly?”

“Wasn’t this matter originally supposed to be left to the Ministry of Rites….”

“Lord Chief State Councillor, this is a matter of grave importance upon which the future of our Joseon depends. Did you not see what those mindless fools just did? Therefore, as a minister of this country, I, Kim Hak-seo, intend to take full responsibility. In any case, the Ministry of Rites falls under my jurisdiction, so it is only right that I handle this.”

“Hmm… I did not realize the Left State Councillor felt so strongly about it.”

“I am surprised as well, Lord Left State Councillor. You truly are a minister representing this nation. I, too, shall diligently assist you to see this matter through to the end.”

Following the Chief State Councillor, even the Minister of Rites expressed his admiration. Kim Hak-seo chuckled, though he kept stealing glances at me.

I gave a gentle smile to the old man who was performing a desperate one-man show, enjoyed the welcoming ceremony, and was then led to the royal office where Heonjong awaited.

“It has been a long time. You must have labored greatly to travel all the way to this distant land of Joseon.”

“Not at all. Your Majesty is the one laboring much more, dealing with all these headache-inducing affairs.”

“I originally intended to come out personally, but my physician insisted I not overexert myself, so I had no choice. I heard there was an unpleasant incident on the way; I am merely sorry.”

“It’s quite alright. Instead, the Lord Left State Councillor was ‘very’ attentive, treating it as if it were his own affair, so there was nothing to be upset about. Isn’t that right, Lord Left State Councillor?”

“Yes, yes! Of course! Your Highness! I shall serve His Highness Killian even at the risk of my life, so Your Majesty, please look after your royal person without any worry!”

A strange light flickered in Heonjong’s eyes as he watched Kim Hak-seo sprawl himself on the floor like a martyr of national loyalty.

“Hmm… Left State Councillor. Was it not just the other day that you said you wished to retire once this matter was settled?”

“Your Maje-styyy! A new heir to the throne is about to be established in Joseon, and ignorant scholars who cannot accept change are rising up like a swarm of bees. How could I, your humble servant and the Left State Councillor of this nation, think only of my own comfort and retire from my post!”

As he repeated his previous words like a parrot, Heonjong also looked at Kim Hak-seo with an impressed gaze before turning his eyes back to me.

“What do you think? Since the Left State Councillor is so full of loyalty, I intend to entrust this matter to him.”

“Since Lord Kim Hak-seo is so enthusiastic, I would be grateful to rely on him.”

“Then I shall entrust everything regarding this matter to the Left State Councillor. So, if you have a good plan, speak.”

“Your Majesty. It is not only the scholars who submitted the jibu-sangso; the rural literati based in the provinces are also rebelling against Your Majesty’s decision. If we attempt to suppress them all, the chaos in the country will be extreme. Rather than striking all their necks, we must make them submit through logic!

Did not Great King Sejong also overcome the officials who opposed the creation of Hangeul with firm logic to spread his will! I, Kim Hak-seo, shall be the vanguard in delivering Your Majesty’s royal voice!”

If the scholars were suppressed through logic, it would secure the justification for my involvement in the subsequent process of the Crown Prince’s investiture and naturally lead into the flow of modernization.

Heonjong gave the scholars who opposed the matter a choice.

Would they stake their names on a debate and accept the outcome?

Or would they face execution for the capital crime of defying a royal order and leave this world in disgrace?

Naturally, without a single exception, they chose the former path, and a debate led by the ministers of the Bibyeonsa, headed by the Left State Councillor, was arranged.

In an unprecedented turn of events, a debate between the provincial literati and the ministers of the Royal Court was to take place, personally presided over by the King.

The stage had become quite tantalizingly large.

Chapter 284: The Great Debate (2)

The Yesong Debate.

It refers to the two instances of intense conflict during the reign of King Hyeonjong surrounding the formal protocols of funeral rites.

At first glance, it might seem like a series of empty formalities unrelated to the people’s livelihood, but in truth, such a criticism is unfair.

Confucianism was the foundation of Joseon, and that particular issue was directly linked to the legitimacy of the royal authority.

In other words, because the Yesong Debate in Joseon was a vital matter directly connected to real-world politics, its importance could never be discussed lightly.

From that perspective, this current debate was different in form but essentially the same in nature.

In Joseon, a nation built on the ideological foundation of Confucianism, was it truly right to establish diplomatic relations with Western powers and pursue enlightenment?

Or should they maintain the Neo-Confucian order to the very end to protect the pride of the “Little Zhonghua”?

As a debate directly linked to the national ideology, it was expected to be as fierce as the Yesong Debates of the past.

The difference was that instead of the Royal Court splitting in two to fight, they had opened a forum for debate to persuade the Confucian scholars from the provinces.

Normally, the Royal Court could simply push through any matter it felt strongly about regardless of what the scholars said, but this was an issue that touched upon the fundamental ideology of Neo-Confucianism.

It was the King’s grand design to settle everything clearly once and for all; if he didn’t hammer it home now, there would be endless noise in the future.

“If one has a head on their shoulders and it functions properly, this is not a matter that requires any hesitation. Look at the tragedy of the continent called Africa, as described in Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun’s report. The Great Powers of Europe are the kind of people who squeeze and squeeze a weak nation until not a single drop of water is left!”

“Quite right. It is not just Africa; various countries in Asia are falling one after another into the status of their colonies. If our Joseon is to avoid that fate, we have no choice but to become strong enough to keep them from devouring us. And to buy that time, we must use the power of Britain, must we not?”

“In fact, did we not already obtain that vast territory to the north by holding hands with Britain and repelling Russia?”

The ministers of the Royal Court, who had become pragmatists without even realizing it, were clicking their tongues and criticizing the provincial scholars’ outdated perception of reality.

No matter how much they were Confucian scholars, their thinking had been corrected after hearing and experiencing so much until their ears were sore.

“Why not just do as Your Majesty mentioned before and send those who are quacking so loudly now to a colony of the Western Powers?”

“He says he actually intends to do so. However, he also says there is a need to shift the mindset of the provincial scholars to some extent before those people return to testify.”

“There is no need to worry about that. I will step forward and softly knead the heads of those stiff-necked fools.”

Everyone’s eyes turned toward the Left State Councillor, Kim Hak-seo, who had suddenly transformed into an ultra-hardline pragmatist as if he had eaten something wrong.

“It is reassuring to have the Left State Councillor step forward. But what wind has blown to make you change so actively?”

“Dammit, I can’t live like this because I’m so anxious…”

“…Beg pardon?”

“Ah, no, I meant I suddenly felt anxious seeing those morons blocking the path with axes. Think about it—not just blocking the path, but what if some madman with an axe tried to attack His Highness Gillian? Joseon would be finished that very day, finished!”

As Kim Hak-seo muttered to himself like a man possessed and then suddenly shouted aloud, the other ministers were puzzled but nodded for now.

Was this man always like this?

He had become so active since meeting Gillian that it almost seemed as if he had been blackmailed.

But what connection could Gillian have with Kim Hak-seo, whom he had met for the first time in his life, to be able to manipulate him so?

It could only be assumed that Kim Hak-seo had felt a strong sense of alarm after seeing the jibu-sangso.

While such a consensus was being reached in the Bibyeonsa…

The scholars, centered around Choi Ik-hyeon and Yi Man-son who had been released from prison, were also busy devising their own debate strategy.

“They will surely argue that it cannot be helped by citing practical matters.”

“It’s obvious. Their names are different, but their arguments are essentially no different from the Northern Learning School, are they not?”

“That is correct. Therefore, it will not be that difficult to refute them.”

In the past, the Northern Learning School, which advocated for practical utility and public welfare, had raised its voice, but in the end, it remained nothing more than their own isolated claims.

And why was that? Their arguments seemed plausible, but ultimately, they could not go against the Joseon tradition that had accumulated for hundreds of years.

No matter how plausible a logic like ‘reality’ or ‘pragmatism’ they attached, it was only a fleeting moment.

The tradition built over dozens and hundreds of years was history in itself, and one could not defy history.

“I will gather as much evidence as possible to show that Western Learning will only end up impoverishing us.”

“Indeed. If Teacher Yi Gwang-ro saw his pupil struggling so, he would surely be greatly satisfied.”

“Thank you. I will do my utmost to reawaken the brilliance of His Majesty, whose eyes have been clouded by heterodoxy.”

They did not know what kind of sinister sorcery this half-Joseon man named Gillian had used to pollute the scholars’ ideology.

However, now that a proper stage had been set, the King would surely open his eyes again if they prepared with all their heart and soul.

Western Learning in a country of Neo-Confucianism that has lasted for five hundred years? They would never see such a thing happen before dirt entered their eyes.

“Let us go. To save Joseon.”

“Protect Neo-Confucianism! Your Majesty, heed our words!”

“Joseon must change! Face reality!”

“Begone, Confucian heretics who defile Neo-Confucianism!”

“Reform is the only way to survive! Scholars, wake up!”

Whoa, the atmosphere is incredible.

As the day of the debate approached, not only the scholars from various regions who had heard the rumors but even the students of Seonggyungwan poured out into the streets.

While those from the provinces criticized the ministers of the Royal Court almost without exception, it was surprising that quite a few of those from near Hanyang took a neutral stance.

I was honestly a bit surprised when I heard that the debate between enlightenment and the rejection of heterodoxy was also heating up within Seonggyungwan.

No matter how close they were to real politics, students naturally tended to lean toward idealism.

When I looked into why the atmosphere had shifted this way, the turning point for the fluctuating public opinion was clear.

It was the day half of Sakhalin became Joseon land.

When a territory nearly half the size of the southern Korean Peninsula was newly incorporated, people began to get intoxicated with a massive dose of nationalistic pride.

“Even if Joseon blood flows in His Highness Gillian’s veins, he is ultimately a man of Britain! He will move for the benefit of Britain, not Joseon! Trusting him blindly is the shortcut to national ruin!”

“Silence, you scoundrel! How dare you doubt His Highness Gillian! Think of the grace His Highness has bestowed upon Joseon until now! He signed a mutual defense treaty to drive away the threat of Russia, and in the last war, he even incorporated half of Sakhalin into Joseon’s territory! Who else in the world would show such hospitality to our Joseon! Even when we served the Ming as our suzerain, they never ceded territory to us like this!”

Even if it was land they couldn’t even maintain and was left practically as a vacuum, no one dislikes gaining more territory.

Especially for Joseon, which had never taken territory through war with another country, the annexation of Sakhalin must have evoked inexpressible emotions.

Even if their mouths spoke of the noble scholar-gentleman, their bodies were honest.

“If we follow the path of wealth and self-strengthening as His Highness Gillian said, it won’t just be Sakhalin! It means we can reclaim the old lands of Manchuria and Joseon can be reborn as the true Zhonghua!”

“To say we should strike Manchuria is to say we should go to war with the Qing dynasty. Do you think that’s even possible?”

“What age do you think the Qing dynasty is living in, that you are still bound by the logic of the ancient past! Let us reclaim Manchuria with His Highness Gillian and restore the glory of Joseon!”

I never said a word about handing over Manchuria, but quite a few people were drinking the soup of anticipation in lethal doses.

There was no need to pour cold water on them by saying they couldn’t maintain Manchuria even if they had it, so I decided to leave them be for now.

In the first place, even if I said such things, those already drunk on the “Great Hwan Empire Lebensraum” wouldn’t listen.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t impossible to carve off Manchuria for Joseon if several conditions were met, but for that, at least three conditions would have to be satisfied and more than fifty years would have to pass.

Anyway, my guards seemed not to understand as they watched the crowds shouting noisily day after day.

I asked a young Second Lieutenant who seemed particularly promising.

“Second Lieutenant Gordon, is something bothering you?”

“No, Your Highness!”

“I’m asking because I know you’re curious, so speak honestly.”

“I didn’t know what kind of plan Your Highness had, so we’ve had many discussions among ourselves. I was wondering whose reasoning would be closest to Your Highness’s thoughts.”

“Is that so? Well, it is understandable to be curious.”

It wasn’t just the soldiers here; the politicians back home would probably feel the same.

They likely wondered why we couldn’t just turn this tiny country into a colony or destroy the dynasty and set up a puppet regime.

However, the reason I intended to use Joseon was a rational choice based strictly on economic considerations.

First, to use the status of a royal family member that I had obtained for free, it was more advantageous for the local royal family to be functioning properly.

I needed to use this title usefully at least until everyone here looked up to me, and even after that happened, wouldn’t being a royal make it easier to gain the support of the people?

Furthermore, Joseon possessed its own bureaucracy and maintained the framework of a nation. If I were to tear that down and build a new system, it would all cost money.

In the long run, this Korean Peninsula had to be used as a check against China and Russia, and I couldn’t even imagine how much of my private wealth would be drained if I had to raise it to that level from scratch.

Well, even so, I had no intention of leaving those Confucian old foggies and the hopeless royal family as they were.

If you remodel an old apartment, the interior can be completely overhauled to be better than any new construction, can’t it?

Once I created an environment where I could intervene in earnest, Joseon would become impossible to maintain even if they wanted to.

I felt a bit sorry for Yi Ha-eung, who was swelling with ambition to become king, but even if he did…

And no matter who the future successors were, they wouldn’t be living grandly as the masters of the Dragon Throne.

The patient called Joseon needed surgery, and in that process, the meaning of a King’s existence would inevitably change significantly.

To discuss the nation’s policy, one had to consider not just the reality but also such a future. I wondered how many of those shouting out there every day had thoughts that reached that far.

No, before wondering how many, I should probably doubt if such a person even existed.

Still, my philosophy is that even if they can’t see the future, those who can at least see reality are much better than those who turn away even from reality.

On the day of the debate, I gave a slight tip to Kim Hak-seo, who was pleading with his whole body just to let him live.

“Before you enter the debate, try imagining the Joseon flag fluttering in Manchuria.”

“…Beg pardon? Well, of course, such rumors are circulating among the public, but… could it… really…?”

“There’s a saying that dreams come true, isn’t there? If you wish for it earnestly, perhaps the spirits of heaven and earth will help.”

“Oh! Ohhh!”

The reaction was night and day compared to his sebelumnya groveling attitude for survival.

“I will relay this word to the other ministers immediately!”

Watching Kim Hak-seo’s receding back as he disappeared like a lightning bolt, unbefitting his age, I slowly organized my materials and stood up.

I did say Manchuria could be given, but I didn’t say when.

It might be a hundred years later, but either way, I didn’t lie.

Furthermore, I’ll keep a record of the conversation we just had, but I clearly only told him to imagine such a scene and gave no definitive promise.

If things go wrong later, I can just dismiss it as the senile ramblings of an old man.

But right now, no matter what I say, there’s nothing I have to take responsibility for immediately, so what does it matter?

Even those scholars who constantly talk about the Way of Neo-Confucianism won’t be able to withstand Kim Hak-seo’s barrage of empty promises.

The Lebensraum of the Korean people, the Great Hwan Co-Prosperity Sphere.

Do you think the people of Korea can resist this nationalistic fervor?

If they can, I’ll give away my entire fortune.

Chapter 285: The Great Debate (3)

One of the few avenues of communication where the King and his people could meet.

Yukjo Street, lined with the core government offices and the Six Ministries, was teeming with officials, yangban, and commoners who had flocked from all directions.

Although it was called a street of communication, the King meeting the people was an event that happened perhaps only once every few years, but today was that very day.

An open-air debate forum had been prepared on the broad boulevard, wide enough for hundreds of people to stand abreast, so that everyone could witness it.

Originally, the debate was intended to be held at the Ministry of Rites or Seonggyungwan, where the palace examinations usually took place. However, at Gillian’s strong request, the meeting was moved to a space where everyone could watch.

Yi Hwan had felt a touch of skepticism, wondering where Gillian got the confidence since he wasn’t even the one debating, but knowing Gillian didn’t do things without reason, the King had simply followed his lead.

“His Majesty the King! He is arriving!”

In any case, an incredible number of people had gathered.

Even during royal processions, Yukjo Street was rarely this packed. This was the first time Yi Hwan had seen it with so many people that there was no room even to set a foot down.

Looking down from a slightly elevated position, he could see crowds in the distance still trying to push their way in.

Gillian, the architect of this stage, sat beside him, nodding and wearing a satisfied smile at the sight.

If the ministers lose the logical argument after setting up a stage like this, it will be an uncontrollable catastrophe. Is he truly confident?

“It seems people have gathered not just from Hanseong, but from the provinces as well.”

“As they should. Otherwise, there would be no point in making such a grand spectacle of it.”

“Even during the Civil Service Examinations, this many people don’t gather. It’s quite remarkable.”

“The examinations are a story for a different world to anyone who isn’t the candidate or their kin. Besides, I suspect half the people here came out of curiosity to see me.”

Ah.

Perhaps this was one of his calculations as well.

Yi Hwan could clearly feel the immense interest the crowds had in Gillian’s exotic attire and appearance as he sat beside the King.

He was not just a typical Western “goblin,” but an member of this country’s royal family and a guest of honor with a status equal to the King. It would be stranger if they weren’t curious.

Human beings are naturally exclusive creatures, tending to favor their own and draw lines against outsiders.

However, no matter how much he looked like a foreigner, the moment the title of a royal family member of this nation was placed upon him, people couldn’t help but feel a sense of familiarity.

Moreover, rumors were spreading far and wide that he was not just any royal, but the Prince Consort of the world’s strongest power, a nation far mightier than even the Qing Dynasty.

Admiring the strong has been a human instinct since prehistoric times.

If that strong individual were an enemy, one would fear and reject them, but if there were conditions to form a sense of identity, the heart would inevitably lean that way.

Yi Hwan could realize this clearly through the current buzzing atmosphere.

“Your Highness, did you ask to enlarge the scale of this event so flamboyantly to engrave your presence into the mind of Joseon?”

“Pardon? Now what could you mean by that?”

“So you’re saying I’m right. I thought it was a bit much to do all this just to spread the legitimacy of enlightenment to the local scholars. Your primary goal was to plant the existence of Gillian Quai—Prince Consort of the Empire and a royal of Joseon—into the minds of all the people.”

“It could be that, or it might not be.”

Look at that expression, like a village schoolteacher looking at a student who got the right answer.

Despite his words, he was openly showing that it was a 100-point response.

Indeed, it was an undeniable fact that solidifying his position like this would be advantageous for exerting influence over the investiture of the Crown Prince in the future.

And this wasn’t bad for the Joseon Royal Family either.

The stronger the perception that Gillian was deeply connected to the Joseon Royal Family, the more securely Joseon’s safety could be guaranteed.

It would be even better if one of Gillian’s sons or daughters could come to Joseon, or if one of the Joseon royal members could be sent to the British Royal Family… but that was merely in the realm of wishes.

For now, this current situation was more than enough to be grateful for.

Once everyone, including Yi Hwan and Gillian, was seated, the Royal Secretary explained the simple rules of the debate in a booming voice.

“This occasion is a significant gathering for His Majesty to hear various voices regarding the direction Joseon should take. As it is a grave matter that will determine the future of all twenty million people across the eight provinces, not only officials but also Confucian scholars from the provinces have participated. His Majesty will listen to all voices fairly before making a decision.”

“Furthermore, His Highness Gillian, the Prince Consort of Great Britain who is involved in this matter, is also observing this debate, so please keep this in mind. Of course, His Highness Gillian has stated that he will not speak at all during the proceedings to avoid any influence on the debate.”

This was also a somewhat surprising decision, but it seemed to be a device to emphasize the fairness of the debate to the public.

Yi Hwan hadn’t known at first, but after spending several days in Joseon, he could roughly guess the depth of this man’s political prowess.

Actually, he had expected it.

If he didn’t have the political skill to back it up, how could a nobleman of mixed blood have become the Prince Consort of the world’s most powerful empire?

“Since everyone here is a renowned scholar, I trust there will be no instances of rude behavior before His Majesty. Should anyone act in such a manner, they will be dragged out immediately regardless of their status, so please keep this in mind and strictly follow the order of speaking. First, we will hear from the side of the scholars who have publicly criticized current court policy.”

As soon as the Royal Secretary finished speaking, a man among the scholars stood up abruptly.

“I am Yi Man-son, son of Yi Hwi-byeong of the Jinseong Yi clan from Yeongnam. The current court claims that the country can only survive by distancing itself from Qing and drawing closer to Britain, but this is a preposterous argument. Although Qing may not be the direct successor of Zhonghua like the Ming, it is nonetheless a nation that follows the path of Confucianism and understands the principles of heaven and propriety. However, the Western nations are mostly those who believe in the religion of Jesus and do not know the righteousness between father and son, or lord and subject.”

“Of course, His Highness Gillian sitting over there shares the blood of Joseon, so he must be different from simple Western ruffians. However, that cannot be a reason for Joseon to distance itself from Zhonghua, with whom we have been close for so long, and establish diplomatic relations with Westerners. Furthermore, the claim that the ‘Way’ of the world has moved from Qing to Britain is a reckless statement that no one with Neo-Confucian thoughts could ever make.”

While Yi Man-son himself didn’t have particularly distinct achievements, he possessed significant influence by virtue of being a descendant of Yi Hwang.

He started off with such a hardline tone, but Kim Hak-seo, representing the ministers, didn’t show a single flick of emotion on his face.

Instead, he let out a smirk as if finding it laughable and quietly waited for his turn. Once Yi Man-son finished, he slowly looked around and began to speak.

“Seeing our scholars so full of a sense of justice and pouring out their indignation brings many thoughts to mind. In fact, during the last welcoming ceremony, I argued that we should strictly punish the scholars who dared to block the procession and speak such outrageous words. However, His Highness Gillian, who surely must have been offended, dissuaded us, saying that the sense of justice in those who acted at the risk of their lives deserved respect in some form. This very forum was opened because His Highness Gillian suggested that the grand affairs of the state should be decided through debate and persuasion, not violence.”

“On that point, I would first like to hear the thoughts of our scholars. It seems to me that the party you rejected as ‘Westerners’ actually possesses the character of a true gentleman.”

“That is… as I said, His Highness Gillian has Joseon blood in his veins, so he is different from typical Westerners. But is it not different for the majority of Westerners who believe in the religion of Jesus?”

“Does our young scholar perhaps know how the political system of Britain over there is structured?”

“The religion of Jesus denies the relationship even between lord and subject, father and son, and ignores the order of seniority…”

“Stop speaking in such abstract terms and speak properly. International diplomacy is a true battlefield where guns and swords are calmly drawn for intimidation whenever necessary. They say ‘know your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated,’ yet I do not know how you intend to discuss national policy when you do not even know how those you call ‘Westerners’ operate their state.”

Yi Man-son was momentarily at a loss for words.

He had suddenly been made to look like a dullard who shouted opposition without knowing anything.

Before he could even open his mouth to respond, Kim Hak-seo continued a beat faster.

“I haven’t finished my statement, so I will continue. Britain does believe in the religion of Jesus, but that does not mean they deny the relationship between lord and subject. If that were truly the case, why would Britain have a King and a Prime Minister who corresponds to our High State Councilor? Even His Highness Gillian here is the Prince Consort of that Britain. Those over there who believe in the religion of Jesus all recognize the authority of the King and pay their respects.”

“…”

“Furthermore, they have citizens who have reached a certain level of standing vote to elect representatives, and those representatives enact laws. Of course, one might call that mere mob rule, but the point here is that they only allow voting for those who possess certain qualifications. And it is said that the state focuses on education so that the number of people with those qualifications increases. Is this not the very essence of ‘transformation through education’ emphasized in Confucianism?”

“Moreover, the nobles, who correspond to our yangban families, have their own ways to participate in politics, and it is said there are safeguards to put the brakes on policies if the elected representatives run amok. Can you simply disparage this as the way of barbarians or beasts?”

“It may look rational at first glance, but the act of voting inevitably leads to the election of those who pander to popularity. How can they handle the complex grand affairs of the state without personal cultivation and study?”

“The people are not fools. It is said that the majority of those elected as representatives graduate with excellent marks from institutions called ‘universities,’ which correspond to our Seonggyungwan. Even His Highness Gillian over there is someone who graduated from Britain’s most prestigious school with top honors.”

When abstract arguments are met with thorough rebuttals using objective facts, it is difficult to maintain a logical footing.

Yi Hwan found it entertaining to watch Kim Hak-seo smoothly dominate the debate, but he also found himself wondering if the Left State Councilor had always been this well-versed in international affairs.

“I will concede that Britain is not a simple Western barbarian nation. However, that only increases their danger. There are clear records that Britain sold a massive amount of narcotics when trading with Qing. Moreover, it is said they sweep away that country’s silver and daily necessities; we do not know when our Joseon might fall into such a crisis.”

“This is exactly why I keep saying one must be well-informed of the current international situation. It is true that Britain once did things worse than beasts. However, after our His Highness Gillian took on a heavy responsibility in Britain, Britain has changed. Britain turned all narcotics into prohibited items, and in fact, the merchants who dealt in drugs have mostly gone bankrupt or been reduced to criminals.”

“Even if you ‘civilize’ ignorant barbarians, how much effect can it really have?”

Finally, he’s sabotaging himself.

It was a slip of the tongue born of frustration after being continuously caught up in the presentation of specific data.

There was no way the ministers, who spent their days in court fighting over the tail ends of words, would miss this mistake by Yi Man-son.

Kim Hak-seo immediately seized the opportunity, raising his voice and tearing into his prey.

“How can you say ‘civilization’ has no effect! Can it truly be the way of a scholar to be so arrogant just because you have accumulated a little learning? Teaching and civilizing the ignorant commoners is the very essence of the teachings handed down by Master Zhu Xi! Are you now denying Master Zhu Xi’s teachings as useless?!”

No matter how one looked at it, this was a trap laid intentionally from the start. But how could naive scholars see through the schemes of ministers who had spent their entire lives rolling through debates in the royal court?

Yi Man-son, who had suddenly become a Neo-Confucian scholar denying Zhu Xi, turned deathly pale.

Indeed, as they say, experience counts—the trap set by the veteran official was truly formidable.

Chapter 286: The Great Debate (4)

A few days before the full-scale debate began.

Kim Hak-seo had visited me to discuss strategy.

I handed him all the materials he could use and added a few pieces of advice.

“Keep in mind that I am strictly neutral in this debate. Do not say these came from me; treat them as materials you obtained yourself.”

“Of course. Thank you for providing such invaluable data.”

“Think nothing of it. Not between us.”

“…Pardon? Between… us?”

“Since you are working so hard for the friendship between the British Empire and Joseon, can we not consider ourselves friends? Ah, unless you feel that a young man like myself is being too impudent…”

“Not at all! Impudent? Perish the thought! Hahahaha!”

Quickly gathering the materials I had handed over, the old man scurried backward out of the room as if afraid I might say something more.

If I let him go without one last word, I wouldn’t be Killian.

“Ah, Lord Kim Hak-seo.”

“Yes, yes! Do you have further instructions…?”

“No. Just do well. Who knows? If you succeed this time, something good might come of it.”

If he took the lead in laying the foundation for me to firmly plant a straw in Joseon, I suppose he would be performing some kind of atonement for his past karma.

In the first place, he was already acting that way, so I was simply setting the stage for him to play on.

“…I understand. No matter what happens, I will shatter the skulls of those foolish scholars who are blind to reality!”

“I’ll be looking forward to it.”

No matter how much people called them ‘Confucian Taliban’ or ‘Confucian fossils,’ people who had risen to the rank of State Councillor or Minister in a country couldn’t possibly be incompetent.

Especially given the nature of Joseon, where high-ranking officials spent much of their time fighting with words, one had to assume they were almost at a ‘max level’ when it came to debating skills.

To reach that position, they had to hone not only the standard skills of logical construction and development but also irregular offensive techniques like nitpicking, over-interpretation, generalization, and public humiliation to their limits.

And Kim Hak-seo was currently demonstrating those abilities to his heart’s content.

It meant that the likes of Yi Man-son and Choe Ik-hyeon, who had spent their lives buried in books and academic pursuits in the countryside, were no match for him.

“N-no, that is not what I meant. I was saying that barbarians and the common people are different…”

“Did not the Jurchens of Manchuria, those very barbarians, conquer the Ming and become civilized people themselves after being moved by the superior culture of the Ming? How can you conclude that barbarians are impossible to transform through education? Or are you suggesting that the Qing dynasty is still nothing more than uncivilized barbarians, and thus we, who have been serving the Qing, have been serving barbarians all this time?”

“That… No. While the Qing may not be at the same level as the Ming, it is true they cannot be called simple barbarians after being incorporated into the order of Zhonghua.”

“Then there is no more room for debate. Britain is also currently being personally transformed through the education of His Highness Gillian. Furthermore, strictly speaking, the British were already far superior to the Later Jin—the predecessor of the Qing—even before His Highness took power. Thus, it is not strange for them to surpass the Qing and become the masters of a new order.”

When Yi Man-son found himself not only refuted at every turn but also painted as an eccentric, he lost his fighting spirit. Choe Ik-hyeon stepped up as the next batter.

As a true descendant of the Hwasseo School, his arguments were based on the Theory of Civilized vs. Barbarian, but his angle was different from Yi Man-son’s.

“Seeking diplomatic relations with Britain is an act that exposes us to the dangers of luxury and decadence more than the exchange of goods. If commerce develops and trade flourishes, the people will seek only personal greed. How do you intend to prevent this?”

“Naturally, we must guide the people so they do not fall into hedonism and pleasure-seeking. However, is it an objective fact that the development of commerce leads the people to pursue only pleasure?”

“The circulation of goods and the pursuit of lust—the pursuit of wealth and carnal desires is the core of Western civilization. This inflames human greed, so it can naturally be considered a proven fact.”

“If that were true, shouldn’t all Western nations have collapsed by now because their people were only enjoying pleasures? Yet, if you listen to the words of the ambassadors dispatched to Britain, that is not the case at all.

Scholars continuously research new technologies to make life more comfortable, and many people work even harder out of a singular desire to enjoy more of the benefits of civilization. Those who pursue only pleasure are eventually weeded out of society, so people strive not to become like that. How do you intend to refute this phenomenon which is actually occurring?”

“That is… Lord Kim Hak-seo’s words are, in the end, only looking at a fragment of society. Can all the facts you mention truly be considered objective? It may be so now, but no one knows what will happen in the future. Throughout history, not a single nation that pursued greed and lust has ever prospered for thousands of years.”

To be honest, when the debate opened, I was curious about what kind of well-structured logic they would bring, but in the end, it was all just fundamentalist rhetoric.

In fact, there was no way Kim Hak-seo or the other ministers of the Royal Court didn’t know those fundamental ideologies.

I had thought they might have formulated some grand new philosophy, but it seemed I had overestimated them.

I had actually given a heads-up to a few other ministers introduced through Kim Jwa-geun, but it didn’t look like it would even be their turn.

“The future? Are you suggesting we discuss the future now? Then I have much more to say. Is there even a single person among the scholars sitting on the opposite side who knows how Europe is currently turning Asia and Africa into colonies, and how those colonies are being exploited?”

“…….”

They didn’t even know what was happening in Hanseong properly; how could they know what was happening overseas?

Naturally, as silence fell and no answer came, Kim Hak-seo let out an exaggerated sigh and pulled out the materials I had given him.

“There is no way you would know. This is something not only the scholars here but also the officials of the Royal Court and all the commoners must know. What kind of danger we are in! We must face reality and overcome this crisis with one heart and one mind!”

Since these were materials I had only given to Kim Hak-seo, even the ministers of the same faction listening behind him tilted their heads in confusion.

However, as Kim Hak-seo read through the data written on the papers.

Astonishment filled the eyes of everyone listening.

“First, Bulranseo. Bulranseo previously sent warships to the West Sea, and it was only by heaven’s grace—because they failed to investigate the tides—that we were able to drive them away. However, in the country called Algeria, which was occupied by them, all those who resisted were ruthlessly massacred, and most of the crops produced on their farmland are being confiscated.

You might say we’ll be fine if we resist, but even Annam, whom you must have heard of at least once, is slowly falling into the hands of Bulranseo. Even Annam, who repelled the Mongol invasions and, like us, serves the Qing, is suffering such a fate.”

“W-wait a moment. Where did you get such data…?”

“Naturally, I received it from the embassy in Britain. While you were turning your eyes away from reality, such cases have been continuously reaching the Royal Court!”

In addition, Kim Hak-seo vividly recounted all sorts of examples, including Spain’s exploitation of the Philippines, Russia’s policy of encroaching into Central Asia, the Dutch exploitation of Indonesia, and Portugal’s policies in Africa.

How the Great Powers of Europe exploited their colonies.

And why they could not be stopped simply by resisting with swords and spears as in the old days.

The more he put his soul into explaining what kind of miserable lives awaited if they were reduced to colonies, the harder everyone’s faces became.

Of course, the atrocities of the British Empire,which never missed out when it came to colonial exploitation, were conveniently filtered out.

At least in this place, I had to appeal to the idea that the British Empire was different from the typical Western Great Powers.

And since I had appeared on the scene, that was true to some extent anyway.

“…This is the reality occurring while you are turning your eyes away and shouting that Joseon must preserve its righteous path. Who wouldn’t want to protect the path of Joseon? The problem is that if we don’t choose a reliable ally and join them now, our Joseon will have no choice but to end up like Annam.”

“If they commit such atrocities, we will fight to the death to stop them!”

“I would do the same. We must fight with our lives. But do you think the numerous countries I listed above fell because they lacked loyal subjects willing to fight with their lives? Resisting at the cost of one’s life is good. A scholar and a terminal subject should naturally do so. But can you say that fulfills your responsibility? If this country falls into a colony of Western powers and all future generations suffer, does the responsibility for that disappear simply because we sacrificed our lives?”

Again, no one answered.

Stories of loyal subjects taking their own lives to take responsibility for a falling nation might seem poignant at first glance, but in reality, they are nothing more than belated laments.

Especially if the country didn’t just collapse but fell to a Western colony, the rulers in charge of national affairs could never be forgiven simply by committing suicide.

“Those who speak of idealism from their mountain valleys without even realizing that Joseon is in a life-or-death crisis, and without knowing the ends of those who failed to deal with this crisis properly, are in a realm that can never be understood. The region where His Majesty placed the representatives of the scholars who submitted the Ten-Thousand-Man Memorial under house arrest is a place that was reduced to a colony by those Western powers. When they return, please ask them. Ask them if they did not feel a sense of crisis.”

Hmm. I can feel the murmuring of the commoners getting louder.

The Royal Court ministers are rational people who concern themselves with the lives of the commoners and practice realistic politics.

The opposing scholars are hollow academics who spout only idealism while ignoring current reality.

Starting tomorrow, this frame would take root throughout Hanseong, and soon rumors of today’s events would spread throughout all of Joseon.

And given the nature of oral rumors, it was obvious they would become even more exaggerated than the truth.

Sensing that the atmosphere had completely shifted in his favor, Kim Hak-seo looked around with solemn eyes and drove in the final spike.

“Then some might ask! Is making peace with Britain truly the way to prevent such a catastrophe? I will tell them this! Indeed! Of course! Has the result not already proven it? While other nations groan under the oppression of Western powers, our Joseon has instead expanded its territory by acquiring Sakhalin. This is because none other than His Highness Gillian himself pressured Russia to give half of Sakhalin to Joseon!”

“Where’s Sakhalin?”

“I don’t know. I heard it’s a huge island in the north?”

“If it’s an island, isn’t it small?”

“No. I heard it’s about the size of Jeolla and Gyeongsang Provinces combined.”

“Good heavens, then we’ve grown tremendously, haven’t we?”

History proves that there are no people in our nation who dislike acquiring land.

Kim Hak-seo deliberately gave enough time for the commoners to react before continuing.

“While the Qing is declining, unable to even control its internal riots, Britain’s national power is growing stronger by the day because the Mandate of Heaven now lies with Britain. Then, what is the reason for this? It is because the pride of Joseon, a genius born of Joseon’s blood, His Highness Gillian, has become the Prince Consort of Britain! Since the order of Zhonghua has vanished, it is Neo-Confucianly correct for the Britain of His Highness Gillian—who carries the blood of us, the Little Zhonghua—to ascend as the new Celestial Order and lead the world!”

Nice. A very natural nationalistic flattery move.

As everyone’s eyes turned toward me at Kim Hak-seo’s words, I smiled lightly and gave a small wave.

“Since the Mandate of Heaven has now moved to Britain, Her Majesty the Queen of Britain, who rules all the oceans of the world, is fittingly the Son of Heaven, and her husband, our His Highness Gillian, stands at the center of that Celestial Order. This is as good as saying that our Royal Family of Joseon is also being reborn as the true Little Zhonghua. Therefore, Joseon must further solidify its cooperation with Britain to strengthen its position as Little Zhonghua!”

It was a brilliant injection of nationalistic pride, blending the Neo-Confucian perspective with practical benefit and elevating Joseon’s status all at once.

Choe Ik-hyeon and Yi Man-son still wore expressions full of disbelief, but among the scholars sitting behind them, more and more were beginning to look swayed.

“I am not simply shouting ‘Little Zhonghua’ with plausible words. If the Qing wanes and Joseon stands tall as Little Zhonghua, changes are bound to occur in the landscape surrounding this land. I cannot help but speak of the possibility of recovering our ancient lands in Manchuria!”

“…Pardon?”

“L-Lord Left State Councillor! Recovering Manchuria? That is…”

Wait, a Northern Expedition now?

I had suspected it, but the other ministers, who hadn’t been informed, as well as King Heonjong, looked at Kim Hak-seo with stunned expressions.

“This is the promised future for Joseon! In the first place, Manchuria is our traditional land that we have held since the days of ancient Gojoseon. And this is precisely why Joseon must move forward with Britain. As long as His Highness Gillian is with us, while we advance alongside him, our Joseon has nothing to fear! Long live the King! Long live His Highness Gillian! Long live the Joseon-British Alliance!”

“Manse! Manse! Manse!”

“Long live the King and His Highness Gillian!”

When he suddenly raised his hands and shouted ‘Manse’ instead of ‘Cheonse,’ the ministers were startled. However, as the commoners lined up nearby began cheering along, some people hesitantly raised their hands as well.

“A chorus of Manse? What is this insolence…?”

“B-but listening to it, it doesn’t seem entirely wrong.”

“We even got Sakhalin, which we never held before. Surely we can reclaim Manchuria, the land of old Goguryeo?”

“No, what on earth would we do with Manchuria? How could we protect that land!”

“If Britain guarantees it anyway, neither Russia nor the Qing will be able to invade Manchuria. Can’t we just go and plant our flag?”

Among the scholars who had been disgusted, those who began to wake up to reality and desire started to appear.

Of course, looks seeking confirmation poured toward me following Kim Hak-seo’s incitement, but I only waved my hand and did not open my mouth.

I would not say a single word that could influence this debate.

That was the rule.

Thus, even though I did not say a word, in their imaginations, the number of people singing of King Gwanggaeto running across the Manchurian plains while shouting ‘Manse’ grew more and more.

Kim Hak-seo continued to shout ‘Manse’ and encourage the cheers of those around him.

The glances he cast my way in between seemed to say, ‘I did well, didn’t I? Please let me off just once,’ which made me chuckle despite myself.

Fine, you worked hard. So keep working hard until the day you retire.

Chapter 287: To Survive, One Must Impress

The debate that had set all of Hanseong abuzz had ended, but considering the ripple effects it left behind, the real beginning was only now.

“Hey, did you see the debate the day before yesterday?”

“I didn’t see it myself, but my boy came back and told me all about it. He said it was truly incredible.”

“Incredible doesn’t even cover it. Until now, I thought politics was just something for the high and mighty, but that wasn’t the case at all…”

“What did they call it? A colony? If we just stay still, we’ll be in big trouble, won’t we?”

To the commoners, talk of power or the ‘way’ of Confucianism didn’t really resonate. For people whose lives were a daily struggle for survival, the most important thing was securing enough food to make it through the year.

Thus, initially, few had any great interest in a debate between scholars and ministers. Most who gathered did so because it was a rare chance to see His Majesty the King in person, or to catch a glimpse of the Joseon royal who was rumored to have arrived from the world’s most powerful nation.

However, during the debate, the Left State Councillor, Kim Hak-seo, captivated the public’s attention by unleashing a series of shocking revelations. He described how terrifying the Westerners were and how they were colonizing and plundering Asian nations. Hearing specific details and figures about how harshly the common people of those lands were being exploited, it would have been stranger if the people hadn’t fallen into a state of panic.

The reason most didn’t descend into pure terror was that Kim Hak-seo skillfully pointed out that as long as Joseon held hands with the British Empire, such a fate was impossible.

It wasn’t just words, either. Hadn’t the Prince Consort of that very British Empire sat right beside the King and even waved his hand? Furthermore, if that formidable person was not some stranger from another land but a member of the Joseon royalty, what reason was there to be anxious?

“So, you’re saying if we just trust in His Highness Gillian, things won’t change for us compared to now?”

“I heard the Qing dynasty is being completely torn apart, but we’ve actually been doing better lately, haven’t we?”

“Don’t even ask. They say if we’re with His Highness Gillian, we can chase out those Qing bastards and even take Manchuria.”

“Where’s Manchuria? If we take that, will life get a bit easier for us?”

“Aigoo, man! Don’t even say that. Don’t you know Goguryeo? Goguryeo! I heard Manchuria is the land where Goguryeo used to be. If we take that, our Joseon land will become several times larger. Naturally, plenty of food will come in, too.”

Whether Manchuria was actually suitable for farming didn’t matter. To most people, bigger land was simply better, and vast territory was accepted as a symbol of a nation’s strength.

The only way for Joseon to become great was to stand with the heavenly figure Joseon had birthed: Gillian Quai. Since the Left State Councillor himself had said so, it had to be the truth. Considering how the other scholars had suddenly become mute, unable to utter a single word of protest, no further explanation was needed.

“By the way, didn’t they say His Highness Gillian is a royal of this country?”

“They did.”

“Then shouldn’t his name be Yi instead of Gi?”

“Oh? You’re right. Maybe his name is Gillian? Or maybe his father’s surname is Gi… No, then his name would be Lord Lian, and that’s just weird, isn’t it?”

“Then is ‘His Highness Yi Gillian’ the proper title? That’s a unique name. Wait, if that’s true, have we been disrespectfully calling His Highness by his name all this time? Someone could lose their head if word gets out!”

“Gasp! Re-really? But everyone at the debate kept calling him His Highness Gillian, so wouldn’t it be fine? Since he lives in a foreign land, maybe their culture is just different?”

In the markets, the fields, and the taverns—there was not a single place where people weren’t talking about Gillian.

It was exactly as Killian had intended and Kim Hak-seo had executed.

The commoners came to view the man named Gillian as Joseon’s lifeline and the only existence capable of making Joseon greater. As the saying goes that first impressions are half the battle, once public opinion is formed favorably, it is not easily shaken.

And though not to the same extent as the commoners, the scholars who had traveled from the provinces were no less thrown into confusion.

“You went to that debate with such confidence, and what is this? Weren’t you all just completely dismantled by a single Left State Councillor!”

“Now, now, ‘dismantled’ is a bit much.”

“Then should I say you were crushed? Is it not a fact that you couldn’t breathe a word in response to what the Left State Councillor said?”

“The Left State Councillor has already strayed from the path of Confucianism. Honestly, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call him a traitor to the righteous path.”

“What good does that do! You couldn’t offer a single rebuttal in front of that ‘traitor’!”

Choe Ik-hyeon and Yi Man-son bowed their heads in silence under the pouring criticism, and voices of division began to sprout among the other scholars.

“But actually, looking at it from a practical standpoint, the Left State Councillor’s words weren’t entirely wrong, were they?”

“What did you say?”

“I mean… didn’t you all hear? The hardships other nations suffer when they become colonies of the Westerners. To put it bluntly, shouldn’t our first priority be ensuring Joseon doesn’t suffer such a fate?”

“……”

Many scholars shot glares at those expressing dissenting opinions as if they were looking at traitors, but surprisingly, the number of those agreeing with the sentiment was gradually increasing.

“I also believe there is some merit to Lord Left State Councillor’s words. If those barbarians come attacking with guns and swords, shouldn’t our priority be to stop them?”

“Even during the past Japanese and Manchu invasions, our Joseon never completely knelt.”

“Didn’t we eventually end up serving the Qing after the Manchu invasions? And Britain is the one that completely shattered that very Qing. For our Joseon to survive, serving Britain might be an inevitable trend…”

“Ridiculous! Abandoning the way of Confucianism is the same as death for a scholar! Those of you who have fallen for such nonsense are practically dead as scholars, so be ashamed of yourselves!”

It was a mess. A total mess.

The problem wasn’t just that they had lost the debate; the real issue was that some scholars were beginning to waver after Kim Hak-seo’s shocking exposure of reality. In particular, among the younger scholars, some were even starting to agree with the territorial expansion theory Kim Hak-seo had proposed, much like the commoners.

“Our Joseon has inherited the legitimacy of all nations that have existed on the Korean Peninsula. Our name is even Joseon. It is rightfully our privilege to recover the territories once held by Gojoseon…”

“No, then are you suggesting we go to war with the Qing to gain Manchuria? How can you get swallowed up in such useless arguments like those ignorant commoners!”

“Russia has already taken Sakhalin, so where is the guarantee that we couldn’t take Manchuria? If Britain pushes us from behind, it seems entirely possible.”

“The Qing considers Manchuria sacred! Do you really think they would just give it to us!”

Even those who had risked their lives to submit the memorial together were now divided, their voices rising in argument. It was no exaggeration to say their unity was finished.

“Let us wait a while. Master Yi Gwang-ro is personally going to see the reality of the places that have fallen into being Western colonies. Won’t we know then whether the Left State Councillor’s words are true or not?”

“You are right. But what if Master Yi Gwang-ro says everything the Left State Councillor said is true… What will you do then?”

What would they do?

If even Yi Gwang-ro, the spiritual pillar of the Hwasseo School, were to agree with the Left State Councillor, the situation would have to be viewed as that dire.

Even Choe Ik-hyeon, who was currently raging that peace with the Westerners was impossible, was only doing so because he was heavily influenced by his teacher, Yi Gwang-ro. If Yi Gwang-ro were to pivot toward considering reality, the Hwasseo School would literally collapse.

Whether they liked it or not, the time was coming when they had to face the waves of a rapidly changing era with their entire bodies.

Would they be swept away, or would they ride the wave?

Already, many scholars were watching the heated debaters, trying to gauge which way the wind was blowing. Joseon’s future was so chaotic that no one could see even an inch ahead.

“Your Highness Gillian! Just as you planned, everyone in Hanseong—from yangban to commoners—is reportedly talking about nothing but Your Highness.”

“Just as I planned? Since when did I make a plan?”

“Ah, right. My apologies, I’m a bit overwhelmed. It is truly marvelous and wondrous that things have turned out this way.”

Kim Hak-seo had done his job even better than expected.

It probably wasn’t out of guilt toward me… but rather an expression of his desire not to fall from the position of Left State Councillor that he had worked so hard to attain.

In any case, thanks to him, the provincial scholars had begun to splinter, and the commoners were starting to indulge in nationalistic fervor centered around my existence.

Most importantly, I hadn’t made a single promise or guarantee with my own mouth.

“What are the opinions of the other court ministers?”

“Do I even need to say? Naturally, they’re desperate to somehow arrange a meeting with Your Highness.”

“Is that so? Then, Lord, what do you think I should do?”

“Of course, you shouldn’t go out. Your Highness must strictly maintain your center and give the impression that you do not easily meet with just anyone.”

“Then the prestige of the Left State Councillor, who is having such a private audience with me, will rise even further, won’t it?”

I threw the comment out playfully, but Kim Hak-seo’s face turned pale.

He was likely doing this to prevent me from talking to others and potentially exposing him, but it seemed he hadn’t anticipated that his actions could be interpreted differently. Since he was probably struggling just to keep his own head above water, it was only natural that his foresight was limited.

“N-no! I have no intention! Absolutely none! To use Your Highness’s prestige for my own gain!”

“I know, I know. How could I not know you have no such intentions, Lord? And since the debate only just ended, nothing good would come from me meeting the ministers anyway. They’d only tire me out with all sorts of questions.”

“Y-yes, exactly. That was my intention as well—to suggest Your Highness take some rest.”

“But don’t the other ministers ask you what you were thinking when you brought up Manchuria?”

I had expected a good response if I stimulated the nationalistic fervor that had been suppressed deep within the people of Joseon using Manchuria, but the result was beyond my imagination. It seemed that instead of just starting a fire out of nowhere, the cinders from the Sakhalin cession had provided the fuel, causing the flames to burn twice as bright.

“It is as you say. Recently, some people have even gone as far as calling Your Highness Gillian the reincarnation of King Gwanggaeto the Great, asking me if all of this was discussed with Your Highness beforehand.”

“…Wasn’t this a Confucian state? Is it okay to talk about reincarnation?”

Well, if the people in the neighboring country were calling me a manifestation of Susanoo, I suppose being the reincarnation of King Gwanggaeto the Great is a relatively mild version.

“They probably don’t mean it with absolute gravity. However, the important thing is that public opinion regarding the recovery of Manchuria is that hot. Oh, and of course, I haven’t said a single word about being connected to Your Highness, just as you emphasized.”

“You did well. Don’t forget that you must continue to do so in the future.”

“Yes, yes. Of course. But… is the recovery of Manchuria truly realistic? The Qing, who have roots in Manchuria from long ago, will surely never allow it.”

“That’s why you must work hard, Lord Left State Councillor. Besides, I don’t particularly enjoy dwelling on the past. One must live looking toward the future. Dragging up past events and arguing over who was right or wrong isn’t really my style. What do you think, Lord? Can you dedicate yourself to only looking toward Joseon’s future from now on?”

A quick-witted man like Kim Hak-seo would know I wasn’t just talking about the Qing dynasty.

His eyes widened as he looked at me, and then, with an expression overwhelmed by emotion and even tears welling up, he bowed his head deeply.

“Thank you! Thank you, Your Highness! I will do my utmost to ensure Your Highness’s will takes root in this Joseon!”

“Your gratitude is a bit excessive. Anyway, since you say you’ll work hard, I’ll trust you and leave things to you. I happened to need a high official to act on my behalf, and it seems you would be perfect for the job, Lord Left State Councillor.”

“Yes! Please, leave anything to me!”

“Oh, how reliable. Then, Lord Left State Councillor, please gather detailed information on each of the candidates for the investiture of the Crown Prince. I ask for an objective collection of data, unbiased toward anyone. And if possible, I would appreciate it if you made it very obvious that you are gathering this information so that everyone knows.”

“…Eh?”

Since I had successfully planted the perception that following me was Joseon’s only way to survive, wasn’t it time to let that sprout bloom?

Of course, officially, I would only be present for the investiture of the Crown Prince and had no intention of exercising any influence.

After all, the one gathering the information was Kim Hak-seo, not me.

Still, once people realized that the Left State Councillor in charge of assisting the British Prince Consort was gathering data on the candidates, they would have no choice but to react one way or another.

If they have any sense, they’ll all understand, right?

It’s a warning to watch their behavior.

Chapter 288: To Survive, One Must Impress (2)

To be adopted by the reigning King, the most important factor was, above all else, the power of one’s clan.

Of course, since the current King’s authority was by no means weak, the royal will was the most critical element. However, up to a certain point, it was possible to force one’s way in through the sheer influence of one’s family.

Clans like the Andong Kim or the Pungyang Jo could converse with the King from a close distance and had many opportunities to highlight the candidates they were backing.

However, there was one massive variable—the presence of Gillian Quai, who had suddenly emerged as the eye of the storm following the recent debate.

Triggered by the topic raised by Left State Councillor Kim Hak-seo, Joseon’s current foreign policy and future direction were being discussed entirely in connection with Britain—specifically, Gillian. From government officials to Confucian scholars, there wasn’t a soul who wasn’t debating this subject.

Consequently, even the powerful clans, who had been fully prepared for the race to invest the Crown Prince, began to panic at this unexpected turn of events.

“You’re saying His Highness Gillian will be directly involved in this investiture?”

“There hasn’t been an official word from that side yet… but that is the rumor currently circulating in the Royal Court.”

“How absurd. There’s no way.”

Only a few days ago, Kim Eung-geun could have said those words with absolute certainty. Now, even though they came from his own mouth, he couldn’t feel confident.

Kim Jwa-geun had told him to stay quiet and do nothing regarding this investiture, but Kim Eung-geun had ignored his words and already gathered support to enthrone Yi Won-beom, the “lad from Ganghwa-do.”

Yi Won-beom had been granted the title of Lord Deokwan, restoring his position as a member of the royal family, and was currently learning the basic etiquette required of a King.

Since his knowledge of Neo-Confucianism couldn’t possibly compare to the other candidates, the strategy was set: have him memorize only the bare minimum of the basics.

Regardless, Lord Deokwan was currently the King’s closest relative. If they pushed forward with that, the chances were high.

This was because, in Joseon society, the power of bloodline and legitimacy was absolute.

Therefore, no matter how much the King had invited Gillian as an observer, Kim Eung-geun believed he would not openly exercise influence. If he were to actually do such a thing, there was no way the public sentiment of Joseon would accept it.

The King’s aim was likely to have Gillian attend as an observer to formally establish a tributary-investiture relationship, allowing the new King to carry the prestige of the British Empire on his back.

Thus, the person who would have the actual influence on the investiture would ultimately be the King.

Kim Eung-geun tried to exploit this point as much as possible. However, everything began to go awry as Gillian’s presence was suddenly thrust into the spotlight in a way he hadn’t anticipated.

“What about the movements of the other candidates? Is anyone trying to contact His Highness Gillian?”

“Aside from Heungseon-gun meeting him once previously, the others are still quiet. It seems more likely that His Highness Gillian is refusing to meet them even if they wish to.”

“I suppose… in the current situation, if someone were to meet him, that alone would be enough to change the entire atmosphere.”

It seemed certain, seeing as Heungseon-gun’s contact with Gillian was limited to the first few days of his arrival in Joseon and had since ceased.

Whether Gillian actually had such intentions or not didn’t matter; in politics, intent was never that important. The core issue was how those around him perceived it—the party’s actual intention was merely a secondary matter.

“Is there anything else of note?”

“Lord Kim Hak-seo, the Left State Councillor, is currently receiving a massive amount of data from the officials of the Office of Royal Genealogy within the Ministry of Personnel.”

“The Office of Royal Genealogy? Why are they suddenly digging through that?”

The Office of Royal Genealogy was the institution responsible for compiling the royal family tree and managing information on royal relatives. For them to be reviewing materials from there in this current climate, the reason was obvious.

They were likely compiling data on the individuals currently being mentioned as candidates for the Crown Prince.

“Do you have any idea why the Left State Councillor is doing this?”

“The Left State Councillor is currently attending to His Highness Gillian by royal command. Perhaps His Highness Gillian wishes to review the materials on the candidates? He wouldn’t have seen detailed information on them yet…”

“Reviewing them means he has some intention of intervening, doesn’t it?”

Common sense dictated that if he were just coming to grace the occasion with his presence, he wouldn’t be pulling information so openly.

While there was a microscopic chance that Kim Hak-seo gathered the information out of sudden curiosity, he wouldn’t have scoured the Office of Royal Genealogy if that were the case.

With all the years Kim Hak-seo had spent in the Royal Court, would he publicly call officials to demand records? This was clearly a move intended for others to see.

“…Is he telling us to fall in line on our own, or… Damn it, I still can’t figure out his intention.”

“What shall we do?”

“For now, we must try to make contact. Tell Lord Deokwan to thoroughly master the etiquette for addressing a royal elder.”

“…Pardon?”

“We have no justification to meet him if he refuses us, but Lord Deokwan has recently been granted his title. He has the perfect justification to pay his respects to a royal elder. Since he claims to be upholding the principle of seniority, surely a royal elder won’t refuse him.”

If Gillian wanted to exercise influence over Joseon, there was no reason for him to refuse a good relationship with the Andong Kim clan, the most powerful family in the country. After all, wasn’t Kim Jwa-geun, who was currently perceived as the person closest to Gillian in Joseon, also an Andong Kim?

Kim Eung-geun was still brimming with confidence.

And he wasn’t the only one turning his gears like this.

“It would be wise for even you, Lord Gyeongwon, to prepare to pay your respects to His Highness Gillian.”

“B-but I have never met him…”

“That is exactly why you must prepare even more. I hear the other side is moving busily, so we cannot afford to fall behind. Besides, Your Lordship is much younger and of a lower generation than His Highness Gillian, so it will look perfectly natural for you to pay respects to an elder. If you can display your intelligence at that time, it will be of great help.”

“Uh… I understand. I have been wanting to meet His Highness Gillian at least once anyway.”

The confrontational structure of the powerful clans, who had been engaged in a psychological war beneath the surface, rose above as they vied for Gillian’s favor.

Who would make contact first?

Who would be the first to pay their respects?

In the etiquette and pride of the royal family, meaning was attached to every single one of these minor sequences.

As the day of the Royal Debate to gauge the heir to the throne drew nearer, the secret struggle to draw the influential figure to their side grew increasingly fierce.

“I intend for the debate not to end in a single stage, but to verify the candidate’s qualifications through various aspects.”

“I believe that is only right. We are choosing the heir to this nation; we cannot afford to be lax.”

“On that note, Your Highness, what do you believe are the qualities a King should possess? There may be many, but you may just tell me one.”

Phew. My popularity has soared so much that people are just asking me point-blank now.

I thought he would be more mindful of the setting, but does Heonjong think it’s fine to just push through given the current atmosphere? Well, considering my position, it’s not particularly strange for him to ask about the qualities of a King.

I could feel that the ministers watching from the sidelines were looking at me more with genuine curiosity than dissatisfaction, wondering what I would say.

“There are many, but it would have to be a grand vision. A leader must be able to see the big picture. Of course, if one only knows how to draw the big picture but the detailed plans are a mess, it will lead to ruin. Nevertheless, a leader who guides a nation needs the ability to see the world broadly.”

“I see. Your words are perfectly justified.”

As Heonjong nodded, the eyes of the ministers watching him sparkled. This was because, since Heonjong had agreed, they anticipated that the debate would inevitably include an item testing the candidates’ broad perspective in some form.

Predicting the exam questions and tailoring a strategy to them is only natural for a student.

In truth, I was also curious, as I hadn’t received a detailed explanation of how the debate would proceed.

“Your Majesty, I have accepted your request to preside as an observer, but I haven’t heard how the proceedings will go. Have the various stages you mentioned been finalized?”

“Of course. I have gathered everyone here precisely to announce the topic of the first debate. Since it is the first, instead of being too rigorous, I intend to provide a simple topic and listen to each candidate’s thoughts.”

“Can I assume it will be similar to the Palace Examination of the Civil Service Exams?”

“Are you aware of the Civil Service Examination system as well? Yes, I plan to start that way. And once we have heard the answers to the questions, I intend to have the candidates debate among themselves.”

“Will Your Majesty present the topic?”

If it’s interviews and debates, it’s not a particularly unusual test. In modern corporate recruitment, interviews and debates are practically staples.

However, Heonjong shook his head slightly as if he had no intention of holding a common or predictable debate.

“I will have the candidates present the topics themselves. I have already commanded the Royal Secretary to collect one topic each from the candidates that they wish to discuss in the debate.”

“The candidates choose their own topics? That’s an excellent method.”

Usually, in a debate where one chooses the topic, one might think to crush the opponent with a subject they know best, but this was a race for the Crown Prince. The ability to select a topic was already part of the evaluation.

No matter how well they could handle a topic, if the subject itself was trivial, they could be disqualified from the candidacy on that alone.

I suddenly became a bit curious about what topic Heungseon-gun would submit. He wouldn’t ask what they think about the reconstruction of Gyeongbokgung Palace, would he? That would be interesting in its own way.

“I engaged in such debates a few times when I was in London, and I look forward to seeing it in Joseon. From selecting the topic to the short debate itself, the candidate’s qualities will be revealed as they are, making it very good for evaluation.”

“Hahaha! I am glad Your Highness views it positively as well. Are there any among the ministers who have a different opinion?”

Heonjong turned his gaze toward the lined-up officials and asked, but naturally, no one voiced any opposition.

It wasn’t as if he was suddenly asking them to fight; he had brought forth the perfectly wholesome method of a debate, so there was no reason to object. In fact, if someone had objected, that would have been more surprising.

“If no one objects, I shall formally announce this. Three days from now, I will hear the candidates’ stories personally here in the royal office.”

No sooner had Heonjong finished speaking than I saw the eyes of those directly involved in this competition flare up.

It wasn’t just ambition burning; I could feel that the way they looked at me had clearly changed.

Right, right. Try your absolute best to suck up for the remaining time.

Who knows? If you prostrate yourselves with all your heart and soul, I might meet you once to hear what you have to say.

The next day.

Having been invited by Heonjong, I leisurely made my way to his quarters.

Giving relaxed waves to the court ladies and eunuchs who were stealing glances at me, I entered to find Heonjong, dressed in comfortable attire and half-reclining, welcoming me.

“I apologize for the appearance of ordering you back and forth two days in a row.”

“Not at all. I couldn’t possibly miss such a fascinating spectacle. You said the candidates have decided on their debate topics?”

“Yes. There are some quite interesting agendas, so I invited you here to hear your opinion.”

The most interesting thing in the world is a fight, and a war of words certainly falls into the category of a fight. Especially since this was a debate to become the future King of this nation, how bloody a battle would it be?

The tension would be so thick that it wouldn’t be surprising if it surpassed modern presidential debates in intensity.

Of course, that was their business; as a spectator, I would just be munching on popcorn, cheering for the drama.

“Let’s see… the topic Lord Deokwan presented is ‘How important a virtue it is for a monarch to understand and observe the actual lives of the common people.’ It’s a standard topic, but certainly a critical one, and since he can highlight his own strengths, it’s not bad.”

“Indeed. Since Lord Deokwan actually lived a life no different from the average commoner in Ganghwa-do, it must be his strategy to turn a weakness into a strength.”

“Next is Lord Gyeongwon? ‘How important is it to maintain the Neo-Confucian order in a rapidly changing era? If it is important, what policies should be implemented to preserve it?’ This is a quite sensitive yet meaningful topic. Personally, I am very much looking forward to what answers the candidates will provide.”

Then, shall we see what a great topic our final hitter, Heungseon-gun, has brought?

Taking the papers from Heonjong, I opened them with a grin and looked at the elegant handwriting in Heungseon-gun’s style.

“Wow, did Heungseon-gun really write this? He’s going to have a public debate about this?”

A 100% pure exclamation of admiration escaped my lips.

“So it seems.”

When I saw Lord Gyeongwon’s topic, I thought it would be quite fiery, but this was on a completely different level of intensity.

No, before we even get to the intensity, is it really okay to debate this at a gathering to choose the next King?

“‘Does Joseon possess legitimacy over the ancient territories of Old Joseon?’…”

Isn’t this basically a roundabout way of asking whether Joseon can claim the right to a Northern Expedition?

Since the theory of a Manchurian Northern Expedition had been such a hot topic in the last debate, did he snap up the bait like a first-rate opportunist?

Man, no matter how much I look at it, this is one insane topic.

I want to hear the debate right now.

Chapter 289: You Must Look Good to Survive (3)

I had wondered if Heonjong would truly allow the topic Heungseon-gun had proposed, but surprisingly, his reaction was not bad.

“Wouldn’t it be interesting? It feels like it will be a fiery debate.”

With that answer alone, I could clearly see Heonjong’s stance regarding the Qing dynasty.

This wasn’t simply about ending the relationship of ‘serving the great.’

It was a clear glimpse of his will to build a resolute relationship where he wouldn’t even blink, no matter how much the other side threw a fit.

One might say Heonjong was being a bit too reckless, but I could easily guess the calculations behind his actions.

What Joseon was trying to do was completely liquidate a tributary relationship that had lasted for 200 years.

Ten or twenty years might be different, but two hundred years is more than enough time for a deep-seated social custom to become a law of its own.

Of course, it wasn’t as sincere as when they served the Ming at the beginning of the Joseon dynasty, but the inertia built up over two hundred years was not something to be taken lightly.

To shake all of this off and move forward, it was necessary to take an even more hardline stance, even if it was intentional.

If Heungseon-gun had read Heonjong’s mind and brought up the Northern Expedition theory on purpose, it would be quite a feat of skill… but surely that wasn’t the case?

“Your Highness, I have gathered all the data on the candidates you requested last time.”

“Good work. I’ll review them today and tomorrow, and after watching the debate tomorrow, I’ll have a clear estimate.”

“I heard you’ve come from seeing His Majesty. Did you happen to see the debate topics?”

“I did. They were interesting. Of course, I was asked not to tell anyone, so I can’t inform you.”

“I don’t have a particular candidate I’m rooting for anyway… Could you at least tell me if it was a commonplace topic or not?”

Perhaps because it was a contest for the investiture of the Crown Prince, something never seen before in Joseon history, even a man like Kim Hak-seo, who had spent decades in the Royal Court, seemed nakedly curious.

I couldn’t tell him the topics, but I could at least tell him that there would be some interesting talk, couldn’t I?

Besides, Kim Hak-seo was someone who had gone ‘all-in’ on Killian stock, so he wasn’t likely to go around blabbing.

“One is a commonplace topic, another is a topic that might be a bit sensitive, and the last one is a topic that makes you wonder if this is even allowed.”

“Intriguing. Hmm… if I were to do a bit of deduction, I think I can roughly guess who chose which topic.”

“Is that so? Then give it a try.”

“First, the ‘is this even allowed’ topic was likely chosen by Lord Deokwan. Since he is someone who likely lacks knowledge of court etiquette or Neo-Confucianism, he probably couldn’t set a clear standard for selecting a topic and naturally crossed the line.

Next, the commonplace topic is likely Lord Gyeongwon. Since he is still young, it would have been hard for him to take a bold risk, so wouldn’t he have picked a reasonably decent topic from the words of ancient sages or books?

Finally, the appropriately sensitive topic would be Heungseon-gun. With his years of experience and deep learning, his ability to walk the line would be the best among the candidates.”

Wow, truly amazing. To lay out a deduction with such confidence and get every single one wrong is enough to give me goosebumps.

I asked just to test him, but failing to get even one person right is truly a feat in itself.

“Lord Left State Councillor, your deductive skills are truly remarkable.”

“Hahaha, this much is nothing.”

“It’s truly surprising. You will be very shocked when the topics are revealed on the day.”

“Do you think I rose to this position for nothing? I can tell these things just by looking.”

I suppose you must have been very lucky on your way up to Left State Councillor.

“Oh, by the way, Your Highness. Lord Deokwan, Lord Gyeongwon, and Lord Heungseon have sent requests to see you. What should I do?”

“It’s a bother, so what happens if I just say I won’t meet them?”

“As if they expected that, they are citing the reason that they absolutely must pay their respects to you, an elder of the Royal Family. Since it ostensibly has nothing to do with this competition, it might be better to meet them.”

Indeed, if a junior offers to pay respects first, refusing might lead to talk that I’m not acting like an elder.

Even if it was an obvious ploy, there would be no harm to me in meeting them, so there was no need to keep playing hard to get.

Regardless, one of those three will inevitably become the King of this country.

The fact that such a person comes to acknowledge me as a Royal Family elder and pay polite respects even before becoming the Crown Prince carried significant symbolism.

“Then tell them to come to dinner tonight. Since there will be all sorts of speculation about who I meet first, don’t forget to tell them that I will meet everyone together in one place.”

“Understood. That would certainly be for the best.”

I hadn’t reached a conclusion yet because none of the three perfectly suited my taste.

I would have to watch carefully to see who would become the King of Joseon and move for me, or if there was anyone besides Heungseon-gun who was prepared to do so.

That very evening, after the message was delivered through Kim Hak-seo.

Three men sat before me, glancing this way with faces full of tension.

“I originally wanted to meet each of you individually to talk, but circumstances didn’t allow for it, so I arranged this gathering all at once. This is a meeting between Royal Family members, so let’s not be too formal and just eat, drink, and talk freely.”

“T-thank you! I know you are busy with many affairs, so to take the time like this… my g-gratitude is etched in my very bones.”

A young man with a rustic impression, appearing to be in his early to mid-twenties, bowed deeply while using a four-character idiom that didn’t quite fit.

Judging by his angular forehead, high bridge of the nose, and the awkward attitude that suggested he wasn’t yet used to etiquette, I knew exactly who he was without asking.

The person who would have become Cheoljong in the original history.

The owner of the bittersweet story of being a woodcutter on Ganghwa-do who suddenly became King—that young man must be Lord Deokwan.

The bright-looking child in the middle with sparkling eyes must be Lord Gyeongwon.

Heungseon-gun already knew me, so it was natural for him not to be nervous, but Lord Gyeongwon’s gaze, which looked at me without much sign of being intimidated despite his young age, was quite impressive.

I wasn’t sure if he was just curious because of my appearance, which is impossible to see in Joseon, or if he was simply bold, but either way, he certainly had more guts than his peers.

Come to think of it, was it Lord Gyeongwon who was purged in the original history after boldly demanding whether this country belonged to the Yi family or the Kim family?

If he had the pluck to say that, it wouldn’t be strange for him to have a personality where he spoke his mind even as a child.

“First of all, I thank you all for seeking me out with the heart to show respect to a Royal elder, even though it wasn’t strictly necessary.”

“We have only done what was proper.”

“I’m glad you think so. Since the first contest is coming up soon, I won’t bring up sensitive topics here. I will speak to you all equally, considering you all as the heirs to the throne, so please don’t be too tense and be at ease. If there’s anything you’d like to ask, feel free.”

“Then, I shall go first.”

As soon as I finished speaking, Heungseon-gun raised his hand with a grin and scratched his head.

“How long do you plan to stay in Joseon, Your Highness?”

“I expect to stay until a conclusion is reached regarding the investiture of the Crown Prince. I had work to do in the Qing dynasty, but it seems like it will take quite some time before that can resume.”

“I see. If you find anything uncomfortable during your stay in Joseon, please let me know at any time. I will do whatever I can to help, however meager my strength may be.”

“I, I will help too!”

“Me too…”

As soon as one person finished speaking, the other two made noise as if they couldn’t afford to lose, and this flow continued.

Because they were all minding each other and a strange competitive atmosphere had formed, I couldn’t call it a fun mood even as a pleasantry.

Since there would be no point in calling these three together if it stayed like this, I decided it was time to light a fire.

I wrapped some boiled pork in cabbage and radish strips, took a large bite, and casually tossed a topic out in a nonchalant tone.

“By the way, everyone, are you preparing well for the contest?”

“……”

“I am doing my best.”

“Well, knowing a conversation that could influence the contest here would be against fairness, so let’s set that aside. I’m just curious about a few personal things. Are any of you currently in talks for marriage?”

“I am already married…”

When Heungseon-gun answered first again, Lord Deokwan and Lord Gyeongwon followed by shaking their heads.

However, before the two could open their mouths to say more, Heungseon-gun beat them to it.

“From what I know, the Andong Kim clan is actively trying to push for a marriage for Lord Deokwan. I’ve also heard that the Pungyang Jo clan is currently bustling to find a candidate for Lord Gyeongwon.”

“I see.”

The reason why powerful clans try to enthrone the candidate they support as King is obvious, so this was actually a natural flow.

It was a matter of course that if they could push their own family member to be selected as Queen, it would become much easier to lead the state affairs.

However, the exclusion of maternal relatives is practically an essential process for strengthening royal authority, so it wasn’t particularly welcome news for me.

Heungseon-gun seemed to think the same and gave a triumphant smile, but there was one fact he was overlooking.

“Lord Deokwan, are you and that… power player of the Andong Kim clan? Who was it?”

“Are you speaking of Lord Kim Eung-geun?”

“Ah, yes. Are you on close terms with Lord Kim Eung-geun?”

“Since he is the one who brought me from Ganghwa-do… I feel a sense of gratitude.”

Perhaps because he was a simple country youth, his emotions were clearly visible on the surface.

The psychology of such people is very easy to read.

—I am grateful, but I don’t just dislike, I strongly dislike their attitude of trying to hold and shake me.

Weren’t those emotions radiating out intensely?

As for Lord Gyeongwon, he was someone whose actions in the original history proved his nature, so there was no need to ask in the first place.

If he became King, he would be the one to step forward and purge the maternal relatives, so what was there to say?

Lord Deokwan also looked clearly dissatisfied with the Andong Kim clan, and anyway, the Andong Kim clan was a family that would naturally be restructured once Kim Jwa-geun returned from London, so there was no need to worry about them specifically.

Heungseon-gun didn’t know all these internal details, so he seemed to think he was in an absolutely advantageous position, but from where I sat, his side was the one carrying a major bomb.

“Come to think of it, Lord Heungseon, you said you are already married. How many children do you have?”

“I have three sons now. The name of the eldest son by a concubine is Yi Jae-seon, the legitimate eldest son is Yi Jae-myeon, and the second son born recently is Yi Myeong-bok.”

The second son, Myeong-bok, would be the Gojong of the original history.

Since the eldest son was alive and well, unlike the original history, even if Heungseon-gun became King, the second son, Myeong-bok, would not become Gojong.

But the real problem was that Heungseon-gun’s eldest son was not a particularly capable person.

While many evaluated the father as someone who could do his part if well-controlled, despite many points of criticism, there was much talk that the sons were simply unusable.

Especially if my memory wasn’t wrong, the eldest son was someone whose name appeared on the list of pro-Japanese collaborators in modern times.

I didn’t know if he was a truly malicious collaborator or just someone who became a traitor while fluttering about as things flowed, but frankly, either way was a problem.

If it were the former, it meant a severe defect in character; if the latter, it meant he was a spineless and weak man.

Thus, by my standards, the man himself passed, but the sons failed.

In the case of Lord Deokwan, who would have been Cheoljong, his own talent was a bit lacking, and though he died without an heir, couldn’t that be a greater strength from a certain perspective?

Since there would be no heir, another contest like this could be held to find a candidate without any flaws and set him as King.

Good grief, the more I thought about it, the more complicated and headache-inducing it became.

How is it that when I’m actually trying to make a decision, none of them meet my expectations?

Whether he knew my heart or not, Lord Deokwan couldn’t keep his eyes still as if he were anxious, and Heungseon-gun was leisurely sipping his drink as if he were already the winner.

In the midst of that, just one person.

Lord Gyeongwon, who had been diligently eating the boiled pork, asked me a question with an innocent voice.

“By the way, Your Highness, this might be a bit of an out-of-the-blue question, but I heard that you carry the surname of Tokugawa, the head of the Shogunate over there.”

“I did.”

“In that case, what if one day the Shogunate’s direct line is severed, just like Joseon is now, and they have to enthrone a King from a distant branch? Might there be a possibility for a member of our Joseon Royal Family, who shares Your Highness’s blood, to become the Emperor of Japan?”

I wasn’t sure if it was a question asked out of genuine curiosity or if he had an ulterior motive, but the atmosphere in the room instantly went silent.

Lord Deokwan still had a puzzled expression, but Yi Ha-eung looked back and forth between me and Lord Gyeongwon with a stunned gaze.

This is truly a question only a child who doesn’t need to read the room could ask.

If he did it on purpose, he’s quite a smart kid.

Perhaps this child might become an unexpected dark horse.

Bringing Japan into this… this is interesting.

Chapter 290: It Is Even Recorded in the Annals

< It is even recorded in the Annals >

Joseon and Japan had long been near yet distant neighbors.

Though the relationship faltered briefly when the Japanese Invasions of Korea broke out, exchange itself continued steadily after the establishment of the Tokugawa Shogunate.

Furthermore, the two countries shared a commonality: both viewed the other as a tool to enhance their own authority, and both subtly looked down on the other as being a step below them.

In terms of objective national power, mid-19th century Japan had already far surpassed Joseon, but there was no one in Joseon at the time who actually knew that.

In fact, even Japan itself likely wouldn’t have known exactly how much stronger they were than Joseon.

Since they were unaware of the detailed circumstances of other countries, they were simply filled with groundless self-confidence. The 19th century was a chaotic era where rational judgment was discarded.

In that sense, Lord Gyeongwon’s question was an idea beyond his years, yet also a statement disconnected from reality.

“If the direct line of the Tokugawa fails, they will seek a Shogun from a distant branch, so it is not theoretically impossible. However, you must consider this: this is not a game like Go where you make a move and the other side makes a move in turn. One must always keep in mind that any method I can think of, the other side can think of as well. Unless you are a once-in-a-century genius.”

“I understand. You mean that if we try to take such an action, the Shogunate could take similar action against us. But would the Japanese truly be capable of that? I have heard that the Japanese are fierce and insidious by nature, lacking the ability to distinguish the greater cause.”

Considering the era was 19th-century Joseon, I suppose this level of perception is the limit.

Still, his judgment in asking this privately rather than making it a topic for public debate is excellent.

For someone so young to have such a grasp of the situation, he could be considered to possess quite outstanding qualities among the current royal family members of Joseon.

Though the Pungyang Jo clan backing him is a concern, given Lord Gyeongwon’s temperament, it shouldn’t be an issue.

Moreover, if they realize I am backing him, even a powerful clan won’t be foolish enough to openly challenge the King.

He may feel a bit too young, but being young also means there is plenty of time to mold him to my tastes… Suddenly, this is looking quite promising.

Realistically speaking, it is impossible for either Joseon or Japan to interfere in each other’s internal affairs based purely on bloodlines.

Doing so would cause the situation to deteriorate to the point of war.

However, I couldn’t help but think that if I laid the groundwork over a long period, it might be impossible for Joseon or Japan, but not for me.

To put it bluntly, the very investiture of a new King for Joseon right now is an extension of that.

Afterward, I gauged the strengths and weaknesses of each candidate through various trivial topics.

It was truly surprising how each had their own pros and cons, leading me to the conclusion that it was impossible to choose one in advance.

Still, the harvest was the realization that whoever among the three became King, I could handle them as I wished.

The rest was just distinguishing who among them was the slightly better option in this battle of mediocrity.

Ultimately, I had to hope the contest devised by Heonjong would serve its purpose.

Even after the three candidates retreated, a parade of people seeking me out continued.

Manufacturers of the Bibyeonsa, Ministers and Vice Ministers of the Six Ministries, and even other royal family members.

Surprisingly, however, the eldest elder of the royal family, Queen Sunwon, remained strangely silent and made no attempt to contact me.

I wondered if she had been tipped off beforehand since she was Kim Jwa-geun’s sister, but was Queen Sunwon really someone who listened to her brother that well?

Or perhaps Kim Jwa-geun had spoken to her so firmly that it warranted further investigation.

The Joseon royal family itself couldn’t exert any meaningful influence, but in this period where I had to encompass both the Qing dynasty and Japan, I wanted to avoid things becoming more troublesome.

Still, since the most senior member of the royal family remained silent, I declined all other interview requests and leisurely waited for the day of the contest.

And finally, the day of the long-awaited contest arrived.

Sitting in the best seat right next to Heonjong, I was able to witness firsthand the debate that would determine the next king for the first time in the history of the Korean Peninsula’s dynasties.

Initially, the plan was to hold the debate in the royal office, but Heonjong decided it needed to be held in a wider venue so more people could watch, so the debate was moved to the examination grounds where the preliminary civil service exams were held.

Thanks to that, almost all the officials of the Royal Court, as well as the students of the Seonggyungwan, were watching from the corner with glinting eyes.

The candidates, suddenly forced to undergo an interview in front of so many people, turned pale. However, Heonjong, seemingly believing that a true King must overcome this much with ease, showed no concern and abruptly threw out a question.

Indeed, while the parties involved were sweating bullets, for an observer, there was no entertainment quite like this.

Look at that man, Heungseon-gun. Before, he was as relaxed as a man who already had the Crown Prince’s seat in his pocket, but now he’s become as stiff as a wooden doll from tension.

“I ask Lord Deokwan. I am aware you spent your childhood on Ganghwa-do. For any king of a nation, it is the rule that they must receive education from childhood to lead the country. Lord Deokwan, you seem critically lacking in this regard. Do you not think this constitutes a disqualifying factor?”

“…I-It is only natural that it would be seen that way, but since I am later than others, I am working harder than ever on my studies. A-And although I am not well-versed in the protocols of the palace, I believe I possess strengths that only I have.”

“And what are those?”

“That I grew up feeling the lives of the commoners not through knowledge, but with this very body.”

Though a member of the royal family, he was a man who grew up like a commoner in the mountains of Ganghwa-do from a young age due to being implicated in a treason plot.

Despite being well aware that the gazes fixed upon him were mixed with ridicule, Lord Deokwan surprisingly squared his shoulders and continued speaking with confidence.

“T-The core of the Kingly Way advocated by Mencius is Benevolence and Righteousness. Benevolence is love, and love can be called ‘Ah-min’—love for the people. Therefore, I, who know the lives of the people better than anyone and pity them, can at least claim to possess a heart of Benevolence.”

“That is too abstract. Can you speak more specifically?”

“Yes. In the winter, when it is so cold my hands freeze, I know the pain that chills one to the bone because there is no firewood to light a fire. I know the despair and misery of having to roam everywhere looking for something to eat because even a single grain of rice is hard to find. If thinking of and caring for the people is the true attitude of a King… I am certain that I am better prepared in that regard than anyone else.”

In a way, it was a clichéd story, but because the description itself had a certain realism and was deeply appealing, Heonjong and the other ministers nodded, conceding that it was plausible.

However, the ideology of loving the people and the Kingly Way only gain meaning when the monarch has the ability to match them.

If one lacks basic ability, no matter how good the intentions, it is difficult to become a great monarch.

If a disease could be cured just by the heart’s desire to save people, who wouldn’t be a renowned physician?

“Next, Lord Gyeongwon. You are considerably younger than the other two candidates. Do you believe this will not hold you back?”

“Being young is a weakness for now, but I believe it signifies the potential to grow even more when looking toward the future. I will continue to devote myself further to my studies and show a growing image of myself.”

“Then, shall I change the question this time? Heungseon-gun, what do you think is your own weakness?”

Perhaps he expected Heonjong to dig into a specific flaw like he did with the others, but Yi Ha-eung’s eyes wavered subtly.

It is always harder to be asked to speak of one’s weaknesses than to be asked to promote one’s strengths.

If you say something too trivial, the reaction will be “Are you joking?” and if you say something truly serious, the reaction will be “Then we shouldn’t pick you.”

“I… had a tendency to be overconfident in my scholarship. When I was younger than I am now, I remember being a person who believed my meager knowledge was correct and rejected other opinions. However, due to a certain incident, I realized that was wrong, and now I always keep in mind that I might be wrong and try to listen to the opinions of others.”

“Could you tell us what that incident was?”

“Yes. Previously, someone asked me about establishing diplomatic relations with the West. At that time, I was so certain that diplomatic relations with the West would only ruin the country that I didn’t even pretend to listen to the other person. However, since a few years ago, I realized that diplomatic relations are what you make of them, and the important thing is how proactively our Joseon handles them. Thus, I have come to reflect once again on the humility and the sense of modesty emphasized in the Doctrine of the Mean, and I intend to practice this without forgetting it.”

Admitting a weakness but saying it has been overcome, thereby subtly appealing it as a strength.

It’s a skill frequently used in modern-day interviews.

To use it so readily—whatever else may be true, it seems undeniable that Yi Ha-eung is quite sharp.

Afterward, Heonjong, having asked questions across various fields including basic knowledge, foreign affairs, and opinions on recruiting talent, fell into thought after hearing the answers from all candidates.

Objectively speaking, the person who stood out the most was, of course, Heungseon-gun, and the one who performed surprisingly well was the young Lord Gyeongwon.

In Lord Deokwan’s case, since the penalty he carried from the start was too great, he was unable to give almost any answer to questions asking for detailed knowledge.

The rest was for him to make up for it in the debate, but unfortunately, the topic Lord Deokwan suggested was too ordinary, so he couldn’t distinguish himself there either.

‘How important a virtue is it for a monarch to understand and look after the actual lives of the commoners?’

Since Lord Deokwan himself had already explained this in the very first question with detailed examples, this was nothing more than a rehash of his previous answer.

Still, the next topic led to a fairly heated exchange.

‘Is it important to maintain the Neo-Confucian order in a rapidly changing era? If so, what would be a good method?’

In this topic he proposed, Lord Gyeongwon emphasized ‘Eastern Way, Western Machines.’

“It is inconceivable that we should abandon the Neo-Confucian order we have built thus far and accept the Western spirit. However, since their technology is indeed powerful, would it not suffice to maintain our spiritual civilization as it is while only bringing in Western technology?”

“Lord Gyeongwon’s words have merit, but just as ‘I’ (Principle) and ‘Gi’ (Vital Force) communicate, essence and phenomenon are ultimately closely intertwined and form a reciprocal relationship where they influence each other. Yet, you suggest accepting only technology while leaving civilization as it is? Their technology is the sum of their ideas. Whether it be the Monism of Principle and Vital Force or the Dualism of Principle and Vital Force, I and Gi are not entities that can be completely severed. Therefore, Eastern Way, Western Machines is itself a slogan that deviates from the Neo-Confucian order.”

“I am not suggesting we blindly accept their technology as is. I mean we should dismantle and analyze it to reassemble it according to our wishes. The core of my argument is that we can firmly maintain our internal center even amidst the rapidly changing global situation. Are you, Heungseon-gun, then arguing that we should not accept their technology at all?”

“Of course not. Have we not all seen how the Qing dynasty is collapsing? I believe we must accept what needs to be accepted. I also agree that the Neo-Confucian order must not crumble. However, if we examine whether Eastern Way, Western Machines is realistic and if it truly accords with Neo-Confucian teachings, there are differing opinions.”

From a modern person’s perspective, it seems like they’re arguing over something utterly useless, but since Neo-Confucianism is the foundation of Joseon, they were engaged in a life-or-death duel in their own way.

The Andong Kim clan, watching Lord Deokwan sit there blankly without even daring to intervene, must have been on pins and needles.

However, no matter how smart Lord Gyeongwon was, how could a child just over ten years old keep up a verbal battle with Heungseon-gun?

As his prepared repertoire ran out, Lord Gyeongwon’s speech noticeably decreased, and the discussion concluded as a victory for Heungseon-gun in everyone’s eyes.

And listening to this debate, a clear picture of how to utilize Joseon began to form in my mind.

As expected, the biggest obstacle is Confucianism. It’s that tiresome Neo-Confucian order.

Since it’s difficult to collapse that through ordinary means, an indirect approach must be used. Conveniently, one of the means that could serve as such a plausible tool came up as the next debate topic.

-Does Joseon possess legitimacy over the former territories of Old Joseon?

Not to mention the ministers who saw the debate topic revealed by Heonjong, even the students of the Seonggyungwan who heard the story from afar stared at the proposer, Heungseon-gun, with their mouths agape.

The reactions varied, but the emotions felt were the same.

‘Is that man insane?’

No one spoke aloud, but the tension tightening the surroundings said it all.

In the midst of this, our innocent Lord Deokwan raised his hand with an oblivious face and asked.

“Does the ‘Old Joseon’ spoken of here refer to the Joseon founded by Dangun?”

“That is correct.”

“…Then, since our Joseon is a nation that succeeded the name of Old Joseon from its very start, wouldn’t it naturally have legitimacy?”

The faces of the Andong Kim clan ministers turned deathly pale.

Perhaps feeling the desperate sentiment screaming ‘Is that really the right answer?’, Lord Deokwan soon turned his head slightly, scratched his head, and added a few words.

“But now, most of Old Joseon’s land is the territory of the Qing dynasty, so border disputes would inevitably arise… isn’t there a high possibility it would lead to a meaningless fight?”

“I-I-I think so too.”

It was a topic too big and heavy for a child to discuss.

Lord Gyeongwon also stuttered and quickly expressed a tentative position.

In fact, this is the reaction of ordinary people and the standard path, but an ordinary person wouldn’t suggest such a thing as a debate topic in the first place.

Heungseon-gun glanced at me once, took a deep breath, and raised his voice in a firm tone.

“Our Joseon is the nation that has inherited the legitimacy of every state that followed in the Korean Peninsula in the past. Not only Old Joseon, but do not all the traditions and ideas of Goguryeo, Baekje, Silla, Balhae, and Goryeo live and breathe within our culture? Is there anyone here who can deny this?”

“…No, well, that is…”

“It’s not that we’re necessarily denying it…”

Heonjong’s wish is to clearly settle the matter of serving the great with the Qing dynasty, and I have every intention of strongly supporting that opinion.

Just as I was about to expect that the conclusion might be reached more easily than expected.

Whether it was a child’s peculiar bravado or a sharp intuition kicking in, Lord Gyeongwon, who had been hesitating and trailing off, closed his eyes tight and shouted out.

“N-No! Our Joseon is indeed the nation that inherited Joseon, Balhae, and Goguryeo in their entirety! This… I mean, I heard that there are records in the Annals that we inherited Goguryeo!”

“What about Balhae?”

“It is recorded in the Annals.”

“Old Joseon too? Are you certain?”

“That too is recorded in the Annals! Probably…”

Hmm.

Uh.

Is that so?

Just in case, I casually asked Heonjong next to me, and surprisingly, he said it was likely true.

The Annals of the Joseon Dynasty are truly something else!

Even so, it looked like nothing more than stubborn insistence, but what could be done?

As long as there are records in the Annals saying Joseon inherited all the states that had bases on the Korean Peninsula, denying this would be the same as denying the accuracy of the Annals.

Since the number of people who can access the draft histories and the Annals is extremely limited, it was an invincible logic that couldn’t be instantly verified right here.

I suppose he intends to just say “I must have misheard” or “Whatever” later if it turns out not to be true.

While everyone was stammering, the direction of the debate had already solidified toward the idea that Joseon is the rightful successor of Manchuria, as evidenced by the Annals.

Naturally, today’s debate will also be recorded in the Annals.

Watching this mad debate flow as naturally as water, I was able to naturally solidify my conviction.

The secret plan that could silence the mouths of those Confucian Talibans in one blow is, after all, only the slogan ‘Make Joseon Great Again.’

There’s no need to explain at length what the process of making it great entails.

If there’s one worry, it’s that if Joseon starts making a fuss about taking Manchuria, there’s no way our East Joseon below—that is, Japan—won’t be affected.

Will they stay quiet watching this?

I seriously doubt they will.

While I was lost in thought, drawing the map of all of Asia in my head, a satisfied smile was spreading across Heonjong’s lips as he watched the progress of the debate.

Chapter 291: Investiture

After the chaotic and turbulent first contest had concluded.

The dim sunset glow hung over the palace eaves, slowly fading as the day drew to a close.

Unlike the other ministers who had scattered in a state of bewilderment, Heonjong had not wiped the smile from his face from the moment we returned to the palace.

“It seems you are quite pleased?”

“Is it so obvious?”

“Your face is beaming, so it is impossible not to notice.”

“Indeed… then, Your Highness, perhaps you can also guess what it is that makes me so happy.”

“Where in the world is the person who wouldn’t be in a good mood when everything is proceeding exactly according to plan?”

The candidates for Crown Prince appeared more intelligent than expected, and the process of severing the ‘serving the great’ relationship with the Qing dynasty while going ‘all-in’ on the British Empire was proceeding without a hitch. Even I would find myself smiling.

However, I was curious. After watching the debate, toward whom did Heonjong’s heart lean?

It seemed Heonjong was curious about the same thing, for as soon as we entered his bedchamber, he lowered his voice and spoke in an insinuating tone.

“Your Highness, after watching the debate earlier, was there anyone who caught your interest?”

“How candidly should I speak?”

“Without reservation. I would be grateful if you told me exactly what you felt.”

“Regarding Lord Deokwan, while his concern for the people is commendable, I felt he lacked the fundamental qualities required.”

“Could that not be supplemented through training and polishing?”

“Even considering potential for growth, the young Lord Gyeongwon’s ceiling is likely higher, not lower.”

It wasn’t that I hadn’t considered enthroning Cheoljong, crushing the Andong Kim clan, and using him as my puppet.

But it wasn’t as if this were the modern era with smartphones and internet access; in an age where even the telephone hadn’t appeared, was I supposed to perform a puppet show across continents?

That was physically impossible.

For that to work, Cheoljong would have to be a half-wit with no will of his own, but seeing him so far, he was certainly not at that level.

Furthermore, if the King were such a half-wit, would the powerful clans stay quiet?

Human psychology dictates that a local thug right in front of you is scarier than a mob boss far away.

No matter how much I tried to pull the strings from the other side of the globe, it wouldn’t be efficient.

Thus, Lord Deokwan was excluded.

Rather than living in constant anxiety under the thumb of the Andong Kim clan as he did in the original history, he should just live comfortably and be respected as a member of the royal family in this country.

Honestly, at this point, shouldn’t Lord Deokwan bow his head and thank me?

“And in truth, I get the feeling that Your Majesty has also excluded Lord Deokwan from the candidates. Is that not so?”

“No… how did you know?”

“To end the ‘serving the great’ relationship with the Qing, one must break away from the existing Neo-Confucian order to some extent. Even if a new tribute-investiture relationship is established with the British Empire, the very foundations of the old concepts must be shaken. Cheol… No, Lord Deokwan seemed too frail to handle that role.”

“It is as if you have been inside my head. You are exactly right. However, it is difficult to choose between Lord Gyeongwon and Heungseon-gun.”

In sports, it’s an eternal dilemma: do you make a ‘floor pick’ by choosing stability for the present, or a ‘ceiling pick’ by considering a player’s potential?

Right now, Heungseon-gun appeared more capable than Lord Gyeongwon, but that was natural given Lord Gyeongwon’s age.

Conversely, if Lord Gyeongwon had shown a performance equal to Heungseon-gun, he would have been showered with immense praise, hailed as the second coming of King Sejong the Great or the reincarnation of Confucius and Mencius.

“Then, will you make the selection through the second contest?”

“Well. Actually, now that their temperaments have been identified, I wonder if the second contest will just be a formality. The most important thing, after all, is deciding how much to weigh age in the choice.”

It was a valid point. Entirely valid… but I also knew an additional variable: the future history.

Regardless of Heungseon-gun’s own qualities, I knew there was a very high probability that his descendants would be hopeless, so naturally, a corner of my heart was uneasy.

The Gojong of original history would never become king, but wouldn’t his first son be just as unstable?

Selecting a king who could think clearly and respond well to my intentions meant using Joseon as a vanguard to check future China and Russia.

That was why I was even prepared to grandly hand over Manchuria.

But what if a figure like Gojong, or someone equivalent, suddenly appeared and threw the game? My stomach would turn.

Such a thing must never happen.

However, from what I’d gathered, Gojong had only just been born, and his brother was a tiny child even younger than Lord Gyeongwon.

If I were to look at mere infants and say, ‘Ah, this candidate’s children don’t look like they’ll turn out well, so let’s go with someone else,’ who would empathize with that?

I was currently building a very good image in Joseon, so until this matter was concluded, there must not be a single speck of a flaw.

But no matter how much I agonized, a perfect answer wasn’t going to emerge at this point… so there was only one way.

After all, the king of this country isn’t me, but this man sitting in front of me.

If this guy is the one doing the heavy lifting, there’s no need for me to strain myself on his behalf.

As the King of Joseon, shouldn’t he be the one to provide the conclusion?

I sat up straight with a solemn expression and slowly opened the lid of my specialty—the gaslight.

“Your Majesty, since we are establishing such a precedent, have you perhaps heard of a nation called Rome?”

“Rome? This is the first I have heard of it.”

“Rome was an empire that existed in Europe in the past, and it is safe to say it is an object of longing for all Western nations. In fact, every nation in the West that claims the title of Emperor has claimed to be the legitimate successor of Rome. In the British Empire, there is the word ‘romance,’ which bundles the concepts of longing, love, and paradise. The fact that this word itself comes from the name Rome should give you an idea.”

“It sounds like the ‘Son of Heaven’ for Europe. I understand roughly.”

“Correct. It was a country that could be called the spiritual home of all European nations today. But did you know? Most of the emperors who ruled during Rome’s greatest golden age were not biological sons, but adopted sons.”

If one looked into the details, there were reasons deeper than the ocean, but unnecessary knowledge only hinders judgment.

In any case, at this moment and in the future, I will not tell a single lie.

As expected, given the situation, Heonjong immediately responded to the story I was telling.

“Are you saying the imperial power was stable even though it was inherited by an adopted son?”

“Of course. If you look at the line of emperors who ruled Rome, there are more who ascended to the throne through adoption or acclamation than through biological succession. Particularly during Rome’s most prosperous period, emperors would adopt heirs early, teaching them monarchiology and grooming them as successors. And paradoxically, the emperor who marked the end of this brilliant era left his position to his biological son, and that son’s capabilities were clearly substandard compared to the preceding emperors.”

“Seeking out the most virtuous person from a young age, adopting them, and preparing them to be king… it does not align with the Neo-Confucian order of primogeniture, but on the other hand, there seem to be aspects that resonate.”

Indeed. In the end, ‘royal politics’ is such that if the intent is good, the result is good, and the people are made happy, you can justify it however you like.

Wasn’t the law of primogeniture originally derived from the patriarchal system of China anyway?

If you’re going to sever ties with China, there’s no need to follow that.

“But curiously, Rome shares many similarities with Joseon. Perhaps it is because I was born here, but I see resemblances that are not forced.”

“…Is that so? Such as?”

“Rome began as a peninsular nation, much like Joseon. At first, it was a small nation on the Italian Peninsula, but later it became an imperial power ruling all of Europe. It overcame countless invasions by foreign powers and developed its own language and script.”

If I were asked to bring up differences, I could give dozens more examples than these, but the important thing was the current Europe, which was incomparably stronger than Asia.

It was about instilling the perception that Joseon resembled Rome—the spiritual pillar and object of longing for that Europe.

“Hoo… that is a truly strange stroke of fate.”

“Indeed. And surprisingly, it even overlaps with the fact that it came to leave a precedent of handing over the throne by adopting the most capable royal family member. This is perhaps the most chilling part.”

Even as I spoke, my skin crawled to the point of being goosebumps, but seeing Heonjong’s expression, it seemed the reaction I wanted was finally surfacing.

If I can just endure a little longer, I’ll be liberated from this agony!

“So, Your Highness. What you are trying to say is…”

“Is?”

“Is it that Joseon can become like that nation called Rome?”

“That is a matter that depends on Your Majesty’s choice.”

No matter how bold I am, I couldn’t bring myself to say Joseon was Rome itself or the ‘Third Rome.’

However, now that a precedent had been set, the justification to repeat this process in the next generation had been secured.

Of course, this was only possible because Heonjong had no heir, but couldn’t that be argued by bringing in some sort of logic?

How? That’s not for me to think about; it’s for Heonjong, the king of this country.

“Your Majesty. Joseon is currently standing at a very important crossroads. Depending on whether you provide the springboard for a leap here, it could grow into a Great Power on par with the Great Powers of Europe, or it could end as a minor nation barely surviving under the shadow of the British Empire forever.”

“I am aware of that. Is that not why I am trying to accept Britain’s advanced civilization through Your Highness by any means necessary?”

“Did you not see in the previous debate exactly what kind of difficulties will follow in accepting that civilization? As long as Joseon follows the Neo-Confucian order, there are limits to accepting European thought and the technology that is a product of that thought. If Your Majesty intends to maintain the Neo-Confucian order, I am sorry to say, but you will not succeed.”

Joseon’s ‘Eastern Way, Western Machines,’ the Qing dynasty’s ‘Chinese Learning for Essence, Western Learning for Utility,’ and Japan’s ‘Japanese Spirit, Western Techniques.’

Though the names differed, every attempt to stack Western technology on top of Eastern spiritual civilization ended in failure without exception.

Only Japan, which quickly pivoted toward ‘Leaving Asia, Entering Europe’ and the Meiji Restoration before getting too deep, survived.

“…Those are painful words.”

“I am able to say this because Your Majesty is already enlightened. Severing the ‘serving the great’ ties with the Qing dynasty, establishing a tribute-investiture relationship with the British Empire, and achieving modernization by bringing in advanced civilization—none of these can be accomplished under the traditional Neo-Confucian order, so Your Majesty must slowly but surely break it down.”

“……”

A brief silence followed, and Heonjong repeatedly drank lukewarm water.

Though he had faced reality through various incidents, the idea of gradually pushing Neo-Confucianism out of Joseon was a very practical problem in a different sense.

This was because there were many who would rather endure military inferiority and the continued suffering of Western invasion than abandon Neo-Confucianism.

To them, preserving Confucian tradition was more important than life itself; they wouldn’t listen even if told to change if they didn’t want to die.

No matter how much of a king one was, such a weighty matter could not be pushed through at will.

However, it was not impossible if one gradually destroyed traditions and customs one by one, as I had advised, and subtly shifted the nation’s system.

Couldn’t it be said that the goal was already halfway reached simply by the fact that someone like me was being accepted and gaining popularity in Joseon?

The rest depended entirely on what the king of this country did.

“If I were to fail, what would Your Highness do?”

“The reason I have stayed in Joseon this long is because I am certain that Joseon will be helpful to the future of the British Empire. But if Your Majesty fails and things proceed differently than I anticipate, I cannot continue to show special consideration just because this is my birthplace.”

“…I understand. I certainly need to ensure the conclusion is firm. So that Joseon can become the ‘Third Rome’ as Your Highness said, I will try to establish a foundation for this country to undergo a complete transformation before I step down. Adoption-based succession. In this critical situation where Joseon must adjust to a new civilization, the king’s ability is more important than anything, so that is not something I cannot do. I will follow Your Highness’s advice.”

Wait, what’s this misinformation? When did I ever say Joseon could become the Third Rome?

If someone heard this, they’d mistakenly think I was trying to collapse the Neo-Confucian order by filling Joseon with ridiculous fantasies.

I spoke in a very low voice so only Heonjong could hear, preventing any historian from leaving a record, so no one can pin this on me.

In the first place, the idea that I, who have handled everything according to the righteous path and proper justification, would be pulling the strings of a nation’s government is a delusion more unrealistic than a Freemason conspiracy theory.

“Ahem, no. Your Majesty. Such things must be moved by your own judgment and will, not by someone else’s advice. If strong conviction and will are not felt from the monarch who acts, the subordinates will not follow.”

“That is advice I cannot deny. I will etch it deep into my heart. As you say, since I started it, it is only natural that I am the one to see it through to the end.”

“Of course. I will be watching and cheering from behind.”

With Heonjong’s firm self-commitment, the meeting regarding the investiture ended successfully.

And.

The time had come for the next king, who would be responsible for Joseon’s enlightenment, and the method of succession to be announced.

Chapter 292: Investiture (2)

While Joseon was ablaze with the fervor of the Crown Prince’s investiture…

Yi Gwang-ro, the head of the Hwasseo School who had been sent into exile for opposing diplomatic relations with the British Empire, was currently being overwhelmed by the majesty of a smoke-belching ship—the first he had ever seen.

“You… You mean to say I must board this thing to reach my place of exile?”

“That is correct.”

“Hmph… How can a scholar go into exile riding a contraption of the Westerners…?”

“Consider yourself fortunate it ended with this. Is it not much better than shivering in some frozen mountain valley in the countryside?”

He had heard rumors that the ships of the Westerners were vast and imposing, but he simply could not get used to the thunderous sound accompanying the smoke.

Anxious, he looked around, but everywhere he turned, he saw nothing but Western devils with high bridges on their blue-tinged noses.

The only person he could talk to was the interpreter who accompanied him, so Yi Gwang-ro naturally began to strike up conversations with him more frequently.

“Where exactly are we headed now?”

“His Highness Gillian has bestowed his royal grace upon you, wishing for those of you who cry out for the rejection of heterodoxy to see the reality of other nations with your own eyes. You should be grateful. We are currently headed to a country called the Philippines.”

“…The Philippines?”

“The Philippines is a collection of island nations, also known as Biryulbin. It is currently a colony of Spain, which was once the most powerful nation in Europe. It was a stroke of luck that a visit was already scheduled for the British Empire and Spain to sign an agreement regarding trade in Asia. We are officially part of the British Empire’s diplomatic delegation, so keep 그that in mind.”

“…I see.”

He didn’t quite understand what was being said, but he nodded for the time being.

“So, this Biryulbin? The Philippines? You’re saying this country is currently suffering as a colony of that European nation?”

“Yes. For your information, it isn’t even that far from Joseon. His Highness Gillian said that Asian nations should feel a sense of alarm upon seeing the Philippines.”

“Nations on the Korean Peninsula are not without memory of being plundered by foreign powers.”

“I guarantee you will see a sight on a completely different level. Some even say that the Philippines is actually on the better side compared to the colonies in Africa.”

In terms of being ruled by another nation, the old Goryeo had suffered under the oppression of the Mongols.

It was said that many suffered due to harsh exploitation back then, but no matter how severe it was described, surely it couldn’t be worse than that?

Yi Gwang-ro thought they were trying to break his resolve to protect his Confucian learning by scaring him like this, but he believed it would be futile.

It was supposed to be futile… or so he thought.

“The Philippines is a vital stronghold for Spain. The tribute system we devised, called Polo, has become completely established. It is very, very efficient and profitable.”

When the British side expressed interest in observing how Spain managed its colonies, Spain, surprisingly, showed off the hellscape they had created as if they were proud of it.

“Like all other countries, we collect taxes from the colony. But it’s not just taxes; they must perform forced labor called ‘Polo.’ Filipinos aged sixteen to sixty are mobilized. It’s not that much—only about forty days a year.”

“Do you provide any compensation?”

“Of course not. Why would we compensate those fellows? We used to give a pittance, but it only made them ill-mannered. So we just removed it entirely. Hahaha!”

Standing in a corner of the British delegation, Yi Gwangro listened to the interpreter’s explanation, unable to close his widening mouth.

This wasn’t just exploitation or receiving tribute; they were treating the entire nation as one massive group of slaves.

All the fertile land belonged to the religious orders, and the people crawled miserably across the earth, overworked as tenant farmers.

Those who wished to avoid the forced labor had to pay a fee called Falla, and the tenant farmers’ nutritional status was barely enough to keep them from starving to death.

This was the wretched reality of the region called the Philippines that he saw on his first day.

Still, he doubted a proper civilized nation could truly end up like this. Perhaps there was no real government in this region to begin with, and the European Westerners had simply invaded and enslaved the natives?

That must be why they fell so helplessly into colonial status, he tried to reassure himself. But as it turned out, that wasn’t the case either.

The most terrifying thing was the attitude of the Spaniards who ruled these island nations.

“The conquest of the Philippines is not a mere territorial expansion. Incorporating these barbaric lands, which were scattered here and there, into our internal structure centered on Spanish capital—this is truly an integration in the truest sense of the word. Thanks to Spain, these nations, which were split into several pieces, have come to know true unification. And it will remain so in the future.”

He wondered why they were showing off their own shame so proudly, but hearing those words made him understand.

These people truly thought nothing of this, which was why they could boast about it to foreigners.

The longer he stayed in the Philippines, the more he began to see the images of the Philippines and Joseon overlapping, no matter how hard he tried not to.

If Britain were to leave Joseon right now, those wicked people would surely come with all sorts of weapons to carve up Joseon for themselves. Could he guarantee that Joseon wouldn’t end up like this?

He knew this was a tactic to shake the heart of a scholar trying to protect the Way of Confucianism. He knew it, and yet…

It became increasingly difficult for Yi Gwang-ro to deny that he was becoming terrified of these Western devils.

One of the points of pride for Joseon was that they preserved the foundations of Confucianism better than anyone else.

The saying that Joseon was “Little Zhonghua” after the fall of the Ming Dynasty arose from this background.

However, Gillian’s presence, the establishment of diplomatic relations with the British Empire, the war with Russia, and the acquisition of Sakhalin were clearly shaking this atmosphere.

Add to that Kim Hak-seo’s instigation and the justification for the Northern Expedition into Manchuria sparked by Heungseon-gun and Lord Gyeongwon.

Though it wasn’t yet obvious, cracks were appearing in the dam called Neo-Confucianism.

As if to fan these flames, King Heonjong filled the topics of the second contest with the process of presenting solutions to realistic problems.

—Suggest a way to stabilize the newly acquired Sakhalin.

—If Joseon annexes Manchuria, how should the Maritime Province be handled?

—What are the ways to minimize losses while trading with European nations in international diplomacy?

Since he kept throwing out such topics, not only Heungseon-gun but also Lord Gyeongwon had no choice but to provide increasingly pragmatic and realistic answers.

And the more they did so, the further their answers drifted from the traditional Neo-Confucian perspective.

When all the contests concluded, the Royal Court was shrouded in a heavy tension.

Where would the King’s heart lean?

There were no tactless people who talked about it openly, but in the corners, close associates gathered to exchange their own predictions.

“Looking at the process, Lord Gyeongwon appeared very brilliant. Wouldn’t he be the favorite?”

“Is that so? To me, Heungseon-gun seemed to be the best at the debates themselves.”

“Isn’t Heungseon-gun too radical?”

“No, more importantly, doesn’t Heungseon-gun lack any close allied families? If Lord Heungseon becomes the Crown Prince, what happens to the power structure? Should we start lining up early?”

Lord Gyeongwon received support from the Pungyang Jo clan on the surface, so he was a known quantity, but Heungseon-gun was a man who had no proper power base from the beginning.

Should he become the Crown Prince, the long-stagnant power structure of Joseon might be swept up in a violent storm in an instant.

Everyone held their breath, watching the King’s decision.

Heonjong did not keep the people waiting for long.

“I wish to express my deep gratitude to the candidates who have actively participated in the tasks I have presented.”

“Your grace is immeasurable, Your Majesty!”

“All three possess the ability and character required to lead the nation as King, making the decision truly difficult. Having such excellent members of the royal family is surely a great blessing for our Joseon. While I am truly pleased and grateful, it is a pity that this is also a contest, and I must perforce choose only one. However, before that.”

As Heonjong slightly shifted the topic before announcing the winner of the contest, bewilderment flashed in the eyes of the ministers and the candidates who were anxiously waiting.

“I have come to think a great deal through this contest. At first, I blamed myself countless times, wondering if I, having failed to produce an heir during such a critical time, was causing a great grievance to the future of Joseon.”

“Your Majesty! Why do you speak such harrowing words!”

“However, watching this contest, I have realized anew that there are truly many clever and capable individuals in our Royal Family. It might be different in a time of peace, but now is a time of chaos. In such a turbulent era, would not the ability of the King be more important than anything else?”

“That is so! When the national destiny is in such peril, it is only right that ability takes precedence in the succession of the throne. We believe it is only right to consider this a heaven-sent opportunity!”

“The words of the Left State Councilor are correct!”

Kim Hak-seo, who had been tipped off, immediately agreed with Heonjong’s words to shape public opinion, and the other officials instinctively began to chime in.

Since it had already happened and there was nothing to be gained by nitpicking, was it not better to just sugarcoat it?

When the desired reaction came, Heonjong nodded deeply and looked around at the candidates standing respectfully in attendance.

“As the ministers have said, for the sake of Joseon’s future, it is right for the most capable person in the Royal Family to ascend the throne. Some might say we should look at potential, but my conclusion is that the one who sits on the Dragon Throne must be someone already prepared.”

Though he spoke in roundabout terms, no one among those present failed to interpret Heonjong’s true intent.

Lord Deokwan and Lord Gyeongwon closed their eyes tightly and bit their lips, while Heungseon-gun’s mouth twitched as he desperately tried to suppress a smile.

“However, as the ministers have agreed, it is no exaggeration to say that the current situation is the most critical in the entire four-hundred-and-fifty-year history of Joseon. Those European nations are watching for any chance to plunder Asia, and no one knows when Russia, currently crouching, might revive again. The order of Zhonghua, which we have relied upon, has already fallen to the ground, leaving it unable to even steady its own body.

Therefore, it is my belief that at least until we pass through this crisis of a candle flickering in the wind, the owner of the Dragon Throne should be the most capable person among all members of the Royal Family. Is there anyone with a dissenting opinion?”

At this completely unexpected statement, the expressions of the ministers, and even Heungseon-gun, who had been swelling with the thought of becoming the owner of the Dragon Throne, were dyed with bewilderment.

“Tha—That means even if there is a legitimate firstborn son, the Crown Prince should be chosen through a contest like this time…?”

“Succession by primogeniture is certainly our Joseon tradition based on Neo-Confucianism. However, there are exceptions to everything. Heungseon-gun, are you certain that your eldest son is a person of such caliber that he can withstand the weight of this Dragon Throne and lead the unforeseeable future of Joseon onto the right path?”

“Tha—That is…….”

Even if he were to become King himself, if he could not pass that position to his own child, he could not be said to have truly grasped royal authority.

It was not for nothing that father-to-son succession was considered an essential condition for strengthening royal power.

Joseon was a country that strictly operated according to the order of Neo-Confucianism, so if Heungseon-gun brought up Neo-Confucianism, it was true he could stand on superior logical ground.

The Heungseon-gun the ministers knew would never accept this.

Even if he didn’t refuse outright, he would surely look for some kind of loophole instead of immediately consenting.

Everyone watched the situation with that thought, even amidst the confusion.

However, Yi Ha-eung was one of the few people who knew that my will was directly involved in this contest.

He would recognize that objecting to or refusing Heonjong’s words here would be going against not just the King, but also my wishes.

As proof, he looked at Heonjong while desperately glancing at me sitting beside him.

“Heungseon-gun, is it impossible to give an answer in this place right now?”

“N—No, Your Majesty. Your words are… correct. In normal times, perhaps, but in a period where the national destiny is at risk as it is now… I believe it is right for the most capable person to become the owner of the Dragon Throne.”

From the theory of the Northern Expedition into Manchuria to the rejection of “Eastern Way, Western Machines,” and now the denial of primogeniture.

At his radical move that no one had predicted, the ministers’ eyes grew as wide as they possibly could, and Heonjong let out a satisfied smile.

“Then, it would be safe to assume that even after Heungseon-gun ascends the Dragon Throne as my successor, you will adopt the most capable descendant of the Royal Family as your ward and make him the Crown Prince, just as I have done?”

“…Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Yes, you have thought well. Let the officials here listen. Long ago, in Europe, there was a vast empire called Rome. The Emperor of Rome, much like the Son of Heaven in the Central Plains, held all of Europe under his feet and boasted power enough to be called a living god. That Rome, like our Joseon now, adopted the most capable person as the Emperor’s ward to raise him as a successor, and the empire met its greatest golden age. Of course, I have no intention of denying the principle of primogeniture. However, for our Joseon to expand even further, we shall maintain this current policy for the time being.”

There were people who seemed to have something to say, but since they had already babbled earlier about how it was right for a capable person to ascend the throne to play along, almost no one could step forward openly.

Moreover, if the party involved, Heungseon-gun, was staying quiet, what could a third party possibly do?

Once the de facto consent was given, Heonjong turned his gaze toward me, who was watching from the side.

“His Highness Gillian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, will deliver a message of congratulations to the new Crown Prince of Joseon. Your Highness, please come forward.”

When a new King is invested, it is a formal custom to receive recognition from the suzerain state.

The ministers accepted my congratulatory remarks, representing the Queen, roughly in that sense, and in fact, the reactions of Heonjong and Heungseon-gun were not much different.

“Congratulations, Lord Heungseon. No, I suppose I will soon be calling you Your Royal Highness, the Crown Prince.”

“This is all thanks to Your Highness. If difficult matters arise in the future, I will seek wisdom from Your Highness and strive to further strengthen the friendly relations between Joseon and the British Empire.”

“Seeing you like this also brings back many memories for me. By the way, do you remember that?”

Lowering my voice so that no one but Yi Ha-eung could hear, I whispered to him almost inaudibly.

“The promise you made: that if the day came when my words felt reasonable, you would seriously follow my lead.”

“What on earth are you…….”

The memory of that day in his youth, which he had wondered about.

The exact wording was different, but he had certainly said something of the sort, hadn’t he?

The dust of years that had thickly covered it was swept away in an instant, and Heungseon-gun’s eyes began to tremble violently as he regained the memory.

“R—Really? I wondered if it might be, and as I thought… No… But.”

“I trust you will keep your promise, Lord Heungseon.”

Heungseon-gun probably wasn’t a fool, so he must have had his suspicions, but having suspicious thoughts and hearing it directly with his own ears are different levels of shock.

I had thought of letting it slip if Heungseon-gun truly became a useful tool, but I didn’t know such a perfect time would come.

No matter if it was a promise made in childhood, it was a word spoken by a man who would become the King of this country, so he should keep it, shouldn’t he?

“I will truly be praying for you to become a good King, Lord Heungseon.”

For the record, I hate people who don’t keep their promises the most.

Heungseon-gun stared at me, half out of his mind, and the ministers, who had only heard the first and last congratulatory remarks, gave us a hearty round of applause.

“Congratulations, Lord!”

“Thank you for the warm congratulations, Your Highness Gillian!”

“May the friendship between Britain and Joseon last forever!”

A heart-warming sight of the person in power from the British Empire and the successor who would soon become the Crown Prince sharing a bond of friendship.

The photographer I had brought captured the image of Heungseon-gun, who still looked stunned, and me, who was wearing a bright smile, side-by-side in one frame.

Wow, what a great picture.

This is true harmony, and this is a true alliance.

Let’s get along even better in the future, my childhood friend, Lord Heungseon.

Chapter 293: Parting with the Old Order

A deep night in Hanseong.

The residence named Unhyeon-gung, so called because it stood before the Seowungwan, was originally no different from the typical upscale homes of high-ranking officials.

However, tonight, the crowd was so immense it seemed as though every official in Hanseong had gathered there. They scrambled desperately to catch even a glimpse of the master of this house.

Words flew through the air: some said that since this was now the residence of the man who would become the heir to Joseon’s throne, it would soon be directly connected to the royal palace; others advised securing land nearby immediately, predicting Unhyeon-gung would soon expand significantly.

Heungseon-gun had never in his life seen so many people flattering him and bringing armfuls of gifts just to gain his favor.

This is the power of authority.

An ordinary person might have felt their spirits soaring after such an overnight transformation in status, but Yi Ha-eung never once showed a hint of being swept away, even late into the night.

In fact, he seemed so unusual today that his wife, Lady Min, even asked if he was feeling unwell.

Usually, passing the civil service examination alone would warrant a feast as if the whole house were celebrating, with every family member drunk on joy. But today was something far greater.

He was now the Crown Prince—Joseon’s next king and the nation’s foundation.

Despite being appointed to such a momentous position, Heungseon-gun remained in his seat as motionless as a stone statue, regardless of the feasts being held and the flattering guests coming and going.

The observers, seeing Heungseon-gun like this, let out sighs of admiration instead.

“I wondered why His Majesty would adopt a man older than himself, but it seems there was a reason after all.”

“Look at that expression—not a single flicker of emotion even after becoming the Crown Prince…”

“It shows just how much he has transcended the desire for power.”

It is often said that a person who does not crave power possesses the true qualities of a leader.

The people highly praised Heungseon-gun’s virtue for not becoming arrogant even after his rise was guaranteed, and they lauded the wisdom of His Majesty for recognizing those qualities.

Of course, the man in question, Heungseon-gun, was certainly not spending his day in solemn dignity with those thoughts in mind.

In truth, he hadn’t maintained his composure at all.

It was a safe bet that Heungseon-gun’s mind was racing more frantically than anyone else’s in Unhyeon-gung tonight.

There was only one reason he wasn’t acting: he simply didn’t have the mental capacity to listen to anything anyone around him was saying.

“Exactly how could he do that?”

Since hearing the truth from Kilian in the royal office, his mind hadn’t left the subject for a single second.

It was, of course, due to the sheer shock of it all.

“I’m going crazy. So, he really was just having fun playing with me all this time?”

He had briefly wondered if the other man simply hadn’t recognized him either, but recalling their meeting in Shanghai, he could say with certainty that was not the case.

Even then, hadn’t Kilian dropped so many subtle remarks that were open to various interpretations?

Kilian had been certain from that moment that Heungseon-gun was the boy he had met long ago, and he had decided to mess with him.

But even this made no sense.

“No, how can someone remember the name of a person they saw briefly once a long time ago and recognize them instantly? Is that even possible?”

Of course, Yi Ha-eung himself would have remembered by any means necessary if he had known that the slave boy named Yuseok back then would become Kilian.

No matter what he said, he wouldn’t have treated it as nonsense; he would have knelt and listened intently.

Listened intently? He would have roared in righteous indignation at any ignorant fool who dared not listen to the great Master Yuseok.

But the reason he hadn’t was simple.

Beause he didn’t know!

Would he have acted that way if he had known?

“I just don’t understand. How did he recognize me so instantly? Was my impression really that bad?”

It might be understandable if they had met several times or as adults, but logically, does it make sense to recognize someone instantly after 20 years, having seen them only once when they were ten?

There are only two possibilities.

Either the impression was remarkably deep, or it was such an unpleasant experience that his teeth clenched just thinking about it.

But if it had been such a deep impression, wouldn’t it be normal for him to remember it vividly as well?

Since he didn’t, the latter seemed more likely… but honestly, they were so young back then, and it was so long ago that he couldn’t remember every word they exchanged.

Still, he didn’t think he had been that rude… Or was he just deluding himself?

“No. If he really found me that offensive, he would have interfered to prevent me from becoming Crown Prince. In any case, the fact that he stood by and watched me become the heir to the throne means he has recognized me as a collaborator… right?”

He wondered if his reasoning was too optimistic, but it wasn’t a completely baseless delusion.

“Even Lord Kim Hak-seo was fawning over him right next to me. Objectively speaking, even if he had ill will, he would have more against that man than me.”

If he were Kilian, the first thing he would have done upon returning to Joseon was crush Kim Hak-seo.

Not only had that man worked him as a slave in his childhood, but he had also meanly erased the records to hide it when he feared being caught.

And yet, seeing that the man was still serving as Left State Councilor with all his limbs intact, it was clear that Kilian had forgiven Kim Hak-seo through some means.

Though it was obvious the man was rubbing his hands together and bowing to Kilian enough to make one wonder if he’d gone senile… regardless, Kilian didn’t seem to be the type of person to seek revenge for something that happened 20 years ago.

That made him even more curious.

“But why on earth did he remember me?”

When a question remains unanswered, it turns into frustration, and that frustration soon transforms into anxiety.

“Husband, are you still not sleeping?”

“Oh? Uh… yeah…”

Perhaps moping around on such a joyous day really did make him look strange.

His wife might understand, but it would be troublesome if he appeared odd to others, so perhaps it was best to stop for now.

“It is only natural that you would feel the weight of such a momentous responsibility, having to take charge of this nation. It makes me feel bad for being the only one excited. I should have been more mindful of the pressure you are feeling.”

“…Hmm?”

“It’s alright. Even if no one else does, I understand.”

It seemed she was completely mistaken about something, but he decided to keep quiet for now.

As Yi Ha-eung was briefly held in his wife’s embrace, the thought suddenly occurred to him that perhaps she wasn’t entirely wrong.

How could he not feel the pressure of leading the country?

Ultimately, wasn’t this ongoing worry born from the confusion of not knowing how to face Kilian as a future king?

He didn’t think Kilian held a grudge against Joseon.

But in the end, the undeniable fact was that Kilian was the Prince Consort of the British Empire before he was a royal kinsman of Joseon.

The path for the current Joseon—no, Yi Ha-eung’s Joseon—to take an upward leap was for its growth to align with the interests of the British Empire.

If that was the case, he ultimately had to know what Kilian truly wanted…

His contemplations continued to deepen until the dawn broke.

About three days after the contest that had sent shockwaves through all of Joseon had concluded.

The powerful clans, sensing a tectonic shift in Joseon’s power structure, were in a state of emergency.

“Look at this! Didn’t Lord Kim Jwa-geun tell us not to act rashly and to stay quiet!”

“……”

“Lord Gyeongwon is at least young, so he might be able to aim for the next contest. But what is this? We brought Lord Deokwan solely because of his close blood tie to His Majesty, and now he’s been completely sidelined!”

“That’s why I said I was uneasy. We should have joined hands with Heungseon-gun instead!”

The Andong Kim clan’s ambitious plan to enthrone their candidate had completely collapsed with Lord Deokwan’s disqualification.

At least Lord Gyeongwon was young, and since it was confirmed that future investitures of the Crown Prince would also be decided by contests, there was a chance to plan for the future—but that wasn’t the case for Lord Deokwan.

In the end, Kim Eung-geun, who had ignored Kim Jwa-geun’s advice and pushed forward on his own, lost all his influence amidst fierce criticism from his own clan members.

It wasn’t as if there was another figure ready to step up and distinguish themselves in his place, either.

The fact that the real power players of the Andong Kim clan, Kim Jwa-geun and Kim Heung-geun, were both in London was a major blow.

The Pungyang Jo clan wasn’t in as dire a straits as the Andong Kim clan, but their position became awkward when Lord Gyeongwon subtly mentioned he would study hard and stand on his own feet.

In the end, Heungseon-gun became the Crown Prince, and he was not close to either the Andong Kim clan or the Pungyang Jo clan.

They thought about strengthening the relationship through marriage, but Yi Ha-eung already had a wife and three sons.

If one of his sons were to become king, they could target the position of Queen Consort in the next generation, but Yi Ha-eung was a first-generation king for whom father-to-son succession was impossible.

Of course, if his sons possessed outstanding qualities and won a contest, that would be different, but what was the likelihood of that?

The bottom line was that there was no opening to form a connection.

It was as if someone had designed it this way on purpose; there was no room for the powerful clans to wedge themselves into Heungseon-gun’s side.

“…Could this also be what His Majesty intended?”

“Well, our clan influenced Lord Deokwan, and they influenced Lord Gyeongwon, so did he choose Heungseon-gun on purpose?”

“But Heungseon-gun is different from His Majesty. His Majesty was a king with undisputed legitimacy, but Heungseon-gun didn’t become king through the usual path. Won’t his royal authority be limited? Then he will inevitably need a faction to join hands with…”

“Normally that would be the case, but isn’t Heungseon-gun set to be the first Crown Prince officially recognized by His Highness Gillian? Moreover, His Majesty is currently trying his best to break away from the Qing order and align with Britain. If the structure His Majesty desires is completed, royal authority could be much stronger than we anticipate once Heungseon-gun becomes king.”

The reason the Andong Kim clan had not been pushed out of the center of power until now was their deep understanding that power is like a living organism.

Power never stays stagnant in one place; it constantly moves, circulates, and sometimes changes its form.

Currently, the power of the Royal Court was concentrated in the King, but given the King’s personality, he would surely establish a foundation for his successor to rule smoothly before stepping down as a retired king.

Ultimately, the source of that foundation would be the newly emergent Britain and the presence of Gillian, who was at its center.

The meaning of Kim Jwa-geun’s constant emphasis on not acting rashly was finally beginning to be understood instinctively.

“First, I will arrange a meeting with Heungseon-gun and extend a hand. If we tell him we are willing to cooperate fully with whatever he does once he ascends to the throne, he won’t look upon us unfavorably.”

“And His Highness Gillian will be leaving Joseon soon. We must host him at least once before that. Since Lord Kim Jwa-geun reportedly has a connection with His Highness, we should emphasize that and express the clan’s desire to treat him.”

“Good. Let’s proceed with both.”

Neither a game of Go nor politics is over until the board is completely flipped.

It would be impossible to conduct politics in this Joseon while excluding them entirely.

The foremost powerful clan of Joseon, which had maintained its influence for decades, held onto their own brand of confidence and conviction.

The investiture ceremony for the Crown Prince took place even faster than expected.

“I appoint Yi Ha-eung, Heungseon-gun, as the Crown Prince of Joseon.”

In accordance with tradition, the investing officer presented the bamboo book, the royal edict, and the seal of the Crown Prince, and Yi Ha-eung was formally registered as Heonjong’s adopted son.

Normally, after the investiture, official recognition should be received from the Emperor of China, but Qing had no room for such things, and Heonjong had no intention of following such procedures from the start.

Instead, acting on behalf of Queen Victoria of the British Empire, I drafted an official congratulatory document to be sent to the Crown Prince of Joseon and stamped it. Heonjong officially declared that this document held the same validity as an imperial recognition.

“Congratulations, Your Highness. Now you have truly become the heir to this nation.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. This is all thanks to your grace.”

“It’s not my grace. It was possible because you possessed the necessary qualities.”

“…Your Highness. About that promise you mentioned before. Could you tell me specifically what direction it will take?”

He must have finally made up his mind after several days of staying indoors and being lost in thought.

“Can I understand that as your intention to cooperate, once I tell you the direction?”

“If it is not a direction that harms Joseon, there is no reason I shouldn’t cooperate.”

“What constitutes ‘harm’ can be a bit ambiguous depending on how one interprets it. But I can promise you this: if you do as I say, Joseon will never have to tremble in fear of Qing or Russia.”

“…Is the price for that the collapse of the Neo-Confucian order?”

It seems he did quite a bit of thinking while tucked away at home.

In fact, the environment allowed Heungseon-gun to notice the direction I had been nudging things all along.

I would have been a bit disappointed if he hadn’t deduced at least this much.

“His Majesty will have cleaned things up to some extent before Your Highness ascends to the throne. So, please start preparing from now on.”

“I wish to do so, but since I have just become Crown Prince through such an unconventional method, I worry that any too conspicuous actions might invite backlash from those around me.”

“There’s no need to move directly. Lord, has Kim Eung-geun tried to contact you yet?”

As if to compensate for his lost influence over the investiture, Kim Eung-geun was desperately sending requests for his clan to host me.

If my prediction was correct, he would have sent a similar message to Heungseon-gun, and sure enough, he immediately nodded with a surprised expression.

“How did you know?”

“Because it’s predictable. When the next similar proposal comes, meet with him once. And then, form a cooperative relationship.”

“You are telling me to join hands with the Andong Kim clan? Why on earth…?”

“Isn’t using poison to fight poison the fastest way?”

Since Heungseon-gun has promised to be my faithful collaborator, this is the final gift I bestow before leaving Joseon.

Shall I show him the magic of removing obstacles without lifting a finger?

Watch and learn well. It’s a method you can use usefully for the rest of your life.

Chapter 294: Farewell to the Old Order (2)

While Killian was traveling across Asia as if it were his own backyard, the political scene of the British Empire, unlike that of Russia, France, or Prussia, was maintaining its steady center.

The Conservative Party, the massive ruling party, had such a dominant presence that the Liberal Party was expected to weaken significantly. However, through Gladstone’s tearful and desperate struggle, they managed to narrowly maintain their number of seats.

Yet, even the Conservative Party, with its overwhelming majority, could not afford to be entirely complacent. Despite achieving a grand victory in the war and securing substantial gains, their number of seats had not increased meaningfully. This might have been because they had already secured nearly all possible votes, having far surpassed a simple majority to achieve an overwhelming lead. There would always be a segment of floating voters who would cast their ballots for the Liberal Party regardless of how well the Conservatives performed.

However, after conducting their own investigations, they realized that wasn’t the only reason.

It was Gladstone’s desperate efforts.

—It wasn’t the Conservative Party that did well; it was the Prince Consort, Killian.

Analyses consistently suggested that this exquisite tactic of “strategic elevation” had been quite effective.

From the beginning, the Liberal Party’s goal for this general election hadn’t been to win a majority. How could they possibly seize the position of a ruling party that had successfully crushed Russia and established an international order led by the British Empire? Anyone speaking of such delusions had no business being in politics.

Gladstone’s goal was singular: to protect as many of their current seats as possible. Even so, over-packaging themselves or excessively disparaging the opponent often backfired.

Thus, Gladstone continually championed the Royal Family, asking, “It was Prince Consort Killian who successfully led the war, so why is Parliament trying to steal the credit? Do they have no conscience?”

This strategy, aimed at making voters view the Royal Family and the ruling party as separate entities, had achieved a certain level of success.

Of course, this didn’t mean the ruling party was sitting idle without a response.

“Prime Minister, I’ve looked into the public opinion you requested last time. Here is the summary. If you want more detailed data, you can look at the full report attached at the end.”

“Hmm… Our party’s approval rating is 67%? On the other hand, the Royal Family’s approval is 97%. The gap is quite significant.”

“It can’t be helped. Unlike a political party that has to engage in realistic politics, the Royal Family is only ever exposed through a positive image.”

“I suppose. In fact, I’m almost curious to hear what that 3% who said they don’t support the Crown are thinking.”

Approval ratings fluctuated constantly and the margins of error were often too large to be fully reliable. Rather than focusing on the numbers, Wellesley was slightly concerned by the lack of progress in solidifying the public perception that the ruling party and the Royal Family were moving as one.

“That Gladstone, he really has a knack for making things difficult for people.”

“Indeed. I suspect he has a natural talent for dragging others down by their heels.”

“In politics, that’s equivalent to the highest praise for being a skilled politician. Never say that in front of Gladstone.”

How many opportunities to completely finish off the Liberal Party had they missed so far? If Gladstone hadn’t left the Conservative Party, they might have truly been able to crush the Liberals underfoot. It was a bit of a shame. It was unavoidable, as they were never meant to get along with Disraeli, but the regret lingered.

“Still, the formation of the new cabinet is complete, and tax revenue is stable, so we should be able to start this term smoothly. I wonder if I should call this expected or a relief.”

“Since His Highness is currently away, if you, Prime Minister, finish the tasks he left incomplete, won’t the citizens feel the close relationship between the Conservative Party and the Royal Family more tangibly?”

“Indeed. But first, the priority is to explain the justification for additional budget expenditures to Parliament.”

No matter how wealthy the British Empire was—actually, precisely because it was the British Empire—raising an army required a staggering budget. How much did it cost just to operate the Navy once? When you added the costs of postwar processing and subsequent stabilization efforts, the figures became dizzying.

It was lucky they had won the war against Russia so decisively. Had it ended in a mediocre victory, they wouldn’t have recovered even half of the costs. In that case, they might have faced criticism despite winning the war.

Therefore, as the Prime Minister responsible for the nation’s coffers, Wellesley hoped to avoid moving the military as much as possible. But in politics, could one always do only what they wished?

A thick bundle of documents was sent to the Prime Minister, who was about to reorganize the cabinet and begin his new term, from the Royal Family.

“What is this now?”

“It’s an analysis of Asia’s future and a proposal for the appropriate actions the British Empire should take, prepared by the Royal Family.”

“…I was wondering when something like this would show up. Let’s see… An analysis by the ‘Royal Commission’?”

Royal Commission, my foot. Since when did the commission conduct such analyses and submit reports?

The name was just a fancy front. Wellesley didn’t need to be told to know whose head this report had come from.

“Honestly, he truly hates having his name attached to things. He’s incredibly thorough.”

Killian was the one behind all the secret maneuvers, yet the names on the official records were always someone else’s. If they handled things according to this report again, Wellesley’s name, not Killian’s, would be recorded in history.

“Usually, he passes off things that might become controversial for future generations. I wonder what he’s trying to make me do this time…”

Still, since Killian never pawned off tasks that were politically damaging, Wellesley had no particular complaints. He grumbled as he took the bundle, opened the document sealed with the royal crest, and carefully read the words written on the paper.

“The Qing dynasty… I expected this. Joseon? They’re the same… Since he said he’d handle it that way, there shouldn’t be a problem… Hmm? What is this?”

He rubbed his eyes and looked again, thinking he had misread, but the contents on the paper remained unchanged.

No wonder he had said a situation might arise where the Navy would be needed, even though an entire fleet wouldn’t be necessary just to brush aside those ‘Taiping’ fellows or whatever they were called. This was why.

“Prime Minister, what should we do?”

“What do you mean, ‘what should we do’? Tell him to do as he pleases.”

This would surely lead to the national interests of the British Empire, and Wellesley’s merit as Prime Minister would be recognized, so he had no objections. He merely wondered how this man knew all this and prepared in advance.

‘Does he really have shaman blood that lets him foresee the future?’

Along with that idle thought—one he felt he should seriously ask about someday—Wellesley added his signature to Killian’s report submitted under the name of the Royal Commission.

After much effort, Kim Eung-geun, who had succeeded in hosting Gillian and Yi Ha-eung, mobilized everything he could to prepare a grand banquet.

It was unexpected that they would meet everyone in one place rather than separately, but it was actually better. He had intended to establish connections with both sides anyway; if he could handle it all at once, it would save him the trouble of repeating the same task.

It was a pity he hadn’t been able to obtain detailed information on Gillian beforehand. Although Kim Jwa-geun had sent some materials, they were merely superficial; there was no truly detailed information. He wondered if Kim Jwa-geun was intentionally withholding details to monopolize the information, but he dismissed that as an overreaching guess. Despite the struggle for influence, were they not all members of the same Andong Kim clan?

Kim Jwa-geun simply lacked the ability compared to how much he had been showing off.

“It is an honor to meet the great man who, for the first time in Joseon’s history, has risen to the pinnacle of that vast empire.”

“I am the one who should thank you for the invitation. I have heard much about the Andong Kim clan even in London, so I have wanted to meet you at least once.”

“Is that so? To be honest, we had been requesting an audience since the day Your Highness arrived. But when the response kept coming back as ‘let’s find time later,’ we worried that Your Highness might be reluctant to meet us. I see now it was a needless worry.”

“I restrained myself because contacting others hastily before such a sensitive situation might lead to misunderstandings. In fact, I have not met with the Crown Prince here privately at all. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes. Honestly, I hoped we might meet at least once, but except for when seeing the other candidates together, we have never met privately,” Yi Ha-eung quickly nodded in agreement, putting Kim Eung-geun’s mind at ease.

At the same time, Kim Eung-geun’s resentment toward Kim Jwa-geun melted away like snow.

I knew I could trust my second cousin!

The groundwork had already been laid in London, and here he was, having pointless suspicions.

“Your Highness, for your information, Ambassador Kim Jwa-geun in London and I are very close relatives. He is also a younger cousin I am personally fond of, and I worry his health might suffer while living in a foreign land. I assume he is doing well?”

“He is adapting well. I have heard many times that he has a dependable older cousin back in Joseon.”

Since that topic had been broached, it was much easier to bring up other matters. Even if he was born in Joseon, how much could a man who left this land as a child and returned decades later possibly know? Even a mutt has an advantage in its own front yard, so Gillian surely needed a reliable partner.

With the determination to secure this connection no matter what, Kim Eung-geun’s eyes burned with intensity.

“The politics of our Joseon operate through mutual checks and cooperation. The ministers of the Bibyeonsa and the Six Ministries lead the overall direction of state affairs, and our clan occupies the largest number of positions there.”

“I see. Then can the Andong Kim clan be considered the ruling party, if we were to use the British Empire’s terms?”

“…Ruling party? Yes, well, I suppose so. And we actively sympathize with Your Highness’s ideal of making Joseon a more powerful nation. Of course, we promise our unsparing support when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne.”

He was being so blatantly forward that it actually seemed honest, which wasn’t bad.

By the way, looking at the way he talks, it seems he knows very little about me or the British Empire. Could it be that information isn’t being shared actively even within the Andong Kim clan?

Kim Jwa-geun, that man is truly formidable. It seems the truth that blood is thicker than water loses its power in the face of authority.

Why else would Kim Jwa-geun, who is busy meeting high officials in London and nurturing the modernization faction, not share information with Kim Eung-geun? It means he has no intention of sharing the power once he returns to Joseon.

Since I no longer need to be considerate of Kim Jwa-geun, my task has become even easier than expected, but I do feel a tiny bit sorry for Kim Eung-geun. Power is truly cold.

“The British Empire desires only one thing: to use Joseon to keep Russia and Qing in check. And what I desire is for Joseon to become strong enough to fulfill that role.”

“Your Highness is truly a person sent by heaven for Joseon. Our clan will also do our utmost, like dogs or horses in your service, for your great cause.”

“It’s good that we understand each other. If Joseon becomes strong enough to suppress Russia on its own even if they regain their strength, wouldn’t Manchuria or anywhere else be within reach? Since the Crown Prince here has also decided to join us, it would be good if you all assist him well from now on. Isn’t that right, Your Highness?”

“Pardon? Oh, yes. I would only feel reassured to have the support of all of you from the Andong Kim clan.”

“So he says.”

Do try to control that grin on your face.

It’s a chore even pretending not to notice, you man.

I thought to myself that he hadn’t maintained his position purely through his clan’s power for nothing, but I maintained a stoic expression while sipping my drink.

“However, to make Joseon as strong as Russia, it must inevitably go through a process of modernization, and I wonder if that will go well. The reason I came to Joseon personally was to find partners to share that role with.”

“Your Highness, there is no need to worry. If we assist the Crown Prince, the will of the King and the Bibyeonsa will align perfectly. Then, any policy can be passed.”

“Is that so? Looking at the discussion the other day, it seemed the local Confucian scholars are still negative about accepting Western culture.”

“Do not worry. They are merely people who talk with their mouths.”

“It sounds reassuring, but anyone can talk about a plausible plan with their mouth.”

If you want to be truly trusted, prove it with actions.

Sensing the hint, Kim Eung-geun immediately nodded his head.

“We will show you clearly before Your Highness leaves Joseon. Then you will believe us, will you not?”

“How could I doubt someone who shows me through their own actions? Is that not so, Your Highness?”

“Pardon? Oh, yes, yes! Of course.”

The conservative Confucian scholars are the biggest obstacle to modernization. And those who are currently occupying key positions and hindering the rising pro-British modernization faction from taking their place.

Removing them one by one would be too much trouble and carries the risk of a social conflict explosion. So, I must create a stage where they can fight and tear each other apart.

Because there is no place for Confucian nags and powerful clans in my… no, in the future Joseon.

So, since you’re going to disappear anyway, please set as spectacularly as possible.

To make things as simple and intuitive as possible, so that future students won’t have to suffer while memorizing history.

Chapter 295: Parting with the Old Order (3)

The pleasant and rewarding visit to my homeland was slowly drawing to its conclusion.

Since I couldn’t exactly build factories and plant the seeds of capitalism in Joseon right this moment, I had to be satisfied with merely laying the foundation for now.

I couldn’t stay in this small land forever, so it was time to put a definitive period on this chapter.

Fortunately, Kim Eung-geun seemed to be the type to keep his word; he immediately took action, throwing open the gates to total chaos.

“It is a fact acknowledged by most under heaven that there has been no king worthy of the name since the Gapsin year of the Chongzhen era. Though the institutions of ritual and music once resided in the East, the initiative has now passed to the West. This signifies that those who previously occupied that position were never its true masters. Since Your Highness already received official recognition from the master of the world during your investiture as the heir to the throne, you should now sever your old ties and establish a new order.”

In truth, by skipping the Qing’s investiture for the Crown Prince, Heonjong had already officially signaled his refusal to be recognized by them.

This memorial, which contained the names of nearly every official within the Andong Kim clan’s sphere of influence, was an outright declaration of that intent.

Since the Theory of Civilized vs. Barbarian was still in full swing in Joseon, attacking the Qing didn’t carry that much of a burden.

No Confucian scholars were particularly coming for its defense, and since real-time reports of the Qing’s dire situation continued to arrive, anyone supporting them was treated as a fool.

“The current tribulations faced by the Qing are not simply due to being pushed back by Western powers. A large-scale civil uprising has broken out in the south, which means the Qing Imperial House has lost the heart of the people. Since the will of the people is the Mandate of Heaven, the turning of the people’s hearts is proof that the will of Heaven has also turned.”

“It is said that in Europe, nearly every nation suffered from civil uprisings several years ago. However, Britain alone remained unscathed. Looking at this from a Confucian perspective, what is this if not evidence supporting the existing claim that the Heavenly Principle resides in Britain?”

These words would have made any true deep-diver into Neo-Confucianism faint from shock, but there were no scholars left in Joseon willing to step up and argue on behalf of the Qing dynasty.

“Since the will of my ministers aligns with my own, I shall re-establish the order of this land and determine the path Joseon must take. I hereby clearly declare that our Joseon no longer requires the Qing’s approval, nor will we allow any further interference from them.

Furthermore, Joseon officially recognizes that the Heavenly Principle resides in Britain. Although the British Emperor does not perform the ancient rituals of the Son of Heaven, I acknowledge that he possesses the virtues required of one…”

An absurd proclamation—recognizing some island nation in the West as the center of the world—fell upon the court. Yet, so many irrational things had happened lately that the opposition was surprisingly muted.

Of course, that didn’t mean people were cheering with both hands raised.

“Severing ties with the Qing is something that must be done, but recognizing the ruler of Britain as the Son of Heaven is a blatant departure from the norm!”

“Your Highneeeess! How can you abandon the Way of Confucianism and take the path of the barbarians!”

“The power of the Westerners may be strong, but that is merely a fleeting moment! It is said that violating the Way is a betrayal of virtue, and harming benevolence is the act of a traitor. Please, change your mind and keep to the righteous path!”

“If we are to sever ties with the Qing, then it is only right that Joseon declares an empire and adopts its own era name! Serving the Western barbarians is an impossibility for our people with five thousand years of history!”

Though they had been utterly crushed in the previous debate and were laying low, they had certainly not all turned toward favoring submission to the British Empire.

A few scholars might have felt something after the last debate and took a wait-and-see attitude, but this was Joseon.

In the original history, this was a place overflowing with Confucian scholars who stubbornly opposed modernization even during the Gabo or Gwangmu Reforms.

It would have been different if they had seen through and opposed Japan’s predatory ambitions, but such people didn’t really exist at the time.

Even An Jung-geun initially viewed cooperation with Japan positively because a modernized Japan seemed like an attractive role model.

The reason the scholars opposed reform until the end wasn’t based on profound insight, but simply because they wanted to preserve the Neo-Confucian order.

So, would they ever agree to the decision to serve a nation of Westerners they barely knew?

It was a foregone conclusion that they would froth at the mouth and protest.

And as promised, Kim Eung-geun literally mobilized the full might of the Andong Kim clan that he had built up over the years.

“Your Majesty! It is said that rebellious scholars are citing the writings of Zhang Zai from the Northern Song period to criticize the Royal Court’s decision! Yet, that same Zhang Zai said the great monarch is the eldest son of the parents, and the vassals are the eldest son’s retainers, so they should be duly respected. To openly oppose Your Majesty’s decision is no different from opposing the decision of one’s parents. Is this not a truly treacherous act?”

“If we tolerate the arrogance of those who boast of being scholars while neglecting the Way of Confucianism, the order of Joseon will fall to the ground!”

“A worthy person must be better than others, but how can those people be called worthy now? Despite Your Majesty’s grace in providing a forum for exchange of opinions, they were the ones who could not provide a single proper rebuttal. Yet now, they hold the country back by only sending memorials from behind the scenes. They are nothing less than traitors!”

As the men of the Andong Kim clan, who held overall power in the court, stepped forward en masse, memorials condemning the scholars poured in from all over—from the Six Ministries to the Bibyeonsa.

In a word, the message was: ‘You scholars are being way too arrogant.’

No matter how many memorials the Confucian scholars submitted, they naturally couldn’t compare to the deluge of memorials coming from the court officials.

Had the opinions of all scholars nationwide been unified, it might have been different, but the heads of the Hwasseo School were in exile, and the scholars of the Yeongnam region each held slightly different views.

“Every scholar who submitted a memorial must be punished!”

“Govern them strictly according to the national law!”

When the Andong Kim clan acted as if their very pride had been wounded, reacting with such frenzy, other factions like the Pungyang Jo clan also sensed which way the wind was blowing.

Logically, could they have made such an unnatural and hardline argument alone?

This had to be based on some sort of mutual understanding with the King.

That meant the King was determined to push through powerful reforms and purge those who opposed him.

If they let the Andong Kim clan run wild alone here, they wouldn’t be able to seize the initiative in the political sphere later.

The Pungyang Jo clan, living up to their reputation as a powerful clan, quickly read the situation and joined this condemnation race. Heonjong then accepted their opinions as if being pushed by the tide.

“The act of openly criticizing and even insulting a decision made with one mind by officials who have considered the harsh reality and the various circumstances of the nation is truly arrogant and the crime is of a wicked nature. Therefore, I shall strictly punish the ringleaders to show the dignity of the law.”

“A brilliant decision, Your Majesty!”

In such sensitive matters, a memorial was originally something submitted at the risk of one’s life, so being punished was not uncommon.

However, actually rounding them up at will was rare and usually labeled the behavior of a tyrant. But Heonjong was relentless.

If a King rounded everyone up just because he was angry, he would be a tyrant, but here, high-ranking officials from the Six Ministries, the Three Offices, and even the Bibyeonsa were calling for punishment with one heart. Who would criticize him as a tyrant?

If there were to be criticism, it would fall on the officials who blinded the King’s eyes.

Permission was granted with startling speed, and the orders were executed the moment the King’s command fell.

“Those traitors who disturbed the King’s mind with their memorials, receive your chains!”

“Traitors? How can offering loyal advice to protect the foundation of the country make us traitors!”

“What is opposing a decision made out of concern for the nation’s future other than trying to ruin the country! People like you, who only have silver tongues, are the real traitors!”

“How dare you! You men are the ones who are deceiving His Majesty the King…”

“No more talk! Drag them all away!”

Those who could mobilize public power and those who could not.

Those who had the King as their backing and those who did not.

It wasn’t a fight to begin with. The Confucian scholars, feeling a sense of crisis, tried to launch a campaign for public opinion, but that wasn’t easy either.

“Lord Kim Eung-geun, they say the will of the people is the Mandate of Heaven. Can scholars who say the exact opposite of what the people want really be said to be following the Mandate of Heaven?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Then wouldn’t it make things easier if you widely spread the word of their treachery to the common people as well?”

“You mean to isolate the scholars completely. I understand.”

The ignorant commoners might not have any practical influence, but they could provide an excellent justification for striking down the scholars.

Taking my advice, the Andong Kim clan first began inciting the people, centered around Hanseong.

Since there were no newspapers or radios, they had to spread rumors by word of mouth, but moving the opinion of Hanseong was a simple task.

“Have you guys heard?”

“It’s been a bit noisy lately, but did something else happen?”

“They say the King and the Lords are taking all sorts of measures to make the country wealthy and powerful, but the scholars in the provinces are opposing it so much.”

“Why would they oppose making the country strong?”

“They say it’s because if the country gets strong, people like us will be able to eat well and live well, and then they won’t be able to act so superior anymore. You know, if us ‘ignorant’ folks get smart, they can’t walk around with their chests puffed out like they do now.”

“They’re opposing it for such a reason? Those damn bastards!”

In truth, the majority of people making up Joseon didn’t have a huge interest in Neo-Confucianism.

They had notions and customs that were practically drilled into them, but it was a perception based on the social concept that ‘doing so is right,’ not an ideology based on sophisticated logic.

Thus, the first strike in a propaganda war is always a winning move.

Once a narrative was framed—of a King and his ministers struggling to feed and house the people being opposed by wicked, malicious scholars—public opinion would take care of the rest.

Once public sentiment soured, they could use that as a reason to cut off their heads, and the purge would be complete.

Sensing this flow, the scholars began to gather around the private academies, which were still going strong.

The private academies, known as the three great halls of learning during the Joseon period along with Seonggyungwan and the Hyanggyo, had already grown to over several hundred, and their corruption was a serious issue.

From tax evasion and military service exemption to the illegal collection of taxes from peasants, these practices were rampant. This, in turn, gave Heonjong the opportunity he had been waiting for.

“I hear the corruption of the private academies is severe. Should we leave them as they are?”

Abolishing private academies was a direct blow to the social influence of the yangban families, so even the powerful clans didn’t necessarily want them gone, but the situation had already become an unstoppable force.

Even if they had to sacrifice a piece of themselves, they had to break the scholars’ bones completely, so they couldn’t raise any objections.

“The investigation reveals that the majority of private academies across the country are exploiting the lifeblood of the people and disturbing the order of the state under the pretext of honoring sages. They speak of Confucian order with their mouths, but they are at the forefront of plundering the people. I cannot believe their claims are truly based on Neo-Confucianism.”

“…Your Majesty is correct.”

“Thus, we shall leave only the deep-rooted academies that have been clearly verified and boldly abolish all others. Ministers, receive my will and execute this.”

It was a case of digging their own graves, so no one could argue. The government’s will was so strong that those who resisted were all dragged away and subjected to flogging.

In addition to this one-sided suppression, the method used on Yi Gwang-ro was applied more broadly, shaking the core beliefs of the scholars representing each region.

“Your Majesty! Confucius said that a King who governs without artificial artifice is like Emperor Shun. How can you shake the roots of the nation like this!”

“Transport the criminal Kim Pyeong-mook to Shanghai so he may face reality, then place him under house arrest in Algeria.”

Oh, shut up. Do you want a taste of a colony?

“Your Majesty! Sending scholars into exile not to the eight provinces of Joseon, but to the land of barbarians, is against the dignity of a scholar…”

“The criminal, Yi Yul-beom. Place him under house arrest in Vietnam.”

“Your Majesty! Please, the laws of human relationships…”

“Transport the criminal to Senegal.”

Besides them, you to Sierra Leone, you to New Caledonia, and finally, to Tahiti.

The world had truly entered the Great Age of Exile.

The old order that had been rooted for hundreds of years was rapidly crumbling. It was a sight that Killian, the mastermind behind it all, found truly good to behold.

Chapter 296: The Miracle Rehabilitation Therapist

The final move to overhaul Joseon from its very roots.

Now that the old furniture had been cleared away, it was time to slowly bring in the new.

“For Joseon to become even stronger, we must discard its antiquated structures and be born anew.”

Like a locomotive that had begun to barrel forward and could no longer stop, Kim Eung-geun continued to rush ahead, unable to hit the brakes even as he wondered if this was truly the right path.

I had been egging him on from the sidelines, but his momentum was truly remarkable.

In truth, if Kim Jwa-geun had been in that position, he would have played it safe, knowing that such a rapid reform would place an immense burden on the one who proposed it. Or perhaps he would have stayed behind the scenes and propped up someone else to carry out the work.

However, Kim Eung-geun lacked both the ability and the tact for such maneuvers.

Furthermore, since he believed his safety was already guaranteed, he didn’t seem particularly anxious. With the current King, the future King, and even the Prince Consort of the British Empire on his side, what could he possibly fear in this world?

Perhaps that was why, despite his occasional doubts, his every word and expression overflowed with a confidence that was quite pleasant to see.

“In the Biography of Dong Zhongshu within the Book of Han, there is a passage that says if the sound of the geumungo is not harmonious, its strings must be untied and tightened again. Master Yulgok also used this metaphor to advocate for his ‘Theory of Gyeongjang’ regarding the management of the state. I believe that our Joseon of today is exactly where we must follow Master Yulgok’s will.”

“…Just a while ago, we abolished all but forty-seven private academies and sent even the leaders of the provincial scholars into exile overseas. And now you’re talking about another reform? That is far too much—”

“Even the butchers in the marketplace know the proverb: ‘Strike while the iron is hot.’ If we hesitate now, after we’ve finally set the mood, we will ruin everything.”

While his words held truth, voices began to emerge from some quarters suggesting that this was perhaps too rushed.

The abolition of the private academies was impossible to oppose because the justification was so firm, but accelerating the reforms once more was a different matter entirely.

However, Kim Eung-geun pushed the matter forward stubbornly.

“Look at the situation now! Russia is cowering after its defeat in the war against Britain, and the Qing are struggling to even settle their internal civil uprisings. If Joseon strikes out now, taking not only Manchuria but also the Maritime Province can become a reality rather than a delusion!”

“Well, that is true, but…”

“Let’s look at this coldly. Modernization, reform—are we not going to do it? Do you think we can survive forever without doing so? It’s better to get the pain over with early. If we are going to suffer the side effects anyway, it’s better to experience them now and fix them. There is no use in dragging our feet only to regret it when it’s too late.”

In terms of logic alone, he wasn’t wrong.

The dogs bark, but the caravan moves on.

Regardless of what the opposition said, the reform drive led by the Andong Kim clan forged ahead like the horn of a rhinoceros.

“First and foremost is the military sector. Let us establish a Military Reform Bureau to transform our old-fashioned army into a modern one.”

“Wait. Reform sounds fine, but is it right to start with the military? The reason our current forces are insufficient is, above all, because the budget is lacking. Does an army just magically change into a modern one just because you say it will?”

“That is why we must establish a dedicated organization and concentrate all our resources.”

“If we pour all the tax revenue into the military, what about the other budgets? Our ancestors do not create gold out of thin air to pass down to us.”

“Couldn’t we just print more money and circulate it?”

It was all well and good to ambitiously establish a reform organization, but as expected, the details were utterly disastrous.

When I first heard about the progress from Yi Ha-eung, I gained the profound realization that the Prince Regent of the original history hadn’t failed for no reason.

Thinking about it, it was as natural as humans walking on two legs or the sun rising in the east.

Just as the one who has tasted meat knows how to eat it, people who have experience with reform are the ones who do it well.

How could men who had spent hundreds of years following Neo-Confucian teachings and upholding the Confucian classics as absolute truth know anything about modernization and reform?

‘If there’s no money, just print more and hand it out.’

What a truly genius idea.

Governments that went bankrupt because of a lack of funds must have been incredibly stupid. Why did they go to ruin instead of just printing money?

Then again, it was inevitable.

In the current situation where even the Sangpyeong Tongbo was failing to function properly, how many people would have a deep understanding of a monetary economy?

That’s why, in the original history, even if high-denomination currency was an unavoidable necessity, they ended up destroying the economy by issuing ridiculous coins like the Dangbaekjeon.

“What does Your Highness, the Crown Prince, think of their policies?”

“…I am ashamed to say I do not know. In truth, I lack knowledge about this thing called ‘modernization’ that Your Highness speaks of, and I have never given it deep thought.”

“That is excellent. It is very admirable to admit what you do not know. Ignorance can be filled, but if one is unaware of one’s own deficiencies, there is no answer for that.”

The current Yi Ha-eung would certainly not pour ten times the annual budget into rebuilding Gyeongbokgung Palace or issue senseless currency like the Dangbaekjeon.

This alone was a massive improvement.

Humans have an inherent instinct to avoid actions that they can clearly see are wrong. Since the Andong Kim clan was providing a textbook example of a hopeless, disastrous reform, perhaps Yi Ha-eung was learning something from it.

“However, Your Highness, if a Modern Military Bureau is established under Kim Eung-geun’s lead and the reforms begin, won’t the side effects be significant? Your Highness yourself said their direction is wrong, so this will surely end in failure.”

“I suppose so.”

“Then… isn’t that a problem? If a negative perception of ‘modernization’ itself takes root, it won’t be good. When we try to implement proper reforms later, the momentum for national governance could be lost.”

It wasn’t that I hadn’t considered that.

Indeed, if an excessive attempt at reform fails, public opinion could shift toward the idea that it’s better to do nothing at all.

However, the conclusion I reached after seeing it for myself was that this level of radicalism was necessary to clear the blocked veins of Joseon.

‘You people were at a level where there was no hope unless I hit you hard a few times with shock therapy.’

“It’s fine. Kim Eung-geun is a sacrificial pawn anyway. It’s not a method I particularly favor, but he must be discarded after use. Allowing powerful clans to take root in Joseon any longer would only cultivate symptoms that lead to cancer… or what you call banwi (stomach cancer).”

“But the Andong Kim clan has already cleared out almost all the opposing Confucian scholar factions. Furthermore, His Majesty the King has already granted too many of their requests, making it impossible to strike them now.”

“Of course, it’s impossible for His Majesty. That is why Your Highness should do it.”

“…Pardon?”

Why so surprised? You must have had some inkling that this was the plan from the beginning.

“They boldly swept away the scholars, but because they used such harsh means, the resentment against them is deep, and many are gritting their teeth in anger. It’s just that His Majesty keeps siding with them now, so no one dares to challenge their influence.”

“It is exactly as you say. When I looked into it just in case, I found that some are already accepting bribes.”

“That’s perfect. Now that they’re convinced their position won’t be shaken even as the times change, how excited they must be. Just leave them be.”

If Yi Ha-eung could find evidence of bribery with just a brief investigation, it was proof that there wasn’t just one or two of them doing it.

And there were people all over this city of Hanseong who would be looking upon such behavior with disdain.

“When Your Highness ascends the throne, encourage upright officials to submit memorials with all the evidence of corruption the Kim family has committed until now. Use that as a basis to impeach them. And since it is true they were a bit excessive when sweeping away the scholars, hold them accountable for that as well. The scholars who are still hanging on, though few, will surely support this with both hands raised.”

“…We were the ones who told them to sweep away the scholars, but you want to punish them for it?”

“I never said a word about ‘sweeping them away.’ I simply said to suppress the opposition since it was so strong. It was their own arbitrary decision to go and crack skulls to prove their loyalty. And with just a little nudge, people will rise up like a swarm of bees to submit memorials demanding their punishment. Your Highness can simply pretend to yield and follow their demands, can you not?”

If it’s a cute puppy, you can tame it and keep using it after the hunt is over, but if you leave a tiger or a lion alone, they might try to maul you one day.

So, it was best to clear them all out.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say their usefulness had already been exhausted, so why bother keeping them around?

“Then won’t the reforms led by the Andong Kim clan collapse as well? The reform bureau they want to create—”

“It doesn’t matter, so let them create whatever they want. It would be a mess if it were actually operated normally, but His Majesty will abdicate to Your Highness before it gets to that point anyway.”

This was a matter already settled with King Heonjong.

Since he wasn’t in good health to begin with, he had said he would abdicate as soon as the foundation was laid, so it wouldn’t draw much suspicion.

“I won’t be on Joseon soil by then, but you and His Majesty can coordinate the timing yourselves. I trust you both can handle that much.”

“…I understand. But separately from that, the reform bureau created by the Andong Kim clan will be effectively useless. Is that truly alright?”

“Their role ends with clearing out the Neo-Confucian… conservative forces and creating the framework for reform. The people who will take over the next steps will be returning soon, so appoint them. We’ve already created the organizations and the offices, but have no suitable people? You just have to plug them right in.”

“Returning… from where…? Ah!”

The modernization faction had been working hard in Britain for several years with the goal of modernizing their homeland.

I would select those from respectable families among them, centered around Kim Jwa-geun, and send them back to Joseon first.

With their family backgrounds and their track record of learning proper advanced civilization in Britain, replacing the pseudo-modernizers with them wouldn’t be difficult.

If I had tried to insert the modernization faction from the start, the blowback would have been immense, but since the Andong Kim clan is slated to take all that heat and self-destruct, there’s nothing to worry about.

“Could it be that Your Highness planned from the beginning to bring them in to lead the reform?”

“One must make good use of the pieces on the board. When you have a chariot and a cannon on the table, why would you ignore them and only play with the pawns?”

“But Lord Kim Jwa-geun is from the same Andong Kim clan as Lord Kim Eung-geun. Won’t there be opposition?”

“There won’t be. That man has clearly shifted his direction toward prioritizing personal glory over his clan.”

To be precise, it was a lust for power rather than glory, but he was a man who had been rolling around in Britain for years and was thoroughly exposed to my influence.

Even if he sought power back in Joseon, he would be a thoroughly pro-British power player, so for me, it was actually better for him to be at the center of Joseon.

Even without me pulling the strings, he would surely go around shouting that Britain is the best, Britain is the future, and that everyone should unite under Britain. Where could I find a better appointee?

His relationship with Yi Ha-eung didn’t seem too bad either, and as long as I served as the bridge between them, there shouldn’t be that much friction.

“Your Highness… is truly a man of deep schemes.”

“You flatter me. It just happened to turn out this way.”

“Even though you are overseeing all these matters, you will remain a person who, on the surface, has nothing to do with it until the end… Is there a reason you do it this way?”

“Naturally, it is because I want to make collaborators like Your Highness stand out more. Isn’t it only fair to give something if you are to take something? Your Highness should be the protagonist of history who modernized Joseon.”

Of course, that was a lie.

If I were to reveal myself, my actions would be judged for generations to come, and there would be endless sections titled ‘Killian Gore/Evaluation/Controversy’—why would I put myself in such a position?

Even if not for that reason, if it looks like an outside force is intervening, internal resistance is bound to occur.

What I wanted was practical power, influence, and the benefits that came from them. I didn’t want to do useless work just to leave a few lines of my name in history.

I had already gained more than enough honor; adding anything more to it wouldn’t even be noticeable.

So, it was enough to just generously bestow such things on others. Even if it was just a few lines of a career that held no value to me, it would be a very good reward for someone else.

Just like right now.

“The future of Joseon must be in the hands of the Joseon people. A new era is coming. It will be a harsh and turbulent age, but I will help from behind so that Joseon can navigate it well, so take heart.”

“Thank you. I will never let the opportunity Your Highness has given me go to waste.”

The stagnant water was being washed away, and a new tide, fully armed with pro-British thought, was rushing in.

When Joseon is modernized under their lead, who will the citizens come to respect and follow the most?

It was such a complex and difficult question that even I wasn’t quite sure.

Chapter 297: The Miraculous Rehabilitation Therapist (2)

Joseon Embassy in London

After a long day of demanding work, the Joseon Ambassador, the Consul General, and their working-level staff gathered for a meal together.

Though physically exhausted, their expressions were not particularly grim, perhaps because they had found some mental stability.

“Has everyone grown accustomed to London by now?”

“It’s fine. After studying desperately, I can finally speak and understand English to some extent. At first, I wondered what on earth this language was, but I suppose nothing is impossible for a determined mind.”

A young official answered Kim Jwa-geun’s question with a smile.

“I’m sure all of you have felt many things since coming here.”

“To say the least, My Lord. It’s not just about what we felt; I’ve spent a lot of time reflecting on my past. They say a ‘frog in a well’ has ‘high aspirations but meager abilities.’ I feel only shame for my past self, who claimed to want a better country while remaining trapped in a well, lacking any real skill.”

“When I heard that His Highness Killian was going to Joseon… honestly, I was a bit worried. I feared he might lose all affection for our country after seeing the reality of Joseon.”

“…That wasn’t a joke; it really could have happened. I think it’s a matter we should consider seriously.”

Joseon was currently in no position to accept anything new.

The officials were more certain of this than anyone else because they had been in that very position before coming to Britain. They realized that their homeland was twisted to its very roots, to the point where one wouldn’t even know where to begin fixing it.

“Still, looking at the news coming in via telegram, it seems things haven’t turned out that desperately. Word has come back to select the first group of personnel to return home starting next year.”

“…We’re returning home?”

“Yes. A new organization to lead modernization reforms will be established, and I’ve been told to select the people who will take on heavy responsibilities there. It looks like I will be the one in charge, so I’ll be heading back to Joseon for the first time in a long while.”

This decision was quite unexpected, as neither the other officials nor Kim Jwa-geun knew exactly how things were unfolding in Joseon.

“If we establish an organization to lead modernization reforms in Joseon, won’t the backlash from the Confucian scholars be enormous?”

“They said everything will be settled by the time we return. We just need to focus on the direction in which we will advance the country.”

“Hah… To my ears, that sounds like Joseon has finally come to its senses, but I find it hard to believe.”

It was a surprising sentiment coming from young men from prestigious families in Joseon, but this was the reality.

Before coming here, they had lacked for nothing in Joseon. But after arriving in London, they realized how backward their country was. They had realized that by clutching onto outdated spirits and endlessly digging themselves deeper into their own well, they had eventually become trapped in it.

“Ambassador, I heard there’s been a great commotion within our clan as well.”

Kim Heung-geun, the Consul General, seemed concerned about their family, but Kim Jwa-geun shrugged his shoulders lightly as if it were of no consequence.

“If they cannot abandon the outdated mindset of monopolizing power in an era like this, they have no choice but to pay the price. I did my best to warn them repeatedly. I heard that my elder sister took no action after hearing my warning, so she will likely remain a respected elder of the Royal Family. Unfortunately, it seems Lord Kim Eung-geun was not so wise.”

“…He was never particularly quick-witted to begin with.”

Kim Heung-geun gave a bitter smile, sensing Kim Jwa-geun’s coldness toward his own kin, evidenced by him drawing a line and referring to his cousin as ‘Lord.’

Kim Jwa-geun lightly brushed off his cousin’s bitter smile and scanned everyone seated at the large table.

“When you return to Joseon, most of you will occupy key positions. You’ve all seen, heard, and felt much here, so I won’t lecture you further. However, keep in mind that the first emotion you feel upon returning to Joseon might be disappointment.”

“What do you mean by that, My Lord?”

“It was His Highness Killian’s advice to choose one specialty and delve deep into it rather than trying to learn a bit of everything. I sincerely believe that you all, and I as well, deserve praise for studying so hard for years, even sacrificing sleep. However, I can’t shake the feeling that applying what we’ve learned here to Joseon will be more than just a struggle… No, ‘struggle’ is too soft a word for the hardships that await us.”

It was exactly as Kim Jwa-geun said.

The Joseon officials had each chosen a specialty and studied more diligently over the years than they ever had for the Civil Service Examinations. They were filled with hope as they saw how their fields of study were applied in the actual environment of the British Empire. Naturally, they expected that their knowledge would transform their country beyond recognition upon their return.

However, Kim Jwa-geun was looking at reality more coldly.

“Just look at the example of taxes. It’s impossible to do anything while maintaining Joseon’s current tax system. The tax revenue reaching the central government isn’t much, yet the lives of the common people are ruined, and money and resources are leaking out in every direction. And what about the political structure? I can’t even point to a single problem because everything is a problem.”

“…As you say, Ambassador, we might feel a sense of hopelessness first when we return.”

“That is why we need to stick together all the more. Are we not comrades who have shared joys and sorrows in this foreign land tens of thousands of miles from home, studying and working with the sole purpose of improving our country? Even after returning to Joseon, we must cherish each other and cooperate to properly fix that poor nation, shouldn’t we?”

“The Ambassador is right. Since most of us have mastered different specialties, cooperating will create a much greater synergy than working alone.”

“I agree with the Ambassador as well!”

“I’m glad you understand. Many of you here will be returning with me this time, and you’ve all worked hard and endured well. Perhaps the frog that came out of the well was happier when it didn’t know how wide the world was. If it had lived its entire life looking only at that patch of sky from inside the well, it wouldn’t have known what state it was in until the moment it died.”

“…….”

“But we know now. Since we have come out of the well and seen the vast world, it is now our turn to turn that narrow well we lived in into a great lake. It will be a treacherous journey with no end in sight, but let us move forward, trusting in the comrades who studied beside us in our most difficult times.”

The reason he spoke such words was that once these men returned to Joseon and took up key reform positions, their original families would surely try to win them over with all sorts of enticements and temptations.

If one or two began to compromise with reality and fall into corruption, the reforms would likely end in failure.

Fortunately, most of the people here were young and possessed the spirit to improve their homeland, even if it meant tearing Joseon down and rebuilding it from scratch. Moreover, the ideal modernized state they envisioned converged into a single point without exception, so there were few conflicting opinions.

However, if they were to overhaul Joseon with the British Empire as their goal, they would have to shatter almost all of Joseon’s existing systems and ideologies to create new ones.

It was questionable whether such a country could still be called Joseon.

Of course, Kim Jwa-geun, who no longer had any lingering affection for the old framework of Joseon, didn’t care.

“Ah, come to think of it, there is one more message you must keep in mind. These are the words of His Highness Killian, so never forget them.”

“Yes.”

“It’s unlikely, but if any sign of attempting to establish a communist state is discovered, you may be wiped out. So do not even think of doing something so foolish. That is all.”

“We are trying to make Joseon like this British Empire, so communism is nonsense.”

“If there’s anyone who says such things, we’ll be the first to step up and crack their skulls.”

Kim Jwa-geun nodded with satisfaction and gave a kind lecture on exactly how to smash the heads of anyone who might cry out for communism in Joseon. Everyone deeply engraved the future policy into their minds.

It was a very productive night.

I can confidently say that there is no one on Earth right now who has pondered Northeast Asia as deeply as I have.

Naturally, grouping the three Northeast Asian countries together is a modern way of thinking, not a 19th-century one. In the current era, people in the West view the Qing dynasty as the Qing, Joseon as Joseon, and Japan as Japan; a macroscopic view of these three as a single region does not exist.

As for the East, Qing and Joseon were somewhat linked, but Japan was distant from them. Considering that Vietnam, which paid tribute to the Qing, was often more closely associated with it, the perception of this time was vastly different from that of the 21st century.

However, what mattered to me was not the 19th century, but the future beyond it.

The 19th century? It was the era of the British Empire’s undisputed dominance anyway.

In the original history, Britain’s power began to wane in the latter half of the century, but with what I’ve already done, there will be no problem maintaining the hegemony of the superpower until the early to mid-20th century.

The problem is what comes after. How well can we shake off the pursuit of latecomers?

To this end, I am pre-emptively placing leashes on potential competitors before they even notice, so that I can control them.

First, developing Canada as a leash for the United States is currently progressing smoothly. The U.S. is now slowly thinking of an exit strategy—obtaining the Sea of Cortez through negotiations with Mexico and calling it a day—and they have identified Spain as the greatest threat on the American continent.

While they are busy fighting each other, Canada, now equipped with California and Alaska, will be growing rapidly. It’s a very desirable setup.

But the real challenges are the Qing dynasty and Russia. To make matters worse, these troublesome nations are right next to each other.

I’ve already suppressed them, and I plan to suppress the Qing even more, but history has proven that no matter how much you strike them down, a country with potential will eventually rise.

I thought about breaking the Qing into small pieces, but that would draw too much negative attention and carry high risks.

So, the plan was to use Joseon and Japan to keep the Qing and Russia in check. In Joseon’s case, the first step has been successfully taken.

I expected far more of a dumpster fire, but this is actually manageable.

After using the Andong Kim clan to weed out internal ills, Heonjong will abdicate to Yi Ha-eung and discard the clan, buying time for the modernization faction to get to work.

Since Kim Jwa-geun is returning soon, my job is basically just to check in on the situation from time to time.

Truly, nothing puts the mind at ease like leaving things on autopilot.

However, no matter how much Joseon grows, it cannot handle Russia and the Qing alone. Specifically, if Joseon loses its mind and heads north to reclaim Manchuria, it will offend both Russia and the Qing simultaneously. Could it handle that alone?

I needed at least one more card that could hold Russia back, and no country in Northeast Asia was more suited for that than Japan.

Of course, Japan’s situation wasn’t on the brink of total collapse to the point where I could interfere in its internal affairs in the same way I did with Joseon.

But that didn’t mean there was no way… I had planted a seed some time ago.

That seed was the Shogun’s hunger for power—his desire to restore the authority of the Shogun that had fallen to the ground.

It’s hard alone, but nothing is impossible with your reliable cousin Killian. Dreams come true.

And finally, while staying in Joseon, I felt a vibration on the fishing rod I had been patiently holding toward Japan.

1853, Year of the Water Ox.

While Killian arrived in Hanseong and enjoyed a reunion with an old acquaintance, the entire Japanese archipelago was spiraling into a state of extreme tension not seen in centuries.

“The Shogun is effectively trying to kill us, as if to prove he is nothing but an oppressive tyrant!”

“To demand that we surrender our weapons ourselves is an unthinkable insult to a samurai! The Shogun is openly mocking and shaming our domain!”

Fierce criticism erupted against the Shogun, who had become arrogant after winning a few minor skirmishes.

“Satsuma and Choshu are suspected of violating the decree that the modernization of the Imperial Army is to be led by the Shogunate. They are suspected of trading with Western nations on their own and arming their troops with new weapons.”

“If you refuse an inspection, it will be seen as an admission that you violated these guidelines. You will have to pay the appropriate price.”

The rebuttals and warnings followed without fail.

“The Shogun wants to use this opportunity to bring all the powerful domains in the provinces to their knees under his influence. If we bow here, we will have all our armaments stripped and be demoted back to being mere vassals of the Tokugawa.”

“Even if he won the war against Russia, wasn’t that just a small-scale battle where he sent a measly few hundred soldiers? The Shogun is overestimating himself because of that pathetic victory.”

“If we unite as one, the Shogun won’t be able to look down on us so easily. Let us unite now!”

“If Satsuma falls, Choshu is next. If Choshu falls, Satsuma is next. When the lips are gone, the teeth get cold. Now is the time for solidarity!”

A dramatic alliance was formed between sworn enemies in the face of a common foe. The conflict between the Shogun, who wanted to further consolidate the Shogunate’s dictatorship, and the powerful domains, who could no longer tolerate it, could not be mended. However, no one had yet moved to extreme action.

But in July 1853, Tokugawa Ieyoshi, who had been pressuring Satsuma and Choshu day after day, passed away at the age of 60.

“Now that the Shogun is dead, this is our chance!”

“The true master of this land is His Majesty the Emperor! The Shogunate must declare that the right to rule belongs to His Majesty and return the sovereignty to the Imperial House!”

The anti-Bakufu factions, which had been suppressed by the power of the Shogunate, rose up all at once. The seeds of a civil war that would split the entire Japanese archipelago in two had begun to sprout.

Chapter 298: Blood is Thicker than Water

Tokugawa Ieyoshi’s greatest concern had always been his sickly son.

He had fathered many sons, yet they had all died young. Even the only one to reach adulthood had been left in a state where one could hardly call him brilliant, due to the aftereffects of a childhood illness. It was a dire situation.

Had his son, Iesada, been even a person of average ability—neither more nor less—Ieyoshi might not have pushed so aggressively.

That was precisely why Ieyoshi felt the need for the Shogun to reclaim the firm standing held during the early days of the Shogunate before his son inherited the position. To that end, he had used every means at his disposal to pressure the powerful domains.

If he had been given just one or two more years, Ieyoshi’s scheme might have succeeded.

In their desperation, Satsuma and Choshu had even formed an alliance to oppose the Shogun, but in terms of objective power, the Shogun still held the upper hand.

However, just one step away from the goal, Tokugawa Ieyoshi finally passed away from old age, and the seat was inherited by the still-immature Tokugawa Iesada.

The fact that Iesada was frail and unhealthy was known not only to the ministers of the Shogunate but even to the provincial Daimyo.

It was only natural that the cornered Satsuma and Choshu saw this as a golden opportunity.

Some voices suggested that since Ieyoshi was dead, they should just let bygones be bygones, but those voices were easily ignored.

Had it been a moderate level of conflict, things might have been different, but the Shogunate had truly intended to crush Satsuma and Choshu.

There was no guarantee that if Iesada reorganized his forces, he wouldn’t do the same thing. Even if the Shogun lacked that kind of courage, there was no guarantee his close advisors wouldn’t push for it.

“The battle has effectively already begun.”

“That is correct. We must not stop the pressure until the Shogun expresses his intent to surrender.”

“Tosa and Saga have also decided to join us. We must seize this chance to force the Tokugawa to give up the position of Sei-i Taishōgun!”

Had it ended in success, the outcome would have been different, but since it remained an attempt, Ieyoshi’s actions ended up as a self-destructive move that only instilled a sense of crisis in the provincial Daimyo.

Even the forces that hadn’t joined Satsuma and Choshu did not provide direct support, but they shifted toward siding with them in the debates.

The demand they all voiced in unison was simple.

They demanded that the Shogunate return the sovereignty—the mandate to rule that the Shogunate claimed was delegated to them by the Emperor—back to the Emperor.

Should this happen, the Tokugawa would no longer be able to maintain the Shogunate autocracy as before and would be demoted to merely being the leader of the Daimyo.

Of course, the Shogunate’s forces were not cornered yet, and from their perspective, it was infuriating to see the powerful domains, who had been cowed by the Shogun’s prestige until recently, acting so boldly.

In fact, even Iesada, whose personality bordered on feeble rather than just gentle, was feeling a slight sense of displeasure at the thinly veiled threats from Satsuma and Choshu.

“Their demand for the restoration of sovereignty grows fiercer by the day. Must I truly follow it?”

“It is nonsense. It is the claim of madmen who have lost their minds from being cornered, so Your Highness needs not worry too much.”

“But…”

“If Your Highness stands firm and gives them a stern rebuke, they will tuck their tails and tremble as if they never spoke. You have no reason to be afraid.”

At the counsel of Ii Naosuke, one of his close advisors, a bit of life returned to the eyes of the severely wavering Iesada.

Still, as if he couldn’t help his lingering anxiety, he asked in a small voice.

“But… shouldn’t we consider the possibility of things going wrong?”

“The possibility of things going wrong? What do you mean?”

“I mean, they might actually start a war…”

“That will not happen. It is always the weakest dogs that bark the loudest. If Your Highness speaks sternly, everything will be resolved, so please trust in me.”

What could a weak and spineless Shogun do?

In the end, he followed the words of his ministers and issued an official statement declaring that the restoration of sovereignty was absolutely impossible.

— In the past, when the authority of the Imperial Court weakened, disrespectful and impious groups emerged one after another from all directions. Our ancestor, Tokugawa Ieyasu, put an end to such treacherous shifts, and for two hundred years, the Shogunate has served as the faithful deputy of His Majesty the Emperor. This remains true today. To deny and disparage this is an act of insulting the decision of His Majesty the Emperor, who delegated this authority.

— Those who repeatedly commit these lawless acts, regardless of their status, will be strictly punished for the crime of insulting His Majesty the Emperor. Let everyone refrain from acting rashly and remain in their proper places.

In short, it was an ultimatum stating: “Shut your mouths and stay down, or you’ll die.”

Explicitly invoking the Emperor’s name was a declaration that no counter-argument would be tolerated. Satsuma and Choshu were left with only two choices: submit or rise up.

Contrary to the Shogunate’s hopes, however, those who knew full well that an incompetent Shogun had taken power simply ignored the statement.

“The true master of the Empire is His Majesty the Emperor! How can they claim to have been delegated authority only to wield it privately and act so tyrannically!”

“Let us subjugate the lawless Shogunate and raise the banner of Revere the Emperor!”

Of course, Satsuma and Choshu weren’t rushing into a civil war without thought.

Just as the previous Shogun had suspected, they had already armed their forces with modern weapons they had brought in, and other Daimyo, unsettled by Ieyoshi’s aggressive actions, were on their side.

Add to that an incompetent Shogun and the justification of reorganizing the national system around the Emperor, and there was no reason to shy away from a fight.

However, they didn’t forget that if this took the form of a full-scale war, there was a possibility that the British Empire might intervene.

“This is not a war or a fight; it is, first and foremost, a rescue operation to save His Majesty the Emperor, the heart of our Empire. We must proclaim it as such when we raise our troops.”

“Understood. The current Shogun is a coward anyway, so if it looks like a real battle is about to break out, he will try to compromise somehow.”

A leader’s temperament and reputation are factors that directly influence the opponent’s decisions.

If Ieyoshi hadn’t died…

If his successor, Iesada, had possessed even half the ability of his father…

The seeds of a civil war that would have bloomed over a decade later absorbed these two nutrients greedily and grew into a World Tree that would cover the entire Japanese archipelago.

Now, no one could stop it.

“I will make those lawless traitors who insulted the dignity of His Majesty the Emperor pay the price!”

“Do not forgive the Shogunate, which has committed all sorts of tyranny in the Emperor’s name and brought shame to His Majesty!”

The archipelago began mobilizing its armies in earnest, engaging in a fierce struggle over who could use the Emperor’s name more effectively.

From an objective third-party perspective, it was a pathetic sight.

But there is no one in the world who doesn’t know that if you’re going to be pathetic whether you win or lose, it’s still better to be the one who wins.

Both sides were currently locked in a desperate struggle to become the “winning pathetics.”

News of the outbreak of the Japanese civil war reached me just as I had returned to Shanghai from Joseon.

Even after enjoying the grand farewell banquet in Joseon, I had heard rumors that something felt suspicious, but given the circumstances, I had purposely feigned ignorance.

There was nothing to be gained by letting people who couldn’t even manage their own households show interest in a neighboring country’s affairs.

“Now then, shall I hear what all the noise is about?”

I sipped my morning coffee and carefully looked over the materials submitted by my informants living in Japan.

Since I had instructed them to consider every possibility and include various opinions from different perspectives, I saw many diverse interpretations.

Some concluded with a pessimistic summary like: [The death of Ieyoshi has accelerated the collapse of the Shogun’s power; the survival of the Shogunate is uncertain.] Others reached the opposite conclusion: [If they succeed in suppressing the powerful domains, they can overcome the limitations of the dual power system of the Court and the Shogunate; this is an opportunity for the Shogunate.]

Looking at it from the perspective that both possibilities could happen, it seemed certain that the situation in Japan was currently spiraling into chaos.

Actually, I had expected Ieyoshi to cause trouble in some form—whether he broke himself trying to attack or crushed the Daimyo, or whether the civil war dragged on.

However, the variable of him dying right after piling up all that firewood was something even I hadn’t anticipated. Thanks to that, the sparks seemed to be burning even more fiercely. This was an opportunity.

“Your Highness. It seems like a battle is about to break out. Shouldn’t we take measures to protect our citizens and merchants in Japan?”

“Of course we should.”

“For now, the Shogunate has sent a reply stating they will ensure not a single British citizen is harmed. And the provincial forces opposing the Shogunate are also claiming that this is not a civil war or a battle, but merely an operation to rescue their Emperor.”

Gordon, who now seemed to have naturally become my aide-de-camp, organized the materials and asked for my intent.

“Your Highness, since Japan is a region you are personally connected to, wouldn’t it be right for you to set the policy?”

“I’ve already decided on the policy, so what point is there in setting it again? Still, since we’ve only just returned from Joseon, tell everyone to get some rest first. It’s not like the commotion over there is going to die down in a day or two.”

“Surely you aren’t planning to go there yourself? It’s dangerous. Joseon was peaceful, so organizing an escort was enough, but the atmosphere over there is so grim that what we had for Joseon won’t be nearly enough.”

“When did I say I was going for a visit? This isn’t like going there because I was invited as a royal family member of Joseon, so the situation is naturally different. I am now giving orders as an Admiral of the British Empire’s Navy to prepare the troops.”

The naval forces stationed in Asia—from India to Hong Kong and Shanghai—were enough to easily crush most countries in Asia.

Let alone a Japan that was split in two and engaged in internal strife.

Of course, without Army support, it would be difficult to fight for occupation, but that wasn’t the goal anyway, so it didn’t matter.

“Are you planning to intervene in the Japanese civil war? The sanction of Her Majesty and Parliament…”

“I’ve already obtained it, of course.”

There might be a situation close to a civil war in Japan within a few years, so I might need to use the Navy. Therefore, please grant authorization.

Wellesley had obtained the consent of Parliament for the report submitted in the name of the Royal Commission, and I had gained the authority to deploy the Navy at any time.

“Your Highness, but they have explicitly stated that this is not a civil war or a war. If we march in with official troops, could it not escalate into a diplomatic issue?”

They say a dog at a village school can recite poems after three years; it seemed Gordon, who had been by my side throughout my time in Asia, had developed quite a political insight for a soldier.

Normally, yes, they would use that as a pretext to protest.

The British Empire could ignore the barking of a weak nation like Japan, but such things originally provide a good justification for other European nations to intervene.

However, even without resorting to the Anglo-Japanese Treaty of Amity and Commerce, I had a means to intervene in Japan’s internal disputes at any time.

“Actually, the late Shogun, who was a close friend of mine, made a request to me. He said his son was quite weak and unreliable, so if anything were to happen to him, he asked me to look after his son. Am I not also a member of the Tokugawa? So, I told him to trust me and leave it to me. And now that this has happened, as expected, isn’t it only natural that I would go and see?”

“So the late Shogun said that. Well, as a father worried about an unreliable son, he must have been clutching at straws. It’s quite plausible that he said such a thing.”

He didn’t. Naturally, it was a scenario I had constructed in my head.

However, was there any evidence or witness to prove that the Shogun didn’t say that?

If not, once I say I made a promise, it becomes a fact.

Besides, among the underlings of the Shogun, there’s no way there isn’t a sycophant whose nature is to follow the strong; I could just win over one of them to manufacture evidence.

“As a Tokugawa, it makes no sense to tolerate those who try to harm the Tokugawa.”

“Then the Navy…”

“Think about it. A relative of the Prince Consort of the British Royal Family formally requested help, and Her Majesty and I have accepted it. From now on, can this not be considered an affair of our own country? Therefore, not intervening would actually be a neglect of responsibility.”

With this, an invincible logic was completed, preventing any European nation except the home government from intervening.

The Prince Consort of the British Empire, Killian Gore Tokugawa Hanover.

To honor the dying wish of his friend and relative, the late Shogun, who asked him to look after his son—he proudly enters the war!

Chapter 299: Blood is Thicker Than Water (2)

Approximately 2500 years ago.

The singular Imperial House of Japan, believed to have continued unbroken since the first Emperor Jinmu, never once severed.

A position that, while sometimes losing practical power to the Kanpaku or Shogun, had never once been usurped.

This was the Emperor of Japan, and indeed, many common folk sincerely believed the Emperor to be a living manifestation of God and an object of worship.

Even the Shogunate, which had wielded practical power until now, further stoked this belief, judging that the Emperor’s prominence would elevate their own authority as his representatives.

The Emperor was the manifestation of the goddess Amaterasu, a living god himself.

And the Shogun was, by this logic, the most outstanding human entrusted with governance by such a great being.

However, Satsuma and Choshu criticized the Shogun for unlawfully appropriating the Emperor’s authority to manipulate state affairs, and claimed themselves to be the new government centered around the Emperor, thus initiating a full-blown civil war.

One side declared themselves the Emperor’s representatives, while the other pledged to rescue the Emperor from the Shogun’s grasp.

Yet, no one truly bothered about the actual intentions of Emperor Kōmei, the current head of the Imperial House.

This was natural, as from the very beginning, the Emperor was merely a pretext, a justification to crush their opponents.

If anyone were pleased by such treatment, they would deserve to be called a fool.

Seven years had passed since his ascension to the throne.

Emperor Kōmei, who had grown from a young boy into a young man, was not so benevolent as to simply laugh off such foolish treatment.

“How is the confrontation between the Shogunate and the new government proceeding?”

“Contrary to expectations, the new government forces are performing well.”

“…The new government side is winning?”

“It would be more accurate to say that they have gained an advantage in small, sporadic battles, rather than winning outright.”

They said the Shogunate’s master had become a half-wit, but could it be having a greater impact than anticipated?

I’d thought these self-proclaimed new government forces were engaging in a reckless fight, but it turns out they had something concrete to rely on. I’m genuinely surprised.

“Your Majesty. Satsuma requests that Your Majesty denounce the Tokugawa as traitors and order their subjugation.”

“They wish to make me a justification for their revolution, so they ask for such an imperial decree. But regardless of who wins, will I not merely remain a puppet?”

“Your Majesty! What sacrilegious words, to speak of being a mere puppet! The true master of this imperial nation is only Your Majesty, and they, too, must know that fact well!”

Taiko Masamichi, who had presided over the Royal Court in Kyoto for a full forty years, bowed his head and cried out, but only a sneer graced Emperor Kōmei’s lips.

The very person before his eyes, who spoke such words, was in reality using his authority as ‘Nairan’ to review Imperial House documents even before the Emperor himself.

In the end, they were all the same.

Unless something fundamentally changed from somewhere, the Emperor in this country would forever remain a puppet.

“Both the Shogunate and these so-called new government forces are eager to abandon the long-held tradition of isolationism and secure only their own authority. But will they truly regain a desire to respect my authority after this conflict ends?”

“Your Majesty. That is…”

“Though they cry ‘Revere the Emperor,’ I see no loyal retainers who genuinely follow me, so I will side with no one. However, if a hero truly intent on uplifting the Imperial House’s authority appears, then I might change my mind.”

He spoke forcefully, but in truth, if the situation was evenly matched, not openly supporting either side was the only option the Emperor could take.

What if he issued an order to subjugate the Shogunate to the new government, and the new government lost?

Conversely, what if he upheld the Shogunate’s authority, and the new government won, bringing an end to the Shogunate system? How would he proceed then?

For now, merely observing and aligning with the more advantageous side was the best choice the Imperial House could make.

Of course, there was a certain degree of sincerity in what he had said earlier.

The current Emperor, conservative towards Western influences, had always felt uncomfortable and displeased with trade relations with Western powers.

His predecessor, the former Shogun, had strongly pushed for it, and the Prince Consort of the strongest nation in the world was a Tokugawa, so he was observing the situation. Yet, Western powers were still Western powers.

However, it was also true that from the moment they achieved the brilliant feat of seizing half of Karafuto and defeating Izirisu, the Emperor’s discomfort became merely a personal feeling.

He had hoped that if he could skillfully exploit this chaotic situation, an opportunity might arise to greatly elevate the Emperor’s authority. But when he actually tried, he realized it wasn’t something just anyone could do.

How could the task of manipulating and uniting two forces in a brutal battlefield filled with guns and swords be easy?

He needed to walk a tightrope to seize power, but the Emperor lacked both the ability and the courage to get on that rope.

So, he merely employed a timid strategy, holding his breath and watching to see who would emerge victorious.

Was there truly no loyal retainer anywhere who sincerely cared for the Imperial House?

One day, as the sigh of powerlessness, accumulated over decades, perhaps centuries, pressed down on the Imperial Palace in Kyoto, the Emperor’s eyes widened upon receiving an unexpected message.

“Your Majesty. Izirisu’s Prince Consort, Gillian Goa Tokugawa, has sent a letter.”

“…What brings him to contact me so suddenly?”

He had long known that the Prince Consort of Izirisu was of Tokugawa blood.

Could it be that he was plotting to use this situation as an opportunity to actively meddle in domestic affairs?

‘Just as I thought. Whether he shares Tokugawa blood or not, he is ultimately nothing but a bandit who hasn’t shed the habits of the Westerners.’

This was why he had said that modernization and everything else was an illusion.

If the Izirisu forces pushed through with military might, could the current Shogunate or the new government stop them?

It would be difficult even if they united, but it was absolutely impossible while they were divided and fighting among themselves like this.

Even if he was a puppet, it was better to remain a puppet. If these demonic Western nations occupied this land, would the Imperial House be safe?

The Emperor, trying to calm his trembling heart, unfolded the letter from Gillian.

“But it’s strange. If he intended to intervene, he would only need the Shogunate’s consent… Hmm?”

Unexpected content made Emperor Kōmei blink in a daze, repeatedly checking the letter.

“Your Majesty. Was something disrespectful written, perhaps…?”

“Ah, no, that’s not it. Taiko, I shall meet with Gillian directly, so prepare for that.”

“Yes? But…”

“I hear the Shogun is also in Osaka Castle. Then Izirisu’s warships can easily enter there, so I shall receive Gillian there.”

The insult about him being a Westerner is withdrawn.

It was a good thing it merely remained a thought and was not uttered aloud.

While I won’t blindly trust him, I should meet him and talk to him to understand the true intentions of Gillian’s letter.

The ambition to elevate the Imperial House’s authority, which I had half given up on.

It felt as if a ray of light was shining on the future of the Imperial House, which had been as dark as pitch.

By the time Parliament’s approval came through and the Navy was organized, the fervor of Japan’s civil war, far from diminishing, was growing fiercer day by day.

They called it not a civil war, but anyone could see it was indeed a war.

Since it was a war happening within the country, it should naturally be called a civil war. Any other term would just be wordplay.

In such a show, the protagonist typically appears when the excitement is at its peak, so I carefully observed the situation, waiting for the conflict to reach its climax.

And finally, judging that the time was right, I sent a letter to the Emperor first.

The reason for not contacting the Shogunate or the self-proclaimed new government was clear.

Even if the de facto head of the country was the Shogun or whoever, the nominal ruler of this nation was ultimately the Emperor.

As a representative of the British Empire, a nation with formal diplomatic relations with Japan, it was only natural to show respect to the head of an allied nation.

Now that I had brought the Navy officially, obtaining the head of state’s permission would prevent any later complications.

The Emperor, in his early twenties with a distinctive jutting jaw, showed such deep interest in my letter that he came all the way to Osaka Bay himself.

He couldn’t help it.

How could someone who had been treated merely as a figurehead, a decorative folding screen, for his entire life not fuss when treated with such direct respect?

“Thank you for coming personally amidst this upheaval, Your Majesty.”

“Haha, not at all. A distinguished guest has come personally, so it’s only natural for me to come. Rather, I feel refreshed to leave the Imperial Palace in Kyoto after a long time and breathe the outside air.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I too, when feeling stifled, sometimes look at the sea and feel the wind, and my frustrations wash away. I hope Your Majesty will enjoy it often too.”

“I do wish to do so when the situation settles and a peaceful era arrives. By the way, is the reason you brought such magnificent warships, as you wrote in your letter, to intervene in this war?”

Perhaps because he was someone who had spent his entire life in the Imperial Palace, merely stamping documents like an automatic vending machine, he didn’t know how to play hard to get.

“As I wrote in the letter, it is not intervention, but support. I was entrusted by the former Shogun, Ieyoshi, to look after his son. In the West, there is a saying that blood is thicker than water, and I’ve recently come to deeply realize the truth of that statement. Though I’ve never met him, the thought of a nephew, with whom I share blood, being oppressed brings me unbearable heartache.”

“But why did you ask me whether you should provide support or not? It’s obvious the Shogunate would have immediately given their consent if you had asked them.”

“That is because Your Majesty is the master of this nation’s Imperial House. How could I turn the muzzles of cannons upon Your Majesty’s subjects without knowing the Emperor’s will?”

“…My… subjects?”

Good, he took the bait.

“Is that not so? Although I have not been in this country long, even I am well aware of how ancient the Imperial House’s bloodline is.”

“I have heard stories from my father. That you are so well-versed in the culture of your homeland.”

“Is it not a natural duty for a person to care about the culture and traditions of their homeland? I, too, hold deep reverence for Your Majesty, the Emperor, who is the legitimate successor of the unbroken Imperial Line.”

“…Unbroken Imperial Line?”

The Emperor blinked for a moment, deep in thought, as if trying to infer the meaning of my words.

Ah, I always thought it was a phrase the Japanese constantly used, so I assumed it would be common even back then. Was it not yet a widely used term?

Still, he should be able to deduce the meaning sufficiently, so he wouldn’t consider it rude, would he?

“A single bloodline throughout the world… It seems you have expressed ‘Isshin-Souten’ in such a way. It truly pleases me that the Prince Consort of the great British Empire and a descendant of the Tokugawa bloodline would address it as such. The term ‘unbroken Imperial Line’ appeals to me more than that long-rooted saying.”

“Hahaha! I’m glad you liked it!”

Though I inadvertently injected a heavy dose of Japanophilia, it seemed to have been more effective than expected, as the Emperor’s guard appeared to have significantly lowered.

It would be strange if he weren’t pleased, given that the distinguished guest—the Prince Consort of the world’s strongest nation and carrying the Shogunate’s blood—had gone so far as to coin a splendid term to uphold the Emperor’s authority.

It matters not how I get there, as long as I reach my destination.

With an even more impudent smile, I made the young Emperor before me swell with pride.

“If Your Majesty grants permission, I wish to lend my strength to subjugate those who oppress my nephew and bring peace to this land. Will you consent?”

“How could I refuse such a request made with such adherence to law and reason? However, there is one thing I wish to confirm: If you help the Shogun punish the opposition, will the Shogun’s power not become even stronger than it is now? Does your country wish to further stabilize the Shogunate?”

“It is good for a political system to be stabilized, but excessive power tends to corrupt, so finding an appropriate compromise might be best for this nation. To be honest, as my influence will also increase somewhat, I do intend to offer a few pieces of advice that would benefit this nation.”

“Could you perhaps tell me the direction of that advice?”

“Do Japan and the British Empire not share many commonalities? Both are island nations, and also have a division of authority between the monarch and the head of government; if you look, there are truly many similarities.”

Having said that much, I subtly glanced at the young man, feigning caution, and then let my words flow.

“However, though it might sound disrespectful…”

“It’s alright, please speak.”

“While the home government’s Royal Family cannot monopolize power, they can exert a profound influence on the state. Thus, a structure of mutual checks and balances can be established to some extent. However, it feels as if the current Shogunate does not respect Your Majesty’s authority to that extent.”

“…A painful observation. However, my dear Consort, are you truly alright saying such things, being a Tokugawa yourself?”

“Precisely because I am a Tokugawa, I must point out the shortcomings of my own family. For this nation to prosper for a thousand, ten thousand years more, it must not adopt a system where any single entity monopolizes power. That is precisely why I sought Your Majesty first, ahead of anyone else.”

Yes, he must be uneasy.

How could he not be anxious when he might once again be treated as a second-class citizen once the civil war ended?

I soothed the Emperor’s heart, installing batteries so that the most valuable ornamental doll in the Japanese archipelago could move on its own.

“This current era name, Kōmei, will later be recorded in history as a pivotal period when the Imperial Nation truly began to stand firm. Perhaps it might even be called the Kōmei Restoration.”

“Kōmei Restoration…”

Once power was supplied, a luminous glow began to appear in the Emperor’s eyes, which had been lifeless until now.

Naturally, he would be excited, having seen hope that he could escape from his past self, who had been manipulated like the Shogun’s puppet.

However, even if the power source changed from strings to batteries, a doll is still compelled to move according to someone else’s will, isn’t it?

The remote control for moving the iron doll named ‘Emperor’ is none other than in my hand.

He might not know it, but there are some things in the world that are better left unknown for happiness.

It would be mutually happy for us to continue living that way, in ignorance. Probably.

Chapter 300: Blood is Thicker than Water (3)

Even in the early stages of the war, the Shogunate’s plan to easily suppress the rebels by leveraging their superior numbers was thwarted from the very start.

Although they claimed to have modernized, the Shogunate forces had almost no experience in large-scale battles where thousands of troops clashed at once. If it had been a skirmish involving only a few hundred modernized soldiers, it might have been different, but as soon as they deployed over ten thousand troops, the Shogunate forces began to trip over their own feet.

A military field manual is not something that can be adapted to overnight just because it has been changed. Even if you simply hand out weapons and provide basic training, the army might function on a surface level, but the moment you try to operate it with sophisticated precision, things are bound to fall apart.

The Shogunate attempted to suppress the new government forces by operating a mix of some modernized units alongside old-style troops equipped with pre-modern gear.

But when has a battle ever gone according to plan?

Compared to the disorganized hodgepodge that was the Shogunate army, the forces of Satsuma and Choshu, which were relatively well-equipped and organized, achieved victories in several engagements through efficient combat despite their lack of numbers.

Things might have been slightly different if a proper commander had been appointed, but with the current Shogunate under the control of aides who had installed a weak Shogun the moment Ieyoshi died, even that was out of the question.

Incompetence and corruption—believing that as long as they had the numbers, anyone with a modicum of command skill could become a triumphant general—had combined to create a spectacular synergistic effect of disaster.

“What do we do?”

“What do you mean, what do we do! We have to appoint a proper commander right now!”

“The armies of the powerful domains are stronger than expected. Perhaps we should reorganize for now…”

“If we do that, we’ll just be giving wings to those who are already riding a wave of momentum!”

As the daily meetings devolved into fierce arguments, the already timid Shogun Iesada began to grow increasingly anxious.

First, they told him a war would never happen.

Then, they changed their tune, saying they would win easily.

Now, they claimed they would still have the advantage if they reorganized.

It wasn’t even a stream of consciousness; the story kept changing in real-time. To whose rhythm was he supposed to dance?

Just then, at a moment that was either lucky or unlucky, a hand of salvation reached out.

“Lord Shogun! I have news that His Highness Gillian, the Prince Consort of Izirisu, has personally come with his fleet to assist you!”

“Is—is that so? If Izirisu helps us, what is there to fear from rebels? This is good, truly good!”

“Lord Shogun, however, we must determine whether or not their intention for intervention is pure. Do not accept the proposal blindly…”

“Wait, no, hold on. Why am I only now hearing about support from Izirisu? If he arrived with warships, it should have reached my ears much sooner.”

“That is… he was reportedly seeking permission from His Majesty the Emperor first and was waiting for the Imperial decree to be issued. Honestly, if we look at the proper order of things, that is the logically correct direction.”

Since foreign troops were entering the country, the Emperor’s permission was required as a formality, but everyone knew it was just that—a formality. Generally, once the Shogunate made a decision, the Emperor would give his consent; it was almost never the other way around.

Of course, no one could criticize this, as everyone knew that following official procedures was the best way to avoid future trouble.

“Then… should I accept it? Prince Gillian is of the same Tokugawa line as I… This would be a good opportunity to establish a firm connection…”

“For now, His Highness has proclaimed that he will uphold the words left by the late Lord Ieyoshi. Whether Lord Ieyoshi actually left such words is unknown, but since His Majesty the Emperor has granted his sanction, rejecting the help might instead lead to a diplomatic incident.”

“Then for now… I shall meet him and speak with him.”

Despite the Shogun currently residing in Osaka Castle after leaving Edo, the fact that Gillian bypassed the Shogun to meet the Emperor first clearly suggested an agenda.

Whether it was a positive intention to respect the laws of this land or some other scheme, the situation had unfolded, and they had no choice but to deal with it.

Until this point, Iesada was not particularly on guard.

His ministers warned him that there were few trustworthy people in the world and that he should doubt Gillian’s true intentions, but to Iesada’s eyes, those ministers were no different.

How could he not know that the powerful officials surrounding him were wielding power as they pleased, taking advantage of his perceived simplicity?

If they were all the same, wasn’t a relative who shared his blood and lived so far away that he couldn’t easily interfere in domestic affairs a better option?

No matter how much he thought about it, the tiger living on the other side of the planet seemed safer than the pack of jackals right in front of him.

Letting the words of his ministers go in one ear and out the other, Iesada hurried his preparations to go out to Osaka Bay.

- We recognize the claim of Gillian d’Orléans Tokugawa, Prince Consort of the Great British Empire.

It was a vague Imperial decree that didn’t specify exactly what was being recognized, but that was precisely why I had secured the authority to move freely in this civil war.

In any case, the legitimacy of my actions was guaranteed by the Emperor, so I no longer had to worry about appearances.

Other European nations couldn’t raise concerns about “intervening too directly in the affairs of a foreign country.”

If they had a problem, I could just tell them to get the Emperor’s permission and send their own troops.

With all variables blocked in advance, I sent a formal message stating my intention to intervene on the Shogun’s side, and the reply came back asking for a meeting.

At first, they invited me to Osaka Castle, promising a grand welcome, but I thought, The Emperor personally came down to Osaka Bay, and you’re telling me to go all the way to the castle?

I sent a verbose and flowery refusal, implying they should be the ones to come to me. It seems the Shogunate officials were properly reminded of their manners, as they immediately replied that the Shogun himself would come.

Indeed, that’s how it should have been from the start.

Actually, it wouldn’t have been a problem for me to go, but the atmosphere in Japan was different from Joseon.

Who knew when or where some crazy person with a sword would pop out and scream ‘Ossu’ while trying to cut me down? I wasn’t about to go anywhere in that state of fear.

I would have a full escort, of course, but in an era with firearms, one can never be too careful.

Especially since the cause of death in my previous life was negligence, I have never for a moment forgotten my motto: tap even a stone bridge before crossing, or better yet, build a grand bridge over it.

Moreover, even if I didn’t get hurt, if some lunatic actually charged at me with a sword, the situation itself would become delicate.

While it would give me a legal reason to completely plunder Japan, it would also require me to drastically revise a significant portion of my plans, and I was not interested in any more variables.

Not aiming for a sudden fortune, but stable and robust growth.

I intended to renovate this place to my taste, step by step.

Welcoming the Shogun leisurely in Osaka Bay, I carefully observed the complexion of my poor relative, who was even called a “half-wit.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Shogun.”

“I—I am also honored to meet you. I have heard much about Your Highness Gillian from my father.”

“Did Lord Ieyoshi leave any words about me?”

“Yes. He said that you are a person of great ability, and in the future, it is highly likely that Asia will revolve around Your Highness…”

Mid-sentence, Iesada jerked his head slightly, tapped the floor with his leg, and then continued.

“…so he said.”

“He has given me far too much credit. I am merely visiting Asia for a while; I am someone who will be in Europe for the foreseeable future. How could things revolve around me?”

Seeing him like that, it seemed the rumors that he suffered from cerebral palsy symptoms after a bout with smallpox as a child were true.

No matter if he was the only biological son, they set up such a fumbling simpleton as the successor?

At this point, it would be stranger if there weren’t ministers trying to turn the Shogun into a puppet and divvy up the power among themselves.

It seems Ieyoshi was also quite obsessed with bloodlines.

Given this situation, it would have been more for his son’s sake to adopt a capable relative and pass the Shogun’s seat to them.

No matter how much you hand over a position that is essentially a kingship, what meaning does it have if the recipient is crushed by a crown they cannot bear?

This wasn’t Iesada’s fault; the responsibility lay largely with Ieyoshi, who forced a situation to give the position to his son.

That’s why sycophants were swarming around him like mosquitoes, trying to suck his lifeblood dry.

This won’t do.

I can’t just stand by and watch a young man who is practically my nephew suffer like this. I need to personally clear the path for him.

“Lord Shogun, is there anything you would like to ask me? Or perhaps something you do not understand?”

“…Pardon? No, well… th—there is nothing in particular. It’s not that I doubt Your Highness… Ah! N—no, that’s not what I meant.”

“Haha, it’s quite all right. I’m not trying to find fault; I only asked because there might be misunderstandings between us. For instance, you might wonder why I’ve only come now to help instead of helping sooner.”

“Uh…”

Judging by his expression, he definitely had doubts.

Since I barged in right when things were heating up, it was only natural to question my intentions at least once.

There were likely groups around him constantly gaslighting him, telling him not to trust me, so I needed to thoroughly win the Shogun over here.

“To be honest, I had no intention of intervening at first. Lord Ieyoshi did ask me to look after his son, but even so, involving myself in another country’s civil war as the Prince Consort of the British Empire is a delicate matter. Most importantly, while Satsuma and Choshu are relatively strong, I judged that Your Lordship was in a much more favorable position based on objective military strength alone. Thus, I saw no reason to take the risk of being misunderstood to offer help.”

“I—I see. Certainly… the ministers also said at first that a war would never happen, and that even if it did, we would win a crushing victory…”

“I suspected as much. If Lord Ieyoshi were still with us, this wouldn’t have happened. It seems many of those officials are only interested in strengthening their own power by riding the coattails of the Shogunate.”

I needed a sacrifice.

A sacrifice to be swept away in order to gain the Shogun’s trust.

And as if Iesada himself had some inkling of this, he shook his head and let out a deep, heavy sigh.

In the first place, when such a fumbling person becomes the supreme authority, of course there will be an increase in corrupt officials determined to make a quick fortune.

This is a law of nature, no different from saying that when dark clouds gather, it’s likely to rain.

“Some… people were also saying there might be a reason why Your Highness received the decree from His Majesty the Emperor first rather than from me.”

“Sigh… I’m glad I asked after all. But Lord Shogun, think carefully. Politics and diplomacy are fundamentally about scrutinizing every minor justification to find and exploit the opponent’s weaknesses. If I were to bypass the official diplomatic procedures of this country, which require the Emperor’s sanction, and contact the Shogun first? Especially since I am of the same Tokugawa clan, it would inevitably be seen as a conspiracy by the British Empire to expand its influence in Japan using family ties as a pretext.”

“Uh…”

“In that case, Satsuma or Choshu might receive support from other nations. If that happens, the civil war will be prolonged, and even after it ends, someone might keep dragging us down over procedural issues. Everything I do is to ensure our Tokugawa clan establishes sovereignty over this country without any foreign interference, so there is no need to worry.”

When I emphasized the word ‘our’ with particular strength, Iesada’s face naturally brightened.

Is this what they call Ripley Syndrome?

Keep saying “Tokugawa, Tokugawa,” and I start feeling like I’m actually a member of the Shogunate.

Still, seeing as all of Iesada’s suspicions have vanished, my soul-stirring method acting was worth the effort.

“Th—then I shall gratefully accept the help of Your Highness Gillian. With Your Highness aiding us, Satsuma and Choshu will not dare to challenge us further. If, by any chance… there is anything you desire once this entire situation is settled…”

“What I desire is simply for the Shogun to remain the firm pillar of this country. Of course, I must be reimbursed for all expenses incurred during the battles.”

“I shall make Satsuma and Choshu bear those costs. Do not worry.”

“Ah, and as an aftermath of the civil war, many of our home government’s citizens, merchants, and various other collaborators scattered throughout the country are living in fear. I would like to take them to Canada first. Since the damage could increase once full-scale operations begin, I wish to move them before that. Would you grant me permission?”

“O—of course I shall grant it. You may do so immediately…”

Operating the Navy after evacuating people first is a very common-sense and logical proposal.

In Japan, Canada is much closer than Britain, so the idea of sending people to Canada wasn’t strange either.

The Shogun and the other ministers, without any disagreement, immediately created an agreement and concluded the signing with lightning speed.

Since the Emperor’s permission had already been granted, the agreement was essentially effective immediately.

Once the Royal Navy starts devastating Satsuma and Choshu, they’ll be waving white flags in an instant.

So, before that happens, I need to prepare as quickly as possible to ship people out.

I made sure to state clearly that I would include not only citizens and merchants of the home government but also “collaborators,” and I ensured it was written that way in the agreement.

The criteria for a collaborator? That can be interpreted however I want.

Once the groundwork is laid, taking in immigrants every time a situation close to civil war breaks out—even after this war ends—will be a piece of cake.

Now then, shall I begin gathering “innocent collaborators” who wish to leave this land of civil war with no dreams or hope, and migrate to Canada, the land of abundance and opportunity?

I made sure to set the deadline as “until the chaos of this land is completely settled.”

Never, ever did I imagine that even after this civil war, an even greater chaos would sweep across the Japanese archipelago.

Chapter 301: To the Land of Opportunity

While Killian was arriving in Osaka to negotiate with the Emperor, the domains of Choshu, Satsuma, and Tosa were steadily advancing their armies, engaging in a back-and-forth struggle with the Shogunate forces.

Though these powerful domains were far from being on good terms, common enemies often foster surprisingly effective cooperation.

Quantitatively, the Shogunate forces had always held the upper hand. However, war is a matter where momentum can easily overturn such disparities in strength.

The anti-Bakufu faction, burning with the singular determination to punish the Shogunate, harbored hopes that they might truly bring an end to the Shogunate’s era this time.

But their moment of elation was short-lived.

The news that British warships from Satsuma and Choshu seemed to be heading toward Osaka acted like a bucket of cold water on their rising morale.

Shimazu Nariakira, the Daimyo of Satsuma, and Mori Takachika, the Daimyo of Choshu, immediately called an emergency meeting. Their retainers also began to exchange opinions.

“The British are trying to intervene in earnest, aren’t they? Since Gillian is a Tokugawa, he will naturally side with the Shogun.”

“But just because Gillian is a Tokugawa doesn’t mean he has the authority to bring in foreign armies as he pleases, does it?”

Two young men in their early-to-mid twenties, recognized for their talent by the Lord of Satsuma, were among those providing counsel. Saigo Takamori and Okubo Toshimichi were engaged in a heated discussion, predicting the future of the war.

“Okubo, you are right. Gillian might be a Tokugawa, but the force he leads is undeniably foreign. If Britain truly intervenes in this conflict, we must advise our Lord to seize upon that point.”

“Exactly. If Gillian wanted to help his relatives, frankly, he should have come alone.”

“Wait. But if the Shogun authorizes Britain’s participation, the story changes, doesn’t it? I suspect they head for Osaka Castle first because they know that…”

“You haven’t forgotten that international diplomatic documents must have the sanction of His Majesty the Emperor, have you? His Majesty is conservative and is reluctant even to accept Western culture. He certainly won’t grant permission immediately, so shouldn’t we emphasize this point even further?”

Saigo nodded at Okubo’s logical argument.

Of course, having the moral high ground didn’t necessarily mean they could stop the British intervention. However, it would allow them to claim that the Shogun was ignoring the Emperor and attempting to sell the country to foreign powers.

And since Gillian was also a Tokugawa, the narrative fit perfectly.

The British Empire and Gillian, using the Tokugawa bloodline as a pretext, intimidated the weak Shogun, and the Shogun’s close associates were promised immense wealth in exchange for selling out the country.

If they could persuade the Daimyo of various regions by reciting a narrative like that, even more people would join their side. No matter how strong the British Empire was, they wouldn’t be able to prevail if all the regional Daimyo rose up together.

They predicted that by pretending to oppose them while negotiating behind the scenes, they could enforce their will and make the British forces withdraw.

“Saigo, speed is of the essence. Our Lord must issue a statement immediately and draw in the other factions who are currently sitting on the fence.”

“I agree. Let’s tell him that we must take action as early as tomorrow.”

It wouldn’t be the new government of Satsuma and Choshu opposing the Shogunate. In the picture Okubo Toshimichi was drawing, it would be an alliance of all Daimyo to punish a Shogunate that sought to sell this Imperial Nation to foreign powers.

If this succeeded, they could turn crisis into opportunity and form a new government more easily after the war.

However, as if mocking the young strategist’s prediction…

— I recognize the claims of Gillian Goard Tokugawa, the Prince Consort of the Great Izirisu Empire.

Before the new government alliance could even move, an urgent bulletin arrived containing the contents of an imperial edict issued personally by the Emperor.

This was followed by a statement from Gillian Goard Tokugawa, saying he had inevitably dispatched troops to protect his young nephew, as per the will of the late Shogun Ieyoshi.

The Allied Forces, struck hard before they could even establish a justification, were thrust into instantaneous chaos.

“This—this can’t be! There is no way His Majesty would recognize foreign intervention so easily!”

“This is a forged document! The Shogun and Gillian are using His Majesty’s name!”

“The fact that such a fake edict is circulating is clear evidence that the Shogun intends to sell the country to foreigners! We must unite our strength even more to protect this nation!”

While some argued for taking an even more hardline stance than before…

“This is essentially His Majesty recognizing Gillian’s intervention. Doesn’t this make the power gap too wide?”

“The Shogunate forces are one thing, but can we really beat Britain?”

“If we negotiate now, couldn’t we get away with a reasonable compromise?”

…others wanted to pull out now that the British Empire was involved.

“Or perhaps we should try to win over His Highness Gillian?”

“Win him over? How do we win over a Tokugawa?”

“If he, a Tokugawa, becomes the de facto Shogun instead of the incompetent current one… If we suggest we’ll recognize that, he might listen.”

There were even those whose words made others doubt their sanity.

The factions, their opinions divided in an instant, debated fiercely all day, but in the end, only one answer remained.

“Everyone! We are already riding the tiger. Once you are on its back, you have no choice but to ride it to the end, whether you like it or not! Think logically! Even if we request negotiations, would they respond? Even if they did, the minimum condition would be seppuku for every leader in this room.”

“That…”

“The idea of winning over Gillian is also unrealistic. If we tried that, they would turn it around and use it as propaganda, saying we are the ones trying to sell the country because we are at a disadvantage.”

“Saigo is right. Having come this far, retreat means death. If we want to negotiate, we must rise to a position where negotiation is possible.”

When the Lord of Satsuma, Shimazu, backed Saigo’s opinion, the mood of the meeting shifted rapidly in one direction. Mori Takachika of the Choshu Domain also agreed with Satsuma, and the opinions of the negotiation and persuasion factions were suppressed within a single day.

The Allied Forces decided to push forward with Okubo’s original plan, adding just a bit of extra flavor.

Given the Emperor’s usual tendencies, he would never permit Western intervention. This was a fact proven by all his past statements and actions.

The sudden reversal must mean the Shogunate forged the Emperor’s will, which was clear proof of their intent to hand the country over to Britain.

Having constructed their logic this way, Satsuma and Choshu passed a resolution to engage in the struggle even more aggressively than before.

However, Okubo Toshimichi, who had proposed the original plan, could not shake a sense of foreboding as he watched the flow of events.

Did the Emperor’s attitude change because the Shogun or Gillian forged the edict?

Logically, that seemed unlikely. Doing something so foolish that would be exposed so quickly would make the consequences impossible to handle.

Then did the Shogunate side intimidate the Emperor into issuing the edict? That was somewhat possible, and the Allied Forces would likely push that claim.

But Okubo had a hunch that the Emperor might have actively supported this.

For one, the speed at which the news spread was suspicious. If they had truly pressured the Emperor, it should have taken at least a day or two; the timeline didn’t make sense otherwise.

Could it be that Gillian enticed His Majesty? But how?

When Gillian had visited Japan in the past, Okubo was too young to see him in person. Thus, an objective judgment of Gillian’s character was impossible, but seeing how a man of Asian descent became the Prince Consort of the world’s greatest superpower, he was clearly no ordinary person.

He seems different from the incompetent Shogunate elders or the Shogun… Is there any way I could talk to him just once?

His curiosity rose in proportion to his surging anxiety.

Truth be told, wasn’t the presence of Gillian Tokugawa one of the reasons why Satsuma had gained even more momentum in adopting Western culture?

As he looked around, the sight of his comrades continuing the meeting with such bravado seemed increasingly precarious.

I expected that playing a balancing act between the Shogun and the Emperor wouldn’t be easy, but fortunately, things were going well.

What the Emperor wanted was to stop being a rubber-stamp automaton and be treated as the true head of the Imperial House.

And what the Shogun wanted was to have his currently unstable position guaranteed and to live a comfortable life.

Due to the political structure where the Shogun suppressed the Emperor, satisfying both at the same time was difficult, but fortunately, Tokugawa Iesada was a man without ambition.

Because he was so anxious about losing the war due to the current momentum of Satsuma and Choshu, coaxing him was not difficult.

Like most other places, the current Japanese political scene was a place where “might makes right,” “join them if you can’t beat them,” and “the strong are my allies” were deeply ingrained mentalities.

I don’t know about elsewhere, but around the Shogun, it was very apparent that such people were rampant.

Therefore, once I settled this war, purged the powerful ministers around the Shogun, and surrounded him with a pro-British faction cooperative to me, things would move on their own even without my direct intervention.

As for the Emperor, he had been treated so poorly until now that he was losing his mind with joy just at the mention of transitioning to a standard constitutional monarchy.

A place where actual royal power increases when the monarchy changes to a constitutional one?

Amazingly, it actually existed right in front of my eyes.

Furthermore, if we moved in this direction, my remodeling of Japan to my taste would also gain legitimacy.

“…So, you are saying that if we transition to a constitutional monarchy, We can use only the powers specified by law.”

“Yes. But to put it another way, it means you can definitely exercise the powers specified by law. It will be impossible for people like the Shogun or Taiko to infringe upon Your Majesty’s authority as they do now. They, too, will be strictly controlled by the law.”

“At first glance, it seems like a shackle, but in reality, it is a lifeline that will guarantee my safety. Phew, power is such a difficult thing.”

“Indeed. Therefore, we first need to reorganize this country’s system into a more modern one and adjust the privileges of the Shogun and Daimyo more rationally. It might look like we are tearing down the fundamental system of the nation, but if we don’t, those who lust for power can rise again at any time.”

To create a system that treated the Emperor like an Emperor, a major surgery was required to demolish the existing Shogunate system and rebuild it.

If this reform were to start from external pressure, there would naturally be nationwide backlash, but if the Emperor actively supported it, the story would be different.

This was a noble task—breaking the flawed old system that had suppressed the Emperor and creating a new order to lead the Japanese people onto the righteous path.

As for the current Shogun, if I enticed him with the guarantee of legal power even in the changed system, it wouldn’t be hard to win him over.

Anyone who opposed us would simply be labeled as irreverent rebels trying to use their power to turn the Emperor into a puppet, and then purged.

“Your Majesty, however, there is one thing that must be done to create the new system.”

“What is it?”

“It is to weaken the power of the military. In any country, if those with military power start to run wild, royal authority is naturally restricted, and the nation inevitably moves toward a military dictatorship. What Your Majesty must do is show that the authority of the Emperor cannot be shaken by raising an army.”

“Hearing Your Royal Highness’s words feels like a weight has been lifted from my chest. Yes, how can we show them that?”

Even if I modernized Japan to my liking and used it as a breakwater against Russia, there was one thing that bothered me: the military.

I didn’t care whether the Emperor’s authority was restricted or not, but history proved just how far a runaway Japanese military could go.

Notably, the very foundations of the Imperial Japanese Navy and Army, which both lost their minds in the original history, were Satsuma and Choshu—the domains currently raising their armies.

“It is simple. Your Majesty should personally order the suppression of the powerful domains that use the Emperor’s name in vain.”

So this time, I’ll crush them so thoroughly they can never act up again.

I’ll trample them down and then pick only a few useful ones to take with me.

Chapter 302: Into the Land of Opportunity (2)

After the Shogun’s permission was granted, the British Empire officially began the procedure to evacuate its citizens.

“You’re telling us to go to Canada?”

“Only for those who wish to go.”

“Then what about those who want to return to the home government? Or those who want to stay?”

“Initially, they will return via Shanghai or Hong Kong. However, priority is being given to those who will be sent to Canada.”

Hardly anyone voiced any complaints.

It was only natural to pay more attention to the ships crossing the Pacific toward Canada.

However, since the British people and merchants doing business in Japan originally had no connection to Canada, naturally, not many of them expressed a desire to go there.

Yet, that didn’t mean the ships bound for Canada were empty.

“Please! I want to go to Canada too!”

“I understand how you feel, but not everyone can go. You must pass a strict screening process to be eligible for Canada. As I mentioned, according to the official agreement recently signed between the Shogun and His Highness Gillian, only those with the proper qualifications will be going to Canada.”

It wasn’t that there weren’t people fleeing their countries in mass migrations to other places, like in Germany or Ireland, but those were voluntary flights.

However, if another country intentionally tried to siphon off the population, what nation would simply say, “Yes, please take them,” and cooperate with such an immigration policy?

Even though it was a period of population growth and taking a few people might be overlooked, I was planning to stick a straw in and continuously drain them, which could become a source of conflict at any time.

That’s why, on the surface, it was established that the number of people who could go to Canada was limited to a small minority.

However, once rumors spread that the treatment of immigrants was on a different level, the public sentiment in the region began to fluctuate.

“What? If you go to Canada, taxes are cut by more than half?”

“Moreover, they’ll practically grant exemptions and provide conveniences until you’re settled?”

“They say if you go to the frontiers, they’ll even give you land. Did you hear that clearly? They said they’d recognize ownership if you just go and develop the land.”

“Hey, don’t lie. There’s no way such conditions exist in this world.”

“I don’t think so. A while ago, the Yamada family went there to receive some technical training, and they said it’s much more comfortable than living here. No one looks down on you because of your status, and the taxes are lower.”

Thanks to the “shills” I intentionally released in all directions, the perception of Canada as a land of opportunity and success spread rapidly, centered around the areas where the immigration work was being conducted.

While Canada wasn’t a paradise on earth, honestly, compared to the living standards of Japanese or Joseon peasants during the Edo period, it was indeed close to heaven.

I wasn’t lying.

“But if we cross over there, won’t we have to live with those Westerners? What if those fellows look down on us?”

“If we went one by one, that might be true, but if hundreds or thousands of us go together as a group, we’ll form our own village and live together. I don’t think we’ll be bullied particularly.”

“In fact, strictly speaking, they say Canada is the land where His Highness Gillian reigns as a Daimyo. He is a blood relative of the Tokugawa. With someone like him as the Daimyo, would anyone dare discriminate against us?”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true. Even if I spend my whole life farming here, most of it goes to taxes. Maybe I should just cross over there.”

“I’m fine, but I don’t want our children to live like this.”

The heart of a parent wanting to bequeath a better life to their child, combined with the desperation to escape this weary land.

On top of this, rumors were spreading that as the war intensified, they might be forcibly conscripted and dragged away if things got worse.

Of course, these were false rumors I had spread.

“Isn’t this ridiculous? They say if the new government forces occupy this place, we’ll be forcibly drafted too.”

“No way…”

“No, it’s true! I heard the new government side is putting pressure on us, saying they need to save the Emperor, so anyone who can fight should take up arms and participate. They say if you refuse, you’re a traitor who refused to save the Emperor…”

“If they’re going to have a war, they should do it among themselves. Why are they trying to drag us into it when they already squeeze taxes out of us like crazy?”

“I heard His Highness Gillian is recruiting people to immigrate to Canada. Should we just run away there? At least we won’t die on a battlefield.”

For various reasons like these, the number of peasants asking to be sent to Canada grew day by day.

Still, one cannot betray a sacred contract made with the Shogun.

Having received clear instructions, my subordinates verified the qualifications of the immigrants through strict and thorough investigations.

“Now, now, everyone! I understand how you all feel, but those authorized to go to Canada are only the virtuous collaborators who have helped the citizens or merchants of the British Empire in ‘any capacity.’ We will verify if you meet those criteria, so please answer honestly.”

“Oh, dear master samurai. Please, look upon me kindly. I desperately want my child to be educated in the honorable territory of the great His Highness Gillian, not in this country.”

“Let’s see… the name is Yamada? Right, Mr. Yamada. What did you provide for the citizens of our British Empire?”

“Well… you see, there was a merchant named David, and when he was struggling with the summer heat last year, I once gave him water in a cool shade. This… surely this won’t be enough, right?”

“Summer in Japan is famous for its murderous heat and humidity, unlike our home country. It’s said to be so terrifying that people sometimes even die from failing to adapt. Since you helped Mr. David safely pass through that crisis, you’re more than qualified to be called a collaborator. Pass!”

“…So it’s not enough—wait, what? You mean I passed? For real?”

Checking no details, the official stamped the loosely prepared document and immediately called the person behind.

“Well then, I hope Mr. Yamada’s life in Canada is full of happiness. Next person, please!”

“A-ah, hello. My name is Seta…”

“Let’s see, Mr. Seta. Two months ago, our merchants bought a meal at your shop?”

“Yes! But, I wanted to be a bit kinder to those who came from a distant foreign land, so I charged them a slightly lower price.”

“That kind of consideration is the kind of strength that cannot be expressed in words for those living in a far-off land. Mr. Seta is also fully qualified. Pass. May only good things happen in Canada.”

A miraculous passing rate where out of 10 people who underwent the screening, 9 passed.

Even that one person who failed only did so because they were foolish enough to confess they had no connection at all; in reality, so long as there was even a speck of a connection to the British Empire, everyone was evaluated as a collaborator.

With the situation being such, rumors soon spread that passing the screening was incredibly easy and that they didn’t even verify what you made up.

“Sir, I once provided snacks to a person named Alfredo.”

“Pass!”

“I once gave directions to a person named Brandon.”

“Pass!”

“I once gave a person named Corinne…”

“Pass!”

My word, to think there were so many collaborators in this small land who helped the merchants of the British Empire.

I didn’t realize until now just how much the merchants of our country had been benefiting for free.

They truly did business in a blessed environment.

After scouring almost all the officially opened port areas and their neighboring villages to gather, gather, and gather more prospective immigrants, even the transport ships prepared in advance became insufficient.

I wondered if I had overdone it, but it wasn’t a situation I hadn’t anticipated.

If there are many people, we can just send them in two or three shifts.

As for how to handle the attention naturally drawn by moving such a large number of people?

The standard for noise marketing is to cover one controversy with an even bigger one.

Thanks to the massive event I had prepared, which made it impossible for anyone to even care about the population outflow, no one’s eyes were focused here.

It was because the Emperor, who had lived as the Shogun’s puppet like a tucked-away teddy bear until now, had stepped forward.

[Hearken, our subjects! The Imperial Nation now stands at a critical crossroad, unlike any other time in history. An era of the law of the jungle is unfolding across the globe, where the strong prey on the weak, and many small nations have fallen into the hands of great powers, their people enslaved and exploited. Therefore, We have resolved to break our long silence and personally direct the course of the nation to protect our subjects.

General Gillian, a loyal friend of Ours and a pillar of this country who carries the blood of Tokugawa, has sympathized with Our heart and personally come from afar with his soldiers. Not only General Gillian but also the Shogun has expressed his intent to respect Our decision; how could this not be a great blessing for this country?

However, there are those who deny Our decision and make wicked claims that We have made a wrong judgment under the Shogun’s pressure. This is a capital crime that absolutely cannot be overlooked. No one can blind Ourselves, the master of the Imperial House, nor can anyone interfere with the decisions We make.

We cannot forgive those who harm the national polity and plunge our virtuous subjects and Daimyos into confusion through such wicked words. We hereby officially command the Shogun to subjugate Satsuma and Choshu.

Furthermore, keep in mind that the Navy led by General Gillian is the agent carrying out Our will, and it is by no means an external invasion but a bulwark protecting this divine land.

We command all Our subjects to readily accept and contemplate Our will.]

It was a tone so strong that it was hard to believe it came from the Emperor, who had stayed neutral and kept his ears closed to the demands of both the Shogunate and the new government.

Ordinarily, people might have laughed, asking what power a decorative Emperor had to say such things, but those who saw the contents of the Imperial Edict immediately sensed that the situation was extraordinary.

What would it signify that the Shogun had agreed to the Emperor stepping forward?

And that it was officially proclaimed that the navy I led was the agent executing the Emperor’s will?

The powerful domains that were coordinating their opinions to join the new government side until now, as well as those who had declared neutrality, all turned at once and issued statements condemning Satsuma and Choshu.

“Let us subjugate the traitors who disturbed the mind of the Emperor, the master of the divine land!”

“Shimazu, the Lord of Satsuma, commit seppuku immediately!”

“Show your responsibility by having the elder vassals commit seppuku along with the Lord!”

“What is Mori Takachika, the Lord of Choshu, doing? Do you intend to ignore the words personally handed down by the Emperor!”

The pro-Bakufu faction, feeling that their time had come, rose up all at once and hurriedly organized reinforcements to send to the Shogun’s side. Naturally, the anti-Bakufu faction was driven into a corner.

The anti-Bakufu hardliners like Satsuma, Choshu, and Saga, who were deeply invested, remained silent. However, those who weren’t as extreme were busy stabbing their own team in the back, saying they wanted out even now.

“W-we are wronged! Deceived by the cunning words of the Lord of Satsuma, we truly thought the Shogun was imprisoning the Emperor! If this is the Emperor’s will, we will naturally follow His Majesty!”

“Since the master of the Imperial Nation is the Emperor, we only follow His Majesty’s orders! Tenno Heika Banzai!”

If they stayed still like this, it was definitely the road to seppuku.

Daimyos from all over, with fire lit under their feet, flocked to Osaka where the Emperor was temporarily residing. The Emperor wore a stunned expression as he saw the long line of Daimyos stretching outside his lodging.

“His Highness Gillian, I did not know this would cause such a great ripple.”

“This is how it should have been originally. Is Your Majesty not the King of this country?”

“Is that so. To think this was original normalcy… until now, what humiliations have I…”

“All those kneeling and lining up back there are those who hope Your Majesty will grant them a generous disposition. But they are doing so because Your Majesty now holds practical power.”

“But strictly speaking, is it not because of His Highness Gillian’s presence, who is lending me power, rather than my own?”

“No, it isn’t. No matter how much I act on my own, if Your Majesty does not take my side, I would merely be the leader of Westerners who came to plunder the country. Of course, once I leave, there’s a high possibility they will change their attitudes as if that never happened. That is why we must firmly reorganize the nation’s system so they can never do that again.”

The Emperor had never been treated like a proper king until now.

Seeing the entire archipelago tremble at an edict he issued and seeing a long line of people scrambling to swear their loyalty, how could he not be intoxicated by the feeling?

This was power. This was royal authority.

“His Highness Gillian’s words are absolutely correct. Very well. Since the order to subjugate Satsuma and Choshu has already been given, let us reorganize the national system as soon as their subjugation is over. That constitutional monarchy you mentioned before? Please proceed with it. Even if I cannot enjoy absolute power, I will gladly agree if I can be treated like a proper king. And I will appoint the person you recommend to have full authority over the reforms.”

“Would you really be alright with that?”

“Of course. Until now, everyone who called me a living god and the master of this country only spoke with their mouths; no one has given me practical strength as much as Your Highness has.”

The Emperor, who had coolly pressed the Royal Seal onto the document I held out, stood up and smiled contentedly as he looked at the still-long line of Daimyos.

It seemed he had become completely addicted to the intoxicating taste of power, like a “thief who learns late and never notices the night passing.”

It’s not for nothing that even in the modern era, perfectly normal people become strange once they wear a Member of Parliament’s badge.

The pleasure that power brings is that intense, and it has a way of paralyzing a person’s reason.

So, I should continue to let him taste the feeling that he is controlling this country, so he can never escape it.

Right now, he’s only submerged up to his ankles, but soon he’ll be soaked up to his shoulders.

When that time comes, no one can get out.

In my eyes, I could see the Emperor walking into and being submerged in the sticky swamp of power by his own accord.

Chapter 303: Devastation

“Hurry! Maintain the batteries and establish a defensive line immediately! We don’t know when the British warships will strike!”

As soon as the imperial edict to subjugate Satsuma and Choshu was issued, Okubo Toshimichi persuaded his lord that the rear had to be defended and rushed back to Satsuma.

If the entire army were to retreat while facing the enemy, they would inevitably suffer massive casualties from pursuing forces. Therefore, it was decided that only a few key figures, including Okubo, would return ahead of the rest.

Though he was still a green youth, Okubo was a trusted vassal of the domain lord. He immediately set to work reinforcing the coastal batteries and preparing for an invasion by the British Empire.

However, there was one glaring blind spot: no one in Satsuma at that time knew the exact extent of the British Empire’s naval power.

It wasn’t that they were entirely ignorant; they knew the British navy was the strongest in the world. But they had no idea what level of weaponry was currently in use or the exact range of their cannons.

They relied on the common military knowledge that coastal batteries generally outranged ship-mounted cannons, so they assumed the odds would be somewhat even.

It didn’t take long for them to realize that such a thought was nothing more than a hopelessly optimistic delusion.

“They’re coming! The British are coming!”

“Everyone, prepare for battle! The terrain is in our favor! Do not be afraid!”

Though they claimed to have prepared to the best of their ability, all they had really managed to do in such a short time was drag out every cannon they owned and line them up along the coast.

Still, following their training, the Satsuma soldiers mobilized all 85 of their cannons, intending to bombard the British fleet.

“Anyone who flees in the face of the enemy will be severely punished!”

“A wound on the back is a samurai’s shame! If you are to die, die here and preserve your honor!”

Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, the news that the Emperor had officially branded Satsuma and Choshu as traitors had not yet trickled down to the rank-and-file soldiers. Had they known, no amount of shouting would have stopped them; most of the demoralized soldiers would have thrown down their weapons and fled.

Boom!

“It’s the British bombardment!”

“Return fire! Return fire!”

The tremors of the earth were something they had experienced several times during training, yet they could never quite get used to them. It was a sensation that felt like it would never become familiar—an unpleasant nausea, as if the ground itself were dragging the living down into hell.

K-Boom!

“Aaaargh!”

“Dammit! Fire! I said fire!”

“Our shots aren’t reaching! Their range is longer!”

“Curse it all! We surely bought Western cannons too, so why is there such a difference in range? Did those bastards sell us junk?”

Common sense suggested that whether it was France or Britain, they wouldn’t have handed over their latest high-tech weaponry. But even so, the discrepancy was staggering.

They had believed they were modernizing, adopting Western culture and organizing their forces with Western-style weapons. They had even gained the upper hand against the Shogunate forces multiple times. They had harbored the hope that if they continued on this path, Satsuma might one day stand shoulder to shoulder with the Great Powers of the West.

But what unfolded before Okubo’s eyes was a bombardment from the British Empire’s warships that utterly shattered that meager pride. He realized then just how futile the dream of ‘preserving the Japanese soul while integrating Western technology’ truly was.

“Fire! There’s a fire in Kagoshima Castle!”

“The harbor is burning!”

“The weapons factory! The factory is on fire!”

“No! Put out the fire in the factory—”

Kaboom!

Explosions erupted everywhere. Ships anchored in the harbor were blasted to pieces and sank into the deep sea. The modern steamships, symbols of Satsuma’s modernization, were destroyed by concentrated fire without being able to do a single thing.

The ten batteries Okubo had worked so hard to prepare upon his return were completely devastated, leaving not even wreckage to salvage. Not only the factories but even government offices were reduced to ashes.

Fortunately, actual casualties were relatively low, as the British warships seemed intent only on demolishing the city’s infrastructure. They didn’t even attempt a landing, choosing instead to keep firing their cannons from a distance.

After two days of laying waste to everything, the British fleet vanished as quietly as they had arrived.

As if mocking Satsuma’s efforts to cheer and rebuild their defensive lines—claiming they had driven the British away—the fleet reappeared off the coast two days later.

But this time, it wasn’t just the British.

After the British fleet once again leveled the newly repaired batteries, transport ships that appeared to belong to the Shogunate forces swarmed into the harbor. The nightmare truly began.

[Why do you seek to die for traitors who defy the will of His Majesty the Emperor?]

[Subjects of His Majesty! Lay down your arms!]

[His Majesty is merciful! Those who surrender will not be held accountable for collaborating with the traitors! Surrender quickly and return to your families!]

The only weakness of the enemy was supposed to be the difficulty of a long-distance expedition, but with the Shogunate providing support, logistics and manpower were no longer an issue.

What must the soldiers have felt after seeing the city’s major facilities destroyed in just two days? If they had the goal of protecting their homeland by risking their lives against Westerners, it might have been different. But once they heard that the living god, the Emperor, had branded them as traitors, the soldiers, whose morale was already scraping the floor, began to desert in droves.

They had tried to suppress the truth, but it was a fact that couldn’t be hidden forever.

“Traitors? I knew nothing of this!”

“As a samurai, to defy the Emperor’s will and continue to draw my blade is…”

“Kill me if you wish! Being a traitor is a greater shame to a samurai than a wound on the back!”

With the Emperor, the Shogun, and the British Empire all aligned against them, holding out was impossible from the start.

What had all their efforts been for?

Watching the British warships destroy everything Satsuma had built, Okubo Toshimichi felt a complex emotion he couldn’t quite put into words.

One week after the landing operation on Satsuma began in earnest.

The Satsuma forces, having lost the will to fight, abandoned the defense of Kagoshima Castle and raised the white flag.

After Satsuma surrendered, Choshu went through the exact same process and was thoroughly crushed. The domain lords, Shimazu and Mori, who had retreated too late, finally admitted that it was over.

The moment I decided to participate on the Shogun’s side, the fate of Satsuma and Choshu was sealed. Dragging it out further would only endanger the safety of their families.

Ultimately, unlike the Boshin War of the original history, the self-proclaimed ‘new government forces,’ who had risen up with such fervor, sent envoys in a humble posture, pleading for negotiations.

That much was within expectations.

What was unexpected, however, was that the vassal accompanying the Satsuma lord, Shimazu Nariakira, was a young man even younger than me.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Okubo Toshimichi, and I have come to assist my lord.”

As the young man stepped forward and introduced himself, I realized his name sounded very familiar.

Where had I heard it? Memories of a manga I once read as a kid—one filled with samurai aesthetics—began to bubble up.

One of the Three Great Nobles of the Restoration? A Prime Minister? It was something like that. He was portrayed as a very important figure, but he was assassinated so quickly after his introduction that it felt like a bit of a letdown.

To think I’d see him standing right here in a place like this.

Of course, although I found it interesting, the Shogunate officials nearby openly tutted and shook their heads at the fact that the vassals supporting the domain lord were nothing but mere youths.

“One can certainly judge the caliber of the Satsuma lord’s vassals. To dump everything on such a young man while they themselves hide in Kagoshima and refuse to come out.”

“…”

“We shall discuss the details in the negotiation room. Your Highness Gillian, we brought them here because you expressed a desire to see them… but from now on, the domain lords and our representatives will likely be negotiating. It may take some time; shall we escort you elsewhere?”

“Let’s do that. Oh, and while we’re moving, I think I’d like to have a word with those young men over there. What do you think?”

When I specifically pointed toward Okubo and his companions, the aides the Shogun had assigned to me looked confused.

“They are the vassals of the traitorous Satsuma lord. There is no reason for Your Highness to meet them…”

“The leaders responsible for this mess are hiding, not even showing their faces, yet these men followed their lord to the end. I wish to hear what such young men think of the current state of this country.”

“I see. As expected, Your Highness’s perspective is truly profound. However, since they are vassals of traitors, there may be a risk. It would be best to meet them after I command the guards to shoot them immediately if they make any suspicious moves.”

“That goes without saying. Thank you for your concern.”

“It is my honor to be of even the slightest help to Your Highness. Hehehe.”

Among those assisting the Shogun, there wasn’t a single person left who didn’t flatter me or watch my every move. Having spent so long near the seat of power, perhaps their instincts for reading the tides of the times had become extraordinarily sharp.

I told Gordon to keep his guards nearby and called Okubo aside while the negotiations were underway.

“A pleasure. Was it Okubo Toshimichi?”

Suddenly summoned, Okubo looked stunned for a moment before snapping back to his senses and bowing deeply.

“I… I greet Your Highness. It is an unparalleled honor that you would remember my name!”

“I called you here to kill some time while waiting for those negotiations to finish. If you’re uncomfortable, feel free to leave. I can always call someone else.”

“No, not at all! I have always harbored a desire to meet the peerless hero born of the Japanese archipelago, His Highness Gillian, and to hear your gracious words.”

I wasn’t exactly ‘born’ of the Japanese archipelago, but I suppose the people here would think that way. In fact, many people in Joseon had treated me similarly when I went there.

But still, I was the person who had just devastated their home base. I wondered if that polite demeanor, bordering on reverence, was genuine. Was it an act? No, I didn’t think so.

I was quite skilled at reading people’s emotions; there was no way I couldn’t see through the heart of a young man in his early to mid-twenties. In Okubo’s eyes as he looked at me, there was fear, but there was also an unmistakable, albeit slight, sense of admiration and awe.

“First off, I don’t know how the negotiations will turn out, but it’s unlikely they’ll demand that young men like you commit seppuku. If you’re anxious, there’s no need to worry too much.”

“No, Your Highness. Since His Majesty the Emperor has branded us as traitors, we must accept whatever outcome follows. In fact, my only fear is that we might not even be permitted to preserve a minimum of honor through seppuku.”

“Surely it won’t come to that. If such a decision is made, I will personally speak with the Shogun on your behalf, so put your mind at ease. Honestly, what fault do young men like you have? You aren’t even in positions to make such decisions yet. It would be a tragedy if you were denounced as traitors and vanished like morning dew just because of the choices made by your superiors.”

A brief silence followed.

Okubo looked at me with eyes full of emotion, but in truth, I knew exactly how these negotiations would end. After all, Satsuma and Choshu were in no position to refuse our demands, and I had already informed the Shogunate of the price they would extract.

Full reimbursement of all expenses incurred during this war.

The domain lords and their karo—the senior retainers who served closest to them—would take responsibility and commit seppuku.

A prohibition on maintaining a military beyond the size required for basic security, and strict control by the central government.

I planned to place numerous other shackles on them, but even then, a lingering element of instability remained. Even if Satsuma and Choshu’s military power was weakened, it was an undeniable fact that they had the widest pool of talent, being the first to encounter Western civilization in Japan.

If people from Satsuma and Choshu eventually occupied key positions in the government, there was always a chance that history would repeat itself.

I had considered thoroughly treating individuals from those two regions as traitors and excluding them from politics entirely, but such extreme measures inevitably lead to a backlash.

The best way was to use a relatively reasonable person to keep the hardliners in check. It would be even better if that person could half-destroy them while doing so.

Initially, I planned to find a suitable individual during the purging process, but since a viable candidate had appeared right before my eyes, I couldn’t resist testing him.

I tested the waters with Okubo in a grave tone.

“Isn’t it a sorrowful thing? That at a time when we should be developing the country’s strength, a civil war broke out just to seize power.”

“That is…”

“I joined this war to keep a promise I made to the former Shogun, but also because I judged it necessary to intervene as quickly as possible for the sake of this country. It might seem cold to the losers, but if left alone, the Shogunate and the ‘New Government’ forces would have fought until they both reached total exhaustion. Their strengths were that evenly matched.”

“…That may be true.”

“In that sense, I would like to hear the thoughts of a young intellectual like yourself. What kind of future do you think this country should move toward?”

If he gave a textbook answer or a clumsy lie, he was out. If he understood his current situation and showed proper conduct, I was willing to employ him as a valuable piece on the chessboard.

Okubo looked back and forth between me and the floor for a moment. He bit his lip hard, then suddenly threw himself onto the ground in a deep prostration.

“Your Highness! An ignorant man who served a master branded a traitor dares to make a shameless request. Please, give me just one chance!”

I expected him to try to talk his way into my good graces, whether he passed or failed, but he just went straight to prostrating?

That was unexpected and quite interesting.

I could smell it. The scent of someone who possessed the qualities of a first-class chess piece.

Chapter 304: Scorched Earth (2)

I tilted my head, signaling Okubo—who remained subservient yet never ceased his talking—to continue.

“A chance? What kind of chance are you asking for?”

“Once this commotion is settled, the political landscape of this country is bound to undergo a cataclysmic shift. While Satsuma and Choshu have suffered immense damage, their young human resources haven’t gone anywhere.”

“True. But wouldn’t that be more of a problem? The more young, bellicose individuals there are in the new government, the higher the possibility of the country spiraling toward extremes.”

“…It is exactly as Your Highness says. I have no excuse for our aggressive tendencies. However, that is precisely why I will be useful. Through this incident, I have realized the truth: Japan must completely revise its current policies and embark on reforms with the determination to dismantle and reassemble everything, taking the British Empire as our ideal model.”

By claiming he would be useful, he was signaling that he understood my concerns and recognized the extent of my influence. That was likely why he was bowing his head and pleading faster than anyone else.

“And why are you telling me this? You should be saying this to the Shogun or His Majesty.”

“When this country enters modernization with the British Empire as its goal, who do you think the intellectuals and officials will admire and follow most? If His Majesty the Emperor is the father of this nation, Your Highness will be perceived as its teacher. Those who follow your will, those who wish to resemble you, and those who interpret your words best will lead the new order.”

Hmm… is it that significant?

Actually, considering the characteristics of the East, particularly Japan, Okubo’s words weren’t without merit. Historically, once Japan decided to become obsessed with something, they often became more extreme than even Joseon.

Besides, to them, I wasn’t just any Westerner; I was perceived as someone who surpassed fellow Asians and even carried the Tokugawa bloodline.

“And how exactly would you be useful in such a situation?”

“As Your Highness noted, Satsuma and Choshu are full of hot-headed individuals. Moreover, there are still many everywhere who emphasize the samurai spirit, creating a risk of them running wild. But I am different from them. If this country truly aims for reform based on the British Empire, the privileges of the samurai must be drastically reduced. Discontent will inevitably arise. As a fellow native of Satsuma, my suppression of them would cause the least backlash.”

So, he was volunteering to be the shackle that restrains the young radicals.

Seeing him volunteer for such a role confirmed that his wits were sharp and his ability to read the room was second to none. If I used Okubo to weed out the extremists, at least Satsuma wouldn’t act out as they did in the original history.

Provided, of course, this man didn’t get assassinated.

“That sounds reasonable. You have a good eye for objectively assessing your position, and I like your attitude. But how can I trust your word?”

“…That is……”

“I’ve seen too many people whose hearts change the moment they leave the room. How am I to know if you’ll just wash your hands of me after achieving success using my name?”

“If such a thing were to truly happen, it would be child’s play for Your Highness to bury me as a traitor. Ah, I see. You have no reason to endure such a nuisance. Understood. I will hand over my leash to Your Highness right here.”

After glancing around for a moment, he began writing something on a piece of paper in his own hand.

“I, Okubo Toshimichi, for the sake of my career, am willing to send my hometown comrades and friends to prison, and if necessary, even purge them. This applies not only to my former lord but also to my fellow student, Saigo Takamori. All of this is for the purpose of becoming a core member of the government……”

He wrote down phrases that would lead to his immediate ruin if ever made public. After finishing, he even left a thumbprint in blood and politely handed the paper to me.

“With this, the moment you believe I harbor different intentions, you can expose this and oust me. I have written only things that will not cause Your Highness any harm even if revealed. Would this not serve as the finest leash?”

“Indeed. If you go this far, I can place my trust in you.”

By establishing the Emperor’s honor through a constitutional monarchy and blending in a British-style aristocratic system to suppress the anxieties of the Shogun and regional Daimyos, the basic framework was mostly complete.

And atop that, I would place young intellectuals who would lead reforms under a strictly pro-British motto.

Since Okubo would appropriately filter out the military figures who might trigger a Japanese rampage, I could simply watch from the sidelines for the time being.

“Thank you, Your Highness! I shall never disappoint you!”

“Do your best. However, if you intend to play the villain, you know you must ensure your own security is airtight, right? Never forget that there could be an assassination attempt at any time, and take every precaution.”

“To think you would personally worry about such a thing… Understood. I will always keep your advice engraved in my heart.”

I wasn’t really worried; I just knew that was how he actually died. Still, if this made him more cautious, there was no harm in it. If he proved unsatisfactory, I could just replace him.

I waited for the negotiations to conclude while listening to Okubo’s future tasks and plans. My work here was nearing its final stages.

In Kyoto, where the Emperor of Japan resided.

A ceremony was being held to punish the ringleaders who had instigated the rebellion.

“It wasn’t me! I only did as the Lord of the Domain commanded! When the Lord said the Shogun had imprisoned the Emperor, how could I, as a vassal, not believe him!”

“You piece of trash! The Lord cherished us so much all this time, and now you sell him out because you’re afraid of death!”

It had already been decided that the Lords of Satsuma and Choshu would take full responsibility and commit seppuku. However, how could those who stood tall as victors not enjoy the delightful festival of dealing with the remnants of the defeated?

As per my suggestion, most of the young men without decision-making power were exempt from responsibility, but not the karo.

Some came forward wishing to maintain their honor through seppuku, but strictly speaking, those possessing such samurai spirit were in the minority.

“I have advocated for surrender ever since His Majesty issued the order to subjugate the rebels!”

“I sentence this unrepentant traitor to death.”

“Wait, this is un-unfair! Aaaaagh!”

Since there were no proper modern trial procedures, a single word of “traitor” was enough to send anyone to the execution block.

The Shogunate faction was more serious about dealing with the core figures of the powerful domains than they were about destroying basic facilities or weapons.

“We do not believe we were wrong! It is a fact known to all that the Shogun has treated the Emperor as a puppet and wielded power for his own selfish ends! Why does the Shogun deny this!”

“His Highness Gillian! Your Highness is helping the Shogun ruin this country— Gak!”

During the three-day execution ceremony disguised as a trial, numerous heads rolled. Naturally, these individuals were not permitted to commit seppuku.

In fact, “seppuku” was often used as a formality where someone was executed, and the records simply stated they committed seppuku. Slitting one’s own belly was not something easily done, no matter how much courage one had. Consequently, seppuku tended to be romanticized as a noble death.

To the eyes of a third party, it seemed like a barbaric and pointless act, but that was precisely why those branded as traitors were not allowed to do it.

Allowing the Lords of Satsuma and Choshu to commit seppuku was more of a conciliatory measure to ensure unconditional surrender.

Of course, after such a large-scale purge, it was only natural to soothe the hearts of the remaining populace. The Emperor himself stepped forward once again to settle the post-war chaos.

“My loyal subjects. The tragic conflict that divided our national opinion and led to brother killing brother ends today. From this moment, our Imperial Nation shall be reborn. We shall bid farewell to old customs and ensure such a tragedy never repeats itself in this divine land!”

“Waaaah!”

The commoners didn’t exactly know what was happening, but since it was the first time the Emperor, a living god, had come out and spoken so much, they felt that something was different from before.

The Daimyos who had been holding their breath across the country also felt relieved for the moment by the Shogunate’s guarantee that there would be no more large-scale purges.

However, this was only the beginning, not the end. Another massive reform that would determine the future of Japan awaited them.

“Until now, the Imperial Nation has attempted to accept advanced Western culture in name only while maintaining a pre-modern mindset. However, it has become clear that we cannot keep up with the times this way. The Shogunate, with the approval of His Majesty the Emperor, declares that it will embark on reforms to fundamentally modify the nation’s system. Following His Majesty’s era name, this shall be called the Kaei Restoration…!”

“What does that mean?”

“Does it mean the Shogunate is disappearing?”

“What happens to us? What about the territories belonging to us Daimyos?”

“The Shogun must immediately issue a statement guaranteeing the privileges of the samurai class!”

“If you are a true samurai, it is only natural to follow the will of His Majesty the Emperor! Do not be bound by immediate personal interests, but look toward the Emperor’s grand vision!”

“You Shogunate dog! Then why don’t you tell us what that grand vision is!”

Naturally, the sudden announcement threw the entire nation into confusion. Members of the Shogunate and the pro-Bakufu faction, who had coordinated with me beforehand, moved quickly to ease their grievances.

“The Imperial Nation will embark on reforms by referencing the system of the British Empire, the world’s greatest power and most advanced nation. While the jurisdiction over territories will inevitably decrease as the system is modernized and the governance structure is reorganized, the same applies to the Shogun. However, we will set up a separate parliament for us, a House of Lords, so that the opinions of the Daimyos will not be ignored. Follow us without worry.”

“In the British Empire, there is a parliament called the House of Lords, joined by aristocrats equivalent to Daimyos. It is said that no general national policy can pass without the consent of the House of Lords. In this way, even if control over individual territories is lost, your voice in major national affairs will become much stronger. You need not think of it as a one-sided loss.”

While it was 100% likely they would only transplant the skeleton initially and modify the system to their liking, the significance lay in taking that first step.

Even with such persuasion, the Daimyos were not easily convinced, but the Shogun’s side took action first.

The Shogun carried out the Hanseki Hokan, returning ownership of the land and people to the Emperor first, followed by Satsuma, Choshu, Tosa, and Saga.

In the process, the Shogunate faction subtly slipped in a clause that they would monopolize the position of the Speaker of the House of Lords. Furthermore, they did not forget to exert pressure, implying that failure to comply would make one a traitor against the Emperor.

“His Majesty the Emperor has already shared an agreement with His Highness Gillian of the British Empire to engage in mutual cultural exchange. Therefore, to defy His Majesty’s will here is equivalent to being a traitor who hinders the Imperial Nation from moving toward a deep relationship with Britain. Bear in mind that you will meet the same end as the traitors who dared to rebel against His Majesty’s will!”

If you resist, you’ll be on the receiving end of shells from British warships just like Satsuma and Choshu, so behave yourselves.

If they agreed, they could live with a significant voice as members of the Japanese version of the House of Lords; if they refused, they would be branded traitors.

When the Daimyos were told they would receive approximately 10% of the tax revenue formerly collected from their domains as a stipend, a considerable number of them reacted by agreeing to the terms.

Though 10% sounded small, running a domain required hiring many people and paying various expenses. Since receiving a stipend meant those costs vanished, it was by no means a small amount. If you told a CEO you’d give them 10% of annual sales to step down and hand over ownership, wouldn’t some naturally accept?

Closing the domains and moving toward the enactment of a constitution in this manner was similar to the Meiji Restoration of the original history, but there was one critical difference.

“The model for our new Imperial Nation should be the British Empire, so let us organize our system following their example.”

“His Highness Gillian said that military interference in politics only happens in barbaric countries! Our newborn Imperial Nation will strictly control the military to ensure we never become such a barbaric nation!”

“First you take the swords from the samurai, and now you take away our right to participate in politics too!”

“If you don’t like it, then get out.”

The seeds of discord still remained, but it seemed there would be no major hurdles for the pro-Killian Gore faction to reach the center of power.

From Joseon to Japan.

The blueprint for the grand plan to completely dominate Northeast Asia in the future was now largely complete.

All that remained… was Victoria’s wrath.

The Journey Back

By the time Killian, having set the frameworks for Joseon and Japan, was returning to Shanghai.

The European Allied forces, assembled to overthrow the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom in the Qing dynasty, were in the midst of their operations.

The British Empire, France, Prussia, and Austria.

Joined by the militias recruited by Zeng Guofan and Li Hongzhang—the last hopes of the Qing—they began to push back the Taiping rebels once more.

In truth, the Eight Banners and the Green Standard Army were simply too incompetent; the original strength of the Qing wasn’t so weak as to be pushed back by a mere civilian rebel army.

Once proper commanders like Zeng Guofan and Li Hongzhang directly led the militias, the situation began to balance out, and with the addition of Western reinforcements, the tide turned in an instant.

The European Allied forces were only deployed to battlefields where an overwhelming number of Taiping soldiers were stationed, but the casualties to their own side were minimal.

They were originally scheduled to be deployed a bit later, but a certain weapon—the most efficient for use against a pre-modern army armed with cold weapons—had been sent to the front.

It was the early model of a multi-barrel machine gun.

It was something manufactured on Killian’s orders after the war with Russia ended. Since the principle itself could be implemented with current technology, the development wasn’t difficult.

The core idea was to have multiple barrels and rotate something to fire bullets alternately from each barrel. Since it was an early model, it fired slightly less than 200 rounds per minute, but at a time when the limit was 3 to 4 rounds per minute, it was a revolution in itself.

“Ugh… ugh……”

“He-help… help me!”

“It’s a weapon of the devil! Run!”

Previously, even a group using cold weapons could suppress an army using firearms if they pushed with overwhelming numbers. No matter how fast one fired a gun, it was possible to overwhelm the opponent by swarming them with even greater numbers.

However, after the introduction of the machine gun, simple human wave tactics became meaningless in a frontal confrontation.

Rat-tat-tat-tat!

The moment the ear-splitting gunfire erupted, everyone running at the front became riddled with bullets and collapsed. Even if the accuracy was low, when tens of thousands were charging in a clump, it was harder to miss, so there was no need for precise aiming.

The brave souls who ran ahead were the first to bleed and die. Those following behind also died with a cry before they could even grasp the situation. The more they clumped together, the more they died like practice targets without being able to offer any resistance.

Seeing the overwhelming firepower of the British Army, the French and Prussian forces drooled, vowing to develop such weapons themselves as soon as they returned.

The militia leaders present to support the Allied forces were chilled to the bone by the massacre unfolding before their eyes.

“This… isn’t a battle.”

By imperial order, any Taiping rebel caught was to be executed even if they surrendered, so normally this slaughter should have been welcomed with joy.

However, Li Hongzhang couldn’t help but feel uneasy seeing even rebels being mass-slaughtered so helplessly. It wasn’t because the rebels were dying, but because of the terrifying thought: What if that horrific weapon were pointed at us?

Still, as long as that weapon existed, it was impossible to lose in a total war even if one wanted to. This fact had a significant impact on boosting the morale of their own forces.

“Spread word of the immense lethality of the weapons held by the British… no, our Allied forces! If those rebels learn of this, they will flee or give up to save their lives.”

Since they would be executed even if they surrendered, they wouldn’t surrender with a white flag, but effects like mass desertion or broken morale could certainly be expected.

Even the ignorant masses of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom would change their strategy once they realized that swarming was impossible. If they could strike through that opening, they judged they could push them back even more easily than expected.

In this way, Li Hongzhang requested the British to deploy machine gun units in every important battle, performing brilliantly as he easily suppressed the rebels.

In any case, the Taiping bastards were the scum of the earth who killed any Manchu people on sight without question. He shouldn’t feel guilty even if millions of them were killed.

“It is His Majesty’s order to leave not a single rebel alive! Kill them all!”

“Attack, begin the attack! Kill all those rebels and avenge our families and friends!”

“You… you children of the devil! Have you no shame in selling your souls to the Westerners to use such impure weapons!”

“They are too afraid of our new weapon to fight together! Exterminate all those Taiping wretches!”

The hell on earth, which would result in over 20 million deaths, continued to grow in size, consuming countless lives.

Continuous reports of victory and the valiant efforts of their own forces were coming in.

Added to that was the estimation of a terrifying death toll, which they had long ago given up on counting.

No matter how much the high-ranking officials of the Qing dynasty closed their eyes and ears, they could no longer deny reality.

Two days before returning to the British Empire, Prince Gong, who had rushed from Beijing, submissively accepted all the conditions I presented, effectively declaring to the world that they could no longer call themselves an empire.

“…The Qing acknowledges that Joseon and Ryukyu are fully independent nations with no relationship to the Qing, and in the future, will not demand any interference in Joseon’s system, such as tribute or protocols.”

In the case of Vietnam, France would eventually threaten and take it anyway, so I decided to leave that part to them. Prussia and Austria would likely also sign treaties with the Qing, which they would call trade but were actually unequal treaties.

With this, the Qing was effectively finished.

France, already salivating over the massive market that was the Qing, was jumping with joy, and Prussia and Austria, who had been left out with nothing to do, were also cheering in delight.

There was never an option for Prince Gong to not accept my demands in the first place.

To completely suppress the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, they would still need a subjugation operation for at least several more years. If the European Allied forces withdrew now?

Given the state of the European nations’ consciences, they could easily go beyond just withdrawing from the war and coolly turn their guns around. Then the tide of war, which they had barely managed to turn, would tilt back in an instant. How could they resist?

“Our British Empire wishes to share friendship with the Qing Imperial House on equal footing in the future, so please convey this well to His Majesty.”

“Of course. Our Qing also hopes to build an enduring friendship with the British Empire.”

“Then you have no objections to Joseon and Ryukyu recognizing our British Empire as an Imperial Nation.”

“…As previously stated, Joseon and Ryukyu are nations with no connection to our country. No matter what they do, it has nothing to do with us.”

I had to drive the stake in firmly like this so there would be no excuses later.

“Then the British Empire promises to maintain the allied forces until this subjugation war is over, correct?”

“Of course. As long as your country provides the maintenance costs, we will provide unstinting support.”

“Thank you… for your cooperation.”

In any case, the work of elevating the British Royal Family to an Imperial House through Joseon and Ryukyu had ended successfully, and since I had already permanently secured highly profitable lands, there wasn’t much more to be greedy for in the Qing.

All that remained besides Tainan was to make the entire island of Taiwan our territory. However, it wouldn’t be logical to seize that much land just for providing some military support to suppress the Taiping, so for now, I needed to pretend to be appropriately restrained.

Greedy France and Prussia were bound to want something bigger eventually, so I could just slip in then and take Taiwan.

With this, the long, long Asian itinerary was completely finished. Since I wouldn’t have to return personally for at least ten years or more, I bid Prince Gong farewell and left Shanghai behind.

And the Great Powers of the 19th century, already intoxicated with their own power, realized that from this point on, their era had truly begun.

“There is no longer any region in this world where we white men cannot do as we please! Now is the opportunity! Let us, France, also mobilize our army to the maximum and expand our colonies so as not to fall behind the British Empire!”

“Nations that only use cold weapons are no longer our match. We too must immediately commercialize the Killian-style machine gun and develop overseas colonies. Since we can now suppress savages with fewer soldiers, we will lose the lead to other nations if we hesitate! Even if we can’t surpass the British Empire, we must not fall behind France!”

“Indeed! From now on, it is a competition of who can play the game of land-grabbing faster!”

“The government is urged to immediately establish a plan for colonial expansion and put it into action….”

Nations that were already obsessed with securing colonies gained even more confidence and became unrestrained. They were convinced that the gap in firepower and technology, which could never be closed, was the victory of the civilization built by white people.

—Since white people are mentally and physically far superior to yellow or black people, it is only natural for European whites to rule over people from other regions. It is a grace that we whites, who boast a superior civilization, rule over colonial people, and it is our duty to civilize them.

Utterances that would horrify a 21st-century modern person were being openly spread among the public by intellectuals and through newspapers.

The era of imperialism was clearly racing toward its peak.

February 1854.

After finishing the Asian tour, which took longer than expected, I returned to London and stepped onto the ground with pride, receiving praise from countless politicians across the ruling and opposition parties as well as the citizens.

“Long live His Highness Gillian!”

“Welcome back!”

Now, no one could deny the fact that the British Empire had become a true empire. It wasn’t just a fancy title; negotiations with Russia had been completely finalized, and vast amounts of grain produced in the Black Earth plains were beginning to flow into the home country.

For the commoners, the latter would likely have been much more palpable than the title of Emperor.

Of course, in the case of politicians, they were unstinting in their praise for my achievement of bringing Northeast Asia under British influence without even starting a war.

“With this, Russia will never be able to come out through Asia, even if they recover their strength.”

“If Joseon and Japan smoothly come under our influence, the Pacific will effectively become our sea as well.”

“If Rome called the Mediterranean its inner sea, then our British Empire treats the oceans of the entire world as its inner sea. Truly, it is the birth of the most powerful empire in world history!”

“Honorable Members. I know you’re excited, but there is still a long way to go. It’s too early to self-congratulate and call ourselves the most powerful empire in history.”

It was good to be hopeful, but hearing stories that felt like arrogance from everywhere gave me an uneasy feeling.

Wellesley and Disraeli, as well as Gladstone, whose tendencies were clearly different from theirs, were all shouting for ‘more territory! more influence!’ with sparkling eyes.

To think all of this happened in less than an hour after arriving in London made my head spin.

“Your Royal Highness! Are there any regions you have in mind for future exploration?”

“What should we do about the Australia region you mentioned last time?”

“Your Highness! To ensure other nations cannot expand their influence in Northeast Asia, please take charge of—!”

“Enough! Enough! I just returned to my home country today; please let me rest!”

These people were like hyenas. Did they think colonies would just fall out of the sky if they clung to me?

I was carried to Buckingham Palace half-unconscious, my body tattered with fatigue.

“…I was contemplating how exactly to scold you once I saw you in person.”

Victoria, seeing me for the first time since my return, as I prepared myself for an endless stream of nagging and a good swat on the back, massaged her forehead and shook her head.

“Ha… haha, it has been a long time, my respected and beloved Queen Majes—.”

“Never mind that; go upstairs and sleep first. I can’t even get angry because you look so pitiful.”

Saying the most welcome words I’d heard in my life, she gently hugged me and patted my back with a series of distinct thuds. It felt like there was quite a bit of force behind them, but the fact that they felt as soft as an angel’s touch must have been because of my own karma.

“I’ll cancel all your schedules for tomorrow and the day after, so just rest in the palace. It would be a disaster if you fell ill.”

“I’m sorry—.”

“However, don’t even think about moving from here for at least the next five years. I will never allow you to board a ship until we have at least two more children.”

“Yes. You are absolutely right.”

A major sinner who had spent more time abroad than with his wife since marriage—that was me. A five-year travel ban was a light punishment; I had to bow my head in gratitude for the generous Victoria’s decision. I was in no position to argue.

Still, she didn’t say a single word about international affairs or colonies and quietly stayed by my side until the moment I closed my eyes in bed. For some reason, I was so grateful I almost shed a tear, but I didn’t let it show.

I’m glad I came back. Home.

Chapter 305: The End of an Era

Imperialist nations of the 19th century were, as a rule, quite mad.

In a world of one-eyed men, the one with two eyes is seen as a freak. Similarly, in this era, anyone who did not believe that white people were a superior race was considered the abnormal one.

Yet, surprisingly, the British Empire was faring slightly better than most.

It wasn’t because the British Empire was particularly conscientious or enlightened. It was simply because of my existence and the fact that I had introduced a multiracial and multicultural society in Canada early on, framing it as a symbol of tolerance and generosity.

Of course, that didn’t mean the fundamental tone of the mainland changed overnight.

White supremacy in this era was a kind of law, pushed by governments almost like a mathematical formula.

In a way, it was akin to missionary work—the perfect justification of spreading the Bible and the Gospel to those who did not know the mercy of Christ.

Many European nations actively dispatched missionaries to provoke the sensibilities of Asian and African countries. When these missionaries were harmed, the Europeans would rejoice and send in their armies.

On top of that, they found an excellent pretext: that they were “civilizing” supposedly foolish Black and Yellow people with their superior knowledge. Who could refuse such an opportunity?

To them, colonial expansion was not exploitation but transformation through education.

While the British Empire might have been slightly better than other European nations, this was a doctrine that imperialist powers could not abandon. If they ignored this rule, they would eventually be nothing more than trash that invaded other countries living in peace.

In the past, now, and in the future, justification is far more important than one might think, and it is incredibly helpful in unifying national opinion.

Therefore, the British Empire did not go out of its way to silence those who spouted eugenics; instead, they even showed signs of subtly modifying it to suit Britain’s specific circumstances.

“Since white people are mentally and physically far superior to Yellow or Black people, it is only natural for European whites to rule over other regions. It is an act of grace for us, who boast a civilization superior to theirs, to rule over colonial subjects, and it is our duty to civilize them.”

These arguments by Alfred Tennyson, which had recently been gaining rapid popularity, created massive waves not just in Britain but across all of Europe.

In truth, Alfred Tennyson wasn’t exactly a man of ruined character. On the contrary, he received much praise for writing a poem honoring the national army during the war with Russia. Furthermore, when I returned, he dedicated a poem titled ‘The Great Victory,’ which even Victoria enjoyed reading.

“Sir Tennyson! You say white people are mentally superior to Yellow people, but couldn’t that be interpreted as an act of disrespect toward the Royal Family?”

“How could that be? Although His Royal Highness the Prince Consort has Asian blood, he is a man who has inherited the noble blood of two great dynasties. Even among the Yellow race, there have been many great men as outstanding as any white person. History proves this. There were military geniuses like Genghis Khan, and there were emperors of the early Chinese dynasties who could truly be described as having been blessed by God.”

“So, you are saying it is a matter of averages?”

“Of course. It is just that the probability of such exceptional individuals appearing among white people is significantly higher. That is why the current situation has come to be. However, His Royal Highness is a man who inherited only the finest abilities from the most brilliant families of two Asian dynasties. Such a case is rare even if you search all of Europe!”

They’re really trying hard to fit me into their narrative, aren’t they?

But looking at the stories circulating in public, what’s chilling is the high possibility that they don’t see this as a forced fit, but actually believe it.

Moreover, in Parliament and the government, voices were constantly rising to further accelerate territorial expansion, following the current public opinion.

I had a vague feeling from the moment they started pestering me the very day I returned, but it is clear these people cannot stand to see me resting.

“Your Highness, the Parliament is currently discussing measures to further develop the colonies in Australia and New Zealand.”

“Mr. Prime Minister, I am currently doing my best to rest, as ordered by my beloved Queen.”

“For someone who follows Her Majesty’s words so well, you certainly spent a long time abroad—over a year, in fact.”

“It wasn’t just ‘abroad’; I was struggling for the glory of the British Empire. Isn’t it a bit much to treat a man who returned after achieving the feat of making the British Empire a true Imperial state like this?”

“Since you are such a person of great achievement, the Minister and Vice-Ministers of the Foreign Office are all looking only to Your Highness.”

Wellesley, too, seems to be becoming more of an old fox as he ages.

They say the position makes the man. Is he starting to show a level of experience befitting someone aiming to surpass Robert Walpole and become the longest-serving Prime Minister of the British Empire?

“In principle, the Royal Family cannot interfere in politics—”

“The person who firmly established that this applies only to domestic politics is the Prince Consort standing before me, so colonial policies are exempt. If you think about it, isn’t this all Your Highness’s fault?”

“What? My fault?”

“Since everything Your Highness touches yields such excellent results, we have become unable to live without your decisions. You are the one who trained people this way, so it is only right that Your Highness takes responsibility.”

Our Prime Minister has started using some very misleading vocabulary in the time I haven’t seen him.

I pointedly brewed only my own share of coffee and slowly brought the cup to my lips.

“Just so you know, I won’t be leaving London for the next few years.”

“Rest assured, I have no intention of asking such a thing. I am not joking when I say that Her Majesty declared she would dissolve Parliament if Your Highness left the country one more time. So, if you say you are going to another country, I will be the first one to stop you.”

“Then you should treat me better. If I don’t like it, I’ll just leave.”

“If you do that, you’ll be killed by Her Majesty before you can go anywhere. Feel free to try if you can.”

Hmm. I can’t argue with that. Indeed, it was a threat that wouldn’t work unless I was prepared for us to blow up together in a suicide pact.

Wellesley, who awkwardly brought his own coffee, added a generous amount of sugar, stirred it, then let the smile fade from his face as he lowered his voice.

“Your Royal Highness.”

“What is it? Why are you suddenly getting so serious? It’s making me uneasy.”

“To tell the truth, I didn’t come today specifically to discuss colonial policy.”

“…Hm?”

Wellesley took a long sip of the hot coffee, then let out a deep sigh with a grimace.

“My father… is said to be very ill. Could you come with me?”

I knew his eyes looked off even though his mouth was smiling.

Was the joke from earlier an effort to divert attention?

Suddenly, my first meeting with Prime Minister Wellesley’s father, the Duke of Wellington, flashed through my mind.

“I understand.”

Back then, he seemed like such a giant of a man.

It must have been the same coffee I always drink, but the bitter aftertaste lingering in my mouth wouldn’t go away until the moment I left the room.

Two hours later.

When I followed Wellesley to Apsley House, the people of the mansion rushed out to greet me.

“It is an honor that Your Highness has come in person.”

“I apologize on behalf of the Duke, as he is confined to his bed and cannot come out to greet you personally.”

Everyone was visibly flustered. I suppose it was quite a sight for the British Empire’s biggest celebrity to visit in person.

Since everyone knew the Prime Minister and I were close personally, it wasn’t strange for me to visit his father’s residence, but it’s normal to get this kind of reaction when a visit actually happens.

When I first came here, only a few people I encountered inside would greet Wellesley. The memory felt fresh and new.

“If a sick man had come out personally, I would have felt more uncomfortable, so do not worry too much. Will you be coming up as well, Prime Minister?”

“I visited yesterday. My father also wishes to see Your Highness, so please go up first.”

“I understand.”

The Duke of Wellington was already over eighty, an advanced age, so from a son’s perspective, he must have been preparing himself for a long time.

But how could a child feel good watching their father’s health fail day by day?

I understood that feeling well because I had experienced it myself.

Leaving Wellesley on the first floor, I followed a servant’s guidance to the Duke’s study.

How long has it been since we sat face-to-face like this?

In the very same room where I had once asked him for a letter of recommendation to enter Eton.

The Duke of Wellington, looking much older and more haggard than before, waved his hand warmly.

“Greetings, Your Royal Highness. Have you been well in the meantime?”

“I should have visited more often. I am sorry for coming only now. How is your health?”

“I am healthy, as you can see. Honestly, once you get old, people around you make such a fuss as if it wouldn’t be strange for you to die any second, just because you feel a little under the weather. Seeing Your Highness here in person, my pathetic son must have been quite dramatic.”

The Duke of Wellington smiled and handed me some refreshments.

To someone who didn’t know better, he might truly seem healthy, but I knew well that this was the Duke of Wellington’s final display of vigor.

“The Prime Minister is your son, after all. It’s only natural for him to pay special attention to his father’s health.”

“Prime Minister… ‘Prime Minister’ is a title I just can’t get used to, no matter how many times I hear it. That boy, the Prime Minister of this country. Hahaha.”

“The Prime Minister is already the center of the Conservative Party, having led them to victory in several elections. If he wins just two more, he might be recorded as the longest-serving Prime Minister in history.”

“I only took the position temporarily in the middle and couldn’t even finish a single term, so considering that, the way of the world is truly unpredictable. To think the son who caused me so much trouble would one day bring a child far younger than himself, ask for a letter of recommendation, then get elected and grow his power until he ousted the then-Prime Minister and took the party into his own hands.”

Before I knew it, the Duke of Wellington had entered nostalgia mode, a faint smile playing on his lips as he reminisced.

“But to be honest, do you know what the most absurd part is?”

“Hmm, I’m not sure.”

“That the child my son brought, insisting he must be a genius—though God knows what he’d eaten to think that—is now the undeniable center of the British Royal Family. To be perfectly honest, I thought that if Your Highness was truly, truly successful, you might finish your career as a Minister for the Conservative Party.”

“Since even I didn’t know I would become the Prince Consort, it’s not like Your Grace lacked insight.”

“But my second son saw Your Highness’s potential and decided to do politics with you, while I didn’t. I suppose that is the difference in political power, in the end.”

In truth, it wasn’t that Wellesley chose me, but rather the opposite, but I wasn’t so tactless as to say that to the ailing Duke.

“Politics and military affairs are different fields. Just as Your Grace is respected as one of the British Empire’s greatest commanders who defeated Napoleon, the Prime Minister will also be remembered as a great politician of the British Empire for a long time to come.”

“Thank you. To tell you the truth, I’m only saying this because it’s Your Highness, but my health hasn’t been good for about two years. No matter how I look at it, I worry if that boy can continue to perform his duties as Prime Minister well. I don’t know if it’s right to say this, but if Your Highness continues to maintain a good relationship with him, I think I could feel much more at ease.”

Even the Prime Minister, the leader of the Conservative Party that held the absolute majority in Parliament and was called the most powerful man by the public, was just a worrisome child in his father’s eyes.

Saddened because I could emphasize with him, I silently nodded.

Logically, there was not a single reason for me to part ways with Wellesley, but the Duke of Wellington probably wasn’t just asking us to get along.

“I have also asked my eldest son, Arthur, who will inherit my title, to help his brother and Your Highness as much as possible. If you need anything later, you can request his cooperation at any time.”

“Thank you.”

Wellesley had a firm grip on the House of Commons, and while the Conservatives were already strong in the House of Lords, the influence of someone holding the title of the Duke of Wellington was not small.

Unlike the Duke, who had been semi-retired from politics, his eldest son would likely try to participate more actively, so it would be helpful.

But in that moment, I only felt a bit of sorrow.

The hero of the Battle of Waterloo who brought down Napoleon.

The giant of the British Empire, who had made me so nervous during our first meeting, now looked so small and frail.

Feeling the passage of time so vividly was not a particularly pleasant experience.

“Your Royal Highness.”

“…Yes.”

“I find myself clearly remembering the moment Your Highness opened that door and walked in. Do you remember?”

“How could I forget? Of course I remember.”

“Since then, twenty-something years have passed… It feels like it was only a moment, but time is so fast and frightening. It wasn’t a bad life, but looking back, there are many regrets. To Your Highness, who has always gone from strength to strength since stepping into the political arena, I might have seemed foolish.”

The past where he was hailed as the hero of the British Empire for defeating Napoleon, who had plunged all of Europe into terror.

Back then, he must have been overflowing with the confidence that he could do anything, but the Duke hadn’t seen much success after entering politics in earnest.

Because he couldn’t bear that disparity, instead of pouring everything into trying to regain power, he likely stepped back to at least preserve his remaining honor.

“How could I have thought you foolish? The fact that I was able to reach this position was ultimately thanks to having Your Grace’s prestige at my back.”

“With your level of ability, you would have soared just as high even if you had held someone else’s hand.”

“They say there is no ‘if’ in history. We’ll never know.”

“…Actually, I’m saying this because Charles is down there, but I know my son’s abilities well. Of course, I must admit he is more outstanding than I thought, but he could never have reached this position on his own. Thank you for looking after my son all this time.”

“It’s only natural because we are in a mutually beneficial partnership. I have also received much help from the Prime Minister.”

“I know it might sound a bit tedious to keep saying this… but please continue to look after my sons.”

Though it was only for a few years during my childhood, having the Duke of Wellington as a patron was an incredibly sturdy support for me, who had the status of a mixed-race illegitimate child.

Though now I carried a string of surnames like Yi and Tokugawa and Hanover, back then, I could never have imagined I would become like this.

“As I said before, the Prime Minister is a partner, but before that, Your Grace was a benefactor to me. Please, do not worry.”

“At this age, I have no more greed. Your Highness is still young, so I hope you do everything you want to do and enjoy it without regrets. Though I suspect you will do that even without me saying so.”

“Yes, I will enjoy it to my heart’s content.”

At his request to send Wellesley up now, I bowed to him once and rose from my seat.

“Thank you truly for coming all the way here today. Please give my regards to Her Majesty the Queen.”

“Yes. Please rest comfortably, Your Grace. I will see you again.”

Both the Duke and I.

Both of us knew very well that there would be no ‘next time.’

And exactly three days after I returned, while I was enjoying breakfast with Victoria.

News arrived that the Duke of Wellington had passed away.

The memory of the Napoleonic era, which had once dominated the British Empire and Europe, was now consigned to the past under the name of history.

History continued to march forward in its steady pace.

Chapter 306: The End of an Era (2)

The funeral of the Duke of Wellington was, as expected, conducted as a grand state funeral.

Victoria personally appointed the members of the funeral organizing committee, and I ensured that the 10,000-pound execution fee was covered by royal property.

Normally, the funds should have been provided by Parliament. However, since the Duke of Wellington’s son, Wellesley, was the current Prime Minister, I opened my own purse a little as a gesture of consideration for him. I didn’t want people whispering that the Prime Minister had funneled a massive sum of public money just to pay for his father’s funeral.

While the Duke of Wellington’s achievements certainly warranted such a grand state funeral, the timing of the ceremony was, in a way, quite fortuitous—though “fortuitous” might be an odd way to describe a funeral.

“The achievements of the Duke of Wellington, who defeated Napoleon—a man who once plunged all of Europe into a crucible of terror—and brought peace to the continent, do not fade with time. On the contrary, their value shines even brighter. When did our British Empire first stand tall among the world’s most powerful nations? Scholars may differ, but I believe it was at the very moment we struck down Napoleon.

Therefore, the Royal Family will do its utmost to see off Arthur Wellesley, the Duke of Wellington—the man who laid the foundation for this great era where the British Empire stands as the leader of Europe and the Emperor state of Asia—on his journey to the Lord.”

The citizens of the British Empire, whose nationalistic fervor was already at a fever pitch, responded to the Royal Family’s announcement with enthusiastic acclaim.

It was truly the most magnificent funeral the country had seen in nearly a hundred years. A massive funeral procession arrived at St. Paul’s Cathedral to pay their respects to the hero of the British Empire.

Members of the Duke of Wellington’s former rifle brigade joined the pallbearers, carrying the casket containing the Duke’s body into the cathedral.

“To be interred beside Admiral Nelson… Father would be pleased.”

“Mr. Prime Minister, you must have been exhausted preparing for the ceremony. You’ve worked hard.”

“Your Highness has done far more. Thank you truly for everything—the funeral costs, organizing the committee, and your personal attention to the details.”

“Think nothing of it. This is for the Duke; if I hadn’t cared for his departure, I would be an ungrateful wretch indeed. Still, the Duke was very proud of you. I’m sure he closed his eyes in peace at the very end.”

“I had hoped he would stay long enough to see me become the longest-serving Prime Minister in the history of the Empire…”

From what I heard, after speaking with me, the Duke of Wellington seemed deeply satisfied. He had called his two sons and listened happily as they discussed their future plans. Then, without any sign of pain, he had closed his eyes quietly as if drifting into an eternal sleep. One could certainly call it a blessed end.

Still, whether it is a peaceful passing or not, the place where one says goodbye to a father is bound to be filled with a whirlwind of emotions.

Once the Duke of Wellington’s casket was fully interred and no longer visible, I offered a light bow.

“Thank you for everything. Rest in peace, Duke.”

“…May you find comfort at the side of the Lord.”

In the twenty years I had known him, this was the first time I saw Wellesley’s eyes grow bloodshot with suppressed tears.

I closed my eyes and listened to the bishop’s prayers, pretending not to notice. Leaving this world while being mourned by so many is a happy death in its own way.

In the Duke’s case, his fame was so great and there were so many nations that had been crushed by Napoleon that mourners came from countless regions. Austria, Prussia, the Netherlands, and even the Vatican. Representatives from each country paid tribute to the Duke in their own way, and Wellesley expressed his sincere gratitude not as the Prime Minister, but as a son.

However, there was another giant who died around the same time but received only formal, perfunctory condolences.

A week after the Duke of Wellington’s funeral, a message arrived from Russia.

“It is reported that Tsar Nicholas of Russia has passed away.”

“Was he not a bit young for that?”

“They say that after his defeat in the war, he lived with a bottle in his hand almost every day. He recently contracted pneumonia, and it seems his condition worsened until it led to his death.”

“Well… still, we should express our condolences in the name of the Royal Family, shouldn’t we?”

Dealing with the stress during the war had already caused him to lose his hair, so I could only imagine how he felt facing such a humiliating defeat—the worst in history. If I were in his position, I probably would have died of a stomach ulcer before my time anyway.

“Her Majesty the Queen said she would write a message of condolence as well. What will Your Highness do…?”

“I wonder if it’s appropriate for me to offer condolences when I’m effectively the direct cause of the Tsar’s death.”

Still, official business must be conducted according to protocol. It wasn’t as if they would tear up my letter and burn it, right? In governing a nation, one should not let private feelings interfere with public duty.

While Russia had an image of being the least likely to follow that principle, if they chose to be difficult, it would only give us more moral justification. It’s best to follow the rules in these matters. Besides, just because we were at odds with Russia didn’t mean we had to live as blood enemies forever; a bit of appeasement was necessary.

I gathered all the available data on Tsar Nicholas and wrote the most elegant condolence letter possible before sending it off.

Louis Philippe of France passed away while I was in Asia, and now it was Tsar Nicholas of Russia. They say that seeing familiar names depart is a sign that one is getting old themselves. Is it normal to have such thoughts in one’s thirties?

I suddenly felt, more tangibly than ever, just how breathlessly I had been running all this time.

But that didn’t mean I had the slightest desire to stop and rest. If I wanted to rest, I could rest forever once I was buried in the dirt and became one with the earth. Until then, I had to ensure everything I wanted to do was completed.

I should cut back on the drinking and exercise a bit harder. I would carve an even deeper mark on this world so that the fact of my existence would never be diluted by time.

With renewed determination, I walked proudly back toward the palace to face the future.

“…Oh, really? Yawn. That’s wonderful.”

“Uh… is that all?”

I had just shared my grand ambitions—the kind that should set a man’s heart ablaze—but Her Majesty the Queen merely clicked her tongue with indifference and covered her mouth as she openly yawned.

“What? I said it was wonderful! But is it really necessary? Even if you did nothing but take naps from now on, I doubt the British Royal Family would ever forget that a great royal named Killian existed.”

“You have no sense of romance, none at all.”

“I’ve been up since dawn preparing for the funeral, and I’m dying of exhaustion. What ‘romance’? I have no afternoon schedule, so I’m going inside to get some sleep.”

“Then I’ll join you…”

“No. Did you already forget what you just said? You need to work hard and leave a definitive mark that you were in this world.”

I did say that, but what did that have to do with taking a nap? I had also been moving around since dawn and was exhausted, so I wanted to sleep, too.

“Ah, perhaps instead of a nap… hehehe.”

“In about thirty minutes, Edward and Adelaide’s lessons will be over, so make sure you take good care of the children. You do know that a great man of the nation must also be a great man at home, right? I’ve been the one playing with them all this time, so I’m leaving it to you for a while.”

“Eh? Uh… okay…”

I thought we were having a magnificent conversation about how great men move the world and how the tide of history flows. How did it come to this?

But how could I utter a single word of complaint to the person who had handled all of this alone during the years I was away?

Brought back down to earth from the clouds in an instant, I followed Victoria to the bedroom without a peep, then headed down to the drawing room to play with the children.

“Wow, it’s Papa!”

“You’ve been home all the time lately. Usually, around this time, you’d be out working and not at home.”

“Ahem, what are you talking about, children? When was I ever ‘always’ gone? Even if I was away physically, my heart was always with you.”

“Someone told us that Papa got in a lot of trouble with Mama, so he has to stay home for a while now. And that he’s going to play with us all the time. Is that true?”

The latter was true, but the former seemed a bit distorted. Who dared to slander me, the Prince Consort of this nation? It’s crucial to bolster a father’s dignity in front of his children; these amateurs don’t even know the basics of parenting.

“Of course I’m going to play with you. From today on, Papa is going to be much more fun than Mama.”

“Yay! Then I want to do that—I want to ride on a big warship like the one Papa rode!”

“I just want to play ballroom with Papa.”

“What ‘ballroom’? You’re still a little kid.”

“Isn’t wanting to ride a warship as a kid even more abnormal? If we go there, we’ll just be bothering the soldiers. Don’t you even know that?”

“Papa! Look at her! She has no manners when talking to her brother!”

“He acts like such a ‘big brother’ just because he was born a few minutes earlier. It’s so annoying. If you want to be treated like an older brother, act like one. And if you’re a boy, you should be mature like Papa. I heard Papa was so brilliant that he was discussing politics with the Prime Minister at our age. What are you doing?”

Wow, total chaos.

In my memory, they were toddlers toddling around, hugging my legs while babbling “Papa, Papa,” but when did they grow up like this?

While the third child, Alfred, was still small and angelic, Edward and Adelaide, who had entered double digits in age, were starting to show exactly what typical siblings were like.

Who was the one who argued so loudly that royalty should be raised with freedom and not repressed? Damn it, it was me.

“Now, now, children. Let’s save those minor things for later and just talk for a bit. Has anything been difficult lately? I heard you’ve been learning foreign languages.”

“We’re learning French and Latin.”

“Papa, I’m better at Latin than he is. Audentes fortuna iuvat. They say fortune favors the bold, like me.”

“Amor est vitae essentia. They say love is the essence of life, but she clearly has no love for her brother.”

“Yes, yes. It makes Papa so proud and happy to see you studying so hard. But since you two are twins and the whole country is watching you, wouldn’t it be better to try and get along?”

At this stage, their fighting was just childhood bickering. It was mostly “I’m better than you” or “You’re worse than me,” which others might find cute for now, but it would be problematic later. If the eldest son and daughter of the Royal Family were constantly at each other’s throats, it wouldn’t set a very good example.

I was beginning to understand why Victoria had dumped the kids on me and fled to the bedroom. Regardless of whether one is a genius of diplomacy or the practical behind-the-scenes ruler of Asia, everyone is equal before the soul-draining exhaustion of parenting.

Rubbing my eyes, I shifted my strategy from general topics to tailored questions and reactions for each of them.

“My little princess, is there anything you’ve been interested in lately? You said you’re interested in balls?”

“Yes! I want to hurry up and become an adult so I can wear pretty dresses and shoes and go out.”

“When you become an adult, you’ll have to get married, and wouldn’t that make Papa very lonely?”

“Hmm… marriage. Mama told me that marriage is something you must do, but do you think so too, Papa? I told her I won’t get married unless it’s to someone as handsome and capable as you.”

“Mama said that she won’t stand by and watch the eldest daughter of the British Empire declare herself to be single.”

Well, if she wants someone better than me—and even more handsome—I wonder if she’ll ever find a groom. As Victoria said, it might actually be a declaration of lifelong celibacy. This isn’t the 21st century; having the eldest daughter of a 19th-century royal house remain single is… wait, is that actually better for me?

It was a complicated feeling.

“Ahem, one’s views on the opposite sex change every day as you age, so don’t worry about it too much. Edward, what have you been focusing on lately?”

“I’m studying hard, but I’m not sure if I’m doing well. All my teachers say I have to become a man as great as Papa…”

“If you doubt yourself, even things that should work won’t. You need to put your mind at ease.”

“But everyone around me says I’m the next King of this country…”

As Edward’s voice trailed off gloomily, Adelaide, who had been teasing him every chance she got, fell silent.

Sigh, this 19th-century style of education. What kind of pressure are they putting on a ten-year-old? If you could create a wise ruler just by pestering them from a young age, the word “tyrant” would never have existed in the first place.

“Children. Starting tomorrow, I’ll make sure to find at least two hours a day. Why don’t you go out and play with Papa? I’ll even take you on that warship Edward wanted to see.”

“Really? Oh boy!”

“Papa, what about my ball?”

“I’ll throw a small ball just for our princess, so you can have fun there.”

“Wow! Papa is the best! I love you!”

As the warmth of the children hugging me from both sides surged through my chest, my nose felt oddly prickly. I hugged the twins tightly.

Well, since I was banned from leaving the country for five years anyway, I should spend as much time as possible with my children and build some memories. And I should personally give Edward his heir-training. Learning French and Latin is good, but seeing and learning directly from his father’s side would be several times more effective than the rote education of this era.

Managing royal business in the morning and evening, discussing state affairs with Wellesley in between, and spending lunch with the children—time flew as if it were shot from a gun.

Like the calm before a storm, no major world-shaking events or wars broke out.

And just like that, six years passed in the blink of an eye.

Chapter 307: The Dawn of a New Era

It is often said that time is like an arrow released from a bowstring.

It means that time passes in the blink of an eye, but these past few years have truly felt as if they were deleted the moment I closed and opened my eyes.

Of course, that doesn’t mean I wasn’t busy.

Humans are creatures that actually perceive time more slowly when they aren’t kept occupied.

In truth, it was easier when I was mindlessly expanding territory; managing the land already in my hands is several times more exhausting than the conquest itself.

If I were to act like other European nations and mindlessly crack the whip while shouting, “Work, you slaves!” I might have less trouble in the short term.

But if I did such things, a time would surely come a hundred years later when we would be forced to vomit up all the land we had taken and shrink back into nothingness.

To be honest, the two World Wars were naturally disasters for the entire world, but they also served as a convenient excuse for the developed European nations.

—Everything bad was Germany’s fault, and we, the virtuous victors, knew nothing about it.

They ignored everything they had done in their colonies and publicized the atrocities and racism committed by the Nazis to the entire world as propaganda.

They claimed such inhumane acts deserved condemnation.

Then, they appealed for everyone to live in peace because such things were “bad,” and they established international organizations.

It’s a truly moving sentiment—if it hadn’t come from countries that had been unilaterally beating and exploiting other continents for over a century.

In the original history, if Germany hadn’t been nailed to the cross and drawn all the aggro to itself, Britain and France wouldn’t have been able to rehabilitate their images so easily.

But would the same kind of “luck” follow us in this era?

There’s no telling whether someone like the Nazis will appear, and even if they do, I cannot accept an ending where we lose all our colonies and end up back at square one.

France or Prussia can end up like that for all I care, but if such history repeats itself for the British Empire where I reside, I would have no choice but to take full responsibility.

That is why, over the past six years, I have categorized the colonies and calculated the possibility of integration.

First, in the case of Canada, where I serve as Duke, it can certainly establish a system where it wouldn’t be strange to call it another “home territory.”

The same goes for the Oceania region, which has been ambitiously expanding its territory recently.

Since these regions are virtually the same as the home country both culturally and emotionally, I can consider melting them into a part of the mainland.

Next, for Joseon and Japan in Northeast Asia, I judged it impossible to include them within the United Kingdom.

The population is too large, and the emotional distance is too great.

However, if I remain at the center, even if they aren’t one single country, it might be possible to incorporate them as federated states subordinate to us.

On the other hand, no matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn’t find a way to integrate India.

A large population is fine, but how am I supposed to swallow a landmass that will exceed 350 million in a hundred years and 1.2 billion in 150 years?

Trying to eat that would inevitably lead to indigestion.

The best method is to maintain a loose federal relationship with the British Empire while keeping it as a massive market to consume the industrial goods we produce.

I must avoid policies like those of current European nations, which simply force them to cough up resources and work like dogs, as that will undoubtedly yield side effects.

In the first place, except for a few highly profitable regions, this haphazard style of colonial management will eventually reach a point where it is no longer cost-effective.

Others might not know, but I do.

If I strain my brain now to establish customized plans for each country, the gap between the British Empire and other European nations will only continue to widen over time.

Add to that the task of caring for the children growing each day, the new babies being born, and the pregnant Victoria.

There was a reason why the past six years had seemingly vanished.

And the time had come to harvest the fruits I had carefully cultivated over that long period.

Among them, the event that drew the attention of the entire world was undoubtedly the opening ceremony of the Suez Canal.

A monumental project directly connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea.

Since a dream canal—one people had only imagined possible since ancient times—had become a reality, global interest was naturally focused on it.

Previously, to go from Europe to the Indian Ocean, one had to sail all the way around Africa and pass the Cape of Good Hope, but the canal eliminated such a tedious journey.

It was said to shorten the distance by approximately 9,000 kilometers, and even looking ahead to the 21st century, there is no other single canal that shortens distance by this much.

“Everyone! The yacht carrying His Highness Killian Gore Hanover, the main protagonist of this canal’s construction and its largest shareholder, is entering the Red Sea directly from the Mediterranean for the first time in human history! The route that all Egyptians and Mediterranean sailors have dreamed of for thousands of years is becoming a reality here and now! Let us welcome him with a cheer!”

“Waaaah!”

The reason the canal opening was the first international event I attended as soon as my five-year travel ban was lifted?

It was obvious. This canal was practically mine.

The Egyptian government held a portion of the shares, but the shares held by me and the companies I created were larger.

Since I planned to gradually vest these to the British Royal Family, even in the future, the Suez Canal would belong to the Royal Family, not the British government.

So, how could I not be there on the day this asset, which would elevate the prestige of the British Royal Family for generations to come, was first revealed to the world?

Victoria also gladly allowed me to attend this event.

Though she did add that I should return immediately without wandering off elsewhere.

“Hahaha! Is this not a truly marvelous sight?”

The current Governor of Egypt, Muhammad Sa’id Pasha, who was on the same yacht as me, smiled brightly and raised his glass, constantly pouring out exclamations of admiration.

“I never imagined the construction would be completed so quickly and smoothly. This must be the majesty of the British Empire.”

“It’s all thanks to your generous cooperation, Governor. This historical sight is a masterpiece created by you and our British Empire together.”

“I heard that in the past, when Egypt was the center of the world, the Pharaohs—who were called living gods—tried to dig a canal connecting the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. The fact that a task all those monarchs failed at has now been achieved feels like it implies a great deal.”

As I tilted my glass, using the music heard from across the embankment as a side dish, the day eventually grew dark, and bright lights rose from the ships of the small fleet following behind us.

In truth, Governor Pasha probably still doesn’t know who the real owner of this canal is.

I had separated the shares I acquired personally from the shares acquired by the companies I established.

If you combine them all, the shares held by the Egyptian government become effectively meaningless, but since I plan to transfer them gradually, he has no way of knowing right now.

No matter how intoxicated Pasha was by the “canal high,” if he had known the truth, he wouldn’t be sitting in front of me smiling and rubbing his hands like this.

“Your Highness, I understand the British Royal Family holds a significant stake in this canal. If some power were to harm the operation of the canal or obstruct passage…”

“That power, having lost its sense of fear, would painfully realize why the British Royal Navy is called the strongest in the world.”

“Hahaha! Indeed, as expected of the world’s superpower, you are quite bold.”

The declaration that anyone obstructing the canal’s operation is an enemy of the British Empire carried an indescribable significance for Egypt.

Regardless of who the canal’s practical owner was, the physical location of the canal was Egypt.

Egypt currently belonged to the Ottoman Empire, but that was in name only; it was a semi-independent state under the title of an autonomous region and was still making subtle moves toward independence.

But the Ottomans, already relegated to the ‘Sick Man of Europe,’ would see losing Egypt as a death sentence; there was no way they would just let it happen.

They were ready to send troops at any time if Egypt tried to become fully independent, but now that should be considered impossible.

If Egypt and the Ottomans went to war and the canal’s passage was suspended as a result, the British Empire would never tolerate such a situation.

In other words, Egypt had gained the ultimate shield to use against the Ottomans.

That is why he was grinning like someone who had already achieved independence.

“I’ve heard that for a massive facility like this, no matter how hard the operating company works, there are limits without government cooperation. So, Governor, please put in a lot of effort in the future. I am a man who pays his rewards clearly.”

“Of course. This Suez Canal will remain forever as a symbol of the eternal friendship between Egypt and the British Empire.”

No, the Suez will remain forever as a symbol proving the overwhelming influence of the British Royal Family.

How dare those who didn’t lift a finger to dig the canal try to take credit?

The current shares alone will bring in a tidy sum of money, so be satisfied with just that.

“Of course, of course. A symbol of eternal friendship. What a wonderful phrase. Even Caesar of Rome would weep before you, Governor. Hahaha!”

“Hohoho! My, you flatter me so much I’m embarrassed.”

At least he knows it’s flattery.

I let the Egyptian Governor’s rosy delusions go in one ear and out the other as we passed through the long 164-kilometer canal and completely exited the Mediterranean.

Behind us was the Mediterranean, and the scenery visible right before our eyes was the Red Sea.

Starting from this moment today.

The world has become a little smaller and closer.

Because the opening of the Suez Canal was an event with a massive impact on the entire world, entrepreneurs from various countries naturally attended.

This was especially true for companies related to the operation of the Suez Canal.

James, a prominent Canadian businessman and a wealthy man who had invested massive funds into the canal construction, was no exception.

“It feels quite strange to be meeting Your Highness in Egypt and sharing a drink.”

“I was thinking the same thing. Ah, come to think of it, the Egyptian Governor was subtly fishing for an introduction to you earlier. So I told him I’d arrange a meeting. Do you have time tomorrow?”

“Of course. To think that I, of all people, have become such a big shot that the Governor of Egypt asks Your Highness for a favor just to meet me… I’ve lived long enough to see everything.”

“You’re the man who built a golden empire spanning both Canada and the United States and firmly holds the position of its head. Isn’t that natural?”

“Even so, I’m practically just a salaried CEO.”

James chuckled, leaned back in his seat, and gulped down his beer.

“Be careful. A man of your age shouldn’t be drinking alcohol like it’s water.”

“Then you should let me retire soon, Your Highness. I’m still working at this age, so isn’t it natural that the alcohol tastes sweet as sugar?”

“Your complaining has increased since I last saw you. I hear you’ve been doing a fantastic job delegating tasks to your subordinates lately.”

“That’s a skill I learned from a certain someone I admire deeply.”

After finishing his drink, James turned his neck with a creak and looked at me intently before asking.

“By the way, what kind of plan are you making this time?”

“As always, I’m just thinking about developing Canada. Why, is something strange?”

“Didn’t you tell me to increase Canada’s production facilities just like during the war with Russia? But all the factories you pointed out are places that produce military supplies.”

“Ah, you were talking about that.”

I had indeed sent a note with those instructions yesterday.

Looking suspiciously at my smiling face, James spoke hesitantly.

“Did you perhaps receive another prophecy?”

“A prophecy? How could you slander a rational deduction obtained through Big Data like that?”

“Then you should tell me what this ‘Big Data’ is. Only then can I persuade the factory owners to expand their facilities.”

“That’s not difficult.”

I pointed to a weekly newspaper from last week lying in a corner of the desk.

To James, who seemed to ask what this scrap of newspaper mattered, I spread out the large headline on the front page.

It was the Republican National Convention to pick a presidential candidate for the United States.

<Abraham Lincoln Confirmed as Nominee, Edging Out Rival Senator William H. Seward>

Chapter 308: The Dawn of a New Era (2)

July 4, 1860.

Toronto, Canada.

Edward, the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, stepped foot back in Canada, the land of his birth, after a long absence.

“Long live His Royal Highness Prince Edward, the noble royal heir born of Canada!”

“Your Royal Highness! Welcome back home!”

“We welcome Prince Edward’s return!”

From the Governor and Members of Parliament to the city’s influential figures, factory owners, and workers—the crowds were immense.

When Edward first saw the welcoming throng packed so tightly into the harbor that there was hardly any room to step, he felt a momentary wave of dizziness. Even in London, he had never received such a fervent welcome. Canada always greeted him this way.

Edward knew very well why.

It was because he was the legitimate eldest son who would inherit everything from his father, the Duke of Canada and plenipotentiary, and his mother, the Queen of the British Empire.

While his other siblings were also warmly received in Canada, the love the Canadian people felt for the twins, Edward and Adelaide, was bordering on fanatical. The other princes and princesses had been born in London, but the twins were born in Canada and had spent their early childhood here. It was only natural. In truth, Edward himself had faint, lingering memories of toddling around this land as a small child.

“Your Highness! How was your journey?”

“It was excellent.”

“We heard there was some rain and the waves were a bit rough. Did you suffer from any seasickness?”

“With such a warm welcome from all of you, what does a little seasickness matter?”

“Hahaha! Hearing Your Highness say that makes us all feel quite overwhelmed with honor. Will the Princess not be joining us this time?”

“Due to the schedule, I’ve come alone this time. I plan to return with my sister next time, and we intend to stay a bit longer then.”

The reason he and Adelaide visited periodically was part of an effort to further integrate Canada into the Empire’s fold. Ideally, it would be best for his father to come, but a man as busy as his father couldn’t be here all the time.

Furthermore, Edward was viewed here as a symbol of unity and the very future of Canada. Simply visiting occasionally to speak with influential figures and listen to the citizens had a significant effect. Since it was the land where he was born and raised as a child, he felt a certain attachment to it and had no complaints about being here. In fact, it was a massive benefit to be able to display his presence periodically with such little effort.

However, it was important to note that this visit had another purpose beyond merely soothing the public sentiment of the Canadians.

“Greetings, Your Highness! You’ve grown so tall since I last saw you that I almost didn’t recognize you.”

“Yes. It’s been a while. I’m glad to see you looking healthy as well, Chairman James.”

The wealthiest man in the British Empire.

An economic titan who had achieved massive success in every field he touched—trains, steel, coal, private investigations, real estate, and finance. It was always a bit difficult to adjust to seeing a man famous across the entire Empire smiling like a genial neighborhood uncle.

“I have also just returned to Canada from Egypt. I was worried our schedules might not align, but fortunately, the timing worked out perfectly.”

“Did your discussions with my father go well?”

“Unfortunately, yes. It seems I’ll have to be ground to the bone again just as His Royal Highness wishes. My old body feels like it’s about to burst into tears. I truly hope that while Your Highness takes after your father in other ways, you don’t take after him in that regard.”

“I would be lucky to take after him in anything at all.”

As Edward’s voice took on a naturally somber tone despite his efforts to hide it, the playful smile vanished from James’s face.

“Is something troubling you?”

“My entire life feels like a series of tribulations, so it’s not as if there’s one specific worry. Mr. James, I heard you are one of the few people who have known my father since he was a child?”

“I was the one who brought His Royal Highness over from Joseon, after all. Hohoho, thinking back, it feels like a memory from a lifetime ago.”

“I’ve heard until I was blue in the face from the Prime Minister and my mother about what my father has done since he was young. When I was a child, I didn’t think much of it and just took it as it was. At around ten years old, I was simply delighted that such an incredible man was my father.”

“And that’s why four years ago, you asked me to tell you stories about His Royal Highness’s childhood, didn’t you?”

“I did. But since then… I’ve started thinking about it more and more. My younger siblings can simply live their lives enjoying the aura of their great father, but I am in a different position.”

—As the eldest son of His Royal Highness, you surely possess talents more brilliant than anyone else.

—His Royal Highness’s childhood? Needless to say, he was peerless.

It would have been easier on his mind if he had heard nothing at all.

Back when he was a child who knew nothing, he believed he could do it too. Since his father had done it, he thought that if he, the son, put in the effort, it might be possible. That was partly why he had more actively sought out people who knew his father’s past.

From his mother, the Queen, to Prime Minister Wellesley, Minister Disraeli, and even James.

Yet, for some reason, the stories each person told were about different fields, and none of their accounts overlapped. One said he had built a political foundation and directed election strategies alongside Prime Minister Wellesley since his early teens; another said that a chronically losing candidate like Disraeli finally got elected thanks to his father, who was also only in his early teens at the time.

In the midst of all that, they said he had been his mother’s study partner when she was young, and that the Queen had essentially learned all her economic and political knowledge from his father.

“Lord James, regarding what you said last time… is it true that my father laid the foundation for all these businesses?”

“Yes. The very core of the companies I hold came from the hands of His Royal Highness.”

When Edward first heard that all the wealth of the James Group was essentially royal property, he thought his father was teasing him.

After all, this was the James Group. The wealthiest entity in the British Empire, known to possess riches exceeding those of the Rothschilds or the Baring family. And all that property actually belonged to the Royal Family?

This fact was unknown to anyone within the Royal Family except his father and mother. Edward had been told this secret because he was the heir who would inherit everything from both parents, but at first, he couldn’t understand it. Unless James was insane, why on earth would he hand over all his wealth to the Royal Family?

Initially, he wondered if his father or mother had used the power of the Royal Family to threaten him. It was that nonsensical. But as it turned out, the reason was very simple.

—The James Group has been the property of His Royal Highness from the moment it was created. I have merely acted as his proxy.

Amazingly, this was the truth… but there was something he truly couldn’t comprehend.

“I’ve read Lord James’s autobiography. It says the group’s first start was in American real estate investment and a detective agency. Judging by the years, my father was much younger then than I am now. He was only in his early teens…”

“He was. At the time, I truly wondered what kind of child he was. Honestly, what surprised me even more was the way he multiplied that money… but perhaps it’s better not to speak of that.”

“…I see. In any case, it’s all true then.”

To summarize, his father—at a much younger age than he was now—was debating politics with Prime Minister Wellesley and Disraeli, teaching his mother, and growing James’s businesses, all while Edward was whining about Latin being difficult.

What even was that? Was that possible? No, before that, was he even human?

Once again, he felt envious of his younger siblings who were likely lounging and playing in the palace. If he were in their position, he could just enjoy the fact that he had such a capable father.

“Your Highness. I can say this because I’ve watched him for a long time, but it’s best not to compare yourself to such a person. Doing so will only lower your self-esteem and drain your confidence. Strictly speaking, Your Highness is inheriting Her Majesty’s position, isn’t that so? His Royal Highness is not the King.”

“But I am to inherit my father’s position regarding Canada.”

“Dear me… it seems I’ve said something unnecessary. Still, try to think as positively as possible. Her Majesty the Queen might live an incredibly long life… ah, perhaps that isn’t much comfort to Your Highness either.”

“No. If I’m going to struggle anyway, it’s better to start early. I intend to find my own way as well. My father surely knows I’m like this. That’s why he arranged this opportunity for me to build some achievements.”

There were two main reasons he had crossed the Atlantic this time.

The first was to tour the Canadian industrial facilities that would soon be operating at maximum capacity and to encourage them, telling them that a massive boom was coming. This was essentially a simple task that anyone with a functioning body could do, so he set it aside. The second reason was the truly important one.

“Lord James, have you looked into the person I requested?”

“Of course. Surprisingly, he does exist. Antonio Meucci. He was an immigrant who came to the United States from Italy. He has created several interesting inventions, but apparently, he hasn’t been able to register patents because he lacks the money.”

“Good. I will meet him personally and negotiate. I will offer him a large sum of money and register his inventions as royal property.”

His father had called it a ‘telephone,’ and he said that if they took a monopoly on this business in its early stages, they could make a fortune.

Right now, everyone looked at him fondly as ‘our Prince’ or ‘our Crown Prince,’ but how would it be in the distant future when he ascended to the throne of the British Empire? Would the citizens of the British Empire or Canada accept an ordinary man with no significant achievements as the successor to Killian Gore Hanover?

Objectively speaking, even if he successfully executed the installation of this telephone system, it was clear that it wouldn’t be enough. It might be easier on his mind, as James suggested, if his mother lived a very long life and he remained a Prince his entire life. But even then, wouldn’t it be even more miserable to be called the ‘inadequate son of a great father’ forever?

To inherit the influence and wealth his father had built, he had to at least show that he was attempting to emulate his father’s great deeds. Every time Edward realized the expectant eyes watching him lately, that conviction grew stronger.

Lincoln had been nominated as the Republican Party’s presidential candidate, but the British Parliament was surprisingly quiet.

As expected, 19th-century nations were fundamentally and disastrously behind in their understanding of foreign cultures and systems. Perhaps it wasn’t so much that they were behind, as that they simply didn’t care. Or perhaps the speed of information was still so slow that their analysis wasn’t finished.

Wellesley, who had recently won another election and was now heading toward becoming the longest-serving Prime Minister in British history, was also reacting with some confusion to my proposal.

“Greatly increase the import of cotton? You mean we should stockpile it?”

“Yes. It would be best to pack the warehouses as tightly as possible. How about we significantly increase the budget this time and gather it at the government level?”

“Is there some sign that cotton prices are going to skyrocket? If not, why bother?”

“Why don’t you consider other possibilities? The southern United States might get stubborn and refuse to sell to us. Therefore, from next year, Egypt will also be producing cotton in large quantities, so please consider importing cotton from Egypt instead of the United States for a while. We also need to reduce our reliance on the North for food. That will be offset to some degree by importing large amounts of wheat from the Black Earth plains, but please make preparations just in case.”

Wellesley looked at me with an expression that asked why this man was acting up again, but until now, any ‘potential possibility’ mentioned by me had always occurred with a 100% probability.

If you throw a die and it comes up 6, people usually don’t think it will be a 6 next time. However, if it comes up 6 ten times in a row, no one attributes it to luck anymore. They suspect a trick, psychic powers, or that something is wrong with the die itself.

“Even if I do as Your Highness says, I ultimately have to convince Parliament. If I say there’s a possibility the South will suddenly lose their minds and stop selling us cotton, I’ll be suspected of having dementia that very day. The reason Your Highness thinks so is…”

“There will be a war.”

A brief silence filled the room.

Wellesley’s sigh drifted through the heavy air of the Prime Minister’s office half a beat late.

“Phew… it’s been quiet for a few years. Is it starting again?”

“So we must be prepared.”

The six-year lull was over.

From now on, it was time to return to an era of violence and barbarism.

Despite the countless lives lost pointlessly in the last war, people still felt nothing. Not enough blood had been spilled in this world for them to realize the true misery of war.

Chapter 309: Dawn of a New Era (3)

While the conflicts in the United States were gradually surfacing ahead of the upcoming presidential election, other European nations did not view the situation as a particularly grave matter.

Of course, no one was foolish enough to ignore it entirely; everyone was busy analyzing data and assessing how much of an impact it would have on their respective economies. However, their interest was focused solely on their own domestic economic gains.

Whether the United States tore itself apart or not, Europe cared very little for the political stability across the Atlantic. As long as the massive quantities of grain from the North and the world’s largest supply of cotton from the South were maintained, most felt that the details didn’t truly matter.

‘Ah, we don’t care if you abolish slavery or not, just give us the cotton.’

‘Flour and corn can be produced just fine without slaves, right? Then it’s no concern of ours.’

Not only the British Empire but also powers like France and Prussia were optimistic about the situation. This was largely because even within the United States, very few people believed that a truly catastrophic problem would occur.

Politicians in Europe and the United States had watched the North and the South engage in countless bluffs and aggressive rhetoric for years, so this reaction was somewhat inevitable.

“If the North continues to suppress the legitimate rights of the South, we will no longer remain within the framework of the Union! It is the tyranny of the Northern Republican Party that forces our hand, not our own fault!”

“If our Republican Party wins the election, we will immediately abolish the barbaric and inhumane institution of slavery! Slavery is an outmoded vice that only eats away at social progress! Just look at the Great Powers of Europe—which of them still maintains slavery?!”

The current political landscape of America had recently split into a two-party system between the Republicans and the Democrats. The Republican Party, a relatively new group, was not a perfectly unified entity economically or politically. It was more of an alliance—a coalition of remnants from the collapsed Whig Party, anti-immigrant groups, and various anti-slavery factions united solely by the goal of abolition.

However, as the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. The Southern slaveholders, who were increasingly crossing the line, had long since become the personification of “unlikable” in the North.

In truth, the North wasn’t exactly favorable toward Black people. Northerners also viewed Black people as an inferior race and believed it only natural for White people to hold the key positions in society. The Democrats whispered white supremacy constantly to win these people over, but it failed to take root simply because the South’s reputation was even deeper in the gutter.

Even those in the North who were conservative and felt there was no need to treat “negroes” so well would react with, “Well, the South is still a bit much…” That was how bad it had become.

The South knew this well, which is why they poured out aggressive rhetoric daily, and the North raised the intensity of their own statements in return, creating a vicious cycle. Despite this, the North did not truly expect the South to leave the Union. After over a decade of the South constantly saying such things, they had become the boy who cried wolf.

“We have clearly warned you! Everyone can guess how we will act if a Republican who advocates for the abolition of slavery wins the election! Slavery is the bedrock of our United States, something even the Founding Fathers did not deny, and the Republican Party is trying to shake that foundation under the guise of the flowery word ‘human rights’! Let us be clear: this is different from the soft warnings we have given before!”

“Oh, I’m sure it is. Yes, yes, of course.”

—If you warn us, what are you going to do? Are you actually going to leave the Union?

—Your population is lacking, and the gap in industrial maturity is already incomparable. What can you possibly do?

By simple population comparison, the North already had nearly four times as many people as the South, and they produced incomparably more food than the agriculturally-focused South. Unlike the South, where manual labor was still the norm, the North had introduced modern machinery to the point where even women could farm. The level of development was vastly different.

Because of this, Northern intellectuals even mocked the South, saying they were falling further behind precisely because they clung to slavery. By merely grinding down slaves without any will to progress, their motivation to develop new technology had withered.

The flow of the era had already completely tilted.

There was no way the politicians of the fledgling Republican Party didn’t know what the Northern intellectuals already realized. The party’s key figures and aides preparing for the election were already certain of victory.

“Mr. Lincoln, the analysis from yesterday is in, and it’s very encouraging. If we keep this pace, securing at least 170 electoral votes shouldn’t be a problem. Victory is effectively guaranteed.”

“There are still months left. To call it ‘guaranteed’… don’t you know that such an idle mindset can lose a winnable fight? Do not let your guard down for a single moment.”

“Ah, yes! My apologies.”

“But let’s hear the analysis anyway. I trust this isn’t an overly optimistic bias toward our side?”

Even if victory was likely, it wouldn’t do to have everyone so relaxed. Lincoln nodded his head while suppressing the urge to tell his secretary that they needed to strictly tighten discipline across the board.

Though he had established himself as the leading figure of the Republican Party with a powerful presence for several years, all that effort could turn to ash in an instant if they lost this fight. Even with a massive advantage, isn’t an election something that can be overturned by a single small variable?

Of course, it wasn’t that he couldn’t empathize with why his secretaries were so confident.

“The current election is proceeding as an unprecedented four-way race. The conservative wing of the old Whig Party is expected to gather a significant number of electors in the Mid-South. Meanwhile, the Democratic Party has fallen into internal strife; those strongly opposed to Douglas’s stance on popular sovereignty have nominated Breckinridge.”

“But couldn’t they reach a dramatic compromise and unite all candidates against me? No matter how low the probability, we must always keep the worst-case scenario in mind.”

“Yes, sir. However, based on our rough surveys, the Northern regions alone that desire the abolition of slavery are enough to easily secure a majority. Even without seeing the final results, the regions where we have absolute support already account for 173 electors. In other words, we are projected to have 21 more than the 152 needed for a majority.”

“……”

At this point, it was no exaggeration to say the presidential election was practically over. It meant that even assuming the worst-case scenario—where they didn’t receive a single vote from the South or Mid-South—they would still comfortably exceed the majority.

However, even as the presumptive winner—or perhaps, precisely because of it—Lincoln’s expression was not bright.

“What is the matter, sir? Is there a problem with our calculations…?”

“No, it’s not that. It’s because it aligns too perfectly with my own thoughts.”

“…Pardon?”

The secretaries sent him confused looks, unable to understand why he looked so burdened when they were told they would win easily.

“Isn’t it amazing that our party, which doesn’t have a very long history, holds such an overwhelming advantage? At this rate, the Democratic Party will never escape being a minor party that can’t breathe anywhere outside the Southern backwoods…”

“Exactly. That is the problem.”

“……?”

At this rate, I’m going to be labeled as a Republican candidate who worries about the Democrats, Lincoln thought. However, he felt an obligation to speak the cold reality to his comrades who were drunk on the scent of victory.

“I know very well what you are thinking. It’s pleasant. It’s exciting. If we continue like this, we’ll take not only the presidency but an overwhelming majority in the House of Representatives. The South and the Democrats will be completely isolated, and a situation where our Republican Party controls both the House and the Executive Branch to do whatever we want will soon unfold. Why wouldn’t you feel good?”

“Are you… worried that the party might fracture without a strong competitor?”

This won’t do. They don’t even have a clue what the problem is.

“Think about it. Do you think the Democrats don’t know what we know? Do the Southern plantation owners not know?”

“They… likely do, right?”

The Senate might be a different story, but the House of Representatives has seats apportioned by population. In other words, with the population gap already nearly four to one, it has become impossible for the South to enforce its will in the House, no matter what they do. Moreover, hadn’t it just been shown that they could be completely excluded from the presidential election without affecting the outcome?

To put it simply, from now on, the United States could be governed while completely ignoring the South, and the South would have no influence whatsoever on the operation of the Union.

This was the reason Lincoln responded to the Southern threats differently than usual.

“When they realize the truth—that even if every Southern state unites as one and casts their votes, it has absolutely no effect… can you not guess how they will react?”

“……”

The best result Lincoln had hoped for was for at least a few stray votes to come from the South. Then, the South could blame “traitors” for their loss and go on a witch hunt to find the culprits. But if the President was decided despite not receiving a single elector from the South…

“Is there any way to secretly contact the Ambassadors of the British Empire or France?”

“Since they know who the leading candidate is, they will likely welcome a meeting. However, since it won’t be good if this becomes public, I will arrange a meeting as discreetly as possible.”

If this got out, the Democrats would attack him for acting like he was already President, but the reality was that he couldn’t think of a better way right now.

“Make sure you remember that these few months may be the decisive moment that determines the future of the United States.”

Creating this maximum sense of tension was the best he could do for now.

At the same time.

London, British Empire, Buckingham Palace.

“According to statistics, the prices of wheat and cotton are continuously trending downward.”

“That is a good sign.”

“Egypt is planning to increase its cotton production even more than now. It seems Your Highness really whispered in their ear.”

“Whispered? I merely hinted that it could be a good business opportunity. It was their own choice to get carried away; it has nothing to do with me.”

I had merely mentioned in passing the current situation of the U.S. election and its potential consequences. I had also slipped in the possibility that the South might try to use cotton exports as a weapon to secure the support of the Great Powers of Europe, but I hadn’t said a single word telling them to produce more cotton.

“I’m sure you didn’t. The South also has to make money, so they won’t be able to lock up their cotton forever. When that happens, Egypt, having increased production, will surely face massive deficits again… but I assume you didn’t mention that possibility either?”

“Is the risk of a business not something the owner must bear?”

“Give Egypt a taste of money, and then hand them a even larger deficit later… truly a strategy worthy of you, Prince Consort. Then, what will you demand from Egypt in exchange?”

“Last time I checked, the Egyptian government seemed to be under the strange delusion that the Suez Canal belongs to them. Isn’t that because they still hold some shares, even if it’s a small amount? I plan to cleanly recover all those shares so such talk never surfaces again.”

Then again, making their shares exactly zero might be too harsh. Perhaps it’s better to leave them a tiny fraction. Regardless, the work to replace the leash on Egypt with something stronger and more durable needs to be prepared in advance.

Wellesley swirled the red wine in his glass, a bitter smile spreading across his face.

“For Your Highness’s plan to become reality, the South eventually has to resume cotton exports. Surely you aren’t planning to have Canada take the South’s side?”

“Purely for the interests of our British Empire, it would be better if the South won. But wouldn’t it be too unsightly for the British Empire, the first in the world to abolish slavery, to take an action that defends it?”

“Then if we are to help the South, we’ll have to find another excuse besides defending slavery.”

“Not just the home government’s position, but for Canada as well, selling weapons directly to the South could cause significant backlash. After all, Canada is currently moving many Black people there by treating escaped slaves like human beings. If we supply weapons while siding with the South instead of the North? We’d be throwing our own identity away.”

However, if we only supplied weapons to the North, which already had plenty of industrial productivity, we couldn’t deny the possibility that profits would be lower than expected.

“If we unilaterally support the North, the war will end quickly, just as Your Highness said. The United States would be horrified to hear this, but for our gain, it would be better if the war became a bit more of a stalemate.”

True to his nature as a Prime Minister of the original ‘Nasty Britain,’ as soon as an opportunity to make money appeared, he was ready to suck the marrow out of the prey. Yes, that is exactly why he deserves to be called the Prime Minister of my British Empire.

“As you say, Prime Minister, selling to only one side isn’t profitable. And since the South will be the one hungrier for weapons, we should sell more weapons to the side that will bring in more money.”

“But for Canada to openly sell weapons to the South, as Your Highness mentioned, the local sentiment would…”

“Wise men gain experience from the past, they say. We already have a route we’ve had quite a bit of fun with, don’t we?”

“…Ah, right. There was one. Those fellows who are perfect for buying weapons and selling them for a markup.”

One of the reasons the United States, which had tried to crush Mexico effortlessly, ended up fighting an unexpectedly poor war. Our friends, the Spaniards, were watching the American continent with wide eyes for any chance to make money, so why not make use of them?

Above all, Spain was salivating over the American continent, so they would want the power of the United States weakened more than anyone else. Since they already had some experience from before, they could sell the supplies even more skillfully this time.

If we can sell weapons and also have them act as a meat shield to take the United States’ resentment? This is going to be even sweeter than I thought.

The Weight of the Crown

October, about a month before the U.S. presidential election.

Edward, the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, finished his tour of Canada and arrived in the U.S. capital, Washington.

In truth, this itinerary had not been planned with the United States’ unusual atmosphere in mind. It was simply an itinerary put together without much thought, suggesting it wouldn’t be a bad idea to stop by the United States to promote friendship since he was already visiting Canada. It was also true that he had to come this way anyway to find a man named Antonio Meucci.

However, he never dreamed that such a sharp confrontation would break out just as he arrived in the capital. Thanks to that, even while attending balls and various social gatherings, Edward never felt like he wasn’t sitting on a bed of needles.

The only time he felt somewhat at ease was when talking to President Buchanan, who was finishing his term and not seeking re-election. Whether attending a ball at the Academy in New York or visiting George Washington’s tomb at Mount Vernon, Edward was dizzied by the constant approach of Northern and Southern congressmen subtly appealing for the British Empire’s support.

“Your Highness, did the President give you any sort of hint during this visit?”

“Has the current President mentioned anything related to the Democratic Party…?”

“Your Highness, there is a human rights commemorative event being held in New York. It would be a great honor if you could grace the occasion with your presence.”

“Rather than that event, if you could attend the commemorative ceremony being held in Mississippi…”

Commemorative event, my foot.

It was obvious those were just rallies for the abolition or preservation of slavery. Why would he go there just to hear things he shouldn’t? His aides would filter out all that nonsense, but even if they didn’t, he had no intention of causing any unnecessary political controversy from the start.

In the first place, he was just a Prince of Wales with no real power; why were they so desperate to use him? Conversely, it meant that the current political situation over there was that dire, which was something that had to be taken seriously in its own right.

Part of him wanted to leave right now, but considering his purpose for being here, he couldn’t, which was maddening. However, if he just stayed in his lane and met no one because the situation was sensitive, he wouldn’t be able to avoid the criticism that he only had that much ability.

If his goal was to be “Mundane Politician A,” he could just do nothing, but his position was not something so simple.

Ultimately, Edward took the time to greet all the presidential candidates who were currently in sharp opposition, under the pretext of promoting the unchanging friendship between the British Empire and the United States. That would surely silence those who were constantly making enough noise to try and gauge the British Empire’s intentions.

Meeting the major representatives of all political parties was a matter of diplomatic protocol and neutrality, so while it was tiring, there was no other choice. While diplomats and high-ranking visitors usually don’t interfere in domestic politics, he felt the need to clearly understand the current situation. It would be a great achievement if he could discern what the probable winner was thinking and how that would affect the home government.

To be honest, Douglas, Breckinridge, and John Bell had practically no chance of winning, so meeting them was nothing more than a smokescreen. The real target was the Republican representative, Abraham Lincoln, and he also showed great interest in this meeting.

“Our United States will not falter, no matter what happens, and will continue to hold its center firmly as it does now. It is my wish to build a relationship of steadfast trust with the British Empire in the future.”

“We feel the same. Are not the home government and the United States becoming increasingly close economically? I believe it is best for both sides to remain firm and steadfast for one another.”

Lincoln repeatedly emphasized the words “trust” and “unity” throughout the conversation. It was a declaration of resolve that the United States would not split or fall into internal strife due to this conflict.

“Many in the British Empire are likely feeling anxious about the United States’ path after the election. But I believe the other candidates have surely told you the same. No matter who becomes President, the United States will not be shaken by this. As it always has, the conflict will be resolved, and just as the ground hardens after a rain, our roots will grow even deeper. Your Highness, if you hear any anxious voices from across the Atlantic, I would be grateful if you could reassure them that there is no need for worry.”

“Of course. The home government also wants your country to continue exporting various grains and cotton, so in a way, the British Empire is the one that most desires the United States to remain unshaken.”

“If that is so, please make sure to mention that our United States is an attractive investment destination! Hahaha!”

The atmosphere was pleasant until the very end.

If the man who will be President is speaking so clearly, the United States won’t be shaken even after the election. All the talk circulating the world was just nonsense. As soon as I return, I should reassure the anxious people…

Would anyone really be such a fool as to think that? Usually, it’s the person who is most anxious that barks the loudest. Suddenly, a joke his father had once told him flashed through Edward’s mind.

‘Do not use words that are too strong. It makes you look weak.’

At the time, he had laughed it off, but that was exactly the current political situation of the United States.

—There will absolutely be no division.

To Edward’s ears, the voices of those shouting this sounded as if they were yelling, “We are currently in danger of splitting up!”

[The United States… seems highly likely to face severe internal conflict as soon as the election ends. Since both the North and the South appear to desperately want the support of the British Empire, I suggest we review ways to utilize this situation effectively.]

Perhaps this was the opportunity. The chance to change his current evaluation as the “mundane son of a great father” into the praise that he is “his father’s son.” Having clearly settled the situation in his mind, Edward moved to finish his remaining schedule while seriously contemplating what that “effective utilization” might be.

At the same time.

[South Carolina: “If Lincoln is elected, we may withdraw from the Union.” Is the increasingly aggressive rhetoric real?]

[Jefferson Davis’s Outburst! “Lincoln’s election is a declaration of war by the North to ruin the South!”]

[“A house divided against itself cannot stand.” Republican Candidate Lincoln dismisses the possibility of division!]

“How is it?”

“As expected. Everyone can feel the atmosphere turning increasingly sour. But it seems no one yet feels it’s a true crisis. If they did, investors would have pulled out by now, but there’s no sign of that. Ah, however, His Highness Edward seems to have sensed that the situation is unusual. He added a top-secret note suggesting we seriously consider the possibility of a civil war and discuss intervention measures.”

“Edward said that?”

“Yes. Isn’t he admirable? It seems he’s working hard to gather information in the United States out of a desire to be even more helpful to the home government.”

Wellesley smiled and showed me the ciphertext Edward had sent via telegram.

Sigh, I told him he could just relax and enjoy his trip, yet he was running around doing that? He couldn’t have rested properly.

As I shook my head, Disraeli, who had been quietly listening, chipped in.

“Your Royal Highness, perhaps you should send him a word of praise?”

“Praise?”

“Yes. In a way, His Highness Edward has personally proven the prediction you made. So, a word of praise or encouragement…”

“That’s a good idea. Your Royal Highness, do as Minister Disraeli says.”

The Prime Minister and the Chancellor of the Exchequer of the British Empire were teaming up to suggest I send a message of encouragement to my son. How should I interpret this?

“Did Edward say something to the two of you separately?”

“Pardon?”

“Well… that is, he did ask us a few things before.”

“What did he ask?”

“Just some stories about your younger days… but I didn’t say much.”

Wellesley quickly added that, and then Disraeli waved his hands in a hurry.

“Not me either. I just said that Your Royal Highness helped me when I was a freshman MP. Truly.”

“Now, did I ever say I was blaming you? I’m just trying to get the facts straight.”

No wonder he seemed to have a lot on his mind lately; it seems he heard some unnecessary things. Not that I intended to blame Disraeli or Wellesley. They couldn’t exactly tell the son who came to hear about his father’s achievements that their dad was actually no big deal. Especially not when the subjects were the Prince Consort and the Prince of Wales.

“I’ve been telling him since he was young not to feel pressured, but it seems it didn’t do much good.”

“That’s just how it is. They say children of capable parents can’t help but have a complex. I heard you’ve had similar worries, Prime Minister… isn’t that right?”

“I have, but Your Royal Highness and I are different. Being the child of a Prime Minister doesn’t make you a Prime Minister, but His Highness the Prince of Wales has no choice but to become the Emperor. The quality of the pressure must be different.”

“Well, that…”

He might become the King one day. If he lives to be nearly seventy… maybe he could be the King for a few years? Considering Victoria’s lifespan in the original history, Edward’s fate is one where he shouldn’t feel that much pressure. But I couldn’t exactly tell him his mother would live to be ninety, could I?

Besides, even if becoming King was a long way off, being criticized as an incompetent Prince of Wales would be incredibly stressful in its own right. Wasn’t that why I gave him information about the telephone and sent him to North America to give him a chance to build up some achievements?

I had planned to praise him once he brought back Antonio Meucci, but I didn’t expect things to get tangled up like this. I’ve felt this for a long time, but the saying that nothing goes as planned like raising children is no joke. Politics and economy follow some logic of reaping what you sow, but child-rearing is different.

It’s a field of unpredictability where you plant A and get B, or plant B and get Z. It wasn’t just Edward who was the issue, though the focus was on him as the heir. His twin sister, Adelaide, also occasionally did things that made Victoria clutch her neck in frustration.

This cunning princess realized that with a little aegyo, her father would give in, so she always used me as a shield when things were disadvantageous for her. Thanks to that, how many times had Victoria genuinely scolded me? Before we had children, I was a reliable and respected husband, but that status plummeted in an instant.

“Prime Minister?”

“Yes.”

“If you have the time, could you help me review the message I’m going to send to Edward? I’m quite weak at this sort of thing.”

“You have it hard too, Your Highness.”

Wellesley nodded with a bitter smile of shared sympathy.

The Prince Consort and the Prime Minister of the British Empire, discussing how to cheer up a son… Discussing how to handle the U.S. civil war felt significantly easier than this. If I went to watch our neighbor’s house collapse only to find my own house falling apart, I’d truly be in tears.

Even after that, I had to rewrite the letter five times to make it sound encouraging while being concise and impressive, all without sounding like I was overdoing it.

Chapter 310: An Evening at Buckingham

As Abraham Lincoln’s election became increasingly certain, the internal situation within the United States grew more turbulent by the day.

Edward, however, remained unmoved by the volatile atmosphere, busy working to achieve the goals he had set for his journey. Fortunately, after meeting with each of the presidential candidates, he had adjusted his schedule to attend primarily cultural events, which caused the intense public scrutiny directed toward him to gradually subside.

In reality, it was closer to a covert operation disguised as public relations, but Edward was inwardly astonished as he met with renowned scholars and inventors.

Intellectuals and politicians in Europe, including those in the British Empire, did not yet hold the United States in high regard. Even though it was a nation of white men, they saw it as a country that had merely broken away from a British colony—a land without what one might call “pedigree.”

While one might wonder why such things mattered, Europeans still placed heavy emphasis on these traditional elements. Some believed the U.S. had grown stronger recently, but after its subpar performance against Mexico, the general consensus returned to dismissal. To put it bluntly, if one were to ask someone in Britain or France today which was stronger between the United States and Spain, eight out of ten would likely choose Spain.

This was why Edward had found it difficult to understand his father, Killian’s, constant warnings about the United States since he was young.

Most people, excluding Killian, believed the United States still had a long way to go before it could even nip at the heels of the European powers. Why did his father talk as if they were such a threat? Edward wondered if it was just because his father was overprotective of Canada, but seeing the country firsthand made him realize why his father had spoken those words.

It was another moment where he realized the truth in Prime Minister Wellesley’s words: when public opinion differed from his father’s, his father was usually the one who was right.

“So, Doctor, if this device you’ve invented—this ‘telephone’—works according to its principles, people can converse freely no matter how far apart they are?”

“Yes. But Your Highness, please, don’t call me ‘Doctor.’ I’m just the owner of a candle factory.”

“Whether you are an owner, an employee, or work in a candle or match factory, someone who has developed such a magnificent device deserves to be called ‘Doctor.’”

“T-Thank you. But Your Highness, how on earth did you learn about my invention? I haven’t even been able to properly register the patent yet, so only a very small number of people should know about it…”

Edward watched calmly as Antonio Meucci, an Italian-American candle factory owner, grew flustered. In truth, Edward was just as surprised.

Why did Europe continue to look down on this country? As the Prince of Wales, he had gained vast experience traveling through many of Europe’s great metropolises—Paris, Berlin, Vienna, and even Madrid.

But New York, which he was seeing with his own eyes, did not lose out to any European city. In fact, if he compared them coldly, New York had achieved such immense development that he wondered if it might even be slightly ahead in certain aspects.

It wasn’t just about scale; it had substance. He felt that the industrial level of the North was perhaps better than that of France or Prussia. Furthermore, the level of the intellectuals and scientists he had met was by no means inferior to those in Europe. After all, a mere candle factory owner had created such a miracle.

The only thing he couldn’t grasp was how his father had heard of this and told him to seek out this specific man.

“Doctor, do you know who my father is?”

“Pardon? O-Of course I do. Are you not referring to His Highness, Killian, the Duke of Canada?”

“Have you ever met him?”

“No! Of course not. How could a humble man like me ever meet someone of His Highness’s stature?”

‘Of course not,’ Edward thought. Since returning from Asia, his father had not stepped foot abroad until the opening ceremony of the Suez Canal. Before that, he had been in Asia for years, so meeting Meucci would have been physically impossible.

He wondered where his father obtained this information, but then he remembered that his father used James as his right hand. If James was the one who gathered this intel, it meant his father already had a dense information network spread across the entire United States.

Since this could turn into a diplomatic incident, I must never breathe a word of this to anyone.

“My father is someone who cherishes talented intellectuals more than anyone. However, the reality of the present is that many gifted inventors are held back by practical problems and cannot fully demonstrate their abilities. That is why I am traveling personally to meet people like you, Doctor.”

“That Your Highness would do such a thing…”

“I understand that despite having this invention, you have only been able to obtain a caveat—a temporary patent—because you lack the funds to register for a permanent one.”

“…Yes. That is why I am currently trying to save money.”

“This might sound discouraging, but it won’t be easy. Inventions are difficult to conceive, but once the principle is known, replicas will inevitably pour out like mushrooms after a rain. Even now, the prevailing prediction is that people in this very country will try to steal your invention as their own patent. If that happens, Doctor, do you think you can handle it?”

Meucci’s mouth fell open. As an Italian who didn’t speak English perfectly, if his patent were truly stolen, there would be almost nothing he could do. Patent theft was commonplace, so it wasn’t a surprising prospect.

“That… if such a thing actually happened, I would try to respond, but… it would certainly be difficult.”

“Therefore, I have a proposal. As I said earlier, we see immense value in your invention. So, how about we do business together under the name of the British Royal Family? Of course, we will ensure that the ownership of the invention remains yours, and we will pay for the registration of your permanent patent.”

“Are you serious? Isn’t that a bit too one-sidedly in my favor?”

“Of course, there is something we want in return. While you will retain ownership, you must give us the right to conduct business with this invention—the operating rights. We will, of course, share the profits, so you will eventually be sitting on a mountain of wealth beyond your imagination.”

Even if he registered the patent, it would be difficult for Meucci to run a telephone business himself, so the money he could earn would be limited. However, if the British Royal Family launched the business, it could expand globally. Even if Meucci received only a small fraction as royalties, the amount would be astronomical.

It was a win-win for both parties. Meucci thought about it for a moment, then nodded immediately.

“Regarding the profit distribution… could I hear a bit more about that?”

“Of course. I promise you the best possible terms.”

Since no one would expect the Prince of Wales to scam a candle factory owner, negotiations proceeded at an incredible speed.

A high birth certainly has its perks.

No one in this world hates money. That was an immutable truth that applied not only to the United States but also to the British home government and the distant future.

‘Father has increased the Royal Family’s wealth immensely, but given his current position, it’s difficult for him to handle the gritty details himself. Thus, I shall dedicate myself to being the vanguard of expanding the royal fortune.’

“Children, are there any troubles bothering you lately?”

The day after I sent a letter of encouragement to Edward, I realized I should manage my own household properly before meddling in the disputes of others. Thus, I organized a dinner with my precious children.

Though the saying “Order the home, then rule the country” smells a bit old-fashioned, it isn’t wrong when you think about it.

At the head of the table sat Victoria and I. And in front of us sat the children, whom I loved so much it wouldn’t hurt to put them in my eyes. Although it was a private family meal, since the Royal Family of the British Empire was gathered, the surroundings were nothing short of magnificent.

The dining room was elegantly decorated with high-end silver, porcelain, and crystal. Soft candles and gas lamps brightly illuminated the area. While the men weren’t in full tailcoats, they were dressed formally enough, and Adelaide wore a long gown adorned with brilliant jewels.

As the first course of appetizers and champagne were served, Victoria got straight to the point.

“What troubles could these children possibly have? If anyone has troubles, it’s me.”

“Uh… well, our children aren’t just little kids anymore. I’m sure they have a worry or two.”

Setting aside Beatrice, who just turned five, and William, who is four, even Alfred is now ten and is starting to find his own voice. Not to mention Edward or Adelaide, who is seventeen and in the middle of a turbulent youth.

Sure enough, Adelaide adjusted her posture, shook her head, and let out a sigh.

“My worry is always the same. Is it that Mother never takes my words seriously?”

“I’ve told you time and again, there is no Queen in this world who listens to her daughter as much as I do. Who on earth would let the eldest daughter of the Imperial House live as a bachelorette? If you find such a person, bring them to me. Then I’ll listen to you.”

“Noooo, Mother. When did I ever say I wanted to be a bachelorette? I want to meet a good man and live happily too! You promised me when I was little that you would find me a good man. I’m not being unreasonable; I’m simply asking you to keep the promise you made to me. When you put it like that, my heart hurts so much I feel like I’m going to cry.”

Seeing my daughter actually tearing up made my heart ache. Victoria could have been a bit kinder, but no, she had to snap at her, hurting our delicate child’s feelings.

“Mmm… Honey, don’t push her too hard…”

“No, dear. Do you really still not know her? This is all an act! You’re so good at seeing through other people’s lies, so why are you so soft when it comes to the children?”

“Well, I mean, she must have a reason for saying that.”

“Dad is right! Sniff.”

“Ha… I’m truly going crazy. I’ve brought home over a hundred photos of noblemen for her. One hundred! Since she wasn’t doing anything, I stepped in myself. Since I was choosing for my own daughter, do you think I picked them carelessly? I gathered all the eligible bachelors with good conditions not just from our country, but from France, Prussia, and even Russia. Do you know what she said to them?”

“They weren’t my type, so I said they were ‘no.’ Does Mother want me to have a miserable marriage with someone I don’t even like?”

She didn’t back down for a second, countering every word. On the surface, she seemed to be listening to Victoria, but she used language that stimulated sympathy to counter-argue. I could feel Victoria’s patience reaching its limit.

Like mother, like daughter, but Adelaide’s personality was slightly different from Victoria’s. It was true her spirit was high enough to pierce the heavens like Victoria’s, but rather than being forceful, she was more like a fox, subtly getting under people’s skin.

It wasn’t that I didn’t know this, but to my eyes, she just looked adorable. I couldn’t help it. Caught between my beloved wife and daughter, I couldn’t take a side, so I stayed neutral for the time being.

“Now, now, let’s stop this talk…”

“Stop? We’re just getting started. Since we have this gathering, I’m going to settle this today. Adelaide, if you truly want to live as a bachelorette, then say it. Otherwise, next time, you must meet at least once with the person I designate.”

“Uwaah, Dad, look. Mother is trying to force me out of the palace.”

Victoria, watching Adelaide manage to squeeze out a single tear, clutched her forehead and exhaled a heavy sigh. Watching the scene, ten-year-old Alfred spoke up in a sharp, clear voice.

“Sister, everything you and I have enjoyed until now was only possible because we were of the Royal bloodline. Therefore, shouldn’t we fulfill our minimum obligations as members of the Royal Family?”

“Who said I wouldn’t? I told you, I’ll meet someone if they’re a good person! You were so cute when you were little; how did you become such a little old man?”

“It seems to me that you haven’t matured yet, Sister.”

“Daddy! Are Big Sister and Big Brother fighting?”

“Why does Mommy always scold Big Sister?”

Ah, chaos. Truly chaos.

Whatever happens, never show this dinner scene to the citizens of the British Empire. At this rate, these children might one day shatter the public’s illusions about the Royal Family into pieces.

These kids are hopeless—I have to do something quickly.

Chapter 311: An Evening in Buckingham (2)

“So, Adelaide, you’re saying you don’t like any of the men your mother has recommended?”

“Exactly.”

“But didn’t you used to constantly talk about how much you wanted to attend the balls? Lately, you haven’t been going much at all.”

“Back then, I thought there would be plenty of wonderful men there. But since none of them met my standards, I lost interest.”

Beside us, Victoria clicked her tongue and muttered, “She doesn’t realize her standards are in the stratosphere,” but I decided to pretend I didn’t hear it and just moved on.

“True, true. But where in this world will you find a perfect person? Perhaps if you looked at a man’s strengths rather than his flaws, you might find it easier to open your heart?”

“I don’t think I’m asking for that much.”

Finally, Victoria, who had been listening from the side, couldn’t take it anymore and cut into the conversation.

“You’re not asking for much! You refused portraits and insisted on photographs, so we brought photos. Then you rejected dozens of men just because you didn’t like their faces!”

“But they really were quite subpar. I only asked for photographs because there are so many ‘portrait scams’ these days. Photos can’t lie, so I asked for those. And sure enough, more than half of them were far uglier than Father, who’s already forty! How could I possibly meet people like that? Besides, I’m only seventeen. I’m not at an age where I need to rush at all.”

“I’m not telling you to get married right this instant. But since you’ll have to marry someday, I’m suggesting you meet some decent candidates beforehand. I don’t understand why you’re being so stubborn.”

So, the reason she insisted on photographs was to prevent profile fraud.

As the conversation progressed, I got a rough idea of Adelaide’s tastes.

At the very least, he had to be a man similar to me, who was now nearing forty.

He also had to be kind yet capable, with at least one achievement earned through his own merit rather than relying on his family’s prestige.

On top of that, there were a string of other conditions, and I could understand why Victoria was so exasperated.

It was almost as if Adelaide actually wanted to stay single and was just making excuses because she knew her mother wouldn’t listen to the truth.

To make matters worse, she mentioned wanting to start her own business, each word she spoke being more than enough to drive Victoria to despair.

Conversely, the strangely precocious second son, Alfred, was always lecturing his older sister for being immature, so naturally, the bickering never ended.

When Beatrice and William grow up, I wonder what kind of hellish landscape this will become.

The eldest son is suffering under the pressure of having to succeed the throne, while the eldest daughter is whining that she won’t marry unless we bring her a perfect man.

The second son openly considers his sister pathetic and picks fights at every opportunity, while the two youngest children seem to find this entire sitcom-like scene hilarious.

Managing one’s household… This might be much harder than I expected.

When I die, will the dignity of the British Empire’s Imperial House be maintained?

Honestly, my confidence was wavering a bit.

The dogs bark, but the caravan moves on.

Whether the Royal Family members were bickering like a family sitcom or United States Congressmen were shouting that Lincoln wouldn’t do, the American presidential election proceeded without a hitch.

And I received the results I expected.

“Greetings, Ambassador Cordova. I trust you’ve been well lately?”

“I am doing very well, thanks to Your Highness’s concern. But what brings me here today?”

“It’s about the topic we discussed once before. I invited you here because I thought it was time to have a more serious discussion about it.”

Even if the children were a headache, official duties could not be neglected.

Having already received Wellesley’s approval, I no longer needed to worry about appearances. I personally served coffee to the still-puzzled Spanish Ambassador, Cordova, and got straight to the point.

“Since I invited you, and not the Prime Minister or the Foreign Secretary, I’m sure you have an idea of what this is about, don’t you?”

“Aha, so you’re saying this concerns Canada rather than the home government of the British Empire. I understand now. Is it… about the matter regarding the United States you mentioned last time?”

“Yes. Since you remember, this will go quickly. How does Spain predict the current situation will unfold?”

“After hearing what Your Highness said, I immediately sent a telegram to my home government and received a reply. However, it seems my home government still believes the possibility of the situation escalating into something akin to a civil war is not very high.”

How foolish. Even after I gave them all the hints, they’re still missing the mark. It’s no wonder they’ve fallen to the rank of a second-rate Great Power.

I suppose those who aren’t meant to succeed never will, no matter what.

“No. I tell you with certainty: as of today, civil war is no longer a possibility, it’s a reality. Would you like to see this?”

It was a fresh report from the United States.

Ambassador Cordova’s eyes widened at the news that even before Lincoln’s inauguration, the South had committed a major provocation by stealing gold from the federal government’s mint.

“To think the South would act so boldly…”

“That’s not all. Pro-federal politicians are already being expelled from the South one after another. Do you see? The South is truly ready for a fight.”

“A war… If the United States truly splits North and South to fight, the scale will be incomparable to that of the previous war with Mexico. What is your country’s position? Have you already decided which side to support?”

“The home government of the British Empire will remain neutral. However, considering that a significant portion of Canada’s population consists of Black people who escaped from the United States, it would be difficult for us to openly side with the South, wouldn’t it? On the other hand, if the North wins easily, the United States will become even more unified and powerful than it is now. Their hegemony over the North American continent will be permanently solidified.”

For Spain, which had enjoyed a nice profit from the Mexican-American War and was looking to meddle in Central and South America again, this was not a welcome prospect.

The slight hardening of Ambassador Cordova’s expression was proof of that.

“But while it might be different for a war in Europe, we don’t have the capacity to intervene in a war over in North America. Wouldn’t the British Empire or France be the only ones with that kind of power?”

“We don’t want Spain to intervene directly in the war either. Europe must maintain a surface-level neutrality. However, shouldn’t we all gain something from this war? Just like the last one.”

When I emphasized the words the last war, the Ambassador’s expression shifted.

Yes, yes, have you finally understood?

To begin with, Spain only thinks they lack the resources to bring an army to North America; they firmly believe they are stronger than the Americans.

This means they won’t even consider the possibility of retaliation or future consequences.

“Your Highness, just to be sure, is it true that the South is not properly industrialized?”

“Yes. Most military supplies are produced in the North. When the war actually breaks out, the South will likely be in desperate need of weapons and supplies.”

“Aha. I see. As expected… I will relay this exactly to my home government. To summarize, Your Highness is saying you need a middleman.”

“Wasn’t it good for both of us last time? We should aim for co-existence and co-prosperity. However, if you actually transfer weapons, there will be several things to consider. At first, it’ll be easy to access Southern ports, but the South’s naval power is far inferior to the North’s. The problem will be after the North blockades the Southern ports…”

Now that the unprecedented event of the Civil War had broken out, the North would never tolerate those supplying weapons to the South.

If it were merchant ships from France or the British Empire, the North wouldn’t go as far as sinking them, but they would at least perform something akin to a seizure. But a Spanish merchant ship lingering around?

I could guarantee that in that moment, the North would sink it without a second thought and then threaten Spain.

No matter how much the North attempted a naval blockade, it would be impossible to block that entire vast coastline. However, transporting goods while searching for every single gap would be far too inefficient.

“Your Highness, do not worry. As long as the weapons from Canada reach Cuba, we can handle the rest ourselves.”

“Are you saying you have a way to break through the naval blockade?”

“There’s no need to break through it. In the early stages of the war, the ports will be functioning normally, so we will export goods regularly. And if the North blockades and controls the Southern ports, then we shall use Mexico.”

“Mexico? That is indeed not a bad idea.”

In exchange for selling weapons to Mexico last time, Spain had obtained part of the mining rights to the silver mines and had many merchants established in Mexico.

Therefore, if they delivered weapons to local Mexican merchants to be smuggled into the South via land routes, they could secure a trade route that the North could never control.

It would be quite cumbersome, but for the South, as long as they could obtain a stable supply route for weapons, they would surely pay whatever price was asked.

Classic Spain. As expected of an original villain nation from the generation before the British Empire, they certainly knew a romantic way of doing things.

“If the North complains, we can simply say that Mexico wanted to strengthen its national defense and asked us to sell them weapons, and we merely granted that request. The only thing left is how to persuade Mexico…”

“That shouldn’t be a problem at all. If the North easily crushes the South, the national power of the United States will swell significantly. One can easily imagine which way their barrels will be pointed next.”

“Aha, so you mean I should make Mexico realize that it’s in their best interest for the United States’ civil war to last longer. I have indeed heard that anti-American sentiment in Mexico is currently immense. If we play that card right, they’ll cooperate even without a share of the profits.”

“Exactly. It’s a pleasure to speak with someone as sharp as you, Ambassador.”

“That is my line, heh heh heh.”

Since Canada’s munitions factories were already running at full capacity, we could start exporting weapons immediately by using Spain as our pack-peddlers.

Of course, even so, it would be difficult for the South to defeat the North, but the process would be far more grueling than in the original history. In the worst-case scenario, the two nations might truly end up permanently divided.

Ambassador Cordova left to coordinate with his home government immediately, and I, pretending to know nothing, summoned the American Ambassador to express my concern regarding the current situation.

I mentioned that the conflict between the North and South was unsettling, and asked if everything was truly alright.

I told him that British merchants and investors were anxious, so I hoped the situation would stabilize in the most moderate way possible.

The American Ambassador repeatedly tried to sell me the line that “the unity of the United States remains unshaken.”

It wasn’t so much that he was lying, but rather that he seemed to believe a civil war couldn’t possibly happen. But he was dead wrong.

[President Lincoln: “The acts of rebellion by the Southern slave states shall be suppressed, even by force!”]

[The Executive Branch: “In accordance with the Constitution, we shall not interfere with the issue of slavery in the South.”]

[Jefferson Davis declares there will be no compromise until all Northern states permit slavery! Compromise fails once again!]

The situation spiraled toward the worst case each day.

Lincoln tried his best to coax the South into maintaining the status quo, but the South had already realized all too clearly that they could no longer exercise any influence over the politics of the United States.

What they wanted was for slavery to be permitted across the entire United States, but Lincoln stood firm that such a thing was impossible, publicly reconfirming that there was no more room for negotiation.

The conflicts accumulated over decades finally breached the tipping point and began to boil over.

Then, it exploded in an instant.

[Confederate forces shell Fort Sumter; South Carolina secedes from the Union]

The war had begun.

Chapter 312: Day of Division

The civil war in the United States began with a preemptive strike from the South.

To onlookers, it seemed like a sudden and unexpected declaration of war, but in truth, it was far from an impulsive attack.

About a month before the civil war broke out.

Following South Carolina, Georgia, Florida, Louisiana, Texas, Mississippi, and Alabama officially declared their intent to secede from the Union.

To this, Jefferson Davis added Virginia, North Carolina, Arkansas, and Tennessee, demonstrating remarkable negotiating prowess.

His proposal to make Richmond, the heart of Virginia, the capital of the new nation worked perfectly to draw in Virginia, which had been hesitant and merely testing the waters.

By coordinating with over ten states, the South had secured enough power to be considered a legitimate nation.

However, objectively speaking, the South was inferior to the North in every aspect: military strength, economic power, and population.

The South was not ignorant of this fact.

They started the war despite knowing their disadvantages because they genuinely felt their survival was at stake.

While the North cried out for the abolition of slavery in the name of human rights and justice, slavery was the very foundation of the Southern industry.

From the South’s perspective, the North’s claims were nothing more than a barbaric attempt to destroy their livelihood while intoxicated by a sense of petty morality.

Therefore, to them, this was a justified resistance and a struggle for survival.

Using this logic, Jefferson Davis held a popular vote in each state and then formally proclaimed their secession from the Union.

But naturally, the Union was not foolish enough to sit idly by and watch the South’s departure.

Lincoln was so adamant about preventing division that he openly declared, “I would rather die than see a single star removed from the Stars and Stripes.”

If the South seceded, the North would surely use force to suppress them.

When comparing their objective military strengths, the gap between the North and South was vast; in a total war, the South was certain to face defeat.

Most importantly, since the majority of arms factories were located in the North, the South had few means to procure weapons on its own.

Just as they were wishing for a solution to this problem, a helping hand reached out to Jefferson Davis.

“…So, you are saying that Spain can handle the supply of weapons?”

“That is correct.”

Belgrano, a Spanish minister who was acting as a de facto ambassador, secretly approached Jefferson Davis.

“Does Spain have the capacity to produce such a large quantity of weapons?”

“It does not necessarily have to be us producing them. The point is to procure high-quality weapons. Of course, that means they will be a bit more expensive.”

“To procure them… surely you don’t mean to use the same method as during the Mexican War?”

A significant number of the soldiers deployed to Mexico in the previous war were from the South.

Back then, they had been furious at Spain for buying weapons from Canada and smuggling them in through the back door.

At the time, public opinion had clamored for a declaration of war against Spain, and Jefferson Davis himself had felt the same way.

He had held back because opening a two-front war was nonsense, but even now, his feelings toward Spain were at their worst.

But that was then, and this is now.

If Spain was offering to supply weapons this time, he had to bow his head and accept them.

“However, if you supply us with weapons, the North will react viciously. Do you have a contingency plan?”

“If a naval blockade is implemented, we will supply you through Mexico via Texas. That shouldn’t be a problem, right?”

“Through Mexico? That is an excellent method. The North has no justification for blocking legitimate trade between Mexico and Spain.”

“Besides, if you focus your attacks on Northern ports as soon as the war begins, couldn’t you avoid a naval blockade altogether?”

Since the South effectively held the right to choose when to start the war, a preemptive strike to paralyze the North’s naval power would allow for a stable supply of materials.

And of course, Jefferson Davis planned to do exactly that.

“That is exactly what we must do. However, it is nearly impossible for us to build modern warships ourselves. Conversely, the North can. If the war drags on, their power will inevitably overtake ours again. Is it possible to purchase warships from your side?”

“Hmm… selling warships would be a very direct intervention in the war, so we will need to review that further. For now, I will relay your request to our home government.”

“Thank you. Even if warships prove difficult, we can definitely count on the weapons supply itself?”

“That is no problem at all. I give you my word.”

With this, the most concerning element was resolved.

Having secured the means to fight, all that remained was to prepare for war.

Jefferson Davis persuaded the Southern states one by one to occupy Union fortresses within the South and secure their armaments.

And he secretly prepared troops to strike Northern naval bases as soon as the war began.

Thus, the war officially commenced with the shelling of Fort Sumter.

The Southern states that had officially broken away from the Union founded a new nation called the Confederate States of America and concentrated all their attacks on Northern naval strongholds.

As the first president of the Confederate States, Jefferson Davis poured all his efforts into emphasizing that the justification for this war lay with the South.

“We shall fight as virtuous citizens to protect the superiority of the white race over the inferior races established by God, and to defend our dignity! The white on our flag symbolizes our Caucasian cause, and our flag shall shine in history as a token of white pride!”

“Uooooh!”

“The North is attempting to turn their guns against us, their own kin, for the sake of inferior Black people! Is that what they call justice? We, on the other hand, have taken up arms to protect our families, our dignity, and our livelihoods. True justice lies with us!”

“Drive out the Yankees!”

Even though they were outnumbered and lacked weapons, the people of the South possessed a sense of mission to drive out the invading Yankees and defend their homeland.

Furthermore, because they began by striking numerous Northern bases with a preemptive attack that was almost a surprise raid, it became virtually impossible for the war to end quickly.

Consecutive battles, spilled blood, and overflowing casualties.

This wave of madness that began in North America soon crossed the Atlantic Ocean.

It began to reach the ears of the nations in far-off Europe.

Official news of the conflict in the United States reached the British Empire in early 1861, after the turn of the year.

Surely, a war won’t actually break out?

Even if a war breaks out, surely it won’t escalate on a large scale?

Even if it escalates into a major war, surely it won’t be prolonged?

The Members of Parliament, who had been watching the situation without much thought, were likely starting to take notice now.

As all the ‘surely’ assumptions turned into reality, it began to directly affect the economy.

[Civil War Breaks out in the United States!]

[Naval Base in Norfolk Lost!]

[The Course of the War into a Labyrinth; Experts Say ‘Possibility of a Long War’]

“Hahahaha!”

“What has made you so happy again?”

“Take a look at this. Once again, Your Highness’s prediction has hit the mark.”

Wellesley could not stop laughing as he looked at the headlines of today’s edition of The Times.

[Prime Minister Wellesley’s Foresight Strikes Again!]

[The Fruits of Diversifying Cotton and Food Imports: Why the PM Did Not Put All His Eggs in One Basket]

[Mr. Russell, Who Criticized the Diversification of Cotton Imports, Offers Sincere Apology]

“The opposition party, which initially complained about wasting the budget when we increased cotton imports and bought extra from Egypt, has shut its mouth and is now marveling, saying ‘Wellesley, you had a plan after all.’ With this, it’s practically a foregone conclusion that I will break the record for the longest-serving Prime Minister of the British Empire.”

“Congratulations. With this, your influence regarding this war will be absolute. The opposition will likely follow your lead as much as possible.”

In Parliament and across all sectors of society, opinions were already divided on how the British Empire should intervene in the American Civil War.

If they had been dependent on the North for food, their options would have been limited, but since no one held them by the throat, free discussion was possible.

“Parliament is already requesting Your Highness’s opinion. Since it is the North American region, they cannot afford not to hear from the Duke of Canada.”

“There is no problem with that. I am ready to attend at any time.”

Should they maintain neutrality, or should they intervene directly?

Since both the ruling and opposition parties held diverse opinions on this issue, they would want to hear my thoughts.

The following day, I attended Parliament with Wellesley and observed the MPs engaging in debate.

The first to raise his voice was John Bright of the Liberal Party, who argued for supporting the North.

“Gentlemen! The essence of this war is simple. Will we support slavery, or will we not? Our British Empire was the first nation in the world to abolish slavery, so is it not clear which side we should take? Are the members who suggest we should support the South advocating for slavery?”

Many factory workers supported John Bright’s opinion.

In reality, the Southern leaders of the United States tended to be close to the British nobility and mimicked their aristocratic behavior and speech.

Thus, the common people felt an instinctive rejection toward the South, which championed elitism.

However, even within the same Liberal Party, not everyone supported the North.

Most notably, the key figures of the Liberal Party, Lord Palmerston and Russell, did not support the North.

This was not because they advocated for slavery, but a result of pragmatic judgment considering solely the national interests of the British Empire.

“The esteemed Mr. Bright’s words hold some truth. Morally, the North is right. However, who are we? We are not members of the United States Congress; we are Members of the British Parliament. We have an obligation to act for the benefit of the British Empire. Frankly, if we are to act for morality, shouldn’t we also intervene in the policies of other European nations that are currently exploiting Black people in Africa in a manner akin to slavery?”

“That is a stretch!”

“It is not a stretch. My argument for supporting the South is fundamentally because the North is stronger than the South. There is no need to consider any other factor besides this.”

“Is Lord Palmerston now saying that for the sake of the British Empire’s national interest, we could even advocate for slavery?”

“Of course not. However, the North itself has said it would not mind if the South maintained slavery. Since they are talking that way themselves, why should we tell another country what to do? To repeat, the longer the division of the United States lasts, the more profit we can reap from the Americas.”

Most of those who argued for the South were nobles and cotton mill owners, but thorough pragmatists like Palmerston were also not few in number.

With opinions divided even within the Liberal Party, one could imagine the state of the Conservative Party.

Disraeli did not say it openly, but he seemed to subtly hope for a Southern victory, and even Gladstone, who usually opposed him, was not much different.

However, since openly supporting the South would cause serious damage to the British Empire’s morality, they simply took the position of opposing overt support for the South.

As opinions clashed so sharply, eyes naturally turned toward me.

They wanted to hear the thoughts of the Duke of Canada, who held full authority over Canada, rather than just the Prince Consort of the Royal Family.

Since I needed to unify the opinions of Parliament regardless of what we did next, I readily stood up and spoke.

“I too have discussed this matter extensively with the Prime Minister, and I feel that all of your arguments have their own merits. For the prestige and morality of the British Empire, we should support the North; for pragmatism, we should support the South. However, one cannot always have everything they want in the world; a choice must be made. For now, to state Canada’s policy, Canada cannot support the South because we have accepted many Black people and guaranteed them various rights.”

“Indeed! I knew Your Highness would say that!”

“But Your Highness! If the war in the United States is prolonged…”

“Ah, wait. Esteemed Members, I have not finished speaking yet.”

You have to listen to a person until the very end; what are you going to do if you start a commotion already?

I looked around at the Members of Parliament and slowly continued.

“Usually, I said one cannot have everything they want, but occasionally, there are times when one must be greedy. I believe now is precisely that time.”

“…Pardon?”

Such poor comprehension; do I have to explain it step by step?

As if critiquing the taste of the dinner I had last night, I flatly declared Canada’s official policy before everyone.

“Canada will issue a statement supporting the North. However, we will maintain neutrality and not intervene directly in the war. Our munitions factories, which are currently operating at maximum capacity, will also remain in their current state, so please be aware of that.”

Chapter 313: Days of Division (2)

“Um… Your Highness? I apologize, but I have a question as I’m finding this a bit difficult to understand.”

“Please, go ahead.”

“Remaining neutral while issuing a statement of support for the North, given Canada’s demographics, seems like a perfectly natural choice. However, isn’t it contradictory to continue running the munitions factories at full capacity?”

John Bright, who asked the question, as well as Lord Palmerston, who had been advocating for supporting the South, both looked at me with wide, puzzled eyes.

From a common-sense perspective, his point was valid.

If we were supporting the South, it would be one thing, but the North already possessed massive industrial facilities. They certainly wouldn’t need to import a significant amount of supplies from Canada.

While they might import goods if the war dragged on, running every factory to its limit just to produce that volume of supplies seemed close to wasteful.

Russell quickly added a polite but urgent remark.

“Furthermore, Your Highness, if Canada were to provide full support, the South would be overwhelmed by the North in an instant. If we were in desperate need of the North’s grain, it might be worth considering, but as we are already importing vast quantities from the Black Earth region, I wonder if there is any real need to go that far.”

“That is a valid point. That is precisely why I stated that Canada will maintain neutrality. If the North ends the war too quickly, there is a risk that the power of the United States will grow beyond what we can manage.”

“Then, as I thought, we should support the South—”

“That is rejected. Merely declaring neutrality requires preparing various excuses; supporting the South is simply out of the question. The reason I intend to keep the factories running is that the nations we will export weapons to have already been decided. Canada has recently signed contracts to supply weapons to Spain and Mexico for the time being.”

“Mexico? Spain?”

Nearly everyone except Wellesley blinked in confusion, looking at one another.

Do you know what he’s talking about? I don’t.

Hey, you too?

Even without hearing their voices, I could see exactly what they were thinking just by their expressions. Prompted by the Members’ clear need for further clarification, I continued calmly.

“Not long ago, Ambassador Cordova of Spain paid me a visit. Spain is currently expressing deep concern over the belligerence of the United States. Not only their wars with other nations, but they feel considerable anxiety seeing them resort to a civil war simply because their policies do not align.”

“…That is a reasonable concern.”

While many nations had recently been at war, no nation in Europe currently had a civil war on such a massive scale.

They were striking out at other countries and now striking at their own people; with fists flying in every direction, it wasn’t unreasonable for a neighboring country to feel too anxious to live in peace.

“So, Spain felt the need to increase its own armaments.”

“Yes. Since the request was made to Canada rather than the home government, I have taken it upon myself to conclude the contract under my authority.”

“But did Spain have the capacity to import such a large quantity of military supplies?”

“I am told they made significant profits by selling weapons to Mexico during the last war. Furthermore, they hold the mining rights to Mexican silver mines, so they intend to pay with that.”

The surface excuse was perfectly set.

Even though it was a colony, Spain considered Cuba to be virtually part of its own territory. Who could object to them purchasing weapons to defend that land?

“Then, as for Mexico…”

“Mexico goes without saying. Mexico has had war declared upon it by the United States not once, but twice, for absurd reasons. They even fought a fierce war the second time, so naturally, they would want to strengthen their national defense.”

“If the North purchases a certain amount of supplies and Mexico and Spain import the rest… then the numbers do work out.”

“Indeed. For the sake of the British Empire’s prestige and dignity, we will not intervene directly in the war, but we will reap the benefits that can be gained from it. Some might call this cold-hearted, but as Lord Palmerston said, we must prioritize the national interest of the British Empire above all else.”

My words, which served as a suitable compromise, led both the pro-North and pro-South factions to set aside their arguments for the moment and nod in agreement.

“If we are to issue a statement supporting the North and export supplies when the North desires them, I have no objection. Does this mean we will not be exporting weapons directly to the South?”

“Selling weapons made by the hard work of Black laborers to those who do not even treat Black people as human beings… that simply wouldn’t look good.”

“Indeed! I shall actively support Your Highness’s policy!”

The pro-North faction was now completely satisfied and fell silent, but Russell still looked concerned, his expression remaining tense.

“It is certainly good to secure both prestige and profit. However, if the North suppresses the South quickly, won’t the period in which we can reap those benefits end prematurely?”

“Now, now! Lord Palmerston, you know well that His Highness has found the best middle ground by weighing the cause against our interests. No matter how much we like profit, we cannot possibly side with slavery and sell weapons or warships to the South!”

“…That is true, but to be blunt, if the South were to lose this very year, the loss from starting up the factories only to stop them might be greater. Not that we would actually suffer a net loss, but…”

“Gentlemen, my respected Members of Parliament. You needn’t raise your voices so. And Lord Palmerston, I understand your concern, but this will not be decided so quickly.”

Most official statements made in Parliament are recorded in Hansard and are available for public viewing.

If it were a matter of national secret level, the statements wouldn’t be recorded at all, but today’s session was not of that nature. I could see the stenographers’ pens moving busily even now.

Therefore, I would not breathe a single word here about Spain selling those weapons to the South.

Sincere Canada was merely selling weapons to Spain and Mexico, who were feeling insecure about their security.

The British Empire and Canada would never condone the inhumane atrocities of the South, who treat Black people as slaves!

I truly had no idea that Spain and Mexico would sell those weapons to the South.

But since the contracts are already signed, we can’t exactly stop the exports, can we? I suppose we’ll just have to keep exporting them.

That was roughly the future narrative I intended to spin.

Thus, the war would certainly not end in the short term, but I couldn’t exactly say that here.

Checking my thoughts, I offered the most plausible-sounding reasoning possible.

“The North and the South have fundamentally different goals for this war. It was in that sense that I said it is bound to be drawn out.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“What must the North do to win the war? They must crush the South’s very will to resist. In other words, it’s not enough to just win battles; they must force over ten states to their knees so they can no longer resist. But what of the South? Do you think the South intends to ‘defeat’ the North?”

“Since they’ve started a war, they must naturally win… Ah, I see. The South doesn’t actually need to defeat the North directly.”

The quick-witted MPs nodded in agreement.

In fact, this was the reason the South dragged the war out in original history as well, so it wasn’t an incorrect explanation.

If anything, it could be called a cold, analytical insight.

“As you wise Members have likely realized, the South only needs to drag the war out into a war of attrition. No matter how strong the North is, if the South determines to stall for time while casualties mount on both sides, anti-war sentiment is bound to arise in the North. Public opinion supports the war now, but eventually, the South will frame it as White men bleeding and dying for the sake of Black slaves.

Since common sense dictates that the defender has the advantage, if I were a Southern commander, I would adopt a strategy of intentionally prolonging the war and waiting for anti-war sentiment to boil over in the North.”

“Indeed, since they decide policy through elections, if a new President who advocates for peace is elected, the war will be as good as over.”

The North, which must reclaim the South in its entirety, and the South, which simply wants a permanent separation.

Because their desired ends are different, the difficulty of conducting the war is fundamentally different.

“Furthermore, their motivations will play a role. The Southerners believe their very right to exist is at stake, so their morale is high. The North’s morale is also high now, but as I mentioned, if the war drags on, voices of discontent will naturally emerge. Considering all these factors, the war will certainly not end overnight. While it is unfortunate for those who will suffer from the conflict, it would be overstepping for us to actively intervene to end it. Thus, I believe maintaining neutrality is the best course of action.”

Palmerston and Russell, who had been loudly emphasizing the need to prioritize national interest, closed their eyes and fell into deep thought.

I had spoken somewhat off-the-cuff, but even I thought the logic held together perfectly.

“If the Parliament has any objection to my policy, I shall follow it. Even though I hold full authority over Canada, I do not believe that authority stands above the power of the Parliament and the Executive, who represent the citizens of the British Empire.”

By leaving such a clear assurance, this would become a matter agreed upon by the British Parliament and the Prime Minister, so no one would be able to take issue with my unilateral decision.

Of course, I had no intention of actually following them if the Parliament told me to reconsider the policy, but at least to the outside world, it would appear that way.

The fact that I, despite having the authority, spoke in a way that bolstered the Parliament’s ego made the atmosphere among the MPs, regardless of party, noticeably warmer.

Seeing that no one intended to raise an objection, Wellesley, who had been quietly observing the situation from behind, finally stepped in to wrap things up.

“If the Parliament resolves the declaration of neutrality, the government will implement the policy accordingly. If there are no further opinions, Mr. Speaker, please proceed with the vote.”

“Understood.”

On this day, the Parliament of the British Empire defined the war in the United States as a civil war and proclaimed the principle of non-intervention in the wars of other nations.

And the fact that my full authority over Canada—specifically, the principle that I could independently handle all diplomatic and administrative matters—had no legal issues was reaffirmed.

Not long after the speech in Parliament ended successfully.

Gladstone, with whom I had arranged to have tea for the first time in a while, accompanied me in my carriage into the palace.

“With Your Highness delivering the speech, the discordant opinions of the Parliament were unified at once. It was truly the right decision to ask for your attendance.”

“I merely suggested a suitable compromise. Isn’t that the role of the Royal Family?”

“No, no, it was a fine analysis. Certainly, neither prestige nor profit can be ignored. I, too, secretly thought it might be better if the war lasted a bit longer, and my thoughts became clear after hearing your analysis. Although, there are still some points of concern.”

“Is that so? For example?”

“According to analysis I’ve heard, while the North’s naval bases are currently paralyzed, they will soon recover their strength. Your Highness spoke as if time is on the side of the South, but if the North recovers its naval superiority, couldn’t they use it to implement a naval blockade? As long as it’s certain they can blockade the South until it starves, Northern citizens might not lean so easily toward anti-war sentiment.”

That’s a sharp analysis. Certainly, a strategy of just waiting for the North’s anti-war sentiment to become dominant feels like leaving too much to chance.

Just as Gladstone said, the North could blockade the seas and wait until the South can no longer hold out.

“The South may have some production capacity for food, but eventually, if they lack weapons, they will reach their limit.”

“Exactly as you say. But to put it another way, if they only had the capacity to keep fighting, the South would continue the war regardless of the North’s blockade, wouldn’t they?”

“Pardon? Well, that… but there’s no guarantee of that, is there?”

“Indeed. But Mr. Gladstone, that thought—about how it would be good if the war between the North and South lasted longer. Do you think we’re really the only ones thinking that?”

“…Pardon? Well, that’s…”

His mouth hung open as he was about to say “Of course not.”

As expected of my brilliant senior. He must be seeing the whole picture now.

“But, Your Highness… You didn’t say a single word about that just now…”

“Everything is recorded in the official reports. If I were to say such a thing, wouldn’t it cause a minor blemish on the prestige of ‘our’ British Empire?”

When I emphasized the word “our,” Gladstone soon nodded his head up and down.

“In that sense, I have a favor to ask of you. Would you be willing to listen?”

“A favor? Why me?”

“Because you are currently seen as a neutral figure. People tend to listen more to those who are not perceived as being biased to one side, don’t they?”

“If it is something I can do, I will try. But could you first tell me what it is?”

“Of course. This is all for the sake of our British Empire.”

No matter how I thought about it, supplying grand steamships would be far more profitable than small-time sales of ammunition or cannons.

So, my respected senior Gladstone, I’ll need you to do a little sales work for me with other nations.

In return, I’ll provide a generous contribution to the Liberal Party, so please don’t feel too bad about it.

Chapter 314: Diplomatic Warfare

Though it was only the beginning of the war, the North was bewildered by the unexpectedly strong resistance from the South.

The South had managed to wipe out the Union’s naval power in a massive surprise operation, but the difference in troop numbers was still nearly three-to-one in favor of the North.

At the onset, the Northern leadership didn’t even consider it a war; they viewed it as a mere suppression of a localized rebellion.

“How much of a threat can a few Dixie farmers be once they swap their pitchforks for rifles?”

“Three months. In exactly three months, we will capture Richmond and crush this insurrection.”

The confidence shown by the Northern leaders wasn’t mere arrogance. Objectively speaking, when there is such a disparity in power, it is only human nature to display a certain level of confidence.

The problem, if there was one, was that they were far too optimistic about the situation.

The Confederacy had already packaged this fight as a holy crusade to defend the dignity of the white man, ensuring a steady stream of young volunteers eager to protect their homeland.

In contrast, the Union relied on militias. Believing that three months would be sufficient to suppress the civil war, they had set the enlistment contracts to exactly that duration.

Furthermore, because it was still early in the conflict, military uniforms had not yet been standardized. Incidents where Union soldiers mistook Southern troops for allies were disturbingly common.

Ultimately, contrary to the generals’ bold proclamations, the initial suppression failed. Instead, it served only to bolster Southern morale, leaving the Union leadership in a state of shock.

Watching these developments, Lincoln recognized the gravity of the situation and took immediate action.

“We are completely revising our strategy. First, discard all plans focused on a short-term suppression. Priority number one: massively reinforce the Union Army to ensure we are not pushed back by the Confederate forces and prepare for a long-term war. Second, our goal will be to rebuild the Navy as quickly as possible and establish a naval blockade of the South. I will trust our capable generals to do their utmost in these areas. Therefore, the Executive Branch—especially the Department of State—must focus all its energy on preventing European nations from intervening.”

“Mr. President, do you truly believe Europe will intervene?”

“If the war drags on, they might. Didn’t the Russian Ambassador tell us as much? That Europe desires to see the South perform well.”

An uncomfortable silence filled the room for a moment.

Unlike other European nations, Russia, which desired a Northern victory, had taken it upon itself to vividly convey the current atmosphere of Europe to the Union leadership.

One might wonder why Russia was being so proactive, but they had lost almost all their influence in Europe following their defeat in the previous war.

They had been quite blunt about their desire to at least improve relations with the United States, which was destined to hold hegemony over the New World, making their intentions seem credible.

Specifically, from Russia’s perspective, they couldn’t stand to see Canada—a part of the British Empire—thrive. This, too, was a very understandable motivation.

“Currently, Britain is reportedly in the middle of a fierce conflict between those who support the Union and those who support the South.”

“No matter how much the British prioritize national interest, are there really those openly suggesting we help those who advocate for slavery?”

“International diplomacy is, in the end, cold-blooded. Honestly, did Britain oppose slavery out of a grand sense of justice? They abolished it because it was no longer profitable, and the timing was convenient. Regardless, we must stop British intervention at all costs.”

With Russia having stumbled, the British Empire was undoubtedly the world’s reigning superpower.

Furthermore, unlike former “bully” nations like France or Russia, the British Empire was more dedicated than anyone to securing allies.

If the British Empire entered the fray, it was safe to assume France would follow suit. Does the Union have the strength to stop them both?

If the North were perfectly united, perhaps, but with the South currently capable of acting as a forward base for Europe, it was impossible.

If the British Empire intervened, far from the North blockading the South, the North’s own ports would be reduced to ruins. This outcome had to be avoided at all costs.

“Mr. Adams, I want you to go as Ambassador to gauge Britain’s intentions and block their intervention. Even if we cannot hope for their support, we must ensure that Britain never supports the South.”

“I understand. The South likely wants Europe to recognize them as a sovereign nation. I will devote all my strength to preventing that.”

“Please do your best. If we don’t achieve meaningful results by the next election, the citizens may not stand by us. For the sake of the future of the United States, this war must end in our victory.”

“Mr. President, what should we do about the offer to import military supplies from Canada?”

“For now, we shall accept it. However… no. There’s no need to provoke them over a hypothetical scenario that hasn’t happened. Mr. Ambassador, when you go to Britain, you must meet the Duke of Canada and find out exactly what he is thinking.”

Perhaps more important than the movements of the British home government in this war was Canada to the north.

And it was common knowledge in American political circles that the man who treated Canada as his own personal kingdom was Killian.

They had to figure out what he was thinking and what plans he had to utilize this war.

For now, the prevailing prediction was that there was no need for great concern, as Killian was known to the world as a man who valued harmony and loved peace.

But was that truly the case?

Unfortunately, Lincoln had never had a deep conversation with the Duke of Canada, so he couldn’t be certain of his character.

There was nothing more foolish than blindly trusting someone you hadn’t properly sized up, only to be stabbed in the back later.

Lincoln possessed a relatively cold-blooded perception of reality.

And while the Union leadership was assuming a long-term war and revising their plans…

The South was also busy preparing to draw out European support.

“According to Ambassador Belgrano of Spain, Europe’s current stance is leaning toward maintaining neutrality.”

“Siding with us would be more beneficial for them in the long run. Why are those Europeans so foolish?”

“It can’t be helped. Europe has officially abolished slavery. So, wouldn’t maintaining neutrality itself be evidence that they are leaning slightly more toward our side?”

“That makes sense. But Mr. President, how is that Spanish Ambassador so well-informed about the affairs of various European nations?”

Since before the war broke out, Jefferson Davis, the President of the Confederacy, had received a vast amount of information through Ambassador Belgrano.

At first, he had been skeptical, but as it turned out, none of the Ambassador’s information or advice had been wrong.

Under the circumstances, he had no choice but to trust him for the time being.

“It is my guess, but Ambassador Belgrano’s opinions are likely not his own.”

“What do you mean…?”

“Ambassador Belgrano said he obtains various information from the Spanish Ambassador in Britain. But no matter how well-placed an ambassador in Britain might be, how could he know the situation so intimately? Ambassador Belgrano even gave us very timely advice, didn’t he?”

“Are you referring to the matter regarding Vice President Breckinridge?”

“Yes. Thanks to that, we’ve been able to hold a very powerful card to use if the war drags on.”

Vice President Breckinridge of the United States was a staunch supporter of the South, and he had originally planned to join the Confederacy as soon as the war began.

As Vice President, he possessed high-level Union intelligence, so the Southern leadership was looking forward to his arrival.

However, after hearing Ambassador Belgrano’s advice, Jefferson changed his mind and sent a secret message to Breckinridge.

He told him to pretend to clash with him over the leadership of the South—and then to remain in the Union as a “traitor” exiled from the Confederacy.

“The information Vice President Breckinridge possesses might be useful in the early stages of the war, but its utility will diminish as the war drags on. However, in the early stages, we can already occupy a sufficiently advantageous position without having to use such information. Therefore, it will be much more beneficial in the long run if Vice President Breckinridge remains in the Union as a traitor abandoned by the South.”

“It was certainly a persuasive perspective. Furthermore, he even recommended that the Vice President do all the necessary groundwork to avoid suspicion in the North… As you say, Mr. President, it seems right to assume that Europe is behind Ambassador Belgrano.”

Belgrano’s advice was of a caliber that could not have been produced without a deep contemplation of the current state of the Civil War and the respective strategic goals of the North and the South.

“In other words, there are forces in Europe that want to support us while pretending otherwise. If we can draw them in and make them our firm allies, holding out until anti-war sentiment rises in the North will not be a problem. Mr. James Murray Mason, you shall handle Britain, and Mr. John Slidell, you shall handle France.”

“Yes, sir! I will surely persuade Britain to recognize us as an official nation.”

“Ah, and one more thing. Ambassador Belgrano warned that using our cotton as a weapon to threaten them will only earn us Europe’s antipathy, so we must refrain from that. That is a last resort; it must never look like we are putting pressure on Europe.”

There was no rule in the world saying a civil war had to be fought only among themselves.

From its very beginning, the war had already begun to take on the character of an international diplomatic battle.

<The British Empire Remains Neutral; Parliament Decides Not to Side with Either Party>

<“The quality of a true politician is to abandon neither national prestige nor practical interest.” A pointed remark from His Royal Highness.>

Mhm, I knew the articles would pop up in an instant.

Even if it was a war across the Atlantic, the British Empire and the United States were already deeply intertwined economically.

Just a few years ago, the economic crisis originating in America had caused over a dozen British banks to close, so there were bound to be plenty of sensitive people.

The ambassadors who had rushed over from America would have checked the newspapers first, so they likely had a rough idea of how things were going in the home government.

Now, the action they would take…

“Your Royal Highness, the guest you were expecting has arrived.”

“Tell him to come in.”

As soon as Charles Francis Adams Sr., the Ambassador of the United States who had arrived in the home country after following official procedures just the day before yesterday, entered the room, he bowed his head in greeting.

“Thank you very much for making time for me so quickly, Your Royal Highness. I am Charles Francis Adams Senior.”

“You have worked hard on your long journey. The Royal Family sincerely welcomes the newly appointed Ambassador. I hope you have a pleasant stay during your time in the British Empire.”

Once the attendants served two cups of coffee and light refreshments and left the room, Ambassador Adams immediately spoke.

“I heard about what happened in Parliament recently. I heard that Your Royal Highness firmly drew the line against some Members of Parliament who argued that we should help the South. I would like to express my deep gratitude.”

“I only said what was obvious. The concepts of ‘Canada’ and ‘slavery’ cannot coexist.”

“Indeed. But unfortunately, those who use the good black people living in Your Royal Highness’s lands as slaves will not think so.”

Going straight for the jugular from the start, I see. Is he that desperate, or does he want to look desperate to earn some sympathy?

“Slavery is a relic of a bygone era. That is why the British Empire, as well as Canada, has completely abolished it.”

“That is true. White people are a race equipped with an intellect superior to other races. Then we should show that superior intellect, yet to use those less fortunate than ourselves as slaves and torment them—how can that be the behavior of those with intellect?”

If you have something to say, I’d prefer you stop with the long introduction and get to the point.

“I empathize, but it is also a bit inappropriate for us to interfere in the internal affairs of the United States.”

“So, you are saying that Your Royal Highness actively supports our Union, but because of international considerations, you cannot support us openly.”

“Of course.”

“It is truly reassuring to hear Your Royal Highness say that.”

To be sure, a trash system like slavery deserves to disappear from this world.

But there was one thing I didn’t say.

Such a trashy system is bound to disappear over time anyway.

And if that den of evil known as the South disappears, who is going to supply the population for my Canada?

I’ll be disappointed if he hasn’t even figured out this basic calculation.

“By the way, Your Royal Highness, according to information obtained from our home government, opinions are divided even within Canada… I wonder if Your Royal Highness is aware of this?”

Right, you should be asking things like that.

I was expecting a psychological battle of push and pull, but he was talking about such obvious things that I almost yawned.

Finally, we’re getting to the interesting part.

Chapter 315: Diplomatic War (2)

Killian Gore, the Duke of Canada and Prince Consort of the British Empire, was likely in a rather delicate position.

At least, that was the conclusion Ambassador Francis had reached based on the information gathered so far.

As the Duke of Canada, Killian had pursued an aggressive immigration policy to revitalize the region. From Irish immigrants and Black people to German immigrants who had nowhere to go after their failed revolutions—it was no exaggeration to call it a melting pot, especially with reports of waves of Asian immigrants now crossing the Pacific.

What was remarkable was that the vast majority of them supported the Duke, treating his words like divine gospel. Among them, the support from Canadian Royalists, the Irish, and the Black community was almost cult-like.

However, this war had inevitably caused a rift even in Killian’s solid support base. The interests of the wealthy Royalists, who owned large-scale factories, and the working-class Irish and Black laborers were bound to diverge sharply.

“So, opinions are divided in Canada…”

“Yes. In fact, Canada is home to people as diverse as those in our United States. While the Black population despises the South, others likely believe Canada could profit immensely from this opportunity. We have actually captured evidence of Southern rebels attempting to contact Canadian factory owners who produce military supplies.”

“I see.”

Many of the Canadian Royalists possessed aristocratic mindsets and had long shared close ties with the South. Conversely, a significant number of laborers from Ireland and the Black community loathed the aristocracy and detested slavery.

To maintain the favor of the general citizenry, one had to reject the South. Yet, to balance the interests of the wealthy establishment, one could not completely ignore them.

A man like Killian could not possibly be unaware of this dilemma.

“But Mr. Ambassador, as already stated in Parliament, our Canada has signed military supply export contracts with Mexico and Spain. Don’t you think the factory owners wouldn’t care who they sell to, as long as they can sell weapons?”

“That may be true, but Canada’s establishment won’t be fond of a scenario where we emerge victorious in this war. It is highly likely they find Your Highness’s declaration of neutrality unsatisfactory.”

It is human nature for those who are looked up to and praised to eventually become targets of jealousy and envy. While no one could currently challenge Killian’s stronghold, there would always be those ready to cause a stir if they found the slightest fault. After all, contrary intellectuals who automatically disliked anything related to royalty existed everywhere.

Neutrality might seem like a balanced perspective on the surface, but in reality, it was nothing more than a stop-gap measure that satisfied no one. There was a reason Washington’s political circles were increasingly filled with those shouting extreme views.

Looking back, wasn’t this war ultimately a product of that very trend?

Ambassador Francis briefly explained the current situation and their predictions. Killian listened in silence, occasionally sipping his coffee without offering a single word of disagreement.

“So, what you’re saying, Mr. Ambassador, is that sticking to neutrality might give extremists room to grow. That is a valid point.”

“How could I ever hope to match Your Highness’s erudition? However, as Your Highness has been in London recently, I was concerned you might not be aware of the local atmosphere, which moved me to speak.”

“I did hear from my son that the mood in Canada is fluctuating. Still, hearing it from you, Mr. Ambassador, helps clarify things even further. Thank you.”

Killian nodded with a smile of genuine understanding, and Francis inwardly cheered.

“Simply declaring neutrality is not enough; I must demonstrate our will more clearly. Especially since the South mentioned they are sending an ambassador… Come to think of it, the Union does not recognize the South as a nation, correct?”

“That is correct. This is not a war, but a rebellion. Therefore, as a representative of the Union, I must state that those self-proclaimed ambassadors officially have no rights whatsoever.”

“And conversely, they will likely ask to be treated as a sovereign nation.”

Killian spoke in a relaxed tone, but he showed no sign of agitation or even a flicker of emotion regardless of what was said. Was this a sequence he had predicted from the start? Or was he simply a master of the poker face?

Regardless, the words the Union’s ambassador had to say were already set; there was no other choice.

“What they want is to somehow benefit by drawing in the mighty national power of the British Empire. I believe Your Highness, in your wisdom, has already seen through their shallow schemes.”

“I am not that remarkable of a person. Still, since you have shared such valuable insight, I shall provide you with a piece of information in return.”

“Information…?”

“It is the proposal the South presented to Canada. And I suspect they’ve offered similar terms to France and other European nations.”

Promises of various concessions predicated on the permanent division of the North and South. When the mention of actively helping European nations expand into South America came up, the ambassador had to check the authenticity of the claim, even at the risk of being rude.

By the time he realized what his own expression looked like upon learning it was all true, it was too late to fix it.

“Th-this… this is a completely meaningless proposal. As I said before, the South is nothing more than a group of rebels, not a formal state, and this has no legal validity…”

“Which is why they will ask to be recognized. In fact, I purposely did not disclose this to Parliament. If I had, the Parliament’s opinion might have tilted openly toward supporting the South.”

“Th-thank you. We owe Your Highness a great debt.”

Despite the South offering such insane conditions, Killian had maintained neutrality—that was the greatest extent of goodwill he could offer. And yet, here was Francis, lecturing him that neutrality was too weak and that he should take their side… What if he had offended him?

“Y-Your Highness, please disregard what I said earlier…”

“When the Southern ambassador arrives, they might leak these conditions to other Members of Parliament. So, to prevent the atmosphere from shifting, I suppose I’ll have to exert some influence.”

He stopped there, but the ambassador was no fool; he understood exactly what Killian was implying. It was a veiled rebuke, telling him to reassess the fundamental situation and come back with a better offer.

If he tripped up even once here, it could lead to the worst possible outcome imaginable. The sense of triumph that had been swelling in him just moments ago vanished without a trace, and a cold sweat ran down his spine.

I leaked the conditions offered by the South, but it didn’t matter since everyone would find out sooner or later anyway.

On the surface, it looked like a tempting offer, but if you look at it coldly, there was little actual benefit for me in accepting it. Perhaps for France or Spain, but for the current British Empire and myself, South America wasn’t a land I wanted to enter at the cost of destroying my future reputation.

I was already diligently developing Canada, and the work to integrate Australia was progressing steadily. I had also firmly planted my stakes in Asia, so what on earth did I need South America for? Just managing the land I already had was exhausting enough.

However, from the United States’ perspective, this was a move as fatal as being placed on the guillotine. The permanent division of the North and South was already nonsensical, but allowing European powers to expand back into South America?

If the South actively assisted, setting up pro-European puppet regimes in South America wouldn’t be a problem at all.

I never intended to openly side with the South from the beginning, but whether it’s a card game or a scam, not revealing your true intentions to your opponent is the most basic of basics.

If you don’t want to see that nightmare scenario, bring a card that can guarantee my interests just as much as the South’s. That’s what I was saying.

Ambassador Francis left the palace with a troubled face, having understood my point.

Of course, even if I said this, no European nation would openly step forward to recognize the South. No matter how much they loved money, how could a country that had already abolished slavery turn around and say that slavery needed to continue somewhere in the world?

If they did that, they’d be immortalized in future history classes as the textbook example of a double standard imperialist. Who would want that?

The smart move was to do what I was doing: pretend to take the North’s side while balancing the power so they both destroyed each other. Meanwhile, I’d sell weapons to the South and take concessions from the North on the surface. Voila.

The result is a perfect back-breaker, sticking a straw into both sides and sucking them dry.

Don’t worry too much; I’ll take the strength I drain from the United States and use it as a pillar to support Canada.

As for the South, they’ll manage to hold on if I give them some advice through Ambassador Cordova and sell them weapons. They keep demanding to be recognized as a nation, but unfortunately, that’s impossible. Maybe if they’re still standing and hasn’t been reabsorbed by the North after the war ends, we could consider it then?

I absolutely cannot allow any controversy or negative evaluations to be attached to my name, not even over my dead body. Indeed, indeed.

Some might ask why I care so much about my reputation, but I’m not doing this just for my own sake. The British Royal Family must remain the most respected and influential family in the world, not just in Britain, 100 or 200 years from now.

If the man who laid that foundation, Killian Gore, was evaluated as a wicked man who sucked other nations dry to the marrow, what would happen? They would have to give back the foundation I spent my whole life building, whether they wanted to or not. That must never happen.

A few lines of conspiracy theories on a wiki-like site are more than enough controversy for me.

After seeing the guest out, I strolled into the drawing room, grabbed some snacks, and leaned back on the sofa. Since I’ve been exercising hard every day, eating a bit of this won’t give me a belly. I shall indulge myself.

Newspapers and reports from various countries were piled on the table, but since I had already read the contents several times, I wasn’t particularly curious. I had both the North and South on a leash; I just had to see who acted more charming and toss them a treat whenever I felt like it…

“Your Highness. Prime Minister Guizot of France has sent an urgent letter.”

I thought I’d finally be able to slack off for a bit, but it seems those around me won’t allow it.

“Does that man think I’m part of the French Royal Family or something? I don’t know why he keeps trying to consult me about his problems.”

Thanks to me, a man who should have been kicked out long ago is still holding onto the Prime Minister’s seat, so I understand why he relies on me. Though it was annoying, having a pro-Killian figure as the Prime Minister of a Great Power like France was more than beneficial for me, so I’d been helping him even while grumbling.

“Let’s see. If he used ciphertext, it must be something serious.”

[After discussing with the Cabinet, we have reached the conclusion that this war will allow France to intervene deeply in South American regions, including Mexico. If the British Empire mobilizes its Navy, we believe we can mobilize our Army to bring the entire American continent under our influence. I was wondering if Your Highness could sound out Prime Minister Wellesley’s intentions…]

Wow.

I take back what I said earlier.

There really was one. A hero who didn’t care if he was immortalized in history as a villain.

I thought I had completely become a man of this era, but it seems I was still underestimating the 19th century.

I suppose no matter how hard I try, I can’t beat those who were born this way.

The romantic 19th century is terrifying.

It seems you lot are indeed a level above me.

Chapter 316: Diplomatic War (3)

When listing the great powers of Europe since the Middle Ages, France has almost always been a staple on that list.

Even into the early to mid-19th century, French was treated as the international lingua franca, and it was taken for granted that the nobility and upper classes of every nation would master the language.

There was also a latent pride—though he was a dictator—that during the era of Napoleon, they had nearly brought all of Europe to its knees.

Of course, most intellectuals were well aware that such things were merely past glories and that the reality was different.

France’s current foreign policy was to remain a faithful ally of the British Empire.

And by doing so, they aimed to solidify their position as the world’s second-greatest power, following in the wake of the British Empire.

This policy, established during the reign of the previous king, Louis Philippe, reflected France’s unavoidable reality.

“What benefit is there in antagonizing the world’s strongest power, Britain? If we can’t beat them, let’s join them!”

“At any rate, for the British Empire to maintain its status as the supreme power, the existence of a reliable ally is essential. By strengthening our cooperation with the British, we can stably secure our position as number two. It would be foolish not to do so.”

There were actual results.

Though they had shed much blood in the war against Russia, their formidable rival, Russia, had collapsed, and the jurisdiction over the Holy Land had fallen perfectly into French hands.

Not only that, but they had also seized a firm grip on the Indochina Peninsula in Asia, and in exchange for helping to suppress the Taiping Rebellion, they had succeeded in acquiring rights over Vietnam.

Contrary to the concerns of some intellectuals, the British Empire did not merely use France and then discard them.

Rather, they shared the best opportunities to pressure the Qing so that France could easily take Vietnam, effectively paying the price for France’s assistance.

However, among the French public, there were certainly those who were indignant, claiming that France had become the British Empire’s lackey.

“Wasn’t it us who smashed Russia?”

“The British fought alongside us, didn’t they?”

“No, but we took the most damage, so why does Britain get the biggest benefit?”

Truthfully, they weren’t much interested in professional discussions about the balance of power, international diplomatic relations, or the reduction in casualty rates due to improved hygiene.

Such meticulous details didn’t resonate much with the general public.

Politicians, sensing this atmosphere, began to use it to strengthen their own positions.

[France will not be satisfied with being second in the world forever. Who is to say France cannot rise to the position of a world superpower equal to the British Empire!]

Out of conscience, and to avoid causing diplomatic incidents, they didn’t explicitly say they would surpass the British Empire.

They didn’t incite hostility toward the British Empire either.

They merely boasted that an alliance with the British Empire was necessary for France to leap forward as a global superpower and that France was carrying out its plans without a hitch.

François Guizot, who still held the position of Prime Minister thanks to his reputation as the victor of the Russian war and the protagonist of the colonization of Vietnam, was also faithfully adhering to this direction.

“Does the Prime Minister and Parliament truly mean that we must seriously consider France’s entry into the war?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. John Slidell, the Southern Ambassador, has promised that if the South can survive, they will actively cooperate with European expansion south of the current United States territory.”

“Is he not just making empty promises?”

“If they do not fulfill their promise, then we can extract the price from the South at that time.”

Currently, the primary goal of the South, which hasn’t even been recognized as a general nation, is to first get Europe to officially recognize them as a sovereign state.

Even if one says “Europe,” in reality, if the British Empire and France recognize them, all other countries will follow suit.

At most, Russia might act independently, but no one would care about that.

“The citizens already saw a large-scale war during the late King’s reign. Will they understand us sending troops again?”

“Your Majesty. The Russian war was nearly ten years ago. Furthermore, are there not massive national interests promised this time?”

“Hmm… but that is only if we win. If it ends with an ambiguous result, it will be hard to avoid criticism for sending troops across the Atlantic only to return without achievement. If that happens, not only your position but even the Royal Family’s standing could be greatly shaken.”

Louis, the second son of the late Louis Philippe and formerly the Duke of Nemours, had not yet achieved a stable royal authority.

This was because the French, who possessed the greatest rebellious spirit in Europe, practically considered mocking the royalty a pastime.

Nevertheless, the late Louis Philippe had enjoyed considerable popularity thanks to his great victory over Russia and the colonization of Vietnam.

The fact that the current King could manage state affairs reasonably well was entirely due to the achievements of his late father.

“Your Majesty. That is only an assumption based on failure. Please consider the results of success. What is the element in which our France currently lags behind the British Empire? It is influence on the American continent.”

France had many colonies in Africa, and while their hold in Asia wasn’t as great as India, they had saved face by taking Southeast Asian territories.

However, unlike the British Empire, which occupied the vastness of Canada, France currently had no significant foothold in the New World.

This was because Saint-Domingue, which was once France’s reliable source of funds, had gained independence under the name of the Empire of Haiti.

“…Indeed, as the Prime Minister says, if the South serves as a bridgehead for our re-entry into the Americas, there would be no reason not to recognize them as a nation. However, I think the important thing is whether the South can actually achieve independence or not.”

“You are absolutely correct. As a result of sharp debates with ministers and military figures, we concluded that we cannot guarantee victory if our home government intervenes alone. The probability is about 60 to 70 percent. However, even if the South gains independence, France would have to endure enormous bleeding, so it would essentially be a Pyrrhic victory.”

France had already experienced a situation where they provided massive support for the United States’ independence from Britain, only to end up doing all the work for someone else’s benefit.

There were people everywhere who would have a fit if they provided the kind of selfless support that only benefited another country.

“Then it’s out of the question to begin with—”

“However, if Britain mobilizes its navy, the probability rises above 90 percent. If Britain even provides land forces, discussing the possibility becomes essentially meaningless.”

“…Bring in Britain? Can that be done? I understand they have already declared they will maintain neutrality.”

“Flipping a diplomatic strategy is as easy as flipping one’s palm. The important thing is how we persuade them.”

“Now that I think about it, wasn’t the Prime Minister close with the British Prince Consort? My father also told me when I was the Crown Prince to maintain a good relationship with the British Prince Consort whenever possible.”

It was something he heard later, but it was said that the reason the French Royal Family was able to safely avoid the storm of revolution was entirely thanks to Killian’s warning.

Therefore, Louis also felt a great sense of gratitude toward Killian and harbored no hostile feelings.

“First, if Your Majesty permits, I will send a ciphertext to His Royal Highness over there. If a positive answer does not return… then I will have no choice but to cross the Strait of Dover once again.”

Though he didn’t say it out loud, a country that posed a significant threat to France’s position as the number two power had recently emerged nearby.

None other than Prussia, located right next door.

For now, they were tied together as allies, so there was no possibility of hostility, but there has never been a single case in world history of an eternal alliance.

France and Prussia were countries that could point their guns at each other at any time if the situation changed and their national interests diverged.

Therefore, now, while Prussia could not pose a direct threat, was the time to plant roots in the American continent.

The public might view Britain as their rival, but France’s true competitor was now Prussia.

This was the 19th century.

It was an era where the number of colonies was believed to directly manifest a nation’s power.

I had always jokingly called it the “Romantic 19th Century” as a habit, but I realized once again that my thinking had been naive.

As they say, humans are creatures that learn day by day.

Our 19th-century European Great Powers—spelled “Romantic” but read “Barbaric”—were those ready to scream the validity of slavery at any moment if necessary.

I knew even from original history that France had considered the possibility of entering the American Civil War before giving up.

However, I didn’t know they would entice us to join so blatantly; the butterfly effect of history is truly terrifying.

It wasn’t just anyone, but the Prime Minister of France himself who wrote a letter enticing us, so one might think it’s a golden opportunity to join… but thinking like that is the action of a second-rate player.

Rushing in just because an opportunity is visible is a poor move that reveals one’s inner thoughts too clearly.

I need to figure out why France is so desperate, what their public opinion is like, and to what extent they are willing to accept sacrifices before giving an answer.

At any rate, if they are sending a ciphertext directly like this, it means France is serious about this matter, and they won’t give up just because we play hard to get for a bit.

Sure enough, when the British Empire sent a reply stating we would maintain neutrality, the urgent Guizot—the master of crossing the channel—arrived in London after crossing the Strait of Dover once again.

“No, Your Royal Highness! How could you do this to us after everything between us!”

“Everything between us? People might misunderstand if they heard that.”

Does this man truly hallucinate that he is the Prime Minister of the British Empire and not France?

Or does he think I’m part of the French royalty? Either way, he’s not in his right mind.

“Are you not the one who protected the French government and the Royal Family from falling into the hands of those Reds, Your Highness? If so, you are a friend of France.”

“I recall that not everyone who spoke of revolution was a Red…”

“In any case, are the British Empire and France not allies bound by a bond of friendship as strong as brothers, centered around Your Highness as the bridge? It is no exaggeration to say we are the left and right hands that move the world. How can we plan things separately?”

“Jesus said not to let the left hand know what the right hand is doing.”

“He also said to love your brother as yourself. Your Highness, it is time to make a decisive decision.”

I mean, since when did France become my brother, man?

Of course, unlike my inner thoughts, my mouth was calmly uttering the exact opposite.

“There is also a saying that for brotherly affection to be maintained, money matters must be handled more strictly than anyone else’s. France is the British Empire’s most precious ally, but for that very reason, we cannot decide such a momentous matter swept away by personal feelings.”

“You are absolutely right. Then, how about we seriously discuss the national interests this intervention will bring from now on?”

He isn’t even beating around the bush anymore. Hey, aren’t you guys also a country that abolished slavery?

Are you really confident enough to tank the backlash by going this far?

“Mr. Prime Minister, while national interest is important, openly supporting the South may be interpreted as supporting slavery. Do you have a plan or the preparation to handle that risk?”

“We are not going to war to support slavery, but to protect our French companies, merchants, and citizens in the South.”

“I don’t know the specifics of France’s economic situation, but from where I stand, it seems there would be far more investors in the North than in the South. Your justification is too weak.”

“Justifications can be manufactured. Once the deployment is certain, won’t the rest follow automatically?”

“…”

“If you think about it, it’s similar to the Russian war. France will take the lead, so the British Empire needs to prepare no more and no less than the troops you sent back then.”

He said in the letter that just mobilizing the navy would be enough, and now he’s asking for the army to go too.

Well, as he said, if we deploy power similar to the Russian war, the North will never be able to hold out.

However, if we do that, it would be hard to avoid the criticism that we destroyed a country crying for anti-slavery to side with a country that practices it.

Then again, it would be a waste of the potential gains to reject it entirely.

Especially since an SSS-rank tanker, half-consumed by madness, is offering to take all the aggro; it seems a waste not to use him.

However, a land army deployment is absolutely impossible.

The moment the British Army lands in the Americas and begins a total war, it would be unavoidable for my name to be lumped in with these crazy people.

“How about France intervenes first, and once a clear justification is established, our Royal Navy moves to the level of a maritime blockade?”

“Those conditions are too unfavorable for our side. At the very least, the British Navy must intervene simultaneously with us. If not, we will have no choice but to shed tears of blood and scrap the plan. If that happens, the North will swallow the South. What would be their next goal? They will use every means possible to undermine the British Empire’s and Your Highness’s influence in Canada.”

Stoking the fire like this and then saying he’ll pull out if we don’t help?

I’m sorry, but now that I know what kind of intentions you have, it’s impossible to back out of this mess of a war.

In RPG games, you can’t run away in front of the final boss.

“Mr. Prime Minister, I’m sorry, but that won’t happen.”

“…Pardon? What do you mean by that?”

“This is a secret I’m telling you because of our relationship, but Spain is planning to sell a massive amount of weapons, and even warships, to the South. Therefore, it’s impossible for the South to be pushed back helplessly by the North.”

“…Spain is?”

“Apparently, in exchange, they plan to expand back into Mexico and South America once the war is over…”

Oops? It just so happens to perfectly overlap with the plan France is making.

If you don’t want to lose South America to those you didn’t even consider, you’d better work a little harder, dear customer.

Now, this giant chessboard had come fully into my hands.

The face of Prime Minister Guizot, which was turning charcoal black in real-time, was the proof.

Chapter 317: Diplomatic Warfare (4)

“Are you saying that… Spain will support the South?”

“This is top-secret information, so you must never speak of it to anyone else. If this leaks, people will have no choice but to assume the Prime Minister himself let it slip.”

“No, no, that is not what is important right now… Is it true? Spain? Why?”

Ah, look at that delicious reaction.

He really had no idea. Is the French intelligence department not doing its job?

Given Spain’s history, shouldn’t they have at least considered the possibility? Or did they imagine that Spain wouldn’t dare repeat the same scheme twice?

If you’ve been hit by a strategy once, you can be hit by it three times. They really should have been more careful.

“Is Spain not a group of people who have always been very interested in South America? They were driven out because their national power couldn’t keep up, but now that a gap has opened for them to squeeze back in, wouldn’t they naturally want to dive in with their lives on the line?”

“But Spain shouldn’t have the capacity to produce the weapons the South can utilize. Let alone warships…”

As he spoke, Prime Minister Guizot’s gaze sank rapidly.

It seems he finally remembered how Spain screwed over the United States during the last war.

“Could it be from Canada… Then, Your Highness, are you saying you knew all along that Spain would sell weapons to the South through the back door?”

“Of course not. I only recently obtained top-secret intelligence that Spain is planning such a thing. It is super-top-secret, to the point where adding five ‘supers’ in front wouldn’t be out of place.”

“…Then it is an act that contradicts the stance of Canada, which has declared neutrality. You must cut off the export contracts immediately.”

“But we didn’t specify those terms in the contract. Furthermore, Spain hasn’t actually committed such an act yet. Truly, as they say, even monkeys fall from trees—I was completely fooled by Spain, wasn’t I? Hahaha.”

To think they fooled the great Killian Gore; those notoriously malicious Spaniards really are scary.

“…According to our analysis, the South is choosing options that are uncannily close to the correct answers. Especially when Ambassador Slidell came to France last time, they knew what we wanted to a startling degree. There were many claims that they would pressure us by controlling cotton exports, but they brilliantly defied those expectations. Many people even felt a sense of goodwill toward their refined and simple appeal for support.”

“The South is being quite clever.”

“There have been rumors that they have people well-versed in European news. I suppose that was also closely related to Spain?”

“It seems so.”

He seems to be misunderstanding something, but I wasn’t the one who whispered the terms the South presented to France.

If I had known France would be this obsessed and frantic, I would have told them to probe earlier.

While I did provide the rest of the advice, the terms that moved France didn’t come from my head.

Seeing him look at me with those eyes… it’s so unfair it’s stifling.

“However, no matter how I look at it, I cannot see a picture where Spain stands above Your Highness. What do you think about that?”

“Then you are overestimating me far too much, Prime Minister. Where in the world is there a person who can always manipulate everything to their own whim?”

Guizot’s glare seemed to scream, ‘It’s you! You!’, but since it was just a misunderstanding, I ignored it lightly.

“Now that you have obtained new information, you will need some time to contemplate it, right? I will give you a few more days, so feel free to think it over leisurely and return whenever you wish.”

If things hadn’t worked out, he might have abandoned the plan and given up, but now that he knows that by staying still, the South will gain independence and Spain might take the entire honey-pot of South America, that has become impossible.

If Spain, now a second-rate Great Power, starts marking territory in South America with the help of the South, France will inevitably be criticized for doing nothing.

Falling behind the British Empire is one thing, but falling behind the likes of Spain? Guizot would have to pack his bags and step down from the Prime Minister’s seat that very day.

Had I not known that France intended to gobble up South America, the situation would be different, but since Guizot confessed it himself, what can be done?

“Your Highness, is there really no possibility of the British Empire intervening on the North American front simultaneously with us?”

“Yes. It is a pity, but as of now, there is none.”

If you want to go to war, you must strike first. We will simply join in later.

It was a blatant demand that was nothing short of thuggery, but Guizot couldn’t say a single peep.

If he didn’t like it, he could just accept being called someone worse than a second-rate power that fell behind Spain.

Regardless of what happens, I can make a fortune by joyfully selling military supplies and even supplying battleships.

And although they don’t know it, even if Spain or France starts recolonizing and exploiting South America, the status of the British Empire won’t be shaken one bit.

Managing colonies in that way would soon lead to a situation where the gains are meager compared to the costs, and their own image would only sink into the gutter.

If one truly looks 100 years into the future, one must strictly distinguish between places to be kept as colonies and places to be assimilated into the home country, employing tailored strategies for each.

Just as we are merging Canada and Australia into the home country and remodeling India into a giant market for the British Empire.

There is no need to worry about those who act without such considerations—shouting ‘Hehehe, colony, colony, immediate exploitation!’

In fact, I’d rather they run even wilder.

That way, the British-style colonial management led by Killian will stand out in contrast to those simple and ignorant methods and receive more attention.

“Your Highness, then I… will send further communications to my home government. Please wait a little longer.”

“I understand. Take your time. The war will last a long while.”

Even so, if they think we won’t participate at all, it’s natural for France to be hesitant to step forward.

As a reward for being prepared to be covered in filth, should I give them just a little more of a push?

“Your Highness! What we desire is only one thing! To protect our homeland! Our Confederate States of America is a separate nation, completely partitioned from the Union. Distinent figures in our country have long admired the British Empire and have actually maintained exchanges with many nobles. If you recognize this fact, I promise that as long as our alliance exists, we will never forget the royal grace of the British Empire.”

James Murray Mason, carrying the fate of the South on his shoulders, knelt on one knee before me with a solemn tone, as if he were a man prepared for death.

“I regret to say that our position is one of neutrality. Recognizing your side as an official state would be a violation of that neutrality, so I believe it would be difficult to grant that request.”

“Your Highness! How can recognizing a nation as a nation be a private act of taking sides? We do not wish for any support or aid. We only want one thing: the guarantee of the obvious fact that we are a nation that has gained independence to protect its freedom!”

Standing up for freedom? Does he mean the freedom to own slaves?

He spoke such nonsensical things so confidently that it made me lose the will to even argue.

Deep inside, my “loathing gauge” was steadily rising, but I controlled my mind by recalling the proverb: ‘Give one more rice cake to the one you hate.’

My Canada can only grow if these pathetic fools work hard, so I must endure a little longer.

The urge to crush his head with a flick for just listening to him?

Actually, it’s better this way.

Since they’re showing so clearly how hopeless they are, I won’t feel a single pang of guilt even if I use them to my heart’s content and then throw them away.

“Actually, the Ambassador of the Union visited earlier and spoke passionately about how we must never recognize the South. He confidently declared that this is not a war, but merely a rebellion that will soon be suppressed.”

“That is merely their unilateral claim. Even now, the number of states that have joined our alliance exceeds ten. Looking at our territory alone, it is several times larger than most European nations, and our population easily exceeds millions. How could this be a simple rebellion?”

“As long as the claims of both sides conflict, taking one side is the same as not taking the other. Especially since the moment our British Empire expresses an opinion, other allies are highly likely to take the same position, so we have no choice but to be even more cautious.”

“Then, if not the British Empire, then at least Canada…”

Internal monologue: No, Canada is already giving you guys an unimaginable amount of help, what are you talking about now?

Still, seeing him cling so desperately, it’s clear that even those who came as Southern ambassadors don’t know what secret pact Canada made with Spain.

Well, strictly speaking, this is nothing more than a personal verbal agreement between me and Ambassador Cordova, and since I haven’t left any official documents, there’s no way they could know.

Even the Spanish merchants who are buying and selling weapons likely don’t know the full story.

In other words, if I play my cards right here, I can move the South exactly how I want.

It’s like watching ‘Daddy-Long-Legs,’ seeing them not even know who their biggest benefactor is.

But this Daddy-Long-Legs isn’t supporting you because you’re pretty.

I raise you to eat you.

“I have said this several times, but we cannot officially support the South. The British Empire and Canada have defined slavery as an evil that eats away at society. However, I always respect and pay tribute to those who risk their lives for their homeland and their people. So, may I give you a few pieces of personal advice?”

“Of course! If we can receive the advice of Your Highness, whose fame is renowned even in Europe, we could ask for nothing more! Thank you for your grace!”

“I spoke with Prime Minister Guizot of France a while ago. He said the South presented a very attractive condition.”

“Ah, that, that is… of course, if the British Empire joins the war, we will promise the same conditions.”

“To be honest, I don’t really have a desire to have additional colonies in South America. If I truly wanted something, I would suggest other terms. But as I told France, our British Empire must maintain neutrality, so we cannot participate in the war.”

Murray’s eyes, which had sparkled with hope for a moment, were instantly colored with disappointment.

Still, judging by his reaction, he seemed to have expected this to some extent.

The reason they didn’t copy and paste the terms they offered to France to this side must be because it seemed we didn’t have much interest in South America.

They weren’t wrong about that.

However, if they truly wanted our cooperation, they should have come up with a different plan, and in that regard, they have failed.

Anyway, what more can I expect from people who shout for the freedom to own slaves? I’d only be the one losing out.

I must set the direction so that France can more boldly take on the role of the world’s scapegoat.

And I must ensure the British Empire doesn’t get insulted as a hypocritical nation that preaches the abolition of slavery while defending the South.

“I feel like I’m repeating myself, but the reason the British Empire and Canada cannot take the side of the South is because of slavery.”

“But even so, it makes no sense for us to abolish slavery. If we were going to do that, this whole mess wouldn’t have—”

“I am not finished yet. I will not tell the South to abolish slavery, nor do I have any intention of doing so. My point is that since it’s impossible for us to support the South even if the sky were to split in two, you should shift your perspective.”

“Shift our perspective?”

“If you cannot create a reason to support the South, then you can simply create a pretext to treat the North as an enemy. For instance, if the North were to shell or seize a ship of the British Empire… if a situation equivalent to that occurs, no one will complain even if we deploy the Navy.”

Murray’s mouth fell open.

“The North would not do such a thing rationally, so a trap must be set or various operations must be carried out, but that is…”

“That is something you all must do.”

Do they think I would be crazy enough to bear the risk of fabricating an incident myself?

I can give them the idea, but it must be treated as something that came entirely from the mind of the Confederate States.

Murray, his hands trembling with excitement, wrote down every single part of the plan I told him.

Does it get boring to play on a host-rigged map where I’m guaranteed to win?

As if. It’s fun every moment, and it feels fresh every time I do it.

This sweetness is something I never get tired of, no matter when I enjoy it.

Co-existence and Co-prosperity

Immediately after the Southern Ambassador Murray stumbled away like someone who had received an oracle.

I called Wellesley and Disraeli to inform them of a minor revision to the plan.

“Are the preparations going well?”

“Of course. In fact, there isn’t much to prepare, is there? Canada is the one getting busy; our home government doesn’t have much to do.”

“That was the case, but it seems we need to make a few changes. Even though we still have plenty of time, we must prepare such things in advance to avoid future trouble.”

France’s Prime Minister Guizot went back saying he would discuss it further, but the Southern side, having heard my advice, will surely give him a hint.

They will say that if France only declares war first, they will ensure Britain’s intervention even if they have to fabricate an incident.

If that happens, the North will end up suffering a naval blockade, and the Southern Army’s strength, supported by Spain with its suspiciously large amount of military supplies, will become even more formidable.

If the French Army is added to this, it will become impossible for the North to annex the South no matter what they do.

Since we have already declared no interest in South America, France only needs to assume a situation where they compete with Spain over South America.

Disraeli, having heard how the current situation was unfolding, immediately voiced the conclusion.

“Then France’s intervention will become a fait accompli.”

“Probably. Rather than giving all of South America to Spain, it’s more profitable for them to intervene and take half each.”

“Furthermore, if a competitive structure with Spain arises, France will think there’s no way they could lose.”

The perception of Spain in Europe was already that of a hyena that had lost not only its teeth but also its claws, and whose bones were rotting.

A hopeless nation that, just when its national power seemed to be recovering, would mysteriously start a civil war and waste it all, or a natural disaster would occur, making everything go back to square one.

If a competition with such people starts, shouldn’t they bow and thank their lucky stars?

On the giant world map spread out on the table.

Wellesley placed a piece representing France onto the American continent, then fiddled with the piece representing the British Empire sitting on the Atlantic.

“France will intervene, and if the South provides a pretext, we just need to send the Navy… when do you expect the timing to be?”

“Still, we should watch for at least a year or two.”

The intervention of the British Empire is the decisive move that will end this war.

That means the time to sell weapons will be over, so would I be crazy enough to dispatch a fleet immediately?

“Then couldn’t we just set a long-term plan for four or five years?”

“If it gets too long, the North might make a decision that gives them a decisive justification for this war. Then it might become difficult to intervene, so we should avoid drawing the picture too large. It would be troublesome if the canvas tears because of a mistake, wouldn’t it?”

In the original history of the American Civil War, Britain and France kept eyeing the opportunity to intervene, hesitating over whether to enter or not.

The moment the North seized a decisive justification was the famous Emancipation Proclamation—Proclamation 95.

Originally, the North’s stance was not to completely eliminate slavery within the Union, but rather that the states currently practicing slavery could continue as much as they wanted.

Eventually, the civil war broke out, but Lincoln and the Union leadership did not change their opinion that they would consult with each state to gradually abolish slavery.

However, as the war became a stalemate, influenced by events like Fremont’s emancipation proclamation, Lincoln eventually reached the point of issuing a declaration to completely abolish slavery within the United States.

It is said that after this declaration was made, Britain and France judged that the potential losses were greater than the benefits of intervention, and their opinions solidified toward stepping back, so I also need to be careful.

Of course, if I explained all of this, there would be comments about whether my East Asian shaman blood had awakened again, so I moved on by saying we shouldn’t be overly greedy in a vague way.

Wellesley and Disraeli also knew well that I was inherently a cautious person, so they didn’t raise any particular objections.

“Then our side will also be prepared for now. But Your Highness, unlike Canada, if we intervene directly, shouldn’t we also take our share of interests like Spain or France? How will that be…”

“As the Prime Minister says, we must certainly get what we can. However, South America is not a very attractive colony. Anti-European sentiment is already too strong there, making assimilation impossible.”

“Still, unlike Spain, we have almost never managed colonies on a large scale in South America. If we differentiate ourselves by saying we are different…”

“It might have been different 100 years ago, but now it’s too late. There are already countless countries that have gained independence under the banner of being anti-Spain and anti-Europe. Of course, establishing a pro-British puppet regime wouldn’t be much of a problem, but the benefits gained from doing so wouldn’t be that great.”

“Ah… you are talking about the end of the colonial economy.”

If it were France or Spain, there would have been an immediate backlash, but Wellesley and Disraeli now know well what my policy is.

How much effort did I put into making them understand that building internal strength while considering the distant future is 1,000 times more profitable than simple and ignorant flag-planting for territorial expansion?

At first, I tried to justify it by bringing in all sorts of theories to explain it without making it obvious that I knew future info.

However, it was no exaggeration to say that the politicians of this era were all steeped in an imperialist mindset, varying only in degree.

Disraeli definitely had a strong tendency for it, and Gladstone also had imperialist thinking deeply rooted in his heart, even if he did care about the British Empire’s international reputation.

As for Wellesley, it goes without saying.

So, after long consideration, I changed my strategy to writing an analysis from the beginning that predicted the inevitable end of the colonial economy in the future.

Of course, it was absurd for someone as busy with public affairs as me to conceive such a theory and publish it as a paper.

Instead, I needed a graduate student to organize the data and publish the book, and didn’t I happen to have the perfect person for that role by my side?

Thus, after several years of effort, a result that was somewhat satisfactory came out.

The star of the economics world, who brought a huge shock to the whole of Britain by publishing a book quite different from the original ‘Das Kapital’ (The Capital) through my prodding that this was the path to bringing down the evil capitalists.

My Great Guardian Marx, who is enjoying his life as a professor while receiving tremendous love calls from both Oxford and Cambridge, has now written a book called ‘The End of the Colonial Economy.’

Since he wrote in the preface that the concepts and theoretical foundations originated from me, there’s no need to worry about my insight being questioned in the distant future.

Even Wellesley and Disraeli, who were skeptical at first, firmly admitted that my policy was right in the long run after reading that book.

But of course, this book was not made public like Das Kapital.

Who would be crazy enough to tell other countries the top-secret information that would guarantee the interests of the British Empire?

Access was only allowed to me, Marx, the Prime Minister who is the top official in charge of actual policy, the core leadership, and officials at the level of the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

As long as this number of people shared the awareness of the problem, the consistency of the policy would be roughly guaranteed.

Marx wanted to reveal this to the whole world, but I stopped him with a plausible excuse.

- People don’t believe until the results come out. When the difference between the British Empire and other countries becomes clear, that’s when people will accept the contents of this book more shockingly.

Since he had a similar reaction when he published Das Kapital, Marx believed my words again this time, and for the time being, Europe would continue its meaningless territorial expansion competition.

“The interests our British Empire needs to obtain are not expanding colonies all the way to South America, but securing influence that can practically last for 100 or 200 years. For example, here. If we secure only this place, it doesn’t matter if we throw all other places to Spain or France.”

Seeing the region I pointed to, Disraeli and Wellesley both nodded their heads without anyone having to go first.

“Panama, is it? Your Highness certainly sees everything through economic logic.”

“Of course. Securing colonies, territorial expansion—all of this is ultimately to obtain more money and more goods. Rather than chasing an illusion that can’t be properly grasped, one should take the benefits that can be clearly calculated in numbers.”

To avoid any misunderstanding, I’m not completely denying something invisible.

There is definitely such a thing as ‘Invisible Something.’ However, that was just because it hadn’t been analyzed with current techniques; it was far from something like a psychic phenomenon.

First of all, whether in terms of arithmetic values or influence, the value of Panama is beyond words.

Since they know that fact well, Disraeli and Wellesley must be just staring at the map.

“The interest we get as a price for intervening in the war is Panama… But Panama is currently part of Colombia.”

“That’s not a problem. We can have the South make the Panama region independent from Colombia and we can take the operating rights of the canal. Of course, they’ll pull all sorts of tricks later to get the canal back, so we have to set up defensive measures in advance.”

Panama is the optimal location to build a canal connecting the Atlantic and Pacific, so much so that serious discussions about canal construction had been going on since Spain was present in South America.

In the 19th century of the original history, Lesseps, who built the Suez Canal, took the lead and challenged it, but tasted a miserable failure when he hit the wall of malaria.

But since I already know that the vector for malaria is the mosquito, there’s no chance I’ll blunder like the France of the original history.

“A canal… a canal. It’s not bad, but isn’t this different from Suez? Canada already possesses several ports that can go directly out to the Pacific.”

“Even so, the western ports must go around the massive American continent to reach the Atlantic. The Panama Canal can drastically shorten that distance. Above all, the reason I want to occupy this region is because it’s obvious the United States will be watching with eyes like a hawk, trying to gobble this place up.”

Because Canada had taken the entire California region, the United States was currently in a state where almost all exits to the Pacific were blocked.

At most, they could go around the California Peninsula through the Sea of Cortez, which they gained in the war with Mexico, but how much could they really fit in by cramming ports into that tiny bit of land?

Even that region is at the southernmost tip of the United States’ territory, so there’s a high possibility it will be incorporated into the Confederate States’ territory once this war ends.

Then the North would lose its path to the Pacific, so they would look for an alternative, and the likely solution was the canal located in Panama.

In other words, if we can occupy this place?

In the future, we can firmly grasp the throat of the North, which has no path to the Pacific.

We must quickly stake our claim on such a prime location before anyone else dares to claim it.

“So, the preparation Your Highness spoke of meant finishing the preliminary work so that we can occupy the position to build a canal in Panama. Understood. The executive branch won’t have any problem, and the Parliament will easily be able to lead public opinion if MP Disraeli and I step forward together, so there will be no problem.”

“But Your Highness, even if the home government’s preparation is one thing, what will you do about Spain and France? I don’t think they’ll just say ‘please take it’ when we say we want to occupy Panama when the war is almost over.”

“That’s why we have to coordinate everything in advance. Don’t worry. I’ve already sent the optimal talent in advance.”

Originally, I was going to take Panama regardless of the British Empire’s intervention, but now that we can send the Navy directly, there’s nothing more to negotiate.

“Mr. Gladstone will bring a negotiation plan where we turn a blind eye to Spain’s interests in exchange for them turning a blind eye to our occupation of Panama as the price for selling them warships. If the Conservative Party agrees to that, that land will be ours.”

Spanish guys won’t have a reason to object either, since it’s not even their land right now.

People usually become infinitely generous when making promises with things that aren’t in their own pockets.

Do you think credit delinquents exist in the world for no reason?

The price they’ll have to pay will be much higher than expected, but since Gladstone, who is conducting the negotiation, won’t know that fact either, he won’t be subject to criticism for deceiving them.

To posterity, the dominant evaluation will simply be that heaven relentlessly conspired against Spain once again.

Just like it always has.

Chapter 318: Co-existence and Co-prosperity (2)

Gladstone, having received a secret directive from Killian, meticulously reviewed the materials before meeting with the Spanish Ambassador, Cordova.

“Greetings, Mr. Ambassador.”

“It has been a while. You look even more radiant than the last time we met.”

“Thank you. I am glad to see you looking even healthier than before as well.”

As his visit wasn’t for a particularly righteous cause, Gladstone offered a subtly awkward smile—unlike his usual self—and dove straight into the main point.

“The reason I asked to see you is that I would like to make a proposal that would also be beneficial to your home government.”

“We are already benefiting in many ways thanks to the British Empire. I wonder if it is alright to keep leaning on you like this. Ho-ho-ho.”

“In this harsh world, we must help each other. The motto of our British Empire is co-existence and co-prosperity with our allies. Take the recent matter with Canada, for instance.”

“Canada? Ah… thanks to that, the defenses of Cuba have become even more robust.”

Is he keeping it a secret because he thinks I don’t know?

Gladstone lowered his voice and spoke in a whisper to the Ambassador, who was feigning ignorance.

“I am well aware that there is a plan to sell weapons to the South.”

“Pardon? What do you mean by…”

“I studied with the Prince Consort, and in the early days, we were politicians in the same party. Naturally, I have come here after hearing it from him, so you do not need to be so guarded. If you do not believe me, you may verify it right now.”

“Aha, so that is how it is. I see. However, if there is a proposal, His Highness could have come himself. Why did you come, Mr. Gladstone?”

“If it were a matter concerning Canada, His Highness would have come. But if it is a matter directly related to the home government, the consent of Parliament is essential. I have come to discuss a deal between the British Empire and Spain, not Canada and Spain.”

Even as he said that, Gladstone knew exactly why Killian had sent him.

Since it’s a matter for the British Empire, he sent the leader of the Opposition party instead of coming himself? Gladstone was not so foolish as to miss that this was mere wordplay.

In the first place, wasn’t the Prime Minister, the head of the Executive Branch, as well as Disraeli, the core of the majority Conservative Party, all Killian’s close friends? Sending either of them would have been enough to secure the desired terms without any issue.

However, the reason he specifically sent the leader of the Opposition was obvious.

It was to create the appearance that this was not a unilateral outcome led by the ruling party, but a collaborative effort initiated by the Opposition and agreed upon by the ruling party. Furthermore, it was to make all political circles in the British Empire, including the Opposition, accomplices to diversify the risk.

Moreover, even if things went wrong, it was a matter handled at the initiative of Parliament, allowing Killian to maintain a safe distance.

What if Gladstone confessed that Killian made him do all this?

First of all, there would be no evidence, and more importantly, no one would believe him anyway.

Nevertheless, the reason Gladstone came without a word of complaint was that he had no choice. If things were accomplished according to Killian’s plan, the British Empire would stand to gain an enormous profit from this war.

If the Liberal Party chose to act alone because they didn’t want to shoulder the risk, what would happen? The future where they plummeted from a hundred seats to the fifty-seat range in the next election would become a reality, not just an anxiety.

Furthermore, Gladstone knew well that Killian was intentionally keeping the Liberal Party alive rather than cutting off their breath.

He knew that time and again, when the Conservative Party had opportunities to completely bury the Liberals and nail the coffin shut, Killian had stepped in to ensure they could still breathe. He didn’t know the exact reason, but Killian had a habit of saying that any political group without an opponent inevitably becomes corrupt.

This case was likely a complex ploy to put a leash on the Liberal Party while simultaneously allowing them to save face in the next election.

So, what choice did he have? He had to do as he was told and try to maximize the Liberal Party’s credit as much as possible.

“Mr. Ambassador, Spain’s plan to buy weapons in Canada and broker them to the South will certainly guarantee a significant profit. However, what is the one supply the South wants more than anything? It is warships.”

“That is true, but warships leave too blatant a trail of evidence. The South has already requested them, but since there is too high a possibility of being nitpicked later, we have put that on hold for now.”

“We will eliminate that risk for you.”

“Eliminate the risk? How?”

“It is simple. Buy the warships from us and then sell them to the South.”

Ambassador Cordova’s face was clouded with bewilderment.

“How does that make the risk disappear? In the end, it’s the same thing—selling warships to the South.”

“It is different. If a warship built by one side passes to the South, the responsibility is too clear. However, if our warship, built at your request, passes to the South due to some ‘accident,’ it becomes a matter that requires investigation to know the truth.”

“You mean to muddle the responsibility?”

“The difference between having a thin veneer of plausible deniability and having no excuses at all is vast. Furthermore, if this contract were pushed by Members of Parliament who sided with the South, their motives would naturally be suspected. But I am different. On the surface, I have been a person who argued for neutrality from the very beginning.”

The Ambassador silently shifted his gaze to the documents pushed in front of him.

“If you offer to provide the warships the South wants most, they will be ready to do anything Spain asks. Should that happen, your prestige will surely soar, wouldn’t it? Once this war is over, it will be a foregone conclusion that you will become a powerful figure who can influence state affairs by Her Majesty the Queen’s side.”

“That is certainly a tempting proposition.”

Just as Gladstone said, if Spain offered to secretly hand over not just general military supplies but even warships—where the South was most disadvantaged compared to the North—Spain would instantly become the South’s greatest benefactor.

They would become the North’s absolute enemy, but that was something they hadn’t cared about from the start, so it wasn’t worth considering.

“According to information I have gathered in secret, France is showing deep interest in this war. It is expected that the South will fight well with Spain’s help. If so, France will likely not hesitate to intervene directly to assist the South, and then Spain will find itself in a position to compete with France over South America.”

“…France is intervening… I thought there was a possibility, but as I suspected, that is the case.”

“Yes. Therefore, you also need to secure more concessions from the South. Warships will be an excellent bargaining chip.”

“Thank you. If it weren’t for you, Mr. Gladstone, we might have been stabbed in the back by those Frenchmen. Since you have given us such information, you must naturally want something in return?”

“Yes. What the British Empire wants is the connection between the Atlantic and the Pacific. This region where the Panama Canal can be constructed. If the South and Spain wrest this area from Colombia and sell it to us, we will support you generously.”

It didn’t matter since Panama wasn’t coming out of Spain’s own pocket anyway. More importantly, it was crucial to gain even a slight advantage in their competition with France.

As Killian expected, Ambassador Cordova immediately took the secret agreement Gladstone held out, saying he would obtain approval from his home government.

It was a classic scene: Spain would do the performance, and the British Empire would take the money. This was concluded without even having to reveal the strongest card—the British Empire’s entry into the war.

Gladstone gripped the Ambassador’s hand firmly as they shook hands, the latter wearing a brilliant smile.

“I believe I can become a kindred friend to you, Mr. Gladstone. I look forward to many more good deals in the future.”

“I feel the same. I look forward to working with you, Mr. Ambassador.”

Now I know why a smile never leaves that man Killian’s face.

He had been practicing politics while feeling this way all along. It was enjoyable.

Unlike before, Gladstone was now able to show a bright smile that truly blossomed from his heart, rather than just a polite one.

The year 1861.

A time of chaotic upheaval as the civil war of the United States, which no one had expected, continued to escalate.

Up until now, much like the original history, neither the South nor the North had seized a complete victory, and they were trading blows back and forth. Although the South was gaining tactical advantages, the difference in physical scale between the two was so overwhelming that the South’s victory was hardly decisive.

Originally, such a fight would seesaw like this until the side with the overwhelming size succeeded in a proper counterattack, at which point it would tip over instantly.

But now, things are quite different.

As weapons mass-produced in Canada were entering the South through Spain, the South’s momentum was growing stronger by the day.

The North, which had not yet regained naval dominance due to the initial Southern surprises, still had no clue why the South seemed so composed. Before long, they would discover the reason and howl in protest, but for now, we still had some breathing room.

On the surface, I pretended to have nothing to do with the war, acting as if I were swamped with other matters.

Fortunately, Edward, returning from North America, came back with a perfect excuse, making it even easier for me to maintain the act.

To perform such a timely act of ‘filial piety’ when I needed it—now isn’t he a truly commendable eldest son?

“So, the telephone patent registration was completed successfully?”

“Yes. Dr. Meucci agreed entirely to share the patent with us and conduct business. He said he would wish for nothing more if the Royal Family officially recognized him as the inventor of the telephone and paid appropriate royalties.”

“Of course. If he calculates coldly, he’ll know that the money we generate through the business is beyond comparison to what he could make alone, especially since he doesn’t even have the money to register a permanent patent. Since we aren’t stealing his status as the inventor but rather guaranteeing it, he has no reason to refuse.”

The telephone business might start with private individuals dabbling in it, but it was destined to eventually transition into a state-led venture. However, if the Royal Family is leading the business, even the government won’t find it easy to tell us to hand it over to the public sector. Even if we do, the maximum would be a joint project between the government and the Royal Family. How could they pressure me to give up the business I’m running?

“And while private business is good, this is a technology that will bring revolutionary change to the military as well, so I plan to discuss it with the Department of War. Since I am busy with many things, I’m thinking of putting you in charge. You can handle that, right?”

Although I was the one who practically handed it to him, the public believed Edward was the one who brought it back, so it wouldn’t be strange to appoint him as the person in charge. Anyway, I need to focus on the Civil War, so I don’t have time to spare for the telephone business.

Above all, I could create a plausible track record for this child who must be struggling under the weight of pressure. Wouldn’t that be a happy result for everyone?

“Father.”

“Yes, yes. Feel free to tell me whenever you need something. I will support you with funds without stinting, and since this is a business that cannot fail, you don’t need to feel any burden.”

“I know well how innovative this technology is and how much of a sensation it will create among the people. But…”

“But?”

“I don’t think the timing is very good. Although it’s across the ocean, a large-scale war has broken out, and I expect the scale of that war will only grow, never shrink. Naturally, it will significantly affect Europe’s economy, so won’t interest in other areas fade?”

That’s a logical analysis, but in that case, we can just strengthen cooperation with the military and advertise that the British Empire’s army is on a different level.

However, for some reason, I had an uneasy premonition. Before I could even open my mouth, Edward beat me to it.

“As the eldest son of the Royal Family and your son, I believe the first step to being recognized by the citizens shouldn’t be business. Shouldn’t I have military merit?”

“Military merit? We don’t have any place for our army to be deployed right now.”

“I’ve been thinking about it, and isn’t the civil war in the United States escalating every day? If I were to perform a feat there that benefits the British Empire, wouldn’t I be recognized as the great son of a great father? You declared neutrality, Father, but my thoughts are a little different. If you would review my plan once…”

Increasing his value through war.

Indeed, like father, like son; he really is my son.

How should I even describe this?

A wave of perplexity, something I’d never felt before, caused sweat to trickle down my back.

Storm and Stress.

There is a saying that a child is a mirror reflecting the parent. Honestly, I didn’t feel it much when the children were young, but lately, I’ve been realizing this more and more.

When I see Adelaide bickering with Victoria.

And every time I see Edward, who hasn’t even been taught yet is so anxious to prove he’s my son. I feel that genes are truly terrifying.

Did Disraeli or Wellesley blab something to him without thinking? I had such a suspicion at first, but no matter how they looked at it, those two are veterans of politics. They wouldn’t have made such a mistake. I know they sympathize with the boy who suffers under immense pressure just for being my son, but they aren’t the type to confuse public and private matters.

“You say we shouldn’t remain neutral… So, you want to say that we should intervene in their civil war.”

“Yes. Father, don’t you want to grow Canada into a power no less than the home government? To do that, Canada mustn’t just grow stronger; the United States must grow weaker.”

Considering Victoria, whose long life is somewhat predestined, and my own efforts to manage my health, Edward inheriting the throne is something in the distant future. If Victoria lives even longer than in the original history, he might have to live as the Prince of Wales for his entire life.

But even so, it didn’t mean he wouldn’t hold any position. Unless we have airplanes, how could I possibly commute back and forth to Canada, which takes weeks? Since Edward’s popularity in Canada was already sky-high, I had thought of creating an appropriate title and letting him handle the administration of Canada.

In that regard, having that level of judgment wasn’t bad. He might be taking it seriously, thinking of Canada not as a mere colony, but as the land he will inherit.

“But the home government has already declared neutrality. If we change our word now, it would be something that undermines the credibility of the British Empire.”

“But wouldn’t the story change if they gave us a pretext?”

Look at this, look at this. His train of thought is almost exactly the same as mine.

Regardless of my inner conflict about whether to be happy or to lament, Edward continued speaking.

“It would be impossible for the British Empire, which was maintaining neutrality, to unconditionally declare war for ordinary reasons. So, we need to create a justification, and I can be the bait that provides that pretext.”

“…Using the Prince of Wales of the British Empire as bait? Do you think that makes sense?”

“Because it doesn’t make sense, no one will think it’s a fabrication. Absolutely no one could imagine it, and they wouldn’t even suspect it.”

Since I gained my full-fledged reputation by crushing the Qing, I understand his desire to follow in my footsteps and establish his position by gaining military merit. But to be bait? What kind of nonsense is this?

“No, I won’t allow it. Absolutely not.”

“Of course, I know it’s an extreme method, but if we prepare all safety measures…”

“Accidents happen even in plays where people practice countless times and coordinate with each other. As long as there is even a 0.0001 percent chance of something going wrong, I can never permit it. In the first place, let’s say I approved your plan. Do you think Victoria would leave me alone? Both you and I would be finished with your mother that very day.”

“…You haven’t even heard my plan yet.”

“Whether I hear it or not, it’s absolutely impossible, so it doesn’t matter. I understand your heart, but you are the Prince of Wales of the British Empire. Always be conscious of that fact when you try to make a plan or take action.”

I hoped he would understand with this, but from his expression, it was a lost cause. He’s eighteen, in the prime of his youth; once his mind is set, nothing his parents say will get through.

I’m worried he might cause an accident if I leave him like this. Should I give him a hint that he doesn’t need to be so aggressive? No, then he’ll definitely cause a fuss about participating in the war now. It’s a dilemma.

In times like these, there’s only one way.

Shifting responsibility.

“Father, you promised in your last letter to actively support me so that I could do whatever I wanted to…”

“That and this are separate matters. If you really want to do it, first go and persuade your mother. Then I will actively support you as well.”

“…Mother?”

“Yes. In fact, as I said before, even if I approve of your plan, it would be meaningless. The moment your mother finds out, wouldn’t both of us be kicked out of the palace? What would be the point? Conversely, if Victoria gives her permission, I will naturally respect your opinion too, right?”

Usually, it’s the mother who is infinitely soft on the son and the father who is strict, but exceptions exist everywhere. Edward would argue back and forth with me and always wanted to have discussions, but in front of Victoria, he was as gentle as a lamb. This is also the complete opposite of his twin sister. That child thinks everything Victoria says is nagging and lets it go in one ear and out the other.

Anyway, since I pulled out my ultimate move, Edward would surely be quiet for a while…

“I understand.”

“Yes, yes. If you understand, calm your mind. I will slowly lay out a red carpet for your future.”

“Then since a family dinner is scheduled for this evening, I will bring it up there.”

What on earth are you saying, my son?

Don’t tell me your strategy is ‘let’s die together’ just because I didn’t listen to you.

I looked to see if he was joking, and to my surprise, his face contained nothing but serious sincerity.

Ah, we’re doomed.

Should I just say I’m sick and not go to the dinner?

The eldest son, who returned after successfully finishing his overseas tour.

With the successful introduction of the telephone business, which would bring massive profit to the British Royal Family, the initial atmosphere was nothing short of harmonious. Like someone who had passed a high civil service exam and was heading to meet relatives on a holiday, Edward was full of confidence.

Sitting in the chair that had been empty during previous meetings, Edward leisurely cut his meat with a knife and chatted with the family.

“By any chance, did my siblings cause any trouble while I was away?”

“All the other children are gentle and kind, so why would I have any trouble? I was just waiting for you to return safely. Of course, it would be a dream come true if your sister listened to me just a little more.”

“Sigh… Adelaide, are you still saying you won’t meet anyone who isn’t like Father? I’m telling you, you’re really going to end up an old maid.”

“Whether I die an old maid or not, I’ll take care of it myself. So, dear Crown Prince, please mind your own business. All you do is whimper about why you can’t be like Papa, yet you tell me not to bring Papa into it.”

“When did I ever whimper!”

“Oh, want me to be specific? The first Sunday of April last year. And the dinner 15 days before that!”

Ah, what a lovely relationship. This is truly what siblings are like.

With a bitter smile, I looked to my side to see Victoria with her eyes closed, leaning her head against the back of her chair.

The expectation that things might change when the eldest son, the pillar of the house, returned lasted exactly ten seconds. Instead of the commotion dying down, it actually became noisier with one more person added.

Still, seeing him bickering with his siblings, it didn’t look like he would suddenly change the subject to the war. Was what he said earlier just a bluff to protest against me? It seems he lost his courage now that he’s actually in his seat.

“Mama, speaking of which, you’re always telling me to meet a man, but isn’t the most important one the eldest son?”

“Your brother is different from you because his standards aren’t set in the heavens.”

“But if you think about it, Mama is living with Papa. So shouldn’t you understand my heart better?”

“There she goes again. Again.”

An ordinary, warm family scene as usual. After a time of hitting and being counter-hit by each other, the night eventually deepened.

The children were the first to go up with the attendants, and as Adelaide also left while grumbling, only Victoria, Edward, and I remained in the room.

“Mother, I have something to tell you.”

“I was just about to go up. Why didn’t you say it earlier?”

“I didn’t think it was a conversation to be had in front of my siblings.”

Is he really going to talk about that?

Before I could do anything, Edward glanced at me once and then turned his gaze back to Victoria to continue.

“I spoke with Father this afternoon, and he said that getting your permission first was the proper order, so I am telling you now.”

“You have something to get my permission for?”

“Yes. The civil war currently happening in the United States. I believe the British Empire should participate in that war. And I also want to proudly participate and fulfill my duty as the person who will one day become Emperor.”

“…”

“…”

He’s not a son; he’s an enemy, an enemy. I can’t believe he actually went through with it.

A moment of silence followed. Victoria closed her eyes tightly and pressed her forehead with her finger.

“You want to go to war?”

“Yes.”

“What is the reason?”

“Because I want to be recognized as the Prince of Wales.”

He didn’t explain in detail, but Victoria nodded silently as if she understood everything.

“Setting aside that this child is thinking such things, you, instead of stopping him, told him to get my permission first?”

“No. There is a reason for that deeper than the ocean and wider than the sky…”

“I’ll hear about that separately when we go up. First, Edward, did you really bring this up here thinking I would listen to you?”

“I believe you should. You wouldn’t want to see me spend my whole life unable to step out from Father’s shadow.”

“I know well that you want to do something. But that doesn’t necessarily have to be solved by going to war, does it?”

Victoria tried to persuade him patiently, but if his mind was the type to be changed by that, he wouldn’t have brought it up in the first place. And while it’s true that there are other ways besides going to the front, there’s no way as certain as that. I’ve personally proven how great that effect is, so there isn’t much more to say.

“Father went to the battlefield twice yourself. Even if we set aside the first time because he wasn’t royalty, the second time he went directly to the war against the great power Russia as the Prince Consort, the backbone of this country. Though the United States has grown stronger, it is split into North and South and fighting a civil war, so its strength is weak compared even to Russia. Therefore, I don’t think it will be a big problem if I go to the battlefield.”

“I know how you feel, but since we have already declared neutrality, how about waiting for the next opportunity? Your father will take care of things in his own way. I promise to send you once a suitable opportunity to be active arises later.”

“That will not do. The reason I am trying to step forward now is that through this war, the British Empire can firmly grasp hegemony over the American continent. I must personally participate in this work to set Canada, which I will inherit from Father, on a solid foundation.”

There was nothing wrong with his logic from beginning to end. If Edward weren’t the Prince of Wales of this country, I might have given permission while pretending to be swayed. In the end, Victoria tried to advise and persuade him countless times, but she could not break Edward’s stubbornness.

Then again, Adelaide too—where else would the children’s stubbornness have come from? It was a direct inheritance from Victoria’s temperament, which would rather die than listen to others once she’s set her mind. Seeing this mama’s boy, who usually hangs on his mother’s every word, refusing to budge until the end, there was no choice.

When even Victoria failed to persuade him, I finally decided to suggest a reasonable compromise.

“Edward, I haven’t said it, but as you said, we won’t stay neutral forever in this war. What you’re thinking of will happen, so wait for now.”

“…Pardon?”

“You want to participate? Go ahead. Instead, you must strictly follow the method I give you. That is the condition.”

“Dear, what are you talking about? You’re really going to send Edward to the battlefield?”

Victoria’s gaze, which seemed to ask if I had gone mad, pierced my chest, but what could I do? If I leave him like this, I don’t know what he’ll really do. In times like this, if you only try to suppress them, they are bound to go astray. I have to pretend to accept it while making sure to steer him towards an absolutely safe place.

A smile of joy appeared on Edward’s face. Conversely, Victoria’s eyes held a long-unseen smile of anger.

What kind of hardship is this in middle age because of a teenage son?

My back won’t be spared tonight.

Chapter 319: Reconquista

The capital of the United States, Washington D.C.

Department of War headquarters.

Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States, was currently in a situation where he had to momentarily doubt his own ears while listening to the reports coming in.

The fools who used to dismiss the Confederate Army as nothing more than a rebellion of ignorant peasant farmers no longer existed in this headquarters.

The South had prepared for this war methodically and meticulously. They were currently employing a strategy designed to accumulate damage against the Union with great precision.

At this point, their strategic goal had become clear.

They intended to drag out the time by inflicting a similar level of damage on the Union, no matter how much damage they sustained themselves.

Nevertheless, Lincoln never doubted the Union’s victory.

This wasn’t baseless confidence; even by objective indicators, there was absolutely no reason for the Union to lose.

From the generals at headquarters and veteran commanders to the Secretary of War—everyone had reached the conclusion, through the coldest and most objective analysis, that it was impossible for the South to achieve its goals.

For now, their resistance seemed powerful, but eventually, their sustainability would reach its limit.

Lincoln expected that by the time the Anaconda Plan, devised by Winfield Scott, was put into action, the Union’s full-scale counteroffensive would begin.

Of course, this didn’t mean the Union army would just be sitting idle in the meantime.

The military’s primary goal was to slowly wear down the enemy based on their overwhelming superiority in manpower and resources.

However, as time passed, reports that were completely different from their initial expectations continued to arrive.

“The Southern resistance is incredibly fierce. General McClellan’s forces have failed to completely push back the Confederate Army in the West Virginia campaign. It’s reported that the primary cause of failure was that their level of armament was far superior to the information we had gathered.”

“I don’t understand. Are you saying our intelligence is that incompetent? These are regions that were members of our Union until just last year, not some foreign nation. How could we have misjudged the status of the South’s equipment so badly?”

“Mr. President… it’s not certain yet, but we suspect they are being supplied with weapons from elsewhere.”

“…Supplied with weapons?”

Winfield Scott, the General-in-Chief of the Union Army, sighed as he ran a hand through his snow-white hair.

“General McClellan brought back several firearms used by the Confederate Army in West Virginia. Some of these were different from the weapons our own troops use.”

“Could it be that the South was forced to manufacture crude weapons out of desperation?”

“If that were the case, I wouldn’t be taking this so seriously. These weapons are not inferior to our own; if anything, they are superior. General McClellan brought them back because, in his view, the South shouldn’t have the technology to manufacture weapons of such performance, yet several units were openly using them.”

“…Are you saying the South is using weapons other than those of the Union?”

It was a well-known fact that most of the facilities capable of churning out weapons in the United States were concentrated in the North.

Naturally, it wasn’t that the South couldn’t make weapons at all.

Through bloody effort, they might have smuggled technology in advance and built factories to produce weapons, albeit in small quantities.

But even by the most generous estimates, that was the limit. It was absolutely impossible for them to be mass-producing weapons superior to those used by the Union army.

“As you are aware, Mr. President, our current primary weapon is the Enfield rifled musket imported from Britain.”

“I heard the rifles being produced at our Springfield Armory also have excellent performance.”

“That is true, but our production capacity hasn’t caught up yet. That’s why we are importing Enfields from Britain on a large scale, and the South was doing the same. However, the rifles the Confederate Army used this time were slightly different from the existing Enfields.”

Since Britain had scattered hundreds of thousands of Enfield muskets across the globe, it wouldn’t be strange for the South to have them in large quantities.

At first, Lincoln wondered if they were making a fuss over nothing, but as he listened further, that didn’t seem to be the case.

“Is there a possibility the South modified the Enfields themselves?”

“No. The modifications made to these are definitely not the product of some coincidental, improvised idea. They were made with a thoroughly practical approach based on scientific evidence. It might get a bit technical, but to put it simply, the loading mechanism itself has been changed. As a result, the reloading speed is roughly three times faster.”

“That much of a difference?”

“Yes. Because they are operating weapons we never anticipated, our casualties have increased significantly. The West Virginia front was a place where we absolutely had to win, so the fact that the front is stagnating there is a major strategic loss.”

Virginia was a representative region of slave plantations, split into East and West, with each joining the South and North respectively.

The South tried to occupy West Virginia, and the Union army naturally tried to repel them, but the result was a tentative conclusion that neither side had won.

However, considering the scale of resources the Union had poured into it, it was no exaggeration to call it a practical defeat.

“If the South didn’t modify them directly, then how on earth…?”

“If they weren’t produced by the South, it means they were brought in from elsewhere. The countries capable of making such rifles right now are limited.”

“Britain, France. Russia, or maybe even Prussia if we’re being generous?”

“We can exclude Russia for now. They don’t have the luxury to develop new firearms. And even if Prussia or France had developed such a rifle, they have no route to export them to the South on a large scale.”

By process of elimination, only one country remained.

Is it you again… the British Empire?

“Mr. Secretary, didn’t the British Empire say they would remain neutral this time?”

“Yes. Our ambassadors received such a promise. In fact, the British Empire officially rejected the South’s request for diplomatic recognition. On the other hand, France has neither rejected nor approved it yet.”

“Then is it possible France is behind this?”

“France is a possibility, but there are no traces of such large transport ships moving from France. Conversely, Britain has large-scale facilities in Canada, and transport ships have been traveling back and forth continuously.”

“So Britain has stabbed us in the back after all…”

The more they looked, the more it seemed there was only one culprit.

However, as he continued to listen to Secretary Seward’s report, Lincoln’s head throbbed even more because it wasn’t quite that simple.

“Mr. President, however, there is no evidence of goods moving directly from Canada to the South. Almost all the rifles and cannons produced in Canada were shipped to Spain.”

“…Spain…?”

What on earth did that country have to do with this now?

At the mention of Spain from Secretary Seward’s mouth, both Lincoln and General-in-Chief Winfield Scott naturally frowned.

Scott, who had suffered immensely due to Spain’s actions during the war with Mexico, openly gritted his teeth and raised his voice.

“Mr. President! According to the Secretary of State’s analysis, isn’t the culprit already clear? Those Spanish scoundrels must be doing the exact same thing they did during the last war!”

“Spain is buying weapons from Canada and selling them to the South?”

“It’s a logical deduction. Spain is said to have signed a large-scale arms contract with Canada, but no matter how you look at it, there’s no way Cuba needs that many weapons.”

“Mexico is also reportedly importing weapons from Canada, so we should look into that as well.”

Spain… Spain was always the problem.

The atmosphere, which had been condemning Britain just moments ago, instantly shifted toward cursing Spain.

Some generals, unable to contain their fury, shouted that they should demand an explanation from Spain immediately and declare war if they refused to comply.

In particular, the generals who had suffered great setbacks during the Mexican-American War because Spain had recklessly sold weapons to Mexico reacted even more violently.

“At this point, what is this if not those bastards actually trying to pick a fight with us?”

“Exactly. This must never be overlooked. Mr. President! The true enemy of our United States is not Britain, nor the South, but Spain!”

“Phew… my head hurts.”

After much agonizing, Lincoln slapped his palm down on the desk with a sharp thwack.

“First, send a telegram to our ambassador in Britain immediately to find out the detailed circumstances. And have the Department of State send someone to Canada to investigate the local situation there. We will, of course, lodge a protest with Spain, but even if the answer we want doesn’t come back, it will be difficult to cut ties with them right away.”

Dealing with the South, which was resisting more strongly than expected, while also turning their guns toward Spain would be an unthinkable blunder.

The generals demanding a declaration of war weren’t saying it because they truly wanted one, but to express how infuriated they were.

Regardless, if those new rifles became the standard weapon of the Confederate Army, the scale of damage the Union would sustain was unimaginable.

No matter what means were necessary, the South must not be allowed to acquire any more threatening military power.

The anxieties of the Union leadership were only growing deeper.

The Union, trying to grasp the situation, took immediate action.

“What does Ambassador Francis say?”

“He says Britain claims to have no knowledge of this matter. He says he only heard that they would launch an investigation immediately and inform us of the results.”

“Those fools. They didn’t even know their own weapons were being diverted? If all of this proves to be true, let’s demand an immediate halt to weapon exports.”

“Mr. President, that is impossible. They say that because no such clause was included, they must continue exporting until the contract period expires at the very least.”

“How could a contract be so flimsy…! No, no, no. There’s no way the mighty Britain would handle things so sloppily.”

These weren’t the common Enfield muskets that were everywhere; these were clearly state-of-the-art modified rifles that had just been developed. Does it make sense to sell them without a second thought?

And even if Spain were incredibly bold, would they dare to divert and sell new rifles without the permission of the British Empire? That couldn’t possibly be true.

“As expected, we must assume there is British tacit approval. The Department of State should investigate this incident thoroughly under that assumption.”

“Yes, Mr. President.”

“Then what about those who went to Canada?”

“They also… sent back an answer largely identical to what Ambassador Francis in Britain said.”

I knew it. Look at this.

We don’t know anything, those guys are the bad ones.

To be fooled by such a transparent trick would be the height of idiocy.

In the end, Lincoln played a strong hand by sending his Secretary of State, William H. Seward, directly to London.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Secretary. It has been a long time since a Secretary from the United States visited in person. Thank you for coming all this way despite your busy schedule.”

“I had no choice but to come. Major incidents have been breaking out continuously.”

“Ah… I see. I also find it quite regrettable. Please, have a seat first.”

Killian, claiming to welcome his guest, brewed some strong coffee and poured it into a cup filled with ice.

Seeing him then pour water into it, Seward felt his stifled chest clear up a bit.

To be honest, it was no exaggeration to say that this was the best customized hospitality for an American, many of whom could not easily drink European-style coffee because it was too bitter.

“Would you like some?”

“Thank you.”

Actually, drinking coffee as bitter as the Europeans did was a habit of the American upper class, but not many people truly thought it tasted good.

Seward was also that type, so he tentatively took a sip of the iced coffee.

The aroma of the coffee was a bit weak, but it was easy to drink, so wasn’t that enough?

“As Ambassador Francis has surely explained before, the Southern rebels are becoming increasingly powerful due to the British Empire’s new rifles. This is something my home government can absolutely not tolerate.”

“I have looked into it, but for now, we have never directly handed weapons to the South. Enfields have been widely distributed for a long time, and it seems black-market trading occurs, but it is true that Spain is currently the only country to which the new rifles have been exported.”

“Then it is certain that Spain is diverting them. Is there no way for the British Empire to impose sanctions…?”

“Regrettably, there is none at present.”

Killian nonchalantly sipped his coffee and shook his head.

“We should have made the contract more detailed, but who could have guessed Spain was planning such a thing? I was quite surprised as well.”

“…I see. To be honest, the reason I came here personally was that I wanted to know your country’s definitive stance. It is certain that the diversion of weapons to the South is not what the British Empire intended, correct?”

“Of course.”

“Then whatever measures we take hereafter will have nothing to do with the British Empire.”

“From the moment the weapons were transferred to Spain, it has had nothing to do with the British Empire.”

This was exactly the answer Secretary Seward and Lincoln, who sent him, had wanted to hear.

The Canadian contract only went as far as selling weapons to Spain. Anything Spain did with those weapons afterward had nothing to do with the British Empire or Canada.

Therefore, even if the United States were to sink every single Spanish ship carrying British weapons, no one but Spain themselves would be able to protest.

It was impossible for the United States to declare war on Spain and send troops, but the same applied to the other side.

They would stop the South from expanding its military power any further, by any means necessary.

Killian watched Secretary Seward, finished his coffee to the last drop, and even munched on some additional dessert, clearing the plate thoroughly.

Something about that sight was strangely bothersome, but for now, the primary goal of rushing all the way to the British Empire had been achieved.

The Secretary of State stood up with a satisfied smile after finishing the iced coffee Killian had provided.

Chapter 320: Reconquista (2)

“The North seems to be quite rattled.”

“I should say so. I didn’t expect the Secretary of State himself to come, of all people.”

“They likely thought they’d win handily, but the opponent is stronger than expected—and if they have new weapons to boot, it’s only natural for them to lose their heads.”

Morale had always been higher in the South, so it was only natural they would fight well if given better weapons.

It was a stroke of luck for the South, and a misfortune for the North, that the improvements to the Enfield musket had been completed sooner than anticipated.

“By the way, I heard Your Highness was the one who improved that new rifle. In Canada, they’re calling it the ‘Killian Enfield.’ How on earth did you do it? No, first you create a machine gun, and now you’re improving rifles? Did you know Disraeli once suggested quite seriously that Your Highness might be receiving divine revelations from the heavens?”

“Revelations? If God were truly to bestow technology upon us, would He share knowledge regarding weapons that kill? Surely He would provide technology that allows all people to live in peace—like a perpetual motion machine that defies the laws of physics.”

“That is a fair point.”

Wellesley was looking at me with an expression that clearly asked, ‘Who on earth is this man?’ but what I had done wasn’t actually that monumental.

To be blunt, how could I possibly know how to manufacture a machine gun or a breech-loading rifle?

I am someone who lacks the knowledge to build even a simple musket, let alone a machine gun.

The ones who actually built the machine gun and improved the Enfield were, of course, the scientists working hard on research and development in the field.

However, even though I received a military service exemption in my past life, I still attended basic training and completed fundamental military education.

Because I knew how a gun was loaded and fired, I was able to offer a few pointers here and there.

Since these concepts were feasible with the technology of this era, creating the machine gun or the improved Enfield wasn’t an impossible feat.

Of course, to others, it might seem incredible that I could come up with such designs, but I could simply package that as having a unique imagination.

But that was the limit; I could never implement something that the current technology simply could not reach, no matter how hard I tried.

For instance, if I could manufacture artificial fertilizer through nitrogen fixation, it would have an impact incomparable to a mere rifle improvement—I would be hailed as a living savior.

Even in the original history, humanity failed to overcome the Malthusian trap until the very end of the 19th century.

The problem was that while I knew the term ‘nitrogen fixation,’ I lacked the specific knowledge of how to actually turn it into artificial fertilizer.

Still, I’m constantly looking for a way, so perhaps I’ll see results before I die.

Regardless, for now, being able to reliably produce the improved rifle known as the Killian Enfield was more than enough to be grateful for.

“As Your Highness advised, we are maintaining our neutrality, but now that the North is going to put blatant pressure on Spain, isn’t it possible for the situation to change?”

“It won’t. Spain is currently blind to everything else.”

“Ah… true. I met the Spanish Ambassador recently, and it felt as though the man had regressed to the 17th century. Just how much did Your Highness encourage them?”

“I didn’t do much. I simply… mentioned that there might be an opportunity for the Spanish Empire to reclaim its former prestige.”

“So you did encourage them, then.”

It was a public secret that Spain was struggling internally; heaven knew it, the earth knew it, and all of Europe knew it.

When a country that was once great falls on hard times, what is the common behavioral pattern?

They long for the ‘good old days’ and look for someone to blame.

In that regard, from the previous Mexican War to the current Civil War, this was an immense opportunity for Spain—one worth betting the nation’s fate on.

They could recover their influence in South America, from which they had been practically kicked out, and they could divert internal chaos and dissatisfaction toward an external target. How could they possibly refuse such a temptation?

Ambassador Cordova, as well as the Spanish leadership, had already leaked word to us that they intended to utterly ignore the North, no matter how they reacted.

As for me, I just had to stand back with my hands behind my back and watch the fire from the opposite shore, pretending to know nothing.

“The Liberal Party was mentioning that Spain wants to purchase warships, but the requirements have increased since we first heard them. It’s good for us since we can sell more, but it seems like they’re charging ahead without any thought for the consequences.”

“Isn’t that even better, then? Just give them everything they ask for. We only need to provide what they want and collect the payments on time.”

“What if things go wrong and they can’t pay on time?”

“Then that’s even better. We’ll just take interests and tangible assets instead of cash.”

The rights and interests Spain had been promised by the South in exchange for their participation in this war were enormous.

However, there was one problem.

None of the rights Spain had acquired could be immediately converted into cash.

The primary reason for this was that the South was not wealthy enough to pay for every weapon coming from Spain in cash on the spot.

They might be able to buy rifles, but warships were not cheap.

Furthermore, the new rifle dubbed the Killian Enfield was priced high because it was a brand-new model.

Since the South was importing goods indirectly through Spain, they naturally had to pay double the costs.

It meant that for the South, currently fighting a fierce war against the North, paying every cent requested was impossible.

Therefore, it was an inevitable sequence for the South to offset the costs by guaranteeing various regional interests or selling rights.

Spain wasn’t stupid either, so they must have crunched the numbers to see how much of this could be liquidated, and the deal was likely struck because it was at a level both sides could accept.

In fact, according to our calculations, if the war ended in a Southern victory or if Spain monopolized all these rights, they could reap astronomical profits.

But there was no reason for me to just sit by and let that happen.

“…So, you mean we should deliver a satisfying blow to our ally’s back?”

“Now, if you put it that way, you make me out to be quite the villain. It’s not a backstab; it’s an adjustment of the scales.”

“It sounds like the same thing to me, but if Your Highness says it isn’t, I suppose it isn’t.”

“I told you. A backstab only applies if I fail to fulfill a contract or intentionally sabotage them. I have faithfully fulfilled Spain’s wish to recover its old glory. If they can’t finish the job properly, that’s their own fault.”

“That is true. And honestly, I personally prefer this approach. Spain’s heyday ended during the reign of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth; I don’t know why they’re still clinging to the past like this.”

I thought as much. Our Prime Minister isn’t the type to give a passionate speech about maintaining faith and friendship with an ally.

The Prime Minister and Disraeli are the types who would be more excited than anyone else to bleed an ally dry.

From what I saw last time, it seems Gladstone has also awakened to his darker side. In my absence, they’d likely exploit their allies even more severely.

So, in a way, Spain and France should be grateful to me.

I only adjust the balance slightly; I don’t truly set out to fleece my allies.

“Then I shall leave the future tasks to our reliable Prime Minister. You know what needs to be done next, right? Just have the Ministry of Foreign Affairs leak the information to France, and everything will be settled.”

“Wouldn’t it be more effective if Your Highness did it?”

“I’d like to, but Victoria gave me quite a scolding recently over the Edward matter. For the time being, I need to go home early and be on my best behavior.”

“You two have such a harmonious marriage. A new member of the Royal Family is a great blessing for the British Empire.”

“Blessing, my foot…”

“Better to enjoy it now. I’m already… no, let’s stop here.”

The problem is that I’m forty now, and my stamina isn’t what it used to be. But saying such a thing would only invite others to tell me to stop bragging.

Listening to Wellesley’s tearful complaints, which one couldn’t hear without a handkerchief, I quietly nodded and stood up.

I appreciate the sentiment, but there was no need to go that far.

Well… good luck to you.

There were three European nations paying the closest attention to the progress of the American Civil War.

The British Empire, Spain, and France.

Unlike the British Empire, which gave a superficial response to the North for the sake of international prestige, France made its intention to intervene blatant by almost openly siding with the South.

While the British Empire had backed off, saying it was difficult to recognize the South as a formal nation right now, France remained consistent with ambiguous answers about ‘reviewing’ the matter.

Originally, the dominant opinion in France was that they didn’t need to participate in the war unless they sent troops alongside the British Empire.

However, the situation reversed after they received intelligence that Spain planned to intervene in the war and expand its influence in South America.

The argument that it was better for France to take South America than to let it fall to a country like Spain became the mainstream opinion overnight.

Since the British Empire had already taken all the choice colonies, France needed more high-quality colonies to stay ahead of the fiercely pursuing Prussia.

Therefore, it wasn’t strange for them to eye South America—a region the British Empire wasn’t particularly interested in, which had a large population, and which had been somewhat proven in the past.

More than anything, Spain’s loitering was proof that the conditions were ripe for reentry.

Both the King and the Prime Minister.

With participation half-decided, they were currently coordinating the timing of when to raise their army.

Just then, an urgent report arrived from the Ambassador in London, leading France to conclude that they could no longer afford to hesitate and weigh their options.

“It is reported that Spain plans to sell British warships to the South.”

“…What? Is that certain?”

“Yes. The information is absolutely reliable.”

“At this rate, Spain must be certain that the North will fall.”

If nothing else, handing over warships was a clear indirect indication that they had no intention of coexisting with the North.

If the North were to win, they would certainly hold Spain accountable.

“Your Majesty. More than anything, if even warships are transferred, the North’s strategy will be hindered. Wasn’t naval power the reason the North was expected to eventually gain a clear advantage over the South? Of course, the South won’t be able to blockade Northern ports just with a few ships, but it will at least bring the fight to a level of parity.”

“I was planning to intervene when the South was cornered, but this makes the situation complicated.”

“Yes. Since Spain continues to sell British military supplies to the South, the tide of the war is likely to become a stalemate.”

Since they could no longer use the strategy of appearing like a savior to side with the South, it was time to make a firm decision.

If things dragged on like this, the fruits Spain would pick would only grow larger, while France’s position would remain ambiguous.

“What are the Prime Minister’s thoughts?”

“The South is fighting better than expected, but this isn’t necessarily bad for us. The fact that the South is preserving its strength means the damage we will suffer will be reduced accordingly.”

“The size of the reward might decrease, but so will the losses.”

“The priority is to create a situation where we can compete with Spain. Even if they start a few steps ahead, we won’t lose to them once the game truly begins.”

The point was that they needed an entry ticket to the vast continent of the Americas, and he wasn’t wrong.

“The Ambassador from the South hasn’t returned to his home government yet, I assume?”

“Yes. He is waiting for our answer.”

“Then why don’t we start by giving them the gift they want most?”

Recognizing the South as a formal nation.

As a decision coming from France, of all nations, the aftershocks would be immense—but the die was already cast.

It was inevitable.

“Understood. I will take measures immediately.”

As Guizot left to call for the Ambassador, a sudden memory of Killian’s smile from London passed through his mind before quickly vanishing.

Chapter 321: Reconquista (3)

PLVS VLTRA. Further Beyond.

El imperio donde nunca se pone el sol. The empire on which the sun never sets.

These were the phrases that once symbolized the Spanish Empire, the greatest power in Europe’s history.

Now, the title of the empire on which the sun never sets had passed completely to the British Empire. Spain, meanwhile, had become synonymous with a nation in rapid decline.

Still, as the saying goes, even a fallen titan retains some of its might; despite its faded glory, Spain’s naval power was still evaluated as fairly respectable.

The problem was that they couldn’t fully utilize that naval power, but it was true that they possessed enough strength to be called the gatekeeper of the Great Powers.

The reason they hadn’t been able to use that power properly was strictly due to extreme domestic instability and natural disasters.

At least, that was what a significant number of Spaniards believed.

[Northern Union’s Preposterous Demand to Stop Exports. Parliament Resolves to Express Firm Refusal!]

[No One Has the Right to Block Legitimate Exports. What is Wrong with the North’s Argument?]

[There is a Reason the South Seceded: The North’s Coercive Diplomacy.]

“…Yes, this is it. We can only wield power when public opinion supports us like this.”

The Duke of Tetuán, O’Donnell, who had risen from Secretary of State to Prime Minister of Spain, read the newspaper headlines aloud with satisfaction.

Though currently Prime Minister, he was once a general and one of the strongest supporters of imperial policy.

When Ambassador Cordova brought the draft of this plan, O’Donnell was the one who approved it immediately without question.

They had seen a tidy profit from the Mexican-American War, and this was simply doing the same thing on a larger scale. He saw no reason to refuse.

The United States’ outrage? If they were really going to do something, they would have done it already.

By O’Donnell’s calculations, the United States’ muzzles wouldn’t be pointed this way until at least the end of this war.

And by the time the war ended, the North would be so exhausted they wouldn’t even be able to dream of another conflict.

“Heh heh heh, good, good. If things keep going like this, extending my term will be no problem at all.”

What he had learned from watching the absolute chaos of domestic politics was that performing well in governance was useless in this country.

No matter how well you laid the foundation, it never lasted long if there were no visible achievements.

All that was needed was an overwhelming performance that could shut the mouths of political rivals.

In that regard, this war was an unparalleled opportunity.

Suddenly, the talk about the domestic economy or the lives of the workers vanished.

Even the fools who babbled nonsense in the newspapers were now only churning out articles criticizing the North.

The lines of confrontation were already clear.

To be blunt, common people didn’t care whether someone across the ocean practiced slavery or not.

What mattered was that the Spanish Empire was finally breaking its long silence to soar again, and those Northern bastards were trying to trip them up for no reason.

If one looked into the details, the North would have been appalled, but isn’t it natural for one to favor their own?

In Spain, the North had already become villains—capitalists obsessed with money and an evil force trying to oppress other nations.

Conversely, Spain was solidifying its image as a champion of free trade, standing firm against their tyranny.

“Prime Minister, the British Empire has agreed to sell us the warships as promised.”

“Good work. Now the problem is how to naturally transfer these to the South.”

“Given the current atmosphere, wouldn’t it be fine to just sell them directly?”

“…Is that so?”

Indeed, the United States’ threats toward Spain were growing more intense by the day.

The relationship was already as strained as it could be, and reconciliation was impossible.

Perhaps it wouldn’t be bad to just be thick-skinned about it and support the South openly.

After all, why had they originally planned to disguise it as an accident?

Wasn’t it to have insurance in case things became difficult to handle after the war?

“It is already too late for a transparent trick. Rather than maintaining an ambiguous stance, I think it wouldn’t be bad to support the South openly.”

“That sounds reasonable. However, even if we do that, we need at least a minimal excuse—if only to maintain diplomatic relations with nations other than the United States.”

“The United States is creating that excuse for us right now. If they continue to treat us with hostility and we leave it alone, won’t they eventually do something that gives us the opening?”

“Aha. That’s true. Is that the analysis from the Ministry of the Interior?”

“The embassy in London submitted a report with the same conclusion.”

O’Donnell could feel that the time when they no longer needed to worry about appearances was slowly approaching.

“What does Mexico say they will do?”

“Mexico? They are cheering and rooting for us. They feel that they’ll do anything as long as it causes damage to the United States.”

Who would have imagined the day would come when Mexico sincerely cheered for Spain?

It was a testament to how great the atrocities committed by the United States against its neighbors had been.

“Good. Proceed with the work according to the Interior Ministry’s analysis. At the same time, release detailed press materials about what the United States has done to neighboring countries to turn public opinion even further to our side. There isn’t a country in Europe that will take the North’s side now anyway.”

In fact, it was quite fascinating when he thought about it.

Clearly, the South was the one in the wrong for practicing slavery, and the North was trying to stop it. So how did the balance end up like this?

While everyone was busy blinking, the North had become isolated, and the South was receiving everyone’s support.

He didn’t know the reason, but as long as Spain could reap the rewards, it didn’t matter.

If politics were always like today, it would be quite fun.

Prime Minister O’Donnell poured Burgundy wine, sent directly from its source, into his favorite glass.

He used to drink a lot of strong whiskey, but lately, he found himself craving this kind of wine.

He had no doubt that days like this would continue in the future.

Unlike Prime Minister Wellesley, I—still a reliable husband—was working hard every day to apologize and soothe Victoria’s anger.

“…Is your anger all gone now?”

“You seem to know what you did wrong.”

“No, I didn’t know that boy was that serious! I thought if I told him to persuade you first, he’d tuck his tail and run, but I didn’t expect him to just go for it like that.”

“Yes, yes, I know. Still, you should have told me in advance.”

Though startled by her son’s sudden outburst at first, Victoria likely knew in her cold heart that this was for the best.

However, if one traced the root cause back, it was all because I had been frequenting the battlefields so often. I had no room for excuses.

“But I will never send him to a dangerous place, so please trust me.”

“Sigh… Since someone went off to the war with Russia at the drop of a hat, I have no way to stop that child. What can I do?”

“That wasn’t for my own sake, it was for the future of you, whom I love, and our children…”

“Of course I know that. It’s because I know that it’s ending with just this level of scolding.”

Yes, yes. My eyes are brimming with tears of gratitude at Her Majesty the Queen’s merciful heart.

Of course, even if she understood it intellectually, Victoria’s anger hadn’t fully subsided.

What mother wouldn’t be upset when her eldest son, raised with such precious love, suddenly says he’ll go to the battlefield just like his father?

Since her flashpoint was low to begin with, I decided to quickly change the subject before she lost her cool again.

“As you know, it seems Edward is feeling a lot of pressure.”

“It must be the weight of being the eldest son of an illustrious father. Though the eldest daughter is also causing trouble because of her illustrious father, albeit in a different sense.”

“Well, there’s not much I can do about Adelaide, but I think I should pay some attention to Edward. I was thinking of taking him around and giving him some private tutoring… what do you think?”

From our conversations so far, Edward wasn’t entirely without potential.

In fact, I had a strong feeling that if raised well, he could become a great man.

However, it is an objectively proven law that parents can never view their children objectively.

There are few parents who, during the infant years, don’t harbor hopes that their child might be a genius, or at least highly gifted.

Expecting Edward to become like me might just be placing an unnecessary burden on him, but wouldn’t it be certain that he’d improve if I kept him by my side?

Seeing Victoria’s nagging stop, it seemed she liked my proposal.

“If you stay by his side and teach him, it will boost his confidence. It’s not a bad idea.”

“Right?”

“But that doesn’t mean he’s going all the way to the war, right? If father and son go to war hand-in-hand, I can’t guarantee how I’ll react then.”

“Even if I wanted to go, Edward wouldn’t allow it, so don’t worry about that. The biggest problem is that I have to spirit him away to a safe rear area, but he’s not a slow-witted child…”

He was going to gain military feats; if I followed him, the spotlight would be focused on me. Naturally, Edward would loathe the idea.

So if I told him I was putting him in the rear, he’d probably throw a fit and demand to be sent to the front, right?

To prevent such a situation, I needed to start educating him properly from now on.

Fortunately, when I told Edward I would teach him all the know-how I had accumulated, he welcomed it with open arms.

“Now, Edward. What do you think is the most important quality for someone who must lead from the top?”

“Isn’t it the ability to see the overall flow of things? The Prime Minister mentioned that Father is peerless in that regard, and I wish to cultivate that ability as well.”

“Indeed. The ability to see the big picture is important. But there is one thing just as vital.”

I had never said this to anyone before, but it was necessary to tell my heir.

“Everything in the world, in a larger sense, is related to politics. The civil war that broke out in the United States is the same. It was something that could have been resolved politically before it escalated, but it ultimately collapsed because they couldn’t overcome the limits of their deep-rooted economic and social structures.”

“So Father knew it would turn out like that for a long time.”

“If I hadn’t, how could I have formulated such a large-scale plan? Now then. Let’s assume a future scenario and discuss the appropriate strategy we should take.”

As I unfolded a massive world map and laid out chess pieces representing various nations, Edward’s expression instantly became serious.

I could see his burning desire to prove his insight here, which made me smile for some reason.

“First, the current situation is that Spain is selling our weapons to the South, and France has recognized the South as a legitimate state.”

“Correct. Then how will the war progress from here?”

“The one who will grow impatient is the North. Spain will maintain the status quo, and France’s goals are clear, so won’t they try to intervene as soon as possible? If France enters the war, the balance will tilt heavily toward the South.”

Up to this point, it was a development anyone with a bit of a brain could deduce.

Receiving my questioning look as if to ask ‘is that all?’, Edward thought a bit more and added a few words.

“Once France’s intervention is confirmed, I believe we should also form a navy and intervene as we discussed before. If we can then demand the North’s surrender and secure corresponding rights and interests, the British Empire will overall see the greatest gain.”

“Yes. That is the standard move. But Edward, if the war ends like that, don’t you think the profit we gain will be too small?”

“Pardon?”

“Simply put, I have no intention of securing colonies in South America. But everything is relative; if Spain or France swallows that side too easily, it won’t benefit our British Empire. So, I think we need to re-examine the fundamental premise. Is it really in our interest for this war to end in a Southern victory?”

Edward stared at me blankly, as if his mind had momentarily overloaded.

In the first place, if you are too focused on one thing, it becomes impossible to see the other side of the matter.

Edward, Spain, and France—they were all the same.

Because they were only thinking about helping the disadvantaged South to win the war and rip away massive gains, they were missing the opposite case.

“There must be no winner in this war. Except for our British Empire.”

This applied not only to the United States but to Spain and France as well.

“Does that mean, perhaps…”

“Yes. Everyone except us must be a loser.”

After being exposed to this ‘New World’ knowledge, Edward watched me with his mouth agape.

And exactly one week later, as expected, news arrived that France would be dispatching a large-scale army.

The civil war confined to North America was now over.

As Europe began to intervene in earnest, the war was entering its next phase.

Chapter 322: Reconquista (4)

If the United States had one misfortune, it was that its national prestige lacked weight.

It is something unimaginable in the 21st century, but until World War I broke out, the perception of America was clearly below that of Britain and France.

Needless to say, this was even more pronounced in the mid-19th century.

It was precisely because of this that a country like Spain had the nerve to act up and smuggle weapons through the back door.

All of this was because the United States was not held in high regard by the Great Powers of Europe.

However, if one were to ask if that perception was accurate, the answer was, of course, “no.”

This wasn’t the period of the Mexican-American War; it was the 1860s, a significant amount of time later.

At this point, few countries in Europe could match the industrial level of the American North.

Spain couldn’t even compare, and even France was only at a similar level.

The only country that could be said to be definitively superior to the United States was Britain.

I had heard people describe North America as a “rigged map for the host,” and seeing it firsthand as a player in this era, it really was bordering on cheating.

Still, what could be done? My ancestors were the fools who tried to milk such a golden land as a colony only to drive it to independence. As their descendant, I had no choice but to work hard to clean up the mess.

The delightful part, however, was that I was still the only one who realized this.

Spain, having caused a major incident, still thought of their actions as nothing more than kicking a stray cat on the street.

“Have you heard the news that France is organizing its army?”

“Of course. It seems they truly intend to dispatch ground forces.”

“That is why some are suggesting that our home government should also officially enter the war.”

“Ah… Spain is joining too?”

From Spain’s perspective, they had set the stage, only for France to swoop in and try to take a piece of the pie. It was only natural for them to feel that way.

However, considering Spain’s current situation, even if they scraped together every soldier from Cuba and Puerto Rico, sending just a few tens of thousands would be a struggle.

“To move beyond supplying weapons through the back door and actually sending troops means you are officially at war with the North.”

“We are well aware. But since France has already officially recognized the South as a sovereign nation, siding with the South has become synonymous with antagonizing the North.”

“It seems Spain also intends to recognize the South as a formal state.”

“Indeed. If anything, we are a bit late. What about the British Empire?”

“As I have mentioned before, we remain neutral.”

I could fully understand the feelings of Ambassador Cordova and Prime Minister O’Donnell.

But it is precisely when everything seems to be going well that one must look closely at their surroundings.

The problem is that most people cannot put this into practice even when they know it.

Usually, they only realize it bitterly right before their heads are lopped off. Since dead men can’t be cautious, there’s not much to be done about that.

Spain seemed to be losing its sense of reality because everything was going too smoothly.

It felt as if someone was deliberately inducing them to be this way, but I wonder who that could be?

The virtuous British Empire wouldn’t know anything about that.

If Spain was like this, France was even worse.

France was naturally a country prone to dividing into four or five factions and causing a mess, but most of them were in agreement that taking on the United States didn’t matter.

A few conscientious intellectuals argued that fighting a war on the side of a slave-holding nation was nonsensical, but such voices held no power in the face of national interest.

Minority opinions were ruthlessly swept away, like a mantis trying to block the path of a runaway locomotive.

And finally, France went beyond declaring the South a nation and reached the point of officially signing a formal alliance treaty.

“The Kingdom of France and the Confederate States of America have entered into a mutual defense treaty, swearing to be a strong shield for one another.”

I hadn’t expected them to actually go as far as declaring that “an attack on the South is an attack on me,” but now that the official announcement was made, there was no turning back.

Since the North had no intention of stopping its assault on the South, France now had the justification to dispatch troops based on the treaty. In fact, they had already issued an ultimatum to the North.

Still, as the nation of the Great Revolution, they couldn’t openly advocate for slavery, so they wrote a bunch of nonsense. To summarize:

—While the abolition of slavery is the trend of the times, it should not be used as a basis for taking coercive measures against another country.

The point was not that they were siding with the slave-holding South, but that they were punishing the North for pressuring neighboring countries under the pretext of abolition. It was sophistry when examined closely.

But whether it was sophistry or not, history belongs to the side of the victor.

“The North is proposed to immediately stop the war with the South and enter into a truce agreement!”

“What kind of crazy nonsense is this? This is clear interference in domestic affairs! Europe has no right to intervene in the matters of the Americas, and such an act is a forced violation of the rights of another nation!”

“Europe has established order through the complex interactions of many nations. However, in the American continent, the United States is using its superior national power to exert unlimited pressure on its neighbors. If we overlook this situation, the same thing will continue to happen in the future!”

Every day, the newspapers were filled with debates between the two continents, and the rhetoric grew increasingly fierce.

Since France’s true intention was to find a justification for intervention, they were deliberately provoking the United States. The United States knew the opponent’s scheme but could not back down, so the high-stakes confrontation continued unabated.

Exactly fifteen days after France declared the South a formal ally.

France, based on the mutual defense treaty, declared war on the United States.

With France’s official entry into the war, Europe’s political circles went into a state of literal emergency.

While they had expected it to be a matter of time, it was an entirely different matter now that it had actually happened.

“No, I didn’t think they would move this quickly. Why is France in such a hurry?”

“It seems they are that desperate.”

“It’s not just France; Spain is also said to be joining. The size of their forces may not be large, but France will be a power that cannot be ignored.”

“The movements of our home government have also become important. Now that France has stepped in, we must express an opinion one way or another. What should we do?”

As if to prove the severity of the situation, the room was filled with the most influential figures of the British Empire.

Prime Minister Wellesley, Chancellor of the Exchequer Disraeli, Gladstone—the de facto leader of the opposition—and myself, the Duke of Canada.

This showed just how much pressure France’s intervention was putting on Britain.

“What is the mood in the Liberal Party?”

“It varies. Some feel we must restrain France, while others say we should maintain our declaration of neutrality. Among them, some are even saying we should abandon neutrality altogether and send the Navy to help our ally, France.”

“The Conservative Party is similar.”

“The Department of War and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs are also divided. That is how complex the issue is. I believe we must exercise the utmost caution in this matter.”

They hadn’t paid much mind when a country like Spain was meddling, but as soon as France stepped up, they were in a total tizzy.

This was truly the power of a name.

If the United States had been perceived as a Great Power like the British Empire or France, would Spain have even dared to play with fire like this?

They would have just watched cautiously and then scrap their plans immediately.

But conversely, such a reputation can sometimes make objective judgment impossible.

It’s like being intimidated before opening the lid because you’ve overestimated your opponent more than necessary.

Even in sports, when world-class athletes face rising stars, this “halo effect” often has the greatest impact.

There are countless cases where players get intimidated and crumble on their own, even though the actual difference in skill isn’t that vast.

The current analysis is the same.

Because France has stepped in, a strange atmosphere is forming that this war will now end in a flash.

The reason Spain decided to join and send troops while everyone was dithering is no different.

Because that France—the second most powerful Great Power in the world—was sending its army, they were starting to experience cognitive dissonance.

Clearly, if you look only at the objective data, the North’s power is immensely formidable.

However, because the public perception was a fight between a “Great Power wannabe” United States and the world’s number two, France, it was bound to lean one-sidedly.

Of course, no one is ignorant of the fact that a large-scale military operation across the ocean carries a massive penalty.

The problem is that the South, which is currently confronting the North, can cover even that weakness.

“Does the Department of War expect the scales to tip towards the South all at once?”

“Yes. The existence of the South is very significant. They can greatly alleviate the burden on France for transporting large armies and supplies. If Spain joins in as well, the Confederacy’s absolute strength might even surpass the North.”

“I see. That’s good then. If even our home government judges it so, it means Spain and France are surely thinking the exact same thing.”

“…Pardon?”

“I have been giving private lessons to Edward lately. Perhaps because he is my son, his comprehension is quite good, making him a joy to teach. I haven’t tested his ability to apply what he’s learned yet, but I think this war will be excellent teaching material. I’m putting him through various drills.”

The three men looked at me with bewildered expressions, as if wondering why I was suddenly bringing up something so irrelevant, but these were all connected matters.

“The British Empire must remain neutral. At least for now.”

“But if we adhere too strictly to neutrality and the war ends quickly, we risk gaining nothing.”

“That is why I am saying it won’t end quickly. You are all grossly underestimating the power of the United States.”

It wasn’t that these people were incompetent or ill-informed.

This wasn’t an era where you could just type “US GDP” and “France GDP” into Google and get instant results. How could they possibly make a perfectly objective judgment?

In fact, the United States itself didn’t even know the full extent of its own power, so it was no wonder the British Cabinet and Parliament couldn’t make a proper assessment.

“Does Your Highness believe the North has the strength to hold out even with France and Spain’s intervention?”

“If they were fighting in the heart of Europe, it would be one thing, but how many troops can France possibly send across the Atlantic? The same goes for Spain. One of the reasons the North hasn’t been able to pressure the South more aggressively until now is the low morale of the Northern army.”

When the South, which they thought they could easily suppress, resisted fiercely and caused more damage than expected, complaints were bound to arise.

The Southerners are fighting to protect their homes.

However, in some parts of the North, there were voices questioning why they should shoot at fellow white men for the sake of Black people.

“In this situation, if France or Spain intervenes, the North will start fighting for their lives. Northern citizens will volunteer to enlist to protect their homes just like the South did, and the size of the army will swell enormously. Then the stalling tactics that the South initially planned will become meaningless.”

Until now, Europe had not seen the true potential of the United States.

And now, thanks to France and Spain, they would be able to gauge their exact level.

To the three skeptical men, I continued, my voice filled with conviction.

“Moreover, no matter how much industrial capacity the North has, if they increase their troop numbers in an instant, they will naturally face a shortage of materials. And it is a fact that their rifles are inferior in performance compared to ours.”

“…Are you planning to export on a large scale to the North as well?”

“Did I not tell you I planned to do so before?”

“You did. You certainly did, but…”

“But?”

“Was that not a joke?”

A joke? I am always a serious man.

Chapter 323: Like Father, Like Son

The year 1861 was gradually becoming a nightmare for the United States.

While few remained who remembered the ferocity of the Revolutionary War, nineteenth-century Americans—from the elderly to the youth—held a broad consensus regarding war.

There was the war against Britain in the 1810s.

Then there were the conflicts with the indigenous tribes—conquests that were called wars but were more accurately described as massacres.

If one included the subsequent war with Mexico, a significant portion of US citizens felt no hesitation when it came to firing a gun.

However, the war with Britain was a distant memory, and the young soldiers who had fought then were now mostly old men resigned to the sidelines.

Excluding the conflict with Britain, it was fair to say that the United States had never truly fought a nation stronger than itself.

They had always fought by overwhelming their opponents through sheer mass and national power, and the Civil War was initially expected to be no exception.

There was the overwhelming population difference and a definite superiority in industrial capacity.

To top it off, even food production had recently swung in their favor.

By any metric, there was no reason for the North to lose to the South, and for that very reason, they had been thrown into a panic when the South initially struck back with such force.

Still, the North, whose systems had been tempered by various wars and practical experience, did not falter.

But just as they were reorganizing the army and attempting to reshape the front lines with realistic strategic goals, something went wrong.

This time, the Spaniards—out of nowhere—had begun openly supporting the South as if they had collectively lost their minds.

“Did not Britain already give us word that Spain was deeply interested in the American continent? We should have struck Spain immediately after the war with Mexico was concluded.”

“Exhaustion from the battles in Mexico was high; how could we have managed that?”

“The past is done, so let us set it aside. But moving forward, we must never let Spain off the hook.”

“I agree. Once this war is over, those Spanish bastards must pay the price for this atrocity.”

No matter how this war ended, they would crush Spain.

The military, the Members of Congress, and even the cabinet secretaries were unified in this opinion, and Lincoln himself did not restrain them.

Yet, many still believed that this would have ‘no impact on the grand scheme of things.’

To them, Spain was merely an annoying factor that would prolong the war.

What the Union truly feared was an explosion of discontent among the voting public, who questioned why they should risk their lives for the sake of the negroes.

However, the intervention of France was a catastrophe that truly no one had anticipated.

“What on earth was the Ambassador in Paris doing?!”

“Is this not proof that the Department of State has failed to function? Provide an explanation!”

“How can we possibly fight France while our barrels are already pointed at the South!”

Generals and Department of War officials alike turned their fury on the Department of State, but Lincoln had not yet lost his cool.

Though he didn’t show it, he had been considering the worst-case scenario: a situation where Britain and France joined forces to attack the Union.

Things were getting complicated, but that was all the more reason to assess the situation calmly.

“Secretary Seward, for now, France is the only one who has declared war on us, correct?”

“…It is said that Spain will join in action alongside France.”

“Those people truly intend to go all the way, it seems.”

“Still, the level of troops Spain can mobilize is predictable. The problem is France…”

“No. The most important factor is Britain. What is Britain’s stance?”

Looking at recent global trends, Britain had always used France as its vanguard to strike down bothersome nations.

Russia had been a prime victim, and had they not used France as their lead when suppressing the massive rebellion in the Qing Empire?

Therefore, determining whether Britain was behind this incident was the highest priority.

“I have already instructed Ambassador Francis to gauge the atmosphere on the British side first. Fortunately, it seems even the British are quite flustered by this.”

“Are you certain?”

“Yes. The ruling and opposition parties held an emergency meeting immediately, and the cabinet departments have reportedly become incredibly busy. It seems certain that there was no prior coordination with France.”

“Then it appears France is the only one entering the fray for now.”

Of course, to say it was ‘only France’ felt like a stretch, given the immense weight that the name ‘France’ carried.

The generals engaged in heated debates over how to handle a French intervention, and some braced themselves for the extreme difficulty ahead.

While most opinions were pessimistic, Lincoln felt a sudden flash of insight cross his mind.

A French intervention was certainly critical, but perhaps it wasn’t enough to feel despair.

Rather, if they utilized this correctly, they might be able to overcome the North’s chronic weakness.

“I will be giving a speech condemning France, so please have everyone prepared.”

“Yes, Mr. President.”

“To defend one’s home… that is not a line only the South can use. Let us put it to use ourselves.”

The secretaries understood what Lincoln intended even from those few words.

And surprisingly, the effect exceeded all expectations.

“Approximately eighty-six years ago, our ancestors rose for the independence of this nation and for true liberty. Today, we fight to prove that this nation, which inherited their will, was founded upon the spirit of freedom and the banner of equality.

We do not fight for a specific race or a specific individual. We fight to protect the true values of this nation, established and bequeathed to us by our ancestors. At this very moment, our brave brothers, parents, and children are consecrating themselves to complete this noble task.

However, there are forces that do not look kindly upon our great mission and the noble sacrifice of our fallen heroes.

Only a few days ago, France and Spain declared war against us. They wrap their justifications in all sorts of flowery rhetoric, but in reality, they are nothing more than greedy phantoms seeking to expand their territory and influence.

My fellow citizens, we stand once again at a crossroads. Will we rise with all our hearts and minds for freedom and equality, as did the great ancestors who first founded this nation? Or will we submit to the tyranny of Europe and taste the humiliation of the colonial era once more?

Therefore, I declare here with certainty: we shall never yield to their threats! As the representative of this nation, I proclaim that we will march forward, dedicating everything we have to the great mission bestowed upon this country by God!”

“Lincoln! Lincoln! Lincoln!”

“Let’s fight! Protect our home!”

“Let’s kill every last one of those French and Spanish bastards!”

The murmurs questioning why they should bleed for the negroes vanished so completely that not even a trace remained.

Because of Lincoln’s speech, the nature of the war had shifted from a mere internal civil war to a resistance against Europe, which was once again extending its wicked reach toward the Americas.

“I’m enlisting!”

“Let me protect my home!”

“I won’t let a single Frenchman set foot on our soil!”

Until now, the bulk of those wishing to enlist had been Black people and immigrants, but that was a thing of the past.

A staggering number of volunteers lined up across the North, nearly paralyzing the administrative systems.

The Union versus the alliance of the South, Spain, and France.

Judging by reputation alone, the outcome seemed obvious, but the theater of war was descending further into chaos.

As France officially entered the war and began dispatching its army, the world’s attention naturally focused on America.

[A massive reversal for the North, which had struggled with Union troop replenishment. How long will the continued wave of voluntary enlistments last?]

[President Lincoln: “The North has more than enough strength to mobilize two million troops. If France and Spain actually enter, they will experience hell.”]

[President Jefferson of the South: “I welcome the intervention of France and Spain. The fact that three nations have united with one heart is evidence in itself of which side justice resides on.”]

A non-stop parade of breaking news followed.

Since it had expanded into an international conflict rather than just a civil war, even those who previously showed little interest began to pay attention to the war’s direction.

If France or Spain were to lose here, it would be the ultimate laughingstock.

By now, Spain might be looking at the scale of the troops the North was mobilizing and thinking that something had gone terribly wrong.

To be honest, I didn’t think France would feel much different.

However, that didn’t mean they could just pull their troops out and say, ‘Ah, we miscalculated. We’ll head back, so you two just keep fighting. Good luck.’

In the first place, France likely believed that no matter the numbers, they—who had once commanded all of Europe—could not possibly lose.

And it wasn’t as if they were fighting alone; the South was fighting with them, so they had something to lean on.

But while everyone was watching to see how much blood would be spilled in this whirlwind of madness…

I was busy driving stakes wherever I smelled the scent of gold.

When simply selling weapons resulted in money essentially duplicating itself, how could I resist?

For starters, I had finished all contracts with Spain and the South, and France had also approached me behind the scenes to negotiate if I could provide them with my new rifles.

They must be feeling the pressure after diving in thinking it would be easy, only to see the North preparing a terrifying war of attrition.

Regardless, as the virtuous British Empire supports free trade, its motto is to supply wherever there is demand.

If you have money, I’ll sell, so bring the money.

If you don’t have money, you can hand over rights and interests instead; just pay the price, and I’ll give you as many weapons as you want.

In the midst of this, not forgetting my original purpose, I continued to educate Edward as my successor, showing him this entire process.

At first, he seemed a bit stunned, but as humans are creatures of habit, he seemed to be getting used to it quite quickly now.

When the time for the grand finale arrived, I decided to let Edward lead the negotiations to test the knowledge I had taught him.

Considering we held the upper hand in the current situation, if Edward stumbled a little, I could just step in and take over.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Royal Highness Prince Edward. I am Charles Francis Adams Senior, the plenipotentiary entrusted with the authority to conclude this agreement.”

“It is a pleasure. This time, I will be presiding over these negotiations as the acting representative of the Duke of Canada. I hope this will be an occasion where we can reach a fruitfully satisfying result for both sides.”

Francis glanced at me as I watched silently from behind, then turned his gaze back to Edward.

He clearly sensed that this meeting had been arranged as part of a successor’s education.

Still, since dealing with the younger Edward would be easier than dealing with me, he didn’t appear particularly uncomfortable.

After about thirty minutes of exchanging pleasantries and light conversation…

Just as his cup of coffee was nearly empty, Edward naturally brought up the main points of the negotiation.

“Our British Empire holds deep concerns regarding the aspect of this war, which is spreading rather than being settled. We cannot let the sparks fly as far as Canada.”

“I can tell you with confidence that such a thing will not happen. The Union is currently engaged in a total war against the enemy forces, so we will be able to drive them out in the near future.”

“I have heard as much. I did not expect you would be able to mobilize such a large number of troops, and I have come to realize once again that the latent power of the United States is truly formidable.”

“I appreciate your recognition. The power of the United States will never be shaken by such events.”

“However, I have heard news that due to the sudden formation of so many troops, proper supplies are not being delivered in a timely manner. Soldiers who enlisted with the sole intention of protecting their homes surely deserve to be provided with appropriate armaments. It just so happens that we are looking to increase our production lines…”

Mm-hmm, a very good flow.

The North, already well aware that our new rifles were superior to their own weapons, could not be pleased about these guns flowing toward the South.

They would want to reduce the quantity of weapons going to the other side by any means necessary.

“By any chance, would it be possible for us to import the existing quantities as well?”

“Regrettably, we have a contract with Spain, so we must deliver the quantities already agreed upon.”

“Mmm…”

“However, as Spain has officially entered the war, they have asked us to sell them the weapons they will personally use. France has made a similar proposal. Personally, however, I am in a position where I cannot agree with the South’s policy of upholding slavery. That is why I have withheld my answer for now and am making this proposal to the North first.”

A pure young man, still too young to be tainted by realpolitik.

Ambassador Francis, seeing Edward’s sparkling eyes and that sincere aura, quickly nodded his head.

“To hear you think of us that way… we, who are fighting a difficult battle, can only be grateful.”

“Then why not place an order for warships as well as weapons? Since France has joined, the formation of additional warships seems essential to maintain your country’s strategy of naval superiority. I personally wish to sell them to your country.”

As if this were unexpected, Francis paused for a moment and began to frantically run the mental calculations.

To look for an opening to sell not just weapons but ships as well?

Saying he ‘wished to sell them to your country’ was no different from saying there was no guarantee where they would go if the North didn’t buy them now.

Seeing him apply what I taught him immediately, I feel a sense of reward for my teaching.

Indeed, you are my son.

Mm-hmm, I am proud of you.

Chapter 324: Like Father, Like Son (2)

Secretary Seward pondered for a moment but concluded that there was no other choice.

They had tried to obtain Britain’s new firearms and manufacture them in volume, but producing weapons requires pre-allocated production lines. The problem was that the federal armories, including Springfield, couldn’t even keep up with their current production demands.

It wasn’t for no reason that many Northern soldiers were armed with British Enfields rather than the Springfield 1861, which was only just introduced this year. Developing a new improved rifle and replacing existing production would take years; one didn’t even need to do the math to see that.

If the difference was marginal, they might have endured it, but the change in loading method had a surprisingly massive effect in battle. No matter how much they tried to train marksmen to reduce aiming time, it was difficult to exceed four rounds per minute with muzzleloaders.

Even when soldiers were whipped and desperately urged to “Win at all costs!”, that was their limit. Meanwhile, with the Killian Enfield, one could easily fire five rounds a minute with a mere click. Since it was possible to load up to ten rounds per minute with proper training, the gap in basic combat power became incomparable.

Furthermore, considering that this was becoming a total war, it was clear that deploying experienced soldiers would become increasingly difficult. They would have to conscript soldiers at random and throw them onto the front lines after only basic training. In such a case, wouldn’t the gap widen even further?

One side fires a paltry one or two rounds a minute, while the other fires five or six without much training? Just imagining the exchange ratio was terrifying.

However, the key was Canada’s current production capacity.

“Your Highness, is it possible to know the volume currently contracted with Spain?”

“I apologize, but that is a contract with another nation, so I cannot disclose the details. However, wouldn’t it be possible to make a rough estimate by back-calculating the volume confirmed so far?”

Indeed, asking to be told such sensitive information was unreasonable. Seward had only prodded because he expected a refusal, so he wasn’t disappointed. The United States had already calculated the amount of supplies flowing to the South through Spain anyway. Since Spain had to pass through Canada to sell weapons to the South, it wasn’t difficult to deduce the numbers just from the volume of transport ships identified.

“Then tell me this. If we were to sign a new contract, how much volume could we bring in?”

“Within a few years, we can produce enough for the majority of the Union Army to be armed with the new rifles.”

“…Has your production capacity already reached that level?”

“I can offer a bit of a discount if you purchase some warships as well. What do you think?”

Seward had been so preoccupied with other matters that he hadn’t noticed Canada had already reached this level of capability. He worried that this war might be giving Canada wings, but he couldn’t refuse here. Even if the North didn’t import them, France, Spain, or the South would take that entire volume anyway.

No matter how strong Canada became, it was still Canada. Without the backing of the British Empire, it was a place that could hardly do anything alone, and the likelihood of them becoming hostile to the Union was low. It felt a bit uneasy, but it was better to give power to a side they could talk to rather than letting France or Spain grow stronger.

In the first place, if Canada had openly sided with the South, even the Union Army wouldn’t have been able to hold out. The fact that they were siding with the North here meant they had at least a minimum of conscience.

“…I understand. Then I will accept Your Highness’s proposal.”

“It is funny for me to say this while maintaining a position of neutrality, but I hope the North wins so that barbaric systems like slavery can vanish from this world. I will be cheering for your country’s success in my heart.”

“Thank you.”

Though it was a painful expenditure, they had at least prevented a massive influx of Canadian resources from going to the Confederacy. It wasn’t perfectly satisfying, but a viable framework for the fight had been established.

Thus, when spring finally arrived with its warm winds, the North launched a large-scale offensive.

“It’s an enemy attack! The Northerners have started moving!”

“They must be planning to gain some ground before all the French and Spanish reinforcements arrive. We have plenty of troops, and our weapons are superior. Just strike back and push them out!”

“According to our reports, some Northern units also seem to be importing weapons from Canada.”

“What? What on earth does that mean!”

The South, emboldened by the intervention of France and Spain, had increased its troop strength to seal the deal. Thanks to this, the total strength, which was around 300,000 at the start of the war, had surged to well over 400,000. Even those who had been negative about the war changed their minds, thinking they could seriously aim for victory once France and Spain joined as allies.

Of course, this was the total strength, and such a grand army didn’t roam around all at once, but as both sides began to increase their forces exponentially, battles involving tens of thousands of men began to occur.

Up to this point, everything was as everyone predicted. However, not only the commanders of the United States but also the European officers present to observe the battles realized firsthand how much technological advancement influenced combat.

As in previous wars, the soldiers of the North and South initially tried to fire at close range by placing line infantry in the front out of habit.

However…

“Soldier casualties are too severe! A single battle just resulted in 2,000 casualties!”

“What about the North? What is the scale of their losses?”

“They are similar.”

“Dammit. If we fight like this, we’ll all die before we kill them.”

After just one large-scale battle, commanders from both the North and South felt the need to fundamentally adjust their tactics. They realized that if they started shooting at each other in open fields while fully exposed, everyone would simply die in equal measure. The necessity to use natural terrain as cover and build positions to hide themselves began to emerge in earnest.

The problem was that this was a very alien sight to the French and Spanish troops who subsequently landed in the Americas.

“I guess these hicks really do fight wars like savages.”

“Wait, you there? What do you mean by charging without even maintaining a proper line?”

“What? You want us to dig into the ground and wait for the enemy to come? Does the American version of war involve digging tunnels?”

Landing in the South after spring had passed, the French army ridiculed the “stupid American hicks” and confidently marched north to engage in battle.

“Clear the way to Washington, the Northern capital, within fifteen days. Let’s show them that we, France, are in a different league than these rustics.”

And so, fifteen days passed.

After those fifteen days of running forward happily, the French army, having been thoroughly beaten, fled back to Richmond, the Southern capital, at full speed.

“General, the Northern forces are much stronger than expected!”

“If we engage them head-on, our losses are too great!”

“Dammit, when did the United States’ power become this strong? This is too different from what we heard!”

Something was wrong. According to the information they had so far, the North was a place with a borderline second-rate army that had even struggled against Mexico. They heard the Union was mobilizing a huge number of troops, but they were supposed to be just a bunch of idiots. Why couldn’t France, which possessed the world’s strongest army that even defeated Russia, gain the upper hand?

It wasn’t that the quality of the Union soldiers was exceptionally high; no matter how one looked at it, the training of both Southern and Northern soldiers didn’t seem that great. If so, there was only one conclusion. It was all because of weapons with excessive lethality.

“General! Looking into it closely, it seems both the North and the South are currently importing new rifles made in Canada.”

“I knew it.”

They had finally caught the culprit. The French army, unable to admit it was their own fault, reported that the primary cause of their initial defeat was Canada selling firearms to the North.

The French home government, which had been waiting only for news of victory, was completely turned upside down.

At this point, the official position of the British Empire was extremely clear.

‘The British Empire is perfectly neutral in this war.’

What does neutrality mean? It means standing in the middle without leaning towards either side. Selling to France, selling to Spain, selling to the South, and happily selling to the North is an act that does not deviate from the meaning of neutrality at all. How could anyone say they were biased? Everyone could fight with the British Empire’s weapons in their hands equally, as long as they wanted them.

Of course, that didn’t mean everyone would just accept it, saying, “Ah, I see. You’re very fair.” Especially if the British Empire’s closest ally was France, their dissatisfaction was bound to reach its peak.

“Your Highness! Isn’t this treatment too much!”

“What is?”

By the way, Prime Minister Guizot—if he had a complaint, he could have just had the ambassador deliver it. Why did he have to cross the Strait of Dover again? Of course, the reason was obvious. It meant the domestic public sentiment in France had hit rock bottom. Thus, he was performing the role of the Prime Minister visiting the British Empire to sternly protest the situation.

“What do you mean? Aren’t you selling a massive amount of firearms to the North?”

“Ah, you mean that. So that’s why you came to protest to me directly instead of through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.”

“Is Canada not under Your Highness’s jurisdiction?”

“Mr. Prime Minister, I think there’s a misunderstanding. Canada was originally neutral, so they already had contracts with both Spain and the North. The North simply increased their order volume on a large scale.”

“But isn’t this clearly an act that goes against our agreement? We agreed that if France intervened first, Britain would later send its navy.”

There was that. There was a memory of saying words with that nuance. Of course, it was only a verbal promise, so I could deny ever saying it, but I’m not that wicked.

“Have you ever seen me go back on my word? I will do it. However, we must coordinate the appropriate timing and justification. The South knows this too, so you don’t have to be so impatient.”

“But our allies are suffering massive casualties in the Americas right now.”

So why are you taking that out on me? From what I heard, they got ground up because they charged blindly trying to show the ‘American hicks’ a thing or two. It’s like pushing the lane without warding and then blaming the jungler.

“The power of the United States shouldn’t be underestimated. While the level of individual soldiers is far behind ours, their technology and industrial levels have almost caught up with Europe. They can transport soldiers quickly using their massive railway facilities, so in some ways, they might even be better than Russia.”

“No, then…”

Perhaps because he was facing a situation so different from his expectations, Prime Minister Guizot’s face turned pale. Did his sense of reality start to return now that the comparison was made with Russia?

“Still, wasn’t the damage France suffered this time just a kind of accident from underestimating the enemy too much? If France engages in battle properly, surely you won’t suffer great damage from the North? Think of it as a preemptive shot, like a smallpox vaccination.”

“Sigh. But the problem is that back home, people are saying the reason this war is getting difficult is that the British Empire is selling weapons to both sides while pretending to be neutral. If the citizens back home don’t view the British Empire favorably, then I, who am fostering friendly relations with your country, will also be directly impacted.”

“That would be problematic. Even if it were someone else, I can’t just stand by and watch you, Mr. Prime Minister, be so unfairly criticized.”

France still has utility, so it should only fail to an appropriate degree. To be precise, it would be troublesome if only France failed. Those friends in the neighborhood next door, who are growing their national power at a terrifying rate, are watching the situation with hawk eyes.

I didn’t think I could sell weapons to both sides forever without being caught by anyone. We’re running factories beyond their limits and selling supplies as soon as they’re produced; how could we not be caught? I expected this situation from the start and, of course, had prepared a countermeasure.

“Mr. Prime Minister, I will build a bridge for you so you can secure one more reliable ally.”

“An ally? Does that mean bringing in one more comrade?”

“Of course.”

As a rule, the standard way to cover a controversy is with an even bigger controversy. Running the numbers, it seemed inevitable that the North would have a slight advantage despite Spain joining France, given it was a large-scale expedition. Since I sold weapons and warships on a massive scale, shouldn’t I add a few more reinforcements to the South?

“Right now, there shouldn’t be any country with a reason to intervene…”

“Reasons can be made. There happens to be one right next to France. A friend with powerful military force who would be willing to join the same boat if their German unification can be guaranteed.”

“…Prussia? Would that be possible?”

“It would be absolutely impossible for anyone else, but I have a very reliable connection in Prussia. If I connect you with them, wouldn’t the misunderstanding that the British Empire stabbed France in the back be completely cleared up?”

Guizot nodded without a second of hesitation. With Russia pushed back, if even France was exhausted, the only country in Europe that could check Prussia would be the British Empire. We can’t afford to waste our precious national power on such things, so if we’re going to get stuck in the mud, it’s only fair that everyone falls in together.

That is the loyalty of an alliance, after all.

Chapter 325: Blood, Steel, and…

The year 1861 established itself as a shock to the world, marked by the intensification of the American Civil War and the intervention of France.

All of Europe focused its attention on the situation across the ocean, their senses heightened. Prussia, which had little contact with the New World until now, was no exception.

“France suffered a crushing defeat in their first engagement. What are your thoughts, Minister?”

“It seems the strength of the United States is greater than expected. However, war is inherently a pit of chaos filled with variables, so it is difficult to evaluate everything based on a single battle. After all, the Northern army that just defeated France has been beaten several times by the Southern army, hasn’t it? If a war drags on, the side that is meant to win eventually does.”

“So, you believe there is no need to attach much meaning to it, as it is likely just a temporary result.”

“Of course. Even so, the fact remains that the arrogant French have taken a solid punch to the face. From our perspective, we should see it as a positive development.”

Wilhelm, the new King of Prussia who had taken the throne just this year, was listening intently to the opinion of his Foreign Minister, Otto von Bismarck.

Though he was an elderly monarch who had ascended the throne past the age of sixty, Wilhelm’s ambition was as fierce as any young ruler’s. He also possessed a keen eye for talent; despite being nearly twenty years older than his minister, he never disregarded the advice of Bismarck, whose exceptional abilities were well-recognized.

“I would like to establish our leadership within Germany while France is distracted by the New World… What is your opinion, Minister?”

“I believe it is a brilliant idea. Russia has only just begun to recover from the aftereffects of their last defeat, and France is preoccupied with a new battlefield. However, the problem—if there is one—is that the military reform bill has not yet been properly passed.”

“The current Prime Minister is reluctant to push through something that Parliament so vehemently opposes, so the reforms are inevitably delayed. He’s about to retire, so it would be nice if he’d just make one last bold move before he goes.”

“It seems that putting active-duty officers in charge of the reserves has really touched a nerve. But anyway, it is only a matter of time.”

Wilhelm had already decided to appoint Bismarck as the successor to the current Prime Minister, Marquis Adolf zu Hohenlohe-Ingelfingen, once he stepped down. Bismarck had also agreed that once he became Prime Minister, he would force through the military reform bill that was currently adrift.

Up to this point, the visions of the current monarch and the future Prime Minister were in perfect alignment. However, when it came to picturing the situation thereafter, the views of the two sides differed subtly.

“But if we complete the military reforms, is it certain that we will have a clear advantage over Austria?”

“Naturally. To be honest, Austria isn’t even a concern in the first place. What is more important are the complex interests of the many great powers surrounding us.”

“You mean France and Russia.”

“There is one more. The British Empire.”

It was true that Austria had a prestigious name, but most people knew that was all it had left. They had managed to suppress the last revolution, but rebellions continued to break out in the Hungarian regions, financial difficulties were accumulating, and their army was meager.

Furthermore, the Kingdom of Italy, which had only just begun to take shape as a nation, was not on friendly terms with Austria, so they could be drawn in if necessary.

There was only one problem: the fact that Austria was an ally of the British Empire. The existence of that alliance was the very reason Bismarck was reluctant to immediately fight for dominance within Germany.

“Austria is a nation that participated directly in the last war against Russia alongside us, Prussia. If we start a conflict with Austria, they will surely ask the British Empire to mediate.”

“Would the British Empire accept that?”

“If I were the British Prime Minister, I would. It would essentially be seizing the right to legally involve themselves deeply in German affairs. It is a complex and subtle issue, but the current leadership of the British Empire consists of people capable of manipulating this situation to their will.”

“Hmm… is that so? Well, if you say so—and you know everything there is to know about the British Empire—then it must be true.”

Nothing Bismarck had said about the British Empire so far had been wrong. Furthermore, Wilhelm was well-aware of the current Prime Minister of the British Empire.

The British operated under a preposterous system where Parliament dared to infringe upon the King’s authority, yet because of that, the British Parliament was a place without a clear master. Walpole, said to be the longest-serving Prime Minister in British history, was only able to maintain power for so long because the King was indifferent to state affairs and the system was in its infancy.

However, the current Prime Minister, Charles Wellesley, was maintaining his position for an uncannily long time. It wasn’t just a matter of maintenance; since he became Prime Minister, the Conservative Party boasted overwhelming popularity and dominance, effectively devouring Parliament.

Many nations with parliamentary systems were studying how such long-term rule was possible, and Prussia was no exception.

“So, you’re saying you don’t want to give Britain any room to intervene in our affairs. I understand. But actually, isn’t the British Empire closer to us than to Austria? It seems possible they might take our side.”

“Strictly speaking, it is true we are more intimate, but international diplomacy is governed by national interest rather than intimacy. From the perspective of a third country, there is no reason they would want any single nation to seize control over Germany.”

Moreover, several years ago, Prussia had participated in suppressing the Taiping Rebellion at the suggestion of the British Empire, thereby securing the long-desired route into Asia. Therefore, no matter how much of an ally they were, it didn’t seem likely the British Empire would guarantee any more profit to Prussia than this.

“It’s a waste, though. An opportunity where we can completely ignore France and Russia doesn’t come along easily.”

“I agree with that. However, there are too many long-term variables to jump to conclusions.”

Unlike the King, Bismarck viewed the current situation positively but was not optimistic. France was distracted, but for how long? And even if Austria was fading, there was no guarantee of an easy victory if it actually came to war.

The same applied to Russia. No matter how deep the wounds of defeat, it had been nearly ten years since the war ended, so it was time they started paying attention again.

Crucially, if France were to emerge victorious in that war, one would have to calculate just how much profit they would take. Harmonizing these complex international conditions with the perpetually chaotic situation inside Germany was a challenge that most people wouldn’t even dare to attempt.

‘Where should I begin to unravel this?’

As if sensing Bismarck’s heart as he agonized over the problem, an unexpected request arrived from the British Embassy.

“Your Majesty, the British Empire has requested a meeting to coordinate the schedule for next year’s Expo. They mentioned they would prefer it if the Minister could come in person.”

“They want the Minister to come just to discuss the Expo schedule?”

What kind of Expo schedule required a Foreign Minister to fly all the way to another country? The excuse was so thin it was obvious they intended to discuss other significant matters.

Prussia, which had already wanted to feel out the British Empire’s intentions, felt as though someone had given them exactly what they needed.

“We can’t let the Expo always be held only in London or Paris. I will go and settle the matter.”

“Very well. Please take care of it, Minister.”

Even without exchanging many words, Wilhelm and Bismarck were of one mind. Let’s at least hear what they’re thinking.

The gale blowing from America was spreading beyond France and gradually reaching the heart of Germany.

As soon as we sent the telegram to the embassy in Prussia, an immediate reply came back saying that Foreign Minister Bismarck would come himself.

This is why I like people who are quick on the uptake. Since they grasp the intent and act immediately without needing to be told twice or thrice, it saves so much time.

Normally, a Foreign Minister or Vice-Minister would attend a political meeting, but on the surface, this was merely a consultation for hosting the next Expo. Since the next one was scheduled to be held in London next year, couldn’t the host after that be Prussia?

Since we were going to have a discussion of that level, it wasn’t strange at all for me to go as the representative. After all, the person who organized the first World Expo was none other than me, and the results had been undeniable.

“Minister! It has been a long time! I invited you, but I didn’t expect you to come so quickly. I am simply grateful.”

“Not at all. I am the one who should be grateful for the invitation.”

As soon as he entered Buckingham Palace, Bismarck approached with the bright smile of a politician.

“It has been a few years since we last met, but it seems that even time cannot dim Your Highness’s majesty. In fact, you look even better than before.”

“Couldn’t that be said of you as well, Minister? Every time I see you, you are rising higher and higher, which makes me feel very proud.”

“It’s all thanks to Your Highness’s active recommendation of me in the past.”

After the mutual flattery continued for a few more minutes, the discussion turned briefly to the Expo, the ostensible reason for today’s meeting.

“Then Berlin would be a good choice for, say, the turn after next. I will actively support you.”

“Thank you. If the British Empire gives its support, we can consider the Berlin Expo a fait accompli. It was worth coming all this way. Hahaha!”

“Are we not friends, Minister? Of course we should help each other.”

The time spent discussing the Expo was a mere thirty minutes, over in a flash.

Bismarck, who had been laughing and chatting merrily, soon straightened his expression and brought up the real purpose of his visit in a subtle tone.

“By the way, I hear Austria is also eyeing the hosting of an Expo. Have you heard anything, Your Highness?”

“Austria? I haven’t heard anything yet, so I wouldn’t know.”

“Actually, this turn is London and the next is Paris, but personally, I am worried about Paris. Word has it that France is currently floundering in the quagmire of war.”

“There’s no need to worry much about that. The war won’t last that long.”

Bismarck reacted immediately to my casual remark, tossed out while munching on a chocolate.

“It won’t last long? That seems a bit different from our predictions…”

“Ah, I suppose it could be. Nations that aren’t directly involved can only access superficial information, so it’s understandable to judge it that way.”

Who do you think is more likely to be right, your prediction or mine?

In a way, it could be interpreted as a slight against Prussia’s intelligence-gathering capabilities, but since it was an undeniable fact, Bismarck showed deep interest instead. He probably liked the idea of France failing, so hearing that it might not be the case must be bothersome.

“I heard France was defeated in the first battle. Wouldn’t that naturally make them cautious, meaning the war will become prolonged?”

“That could be, but France has instead decided to invest even more strength after being alerted by this defeat. And we, as an ally, plan to supply France with even better weapons.”

Currently, we were rolling out the Killian Enfield, an improvement on the existing Enfield rifle, but that was essentially just an upgraded rifled musket. The Enfield armory was already busily producing firearms adopting the falling-block structure that would define the coming era.

Originally, these were items that would appear ten years later, but because I was providing massive development funds along with various ideas, progress on parts feasible with current technology was very fast.

Of course, these weren’t weapons intended for export everywhere like the Killian Enfield. The best stuff should be used by our British Empire forces first. Selling this would only happen after we produced the next-generation bolt-action rifles using the stripper-clip system currently under intensive development.

Considering that wars would eventually shift toward trench warfare, it doesn’t actually mean much, but I’m the only one who knows that right now. So, based on these superior next-generation firearms, no one could resist the “sale” I was pitching.

“…I knew the British Empire’s technology was outstanding, but are new weapons produced as quickly as one thinks of them?”

“I was surprised too. I suppose it’s because we’re in a transitional period of technological advancement. Of course, other countries will catch up in a few years, but the meaning of those few years is very significant. Ah, come to think of it, there was a request from Austria to sell them these new rifles. Compared to the lousy muskets they use, this is practically a weapon from a new world, so it’s no wonder.”

“Austria? Is that true?”

As if. It’s a total lie, of course.

I’m sorry for deceiving you, but in the end, it won’t be a bad story for your side either, so don’t think too poorly of me.

After all, as long as we can build the German Empire, it’s fine, right?

Chapter 326: Blood, Iron, and (2)

Germans have always lived with a fantasy of a unified empire.

Whether it was a longing for the myths of the old Holy Roman Empire or dissatisfaction with their current divided state—or perhaps both—it was an undeniable fact.

The interesting thing was that while they all wanted a unified empire, everyone had a different standard for what that empire should be.

If anyone were currently drawing up a mad plan that included even Austria, I would have cracked their skull open immediately. Fortunately, Bismarck was not such a delusional figure.

However, the confrontation between Austria and Prussia for leadership over Germany was an inescapable destiny.

The growth of Austria’s power was an absolute catastrophe for Prussia, something they could never just sit back and watch.

This was especially true in the current situation, where they were strengthening the army through national defense reforms.

“Your Highness, Austria is currently suffering from chronic financial difficulties. They likely don’t have the money to import a large quantity of new weapons. If someone told Your Highness such a thing, that man is a swindler. He should be thrown into prison immediately…”

“Of course, they might not have the luxury to buy them in such bulk, but when you don’t have money, the tradition is to pay with your body. As it happens, Austria holds several islands near India, and I am considering a condition where those are handed over to us.”

“Mmm…”

It was a bluff, but it was one that could be realized this very day if I set my mind to it.

Bismarck wore a skeptical expression, but the chances of him actually confirming this with the Austrians were essentially zero.

In fact, if I told Austria to hand over all those islands near India that they couldn’t manage anyway in exchange for rifles, how would they react?

If I told them to bow their heads and lick my boots in thanks for the Great Killian’s generous decision, wouldn’t they do it?

“The islands near India would eventually become the property of the British Empire even if you stayed still. Is it worth occupying them at the cost of providing new weapons…?”

“They would come to us automatically in ten or fifteen years. But Minister, why is a man who knows that time is money saying such things? If you can buy time with money, it’s a profit to do so.”

There was no politician who didn’t know how maniacally the British Empire obsessed over the defense of India.

Since Bismarck knew that fact well, he withdrew his suspicion, though he didn’t particularly look discouraged.

Though he was surprised at first, he must have judged that the fact I deliberately leaked this ‘secret’ was not a bad sign for them.

“I see. However, I believe Your Highness has a reason for telling me this story.”

“That is because, knowing the relationship between Prussia and Austria as well as I do, I couldn’t help but show consideration for our Minister, whom I’ve watched since he was young.”

“Thank you. However, the Highness I know is someone who values his own country’s interests above all else.”

“You know me quite well. Then you must also know that I always guarantee the interests of our allies, not just the British Empire’s.”

This was a fact, not a lie. If you don’t keep providing crumbs, even slaves will crack their master’s skull; why would an ally be any different?

Of course, it was my iron rule that if the British Empire took a profit of ten, the allies only got three or four, but I didn’t bother saying that out loud.

“…Yes, I am aware of that as well.”

“The war with Russia, the suppression of the Taiping Rebellion—all the allies who acted alongside the British Empire received corresponding benefits. Not only that, I even shared some profits with Joseon and Japan on the fringes of Asia.”

“So, are you saying you will show consideration for our Prussia this time as well?”

“Of course. In fact, since we’re talking about it, I don’t believe Russia is finished just yet. No matter how much Russia acts up, we would win if we fought again, but we would still have to endure a certain amount of damage. Therefore, to reduce our losses, we need the presence of a dependable ally. I’ve come to think that building up Prussia is more effective than building up Austria.”

“That is a fact that cannot be denied. The Prussian army is far stronger than the weak Austrian army.”

So, as long as the current situation was maintained, Austria would eventually be pushed aside by Prussia anyway.

What Bismarck wanted more than anything was for us to maintain neutrality and not even attempt to mediate.

“But Austria is an ally of our British Empire. If we don’t listen to an ally’s request, more people will express doubt about our leadership.”

“……”

“However, if another ally besides the home government takes Prussia’s side, wouldn’t that create a justification for us to stay quiet?”

“Another ally? Besides Prussia or Austria, the British Empire’s allies are…”

Bismarck, turning his gears for a moment, distorted his eyes strangely and asked.

“Are you perhaps talking about France?”

“Yes. If France takes Prussia’s side, our British Empire will have no choice but to take the side of France and Prussia from a global perspective. Even if we don’t support you openly, we could ‘happen’ to get busy with other things and be unable to pay attention to Germany.”

“France has always been wary of our Prussia seizing leadership of Germany. If they were to take a side, it’s obvious they would support Austria.”

Mmm, that’s right. Isn’t that why they intervened in the Civil War, claiming they’d secure a South American colony just to keep Prussia at a distance?

But for the current France, it was a different story.

“Minister, then would you like to speak with the head of that France?”

“…Pardon? What do you mean by that?”

“He happens to be in London right now. The Prime Minister of France. To ensure our triple alliance becomes even more solid in the future, let us have a three-party meeting.”

Bismarck must have felt that things were flowing in a strange direction, but since he had no reason to refuse, he nodded blankly.

The figures gathered in the drawing room of Buckingham Palace:

Prime Minister Guizot of France.

Bismarck, the Minister of Foreign Affairs and future Prime Minister of Prussia.

And myself, the Prince Consort of the British Empire.

It was naturally my role to lead this absurd situation where the future Prime Minister of Prussia and the current Prime Minister of France sat face-to-face in London.

“With the representatives of Britain, Germany, and France sitting so harmoniously at one table, isn’t this a symbolic scene signifying world harmony and peace? Let us all have a drink.”

“…I accepted Your Highness’s proposal, but I didn’t expect Minister Bismarck to actually show up.”

“I, too, did not know Prime Minister Guizot was in London. No, why is the Prime Minister of France in London when the war is in full swing?”

“That is because of the matter I mentioned yesterday. Didn’t I tell you? A new rifle superior to the Killian Enfield is scheduled to be supplied to France first.”

No matter what, the French Prime Minister had his dignity; he couldn’t say he came here to whine after losing a battle.

Since I had already coordinated with Guizot, he sipped his wine with a calm demeanor, and Bismarck believed my words at face value.

After all, wouldn’t it only make sense for a Prime Minister to travel personally for an agenda of that importance?

“Your Highness said that this war would not drag on as long as expected. Does the Prime Minister think the same?”

“Of course. A decision will be made within three years, or even two. Even that is a conservative estimate because the United States is such a large territory.”

“I see. We expected it to take four to five years regardless of who wins…”

“…Hahaha, it might look that way from the outside, but the reality is not like that at all. Soon, the deployment of new weapons will be finished, and above all, the British Empire’s Navy plans to join the war at the right time. Then, our navy will join as well to blockade the Northern ports. Then they will have no choice but to wither away even if we just stay still.”

New weapons? I will throw them a tiny amount. I also plan to do the port blockade toward the end of the war, so there wasn’t a single cent’s worth of a lie in Guizot’s words.

Of course, for Bismarck, hearing this for the first time, he would have no choice but to judge that they had fundamentally misunderstood the war situation.

“Then that means the British Empire will eventually join the war as well.”

“Of course. Our France and the British Empire are like one body. Isn’t that right, Your Highness?”

“One body is a bit of an awkward expression, so let’s call it brothers.”

“Hahaha, you see? Anyhow, it’s a relationship like a needle and thread. And I hope Prussia will join this lineup as well.”

“That is unexpected. Hasn’t France always been wary of our home government until now? And yet you make such a proposal now?”

A man of Bismarck’s caliber wouldn’t believe France’s sweet talk at face value.

Naturally, Guizot knew this as well, so he had prepared something to say.

“That was true, but that is in the past now. It is time to end the period of fighting each other on the small continent of Europe. How long must we squabble on such a small piece of land? France as France, Prussia as Prussia. Wouldn’t it be better for everyone for each to hold what they can in Europe and not cause any friction? The world is so vast; there’s nothing to be gained by the three of us, who are neighbors, growling at each other.”

“Those are very righteous words. Then, since we will not interfere in French affairs, can we assume that France will not interfere in whatever we do?”

“Of course, it would be a bit much to do something that deviates too far from morality. For example, going beyond competing for leadership with Austria and trying to annex them altogether.”

“I don’t even eye prey that is difficult to digest. If you like, we can even leave it clearly in a document.”

Bismarck, who never had the slightest intention of eating Austria in the first place, nodded nonchalantly.

“Then, for the sake of solidifying the alliance between both sides, how about Prussia also intervening in the United States’ civil war?”

“…Are you saying that in exchange for closing your eyes to German unification, we should join the war France is currently fighting? I see. But there are two paradoxes here.”

“Paradoxes?”

“Earlier, didn’t you say you could easily end the war even without our support? Yet, wanting our support now is the first paradox. And second, if we exhaust our national strength in the American Civil War, how can we compete with Austria? If we consume our strength here, it will be difficult for us to seize leadership in Germany. It would only benefit Austria. Therefore, this is also a paradox.”

As expected of Bismarck. Guizot’s clumsy silver tongue could never work on that old fox and wizard of diplomacy.

I stepped into the conversation to offer a helping hand to the poor man.

“Minister Bismarck, why do you think only Austria will be laughing?”

“…Pardon? That is obviously…”

“Do you really think Great France is a country so devoid of conscience and the righteous path that it would ignore the request for help from an ally who fought alongside them across the Atlantic? Of course not. Naturally, when this war is over and Prussia asks for help later, France will jump in and participate. Isn’t that right, Prime Minister Guizot?”

“…Pardon?”

“Surely the great France wouldn’t receive help only when they need it and say ‘I don’t know’ in the opposite case. I think Minister Bismarck’s worry is excessive.”

“Ye-ye-yes… that’s right. Haha… as if we could be such people without a conscience.”

In exchange for participating in the Civil War, France would lend support troops when war breaks out ahead of German unification in the future.

For Guizot, it was a condition that made his mind go dizzy, but for France, who was already heavily ‘invested’ in the Civil War coin, there was no other choice.

What remained was Bismarck’s judgment. If he could get back the resources spent on the Civil War from France later, and gain political support for pushing out Austria as a bonus, this was a deal where the scales roughly balanced out.

“If it’s that much, it’s worth considering. But I have one more condition.”

“Another condition?”

“Yes. If we participate as an ally of France, shouldn’t we also take a share of the fruits of victory? Whether it’s Southern cotton, food, or support in securing colonies, anything is fine. Since Prussia will also have a foot in this, please guarantee certain rights and interests. If you do that much, I will try to persuade His Majesty.”

“Mmm… that is somewhat… no, I understand. I will guarantee it.”

As Guizot nodded, suppressing a sinister smile, Bismarck, true to his thorough nature, even hammered in his signature, insisting they leave this in a document.

I can guess Guizot’s intention in accepting that condition. He’s probably not planning to give away their own rights, but rather take the rights promised to Spain and hand them over, right?

Since the Spanish forces wouldn’t be able to achieve proper results even if they joined the battle given the North’s current strength, he must be planning to use that as an excuse to push for Prussia.

It was truly a mess of ‘robbing Peter to pay Paul’ with not a shred of trust or friendship to be found, but isn’t that what diplomacy in this era was all about?

Having finished the secret closed-door consultation, Bismarck clung to me, his eyes shining as if looking for something more to get from my side.

“Your Highness, if you have time, would you like to have a meal together tomorrow or the day after? It would be a shame to return home immediately, so I think it would be good to create one more occasion.”

“Sounds good. Then let’s also invite Marx after a long time. Have you read Das Kapital, which he published recently? Marx would probably love to see the Minister as well.”

“Ahem! No-now that I think about it, to persuade His Majesty, it would be best to return as quickly as possible. It’s a shame, but let’s have that meal next time.”

Indeed, indeed. If you’ve gotten a good haul from France, you should know when to pull out.

Bismarck, hit by the ‘expulsion spell,’ hurriedly stood up, bowed deeply, and left the room.

Inwardly, he probably wants to simply crush the North, use that as an excuse to pluck a massive amount of scraps from France, and run straight toward German unification. I wonder if it will really go as he expects, though.

Anyway, instead of the United States intervening in a fight between France and Germany, it was France and Germany intervening in the internal war of the United States.

The composition was reversed, but the scale of the war was growing to resemble a preview of a world war.

I hope this serves as a vaccination to prevent a massive war in Europe, but knowing all too well that there’s no possibility of that is what’s a bit frightening.

To avoid such a worst-case future, the British Empire must become even stronger.

Therefore.

Let’s decide to sell even more weapons than now.

Does money put food on the table? Surprisingly, it does. That’s what a capitalist society is.

Chapter 327: Blood, Steel, and (3)

—Prussia supports its ally, France.

The declaration that Prussia would raise a massive army and cross the Atlantic for France carried significant implications.

Prussia and France were born into a geopolitical structure where conflict was inevitable, but that was now a story of the past.

Opinions ranged from hopeful fantasies—that if they could just weather this war, Europe might finally see peace—to deep suspicion over what exactly France must have promised to entice Prussia into the fray.

In truth, Prussia had been promised support for German unification, which was reason enough to join the war, but only a select few were privy to this fact.

Nevertheless, Wilhelm, having heard the details of the secret contract from Bismarck, succeeded in raising a large-scale army by dressing up the justifications appropriately.

In fact, the Junkers, who formed the core of Prussia’s ruling class, generally viewed the South more favorably than the North.

The reason was simple.

As individuals deeply steeped in aristocratic tradition, many Junkers felt a sense of kinship with the Southern elite, who managed massive landed estates and aspired to an aristocratic lifestyle.

Furthermore, the fact that the Junkers detested the very institution of democracy also played a role.

“What’s this nonsense about the people being the masters of the state? We are the masters of this country.”

“Didn’t all this unrealistic talk of democracy start spreading once those United States fellows began making a scene?”

“In any case, if we want to import cotton in bulk, we have to keep the South the way it is. Britain is hogging all the Egyptian cotton for themselves.”

To this, the grand ambition of establishing vast colonies in the immense lands of South America—using the Southern Confederacy as a forward base—was added, and it surprisingly gained significant traction.

The support was so fervent that it caught Wilhelm off guard, making him wonder why it was working so well. But since the result was positive, he decided it didn’t matter.

Taking advantage of the momentum, Prussia even pushed through the long-desired military reform bill and sent a substantial number of troops across the Atlantic as promised.

“Our Prussia must be different from the French, who decorated their first battle with a defeat.”

“Since the main front is currently the South and France confronting the North, we will strike the enemy’s weak link. Our first goal is here: New Mexico, right next to Texas.”

“Wait a moment, brave allies of Prussia. Instead of striking a peripheral area like New Mexico, wouldn’t it be better to join forces with us and crush the enemy’s main strength?”

“In warfare, the best way to burden the enemy is to widen the front. We must take full advantage of our multinational alliance to pressure them across a broad line. They will collapse on their own, so just trust us and follow along.”

The confident Prussian forces began their advance.

“General! We have crushed the New Mexico defense force.”

“As expected. Let us continue westward and claim this territory for the South. There is no reason for us to shed excessive blood in a war belonging to Americans.”

“Still, His Majesty said that in order to secure our future expansion into South America, we need to achieve merits no less than those of France.”

“Then we shall use this place as a base to slowly poke at the North. Our mere presence here will exert immense pressure on them.”

Prussia’s strategy was clear.

They would minimize their own losses while ensuring they reaped the sweet rewards of victory.

At first, this strategy was indeed effective.

Coupled with the strain of fighting the South and France, the Prussian harassment on the periphery made it seem like only a matter of time before the North buckled.

However, once the North fully transitioned into a state of total war, utilizing its crazily expanded railway network, the situation plunged back into a labyrinth of uncertainty.

“I say, we are holding down the Northern army here, but what on earth is your country doing?”

“Holding them down? What do you mean ‘holding them down’! They’re using that railway network to keep pouring in fresh troops.”

“Then we just have to make that railway unusable!”

Since this was everyone’s first experience with “total war” in the truest sense of the term, confusion was inevitable.

“If the Northerners are recruiting troops like that, who is doing the farming?”

“They say that by using machinery, even women can manage the farms sufficiently, so they conscript people without a second thought.”

“This is madness. Then how much longer must we fight for this war to end?”

France and Prussia slowly realized they were falling into a massive antlion pit, yet there was no exit.

Because the conflict had taken on the characteristics of a global war, the North and South were grinding each other down to their limits, pouring in manpower, while France and Prussia were forced to dump resources in like pouring water into a bottomless pot.

“We must protect the fatherland!”

“Do not let the Northern Yankees take our country!”

“Black or white, everyone is a citizen of the United States! Fight as one to repel the greedy European invaders!”

Battles erupted incessantly across North America, and the sound of rifles and cannons echoed without end.

The reconstructed Northern fleet hammered the Southern coastline, and naval battles unfolded to the point where even the sea was no longer a safe zone.

One day, more than a year after the war had escalated into a global conflict.

“We must request additional support from the home government.”

“We just did that not long ago. And you’re asking again?”

“The South has decided to organize over 100,000 additional troops this time. If we push together now, we can finally end this.”

“I heard that same line six months ago! When we brought 200,000, those Northerners brought 300,000 more. This is madness!”

“It may be mad, but we must do it! If we pull out now, we gain nothing. At this point, the only way forward is to end this war in victory and seize everything from the losers to compensate for our losses! Isn’t that right, General Lee?”

General Robert Edward Lee, who had risen to the position of Commander-in-Chief of the Confederate forces following a series of successes, looked around at the French and Prussian representatives with a troubled gaze.

In truth, the fact that the South had been able to maintain even a slightly favorable position against the North until now was entirely thanks to France and Prussia.

Spain? Their role was merely that of a faithful ‘weapon shuttle’; they hadn’t been much help in actual combat.

And the only reason France and Prussia had maintained their cooperation until now was entirely due to Lee’s character and diplomatic tact.

Had another general been in the position of Commander-in-Chief instead of Lee, the fragile alliance between France and Prussia might have collapsed long ago.

“Now, now, everyone, please calm down. While our losses are great, strictly speaking, the North’s losses are even greater. Look at the fruits of Prussia’s struggle; the path to New Mexico and the Sea of Cortez is now entirely in the hands of our alliance.”

“What does that matter? We haven’t been able to take any of the North’s major strongholds, and the front remains a stalemate.”

“That is not an issue either. Their current endurance is simply because their base population is several times larger than ours. But as losses continue to accumulate, they won’t be able to hold out forever unless they intend to push every single one of their citizens into the battlefield.”

While the Northern army had the numbers, it had been proven that as battles repeated, the quality of their troops was significantly lower than those of Prussia or France.

They were simply overcoming that through an overwhelming numerical advantage.

“The Northern army led by General Grant has consistently suffered more than double the casualties we have in major battles. Furthermore, their attempt to seize control of the sea is failing, thanks to you, our dependable allies. The tide of victory is clearly, if slowly, turning in our favor.”

“The problem is that at this rate, the war won’t end in a year; it will surely take another two years or more. Our France does not have the capacity to endure the accumulating losses for that long.”

“Wasn’t it France that enticed us into this, boasting that the war could be ended in an instant? If you suddenly try to back out now, what are we supposed to do?”

“Do not worry. This war will not drag on that much longer.”

The French army could no longer handle further losses.

The Prussian army was similarly incensed at having to keep pouring resources into a bottomless pit.

To keep these two at the table, Robert Lee had requested that President Davis take an extraordinary measure.

The ultimate move that would bring a definitive victory to this war.

“…As stated above, the situation is said to be very slightly in our favor.”

Jefferson Davis, President of the Confederate States of America, listened carefully to General Thomas Jackson’s report, then shook his head with a long sigh.

“After such an offensive, it’s only ‘slightly’ favorable?”

“Yes. Northern resistance is far more fierce than imagined.”

“To think it’s only at this level even with Prussia and France involved…”

Even though it was a long-distance expedition, the support from those two nations was immense beyond anything the Confederacy had ever dreamed of.

The fact that this was the situation despite their aid meant that without them, the South would have been toothlessly crushed by the North.

The thought of it now made his skin crawl.

“Mr. President, protests are coming in daily from France and Prussia. They are going as far as making threatening remarks that they will no longer cooperate if we don’t pour in our troops more aggressively.”

“Tsk, they act like our masters just because they sent some reinforcements. I don’t know how many more troops they expect us to recruit.”

If one added up all the manpower the South had mobilized so far, it might nearly reach one million.

This was a massive army that would make even the great powers of Europe dizzy.

The problem was that the total force mobilized by the North exceeded two million.

Of course, this didn’t mean one or two million were fighting in a single battle, but rather the cumulative number of all troops mobilized to date.

Still, this sent a massive shock to the European nations of the era.

While the individual quality of the troops was lower, the sight of them laying railways like mad for efficient logistics was comparable to the British Empire, and no country in Europe could currently mobilize a force of that scale.

That was why Jefferson could see through the true intentions of France and Prussia.

Those nations, seeing that the strength of the United States was far greater than expected, were trying to drag down the power of both the North and the South by any means possible.

To be precise, it was the North they wanted to bring down, and the South was merely a tool to achieve that goal.

It was understandable. Had he been the leader of France or Prussia, he likely would have made a similar choice.

Until now, they had probably been laughing and competing among themselves, thinking Europe was the center of the world, only to turn around and find a nation they hadn’t considered following right on their heels.

The surging sense of crisis must have been immense.

Their malice—the intent to make sure the North could never catch up to them by any means necessary—was so blatant that it was harder to pretend not to notice.

“Secretary of State, please inform France and Prussia that a decisive opportunity will come if they just endure a little longer.”

“…Mr. President, are you going to go through with it?”

“Commander Lee said it should be implemented soon. We’ve already coordinated with the British side.”

Since the damage to both sides was extreme and the war was deadlocked, it wouldn’t be strange at all if the sparks flew in a different direction.

Anger was at a breaking point on all sides, making things difficult to control; whatever variable occurred, the true cause would not be easily discerned.

“I don’t like them because they are the ones who have reaped the most profit from this war while doing nothing, but in the end, we have no choice but to drag them in to finish this.”

“Understood. I will immediately give word to France and Prussia and begin organizing the troops to be sent up to Canada.”

How thoroughly they had selected the personnel and maintained secrecy to execute this operation.

Now, it was time to end this long period of endurance.

The British Empire. If they have only been sucking up the honey while watching the war so far, isn’t it time they took some responsibility?

To wrap up this hellish war, they must be brought into the game.

It was time for the vampire sucking money from the entire world, the British Empire, to join the battlefield.

Chapter 328: Turning Point

The American Civil War.

It was a civil war unfolding on a scale unprecedented in human history. Rarely had there been a precedent where so many nations intervened in a single country’s internal conflict, each scrambling for a share of the spoils.

However, no matter how many were killed, and no matter how much blood was spilled, the vast territory of the United States and the endless stream of people it produced could not be made to simply vanish.

For nearly two years, the fighting had been back and forth, yet the precarious balance refused to break. Naturally, both sides were growing exhausted.

Spain had already half-withdrawn, unable to bear the burden anymore, while France and Prussia remained stuck in a situation where they were “riding the tiger,” unable to dismount.

The damage was so catastrophic that they had even cast aside their pride to request reinforcements from the British Empire. It was already heading toward a conclusion where there would be no winners—only losers.

And then, in the summer of 1863.

In Canada, the trump card known as “Operation Red Bait” was put into action.

“The target is Montreal! Burn the ships in the Old Port!”

They would destroy ships carrying British supplies, set them ablaze for all to see, and then frame the act as a Northern sabotage operation.

To put it simply, what the South wanted to create was a justification for Britain to turn hostile toward the North.

No matter how much Britain preached neutrality, they would be forced to enter the war if their ships were burning and their resources were sinking to the bottom of the river.

As it stood, the South held a slight advantage in the war. If the British Empire joined the fray now, the conflict would be over.

However, there was a reason this operation hadn’t been carried out until now.

First, because it involved burning British ships, it required prior agreement with the British Empire. Furthermore, there had to be a plausible reason for the North to send agents all the way to Montreal to burn British vessels.

If the North were one-sidedly crushing the South, they would have no reason to commit such a desperate act.

Therefore, the operation could only be executed once the situation provided sufficient motive, an agreement was reached with Britain, and preparations were finalized to thoroughly fabricate the evidence.

“The practice sessions were perfect, I assume?”

“Of course. Haven’t we been preparing for this day for months?”

“Good. Remember, from this moment on, even when speaking among ourselves, never use a Southern accent. We are from Boston. Understood? We are members of the NBA, that ridiculous abolitionist group in Boston. Not a single mistake is permitted.”

“Yes, sir!”

Drexler, a veteran of countless battles who had crossed the threshold of death many times, had arrived in Montreal two days ago leading an elite Southern sabotage unit.

“Finally, the end of this wretched war is in sight. Once the British Navy gets involved, Northern ports will be completely paralyzed, won’t they?”

“But will the neighboring countries believe it?”

“Isn’t that why we’ve waited this long? Once the tide of war started turning against them, the crazed Northern militias began searching for the cause of their disadvantage. It wouldn’t be strange at all for them to conclude that Canada, which supplies weapons to the Confederacy, is one of the causes.”

While no rational person would think to commit the madness of turning Canada into an enemy, the world was full of madmen.

Thus, Drexler’s unit had spent a long time training to perfectly disguise themselves as those madmen.

They had mastered the Northern accent so perfectly that no one would suspect they were from the South. They had even successfully forged identities and joined the NBA, run by King James.

Since human rights movements always had their share of radical extremists, it would be within the realm of believability that such a group had gone rogue.

“Now then, our assigned areas are Warehouses 3, 7, and 11 in the Old Port, as well as the transport ships loading cargo from these warehouses. We’ve been told they’ve staged these with decommissioned transport ships to look real, so feel free to smash and burn them as much as you like.”

“Is the cargo in the warehouses real?”

“They said they’d use real goods because it might be discovered if they used fakes. These people have accumulated a staggering amount of money since the war broke out anyway. Losing this much won’t even show on their balance sheets.”

“Looking at it that way, they really are detestable, aren’t they? Playing both sides and selling weapons to everyone.”

“Still, they’re taking our side in the end, so what choice do we have? Can you imagine the looks on those Northerners’ faces when the British join in? That’s enough for me.”

The chasm between the North and the South had deepened to an irreversible point during this war.

The North cursed the South as trash that had sold America to Europe to maintain slavery, while the South gritted their teeth, claiming the North was blaming them for causes the North itself had provided.

“Tonight, we burn these warehouses to the ground! These burning warehouses are the future that awaits the North. The end of this war is near!”

“Understood!”

“I’ll show them the Northern accent I’ve been polishing.”

“Good. Don’t forget. Once the fires start, witnesses will inevitably appear. That’s when we all shout together: ‘Divine punishment upon these cursed weapons that oppress the slaves!’”

“Heh, sounds exactly like something those Northerners, who think they’re the only righteous ones in the world, would say.”

Since the situation was already pre-arranged, the security in the warehouse district was merely a formality.

Still, variables can always occur.

Drexler, like a veteran of many battlefields, carefully moved his men and began the preparations.

They meticulously applied oil to the warehouses designated for arson and even placed oil barrels inside the ships slated for destruction.

Once the signal was given, the agents scattered across various points would set the fires simultaneously. Then, they would shout their slogans according to plan.

They had even brought membership cards issued by the NBA to “accidentally” drop at the scene.

If the North reacted quickly and suppressed the situation, it would only lead to them punishing an abolitionist group, which would create a domestic backlash—a win for the South.

If things dragged on, an enraged British Empire would bring down the hammer on the North. Either way, these flames would be the holy fire lighting the path forward for the South.

“Now, everyone, ign—”

BOOM!

Fwoooosh!

“Aaaarrgh! Fire!”

“The—the harbor! The harbor is on fire!!”

“The warehouses and ships are burning! Firefighters! Call the firefighters!”

What? I haven’t even given the signal yet. Where did that fire come from…

“You idiots! Who set the fire before the signal?!”

“I-It wasn’t us, Captain! Look over there!”

“That’s not our sector!”

Drexler’s face turned pale as he saw a completely unrelated area burning—not the place they had been cleared to torch by the Canadian side.

“What in the world is happening…”

Could it be that some group entirely unrelated to them had committed arson at the exact same time?

“C-Captain, what do we do?”

He had never imagined such a scenario. What was the right move?

Because the fire had started so vigorously, people were already screaming and swarming toward the area.

If they retreated now, everything would be for naught. In fact, there was a high possibility that the South would be blamed for it as a senseless act of terrorism.

They didn’t know which lunatics had done this, but they no longer had any other choice.

“Captain…”

“Dammit! We have no choice! Proceed with ignition as scheduled! All these fires were set by Northerners, so we move according to the original plan!”

“Understood! Everyone, ignite!”

BOOM!

Responding to Drexler’s signal, explosions echoed from all corners of the port. Flames surged once more, and the Montreal harbor glowed as brightly as if the sun had risen in the middle of the night.

To hell with it. Let’s just start yelling.

“Divine punishment upon these cursed weapons that oppress the slaves!”

“Stop exporting weapons for slavery! Canada, out!”

“Wake up, Canada and the Duke of Canada, who only talk about human rights for Black people!”

“Wooooo! Long live the Union Army!”

They shouted as loudly as possible so that as many people as possible would hear. They made a scene to draw even more attention.

Dammit… is it because the scale of the fire is twice what I expected? It’s burning incredibly well.

Drexler and his men, fueled by their love for their homeland, put their heart and soul into condemning Canada before slipping away through the chaos.

However, because everything happened in such a frantic rush, they never realized one thing.

From the flames rising in the sectors that had nothing to do with them—

Southern accents, identical to their own natural speech, were loudly ringing out, condemning Canada as well.

Lately, I had been feeling the difficulties of integration deep in my bones.

Whether it was the American Civil War, where a functioning country had split in two to fight, or Germany, where people within the same category were fighting and engaging in a war of nerves over who was superior.

Wasn’t it all because they couldn’t achieve integration and were instead engaged in self-destructive infighting?

Even they, who were of the same nation or similar ethnic stock, were divided and fighting like that; how much worse would it be elsewhere?

I was planning to begin the process of incorporating Canada as one of the United Kingdoms rather than just a colony, but it wasn’t as easy as I had hoped.

Who would be happy if someone told them that a mere colony would suddenly be treated as their equal?

Setting aside the issue of discrimination, it was simply human nature to feel uneasy about such a thing.

Fortunately, the top brass agreed with my opinion that the colonial economy would eventually face a dead end in the far future, so promising territories should be integrated with the home government.

Many felt that Canada, in particular, was fine because it shared a strong sense of identity with Britain.

The problem was…

“In Canada, it’s not just Black people; Asian immigrants are also pouring in, are they not? If Canada becomes a part of the home government, it means they also become citizens of our British Empire. Honestly, I’m a bit concerned about how this might affect voting.”

“Regarding that, we have no choice but to instill the perception that embracing Canada is ultimately beneficial.”

This was also the reason I had twisted the situation as much as possible to grow Canada during this war.

Once Canada’s size became overwhelmingly large, the British Empire would have no choice but to seriously consider its status, whether they liked it or not.

Canada wasn’t just a place with a large population like India.

Thanks to the industrialization that had skyrocketed during this war, in another ten years, it would be transformed to a level that even the British Empire could not ignore, much like the American North.

“To maintain our leadership in the Americas, the assimilation of Canada into the home government is essential. Simply leaving it as a colony limits our ability to formulate a Pacific strategy.”

“That is a valid point. As Your Highness said, this war has provided the right opportunity, so we should raise this issue at the end of the war. We can then adjust the details while monitoring the atmosphere. In that regard, the existence of the Prince of Wales will be a sturdy bridge connecting the British Empire and Canada.”

Wellesley’s gaze turned to Edward, who was listening to our conversation with total concentration behind me.

Since I had given him the best education possible during this war and even let him participate in actual negotiations, he should be able to handle the closing role well.

“He’s more than capable of that now. Since all the scenarios are prepared, we should start getting ready to bring down the curtain.”

“Your Highness! Your Highness! Urgent news from Montreal!”

“Speak of the devil and he shall appear. It seems the news has arrived right on time.”

Having been instructed to deliver any contact from Canada immediately, the attendant hurriedly opened the door, panting as he bowed to Wellesley and me.

“Forgive the intrusion during your conversation. An urgent report from Montreal…”

“It’s fine, speak. Did an accident happen?”

“Yes. It’s reported that a large-scale arson occurred in the harbor district, burning many warehouses and completely destroying merchant ships.”

Mhm, yes. Everything is going according to plan. They said they’d send the South’s best elites, and they certainly handled the job properly.

However, I had to react as if I were hearing this for the first time, so I had to put my heart and soul into the performance.

“…What? How could a fire of that scale break out in the harbor? How on earth did the officials manage things!”

“Given the reports of oil being poured and fires set, it appears to be an organized arson involving a large number of people.”

“Witnesses? Is there any evidence of the culprits?”

“Since it was such a massive fire, many people nearby heard the voices of the suspected perpetrators. The investigation shows that people with strong Northern accents were shouting slogans like ‘anti-slavery’…”

And there would be periodicals or symbols used by James’s NBA members left as evidence nearby. Everything was exactly as expected…

“And on the other side, it’s reported that people using Southern dialects were shouting about punishing the traitorous Canada. Additionally, several transport ships scheduled to deliver goods to Cuba were burned, and a few sailors who tried to put out the flames suffered severe burns.”

“…Hmm?”

Southern dialects? Sailors with severe burns?

What was this now? Had Jefferson gone mad? Why did they set fire to unintended areas instead of the ones I told them to torch, increasing the scale of damage?

Are these guys seriously such idiots that they can’t even handle a simple staged event?

“W-Wait. I need to grasp the situation clearly first. Mobilize all available personnel to thoroughly investigate how this happened and report every development to me immediately.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Make sure to fully compensate the merchants who suffered property damage and pay for the medical expenses of the burned sailors. And don’t forget to offer words of comfort, promising that those behind this will pay the price.”

“Yes, I will send the telegram immediately.”

I’m going crazy. What on earth did Jefferson do?

Wellesley, who had been watching my stiffened expression leisurely, burst into uproarious laughter the moment the attendant left the room.

“My, Your Highness’s acting skills are top-notch as always. Anyone would have thought you were truly shocked.”

Uh… no, that’s not it… dammit. Fine. Let’s not panic. My son is watching.

I had just been bragging about having all the scenarios ready; it would look too pathetic to say something else now.

“They say to deceive your enemies, you must first deceive your allies. Did it look plausible?”

“Plausible? I was almost fooled myself! Hahaha!”

“As expected of my father! If it weren’t for the Prime Minister, I would have truly thought father was flustered by an unexpected situation.”

To think I thought everything was going perfectly without a single hitch.

I’m seriously going to lose my mind.

Chapter 329: Turning Point (2)

As news spread that a sudden act of terror had caused immense damage to Montreal’s Old Port, public opinion in the British Empire began to boil over, as was only natural.

Although the incident occurred in distant Canada rather than on the British mainland itself, the citizens of the Empire viewed Canada differently from other colonies.

The majority of the upper class residing in Canada were British Royalists, and there were also many workers who had migrated there in search of jobs, not just those of Irish descent.

In particular, as Canada’s industry had developed spectacularly in recent years and supply could not keep up with demand, a significant number of mainland citizens had headed to Canada seeking opportunity.

Since many of the merchant ships burned in Montreal were reportedly owned by British capitalists, this could only be perceived as a direct attack on Britain.

Furthermore, if one were to ask British citizens what kind of land Canada was, eight out of ten would say:

“Canada? Isn’t that the Royal Family’s land?”

“I understand it to be His Royal Highness’s estate.”

Although Killian was the Plenipotentiary of Canada and the Duke of Canada, he did not strictly own the territory like a medieval lord. Naturally, it could not be called a royal domain in the formal sense either.

However, for most matters that influence public opinion, factual details are of little importance. What matters is how people perceive things; the general public was never particularly interested in complex truths.

Even now, how many citizens truly realized just how large Canada was? If asked to point out Canada on a world map, fewer than half might be able to do so accurately.

Montreal? It didn’t matter where that land was attached. Many didn’t even know exactly where London was, after all.

The only problem that mattered was the fact that those insolent Americans had committed an act of terror on the land held by the Great Empire’s Prince Consort.

<Montreal Old Port Terror. Likely Suspect: The United States.>

<The South or the North—Who is the Culprit? Conflicting Eyewitness Accounts.>

With such a major scoop, the newspapers were not about to let it go. Every newspaper in Britain scrambled to publish articles, fanning the flames of the citizens’ rage.

<Betraying Kindness for Malice? America’s Treachery: Repaying Neutrality with Terror.>

“Find the masterminds and punish them severely!”

“This is an attack on the Royal Family!”

Where were the citizens who would stand by and watch an act of terror against a Royal Family that boasted an approval rating of well over 95 percent?

Moreover, this was a situation where they had been blindsided while remaining neutral and staying out of the war. Cries poured in demanding that those responsible—whether from the South or the North—pay the due price for this incident.

The Cabinet, of course, demanded that both the South and the North provide a detailed explanation of the current situation.

However, just as this was an accident the British Empire could never have imagined, both the South and the North were currently panicking over an unexpected coincidence.

“…You’re saying witnesses on the scene reported seeing a large number of people with Northern accents? Why?”

The North, which had prepared over a long period to pin this incident on the South, could not hide its bewilderment at this absurd situation.

Lincoln pushed aside the official letter of protest sent by the British Empire and slowly rubbed his temples.

“General Grant, I need an explanation.”

“I have only received reports myself. It was not a matter I personally supervised, so I am currently doing my best to grasp the situation.”

“Did our units truly make such a basic mistake and fail to follow orders?”

“That is not it. Originally, this was impossible. We deployed operatives who had defected from the South specifically to use the most natural Southern accents. Those men don’t even know how to use a Northern accent.”

They were people who naturally spoke with Southern dialects, so how on earth could people with Northern accents have been witnessed? But to say plainly, ‘We only sent guys who couldn’t do it, so how could they!’ would be no different from self-destruction, so an explanation was virtually impossible.

“Then are you saying the British are lying? To frame us?”

“At first, I wondered if there was some sort of trickery involved. But after hearing from the unit members, it seems that isn’t the case. They say fires broke out in areas clearly different from the ones we intended to burn.”

“…So, someone other than us committed arson? And on the same day, by coincidence?”

“In fact, the planned date was not the day of the incident but two days later. However, for some reason that day, the guards were practically absent, so the men on the ground made the judgment to move the schedule forward.”

Since it was right to seize an opportunity when it came, Lincoln had no intention of scolding them for why they hadn’t kept to the schedule. And after hearing the explanation, he understood why things had overlapped so unfortunately.

The organization trying to frame this side must have also thought it was a golden opportunity when the port’s security weakened and set the fires immediately.

“Why were the guards away at that particular time?”

“I’m told there was a mistake in the shift rotation, creating a brief gap.”

“…For now, let us explain that we are completely uninvolved. Aside from the accents, is there any other evidence?”

“I am told an identity card for the NBA was discovered.”

“A membership card for the Negro Liberation League? They really went all out with this…”

Setting fire to a peaceful port to drag in the British Empire and leaving evidence to frame the opponent. He was almost amazed that there were people in the world who had come up with such identical ideas.

And because of that, it was all too clear who the culprit was.

“Can we find out how the South is reacting?”

“It won’t be much different for them. They are likely dizzy with pressure from the British Empire to explain themselves quickly.”

A simultaneous terror attack by both sides that no one had predicted. While it seemed they had sharpened their blades to frame the North, the North hadn’t prepared lazily either.

The operatives sent to Montreal were all defectors from the South, and they had intentionally dropped various items that were only used in their hometowns. Above all, since they had been infiltrated into Montreal for quite some time, many Montreal citizens must have witnessed them speaking in Southern dialects.

The South could absolutely not wash its hands of this situation.

“All that’s left is for us to somehow talk our way out of this… Wait, wasn’t King James, the founder of the NBA, British?”

“He should be. Although he does a lot of business here, I understand his nationality is definitely British.”

“Then we might be able to get through this somehow. I must meet him at once. Where is he now?”

“He’s a man who travels all over the place… he’s likely in Canada right now.”

It was a grim situation, but hearing that James was British made Lincoln feel it was a stroke of luck in their misfortune. He had to set the stage so that the Empire’s wrath would be directed toward the South as much as possible.

The North was no longer in a position to worry about whether they “could” do it or not. If they didn’t, there was no certainty how much longer they could hold out. They were currently enduring by inspiring patriotism, but once the limit was reached, a point of physical impossibility would come.

By then, the chances of reelection would likely not be very high.

It was frustrating. Lincoln suddenly caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and let out a hollow laugh. How could his face have withered so much in just a few years?

When this war was over, should he just throw away any thoughts of reelection, go down to his hometown, and sleep soundly with his legs stretched out? For the first time since becoming President, Lincoln felt a deep sense of futility and shook his head.

In the grand scheme of things, the fact that a large portion of the Old Port had burned down was not a significant loss.

While the destruction of perfectly good ships was certainly a loss, it was because they had earned an immense amount of money—so much that the damage was barely noticeable.

Neither the shipowners who lost their vessels nor the sailors who suffered damage complained, because they received more money than the property they had lost.

Had people died, it would have been a bigger problem, but fortunately, there were no casualties.

However, there was one issue.

“We have to hold someone responsible, but which side should it be?”

“Wasn’t the original plan to side with the South?”

“His Highness said he would do that, but hmm… I wonder if the plan suddenly changed.”

“It’s certain that His Highness had all of this planned out, right?”

“Of course. I may not know about others, but I know. That characteristic, deceitful… no, realistic acting where he pretends to be flustered. Inside, he’s probably cheering, thinking everything is going according to plan. You’ve known him for more than a day or two, Minister, so you should know.”

As Wellesley smirked and tapped his desk, Disraeli, who was sitting across from him, nodded silently.

“Then His Highness is intentionally dragging this out. What could he be aiming for?”

“It’s a bit frustrating not knowing. He has a tendency to keep the knowledge only he possesses tightly hidden and then reveal it bit by bit later.”

“Ah, right. He certainly has that side to him.”

“Or it could mean that since he’s set the stage, we should handle it ourselves. Regardless, since public opinion is boiling, it’s time to make a decision. We’ve gained all the profit we could from the war, so it’s time to bring the curtain down on this farce.”

To move the British Empire’s military, it was necessary for the Prime Minister and Parliament to be in total agreement, so technically, this was not within Killian’s jurisdiction.

However, the reality was that since this was directly related to Canada, his intentions could not be ignored. They had to know what kind of vision Killian was drawing for North America to decide which side to drag out and beat.

Ultimately, that night, Wellesley and Disraeli went to Buckingham to learn Killian’s exact inner thoughts.

“What brings you two here at this late hour when you must be so busy?”

“We came at this late hour precisely because we are busy. Your Highness, please tell us the truth of this matter now. We must decide our position by the next meeting at the latest.”

“What would you like to do, Prime Minister?”

There he goes again, pretending to ask for our opinion when he’s already made up his mind.

“For now, we did coordinate with the South beforehand, but there is no evidence anyway. We can take either side if we set our minds to it, but the important thing is that both sides are denying their involvement. Furthermore, there is no evidence to prove that this was the conspiracy of just one side.”

“Indeed. I have looked into it as well, and it seems both sides prepared very thoroughly.”

Killian continued as he slowly poured water into Wellesley’s teacup.

“But you see. Is there a need to find out whose doing it was? Isn’t it certain that both are the culprits anyway?”

As he said, the natural assumption was that this incident was carried out in a form where the North and South’s schemes simultaneously targeted each other.

Probably very few people didn’t know that. The problem was that neither side would admit it.

“Then, Your Highness means…”

“Whether the South plotted or the North plotted isn’t important. Whether it was a set-up or a conspiracy, the important thing is that two different organizations carried out operations, and there are only two powers in the United States right now.”

“Are you saying we should just announce both as the culprits?”

“Isn’t that the truth?”

“Our allies, France and Prussia, are siding with the South. Realistically, it is difficult for us to be hostile toward the South here.”

“We won’t be hostile. We’ll simply hold them somewhat responsible during the post-war negotiations. Rather, having two culprits provides the perfect justification, doesn’t it? A justification to mediate between the two and tell them to end this crazy war.”

Did he mean they should aim their guns at both sides and tell them they were both idiots, so they should stop before things got any worse?

Certainly, doing this would allow them to extract maximum profit at minimum cost without directly engaging in battle. However, this would inevitably result in the division of the North and South.

“The South will want independence anyway, so at least they will willingly follow the mediation. In the end, Your Highness intends to indirectly side with the South.”

“Of course.”

Well, that was the initial promise made.

Using this opportunity to wring even more out of the South during the post-war negotiations was an unimagined method, but since it was a good one, there were no objections.

However, Killian’s following words went far beyond Wellesley’s expectations once again.

“It’s a country that will collapse even if left alone, so there won’t be any backlash even if we push them a bit, right?”

Wellesley fell silent for a moment, then showed a twisted smile. It didn’t make sense at first glance, but Killian’s words were always like this.

Chapter 330: The Pacifist

The capital of the Union, Washington, D.C.

The White House.

While smaller in scale compared to New York, where he frequented for business, there was no doubt that this was the heart of the United States, given the presence of the White House and the Capitol.

James had never been inside the White House before, but he could tell without checking that security had become far tighter recently.

Since the war was in full swing, it was only natural.

James never imagined he would live to see the day he met the President of the United States.

In fact, he had met Lincoln once before he became President, which made the feeling even more surreal.

Killian had told him to provide some support, so he did, but who would have thought that man would actually rise to the presidency?

At the very least, James hadn’t.

“It has been a long time, Mr. President.”

“Indeed it has. It was so long ago that my memory was a bit hazy, but it really was you. I’m glad.”

“I assume you sought me out because of the unfortunate incident that occurred recently?”

“Yes. Still, finding you was much harder than I expected. The name ‘King James’ is famous, but the identity of the man himself is not well known.”

That was bound to be the case since James had used body doubles in most places until now.

In the first place, not many people knew that the James of the James Group and King James, the leader of the Black civil rights movement, were the same person.

The reason was simple: Killian had strictly ordered him never to show his actual face, as it was an era where active civil rights leaders were prime targets for assassination.

In fact, some of the body doubles had been involved in assassination attempts, proving Killian’s concerns were not unfounded.

Still, one could hardly send a body double to meet the President of the United States, so he had to come in person this time.

“First, to ensure I do not waste your time, Your Excellency, I must state that this has nothing to do with our organization. Those who committed the terrorism in Canada were others posing as members of our group.”

“Do you have evidence to prove that?”

“Of course.”

The original plan was for the agents in the South to actually be members of the Black liberation group, and for the terrorism to be concluded as the work of the North.

Naturally, James wouldn’t have had to meet Lincoln in person either.

However, after receiving word a few days ago that the plan was changing, he had scrambled to re-fabricate the fabricated evidence and rushed to Washington by train.

“Phew… So, we’ve put out the immediate fire for now.”

“The NBA I created has a motto of peaceful protest that avoids excessive violence. Terrorism is simply out of the question.”

James could guess why the plan had been changed so suddenly.

Originally, they might have judged that this organization could be used as a sacrificial pawn to attack the North, but the calculations must have changed for some reason.

An organization as well-unified as this had high utility for either side, after all.

“Mr. President, is there anything else I should do?”

“I understand Chairman James is a citizen of the British Empire. If you have connections with the British high society, could you exert some influence to mediate between our two countries?”

“I will do my best, within the reach of my power.”

“If you exert your influence, I will also do my best to ensure your businesses can flourish even more within the Union.”

In truth, he did have connections to the upper echelons.

In fact, he had a very sturdy and direct hotline.

However, precisely because of that, James felt no charm in Lincoln’s proposal.

“I am someone who has built a large business here as well. I will work hard to clear up any misunderstandings, so do not worry too much. I have several friendly Members of Parliament in London as well.”

Perhaps I could use this as a pretext to receive some under-the-table funds from the Union.

It seemed that hanging around a wicked person had caused some wicked thoughts to rub off on him.

James, never dropping his mask as a virtuous businessman, gave a polite bow and left the White House behind.

A few days later.

The Americas were once again thrown into turmoil as the British Empire’s official investigation results were published, declaring that the arsons in Montreal were incidents involving both the North and the South.

Richmond, the capital of the Confederate States of America.

“No, the North is one thing, but how did we end up being implicated in the arson as well?”

“Didn’t you say everything was already discussed with the British side, Mr. President? What is the meaning of this?”

“Well… huff, how should I explain this?”

The Southern leadership, who had firmly believed that the British Empire would soon deploy the Royal Navy to turn the Northern coast into ash, had been on pins and needles lately.

“It seems that because both we and the North left too much evidence behind, it was impossible to conclude it was the fault of only one side.”

“…No, but we did it because they told us to…”

“That is not quite it. To be precise, they said they would intervene if we provided them with a justification. They can just claim we didn’t do the job properly.”

“Wait, then what happens now?”

No one spoke it aloud, but the thoughts running through everyone’s heads—from President Jefferson Davis to Secretary of State Benjamin—were mostly the same.

So, what does the British Empire intend to do?

Surely they wouldn’t declare war on both sides at once.

“Now that the British Empire has made such an official announcement, there is nothing we can do. It’s unlikely, but if Europe abandons us, we will have no choice but to surrender.”

“But since the North was also named as an accomplice—no, I don’t know how to define this—anyway, wasn’t the North also identified as the culprit? It doesn’t seem like they’ll abandon us now.”

“It’s hard to judge since we don’t know their intentions. However, since there has been an official announcement from the British Empire, we must voice our opinion in some way.”

It was a valid point. Valid, but… what were they supposed to say?

Should they deny it? But the British Empire likely already had all the evidence that they were involved.

Should they expose that it was a rigged scam? That would be the worst possible move.

Not only did they lack the definitive evidence to prove it, but doing so would truly make an enemy of the British Empire.

If that happened, there was no guarantee how France or Prussia would react.

However.

Wouldn’t it be strange in its own way to just apologize and bow their heads here?

Were they supposed to admit that they sent agents to a Canadian port and set fires to make the British Empire hostile toward the North?

“Mr. President, considering the situation coldly, if our only options are denial or admission, admission seems to be the right path. As I see it, wouldn’t the British Empire want us to do exactly that?”

“Secretary Benjamin, is there a reason you think so?”

“In truth, all we did was set fire to merchant ships that were already decommissioned and warehouses that were empty. Furthermore, the weapons we burned were items we were supposed to receive anyway. If only we were involved in this incident, it might be different, but considering the actual amount of damage inflicted on the British Empire, our role was practically negligible.”

“Is… that so?”

It was an unexpected shift in perspective, but it wasn’t necessarily wrong.

At any rate, they physical damage they caused was minimal because they only burned places designated as ‘safe to burn’ in Canada.

Conversely, the North had committed terrorism with genuine intent and must have caused significant damage to Canada.

“So, you’re saying we should lean into the narrative that we are merely petty criminals?”

“Yes. And if we do this, the North will never be able to deny their own wrongdoing.”

If both sides admit to the crime, the North’s responsibility will be perceived as greater anyway. And if the North denies it while the South admits it, the North will be the one to bear the full weight of the British Empire’s wrath.

It felt strange, but once laid out, it felt like a miraculous masterstroke.

Neither President Jefferson nor General-in-Chief Robert E. Lee could find a reason to argue against Secretary Benjamin’s seemingly mad proposal.

Everything in the world was relative; if the enemy suffered a greater loss than they did, wouldn’t that result in a net gain for them?

After this complex and dizzying process of deduction, the South made an unexpected power move: a full admission of guilt.

“The Confederate States of America has issued an official statement of apology. They claim that as the war situation worsened, they wanted to borrow the power of the British Empire and carried out this scheme for that purpose.”

“…They’re quite clever, aren’t they?”

“They even added that to minimize damage to the British Empire, they only burned decommissioned ships and supplies they were scheduled to receive. Nevertheless, since the arson did occur, they promised to strictly punish those responsible and pay reparations.”

I thought there was about a five percent chance they would act like this, but I didn’t expect them to prostrate themselves and give such a deep bow so quickly.

The original plan was that since both sides would be unable to either confirm or deny, I would gradually pressure them and drag them to the negotiating table.

“What do you intend to do? Parliament’s reaction is one of disbelief; they didn’t expect the South to apologize so decisively. They thought the South might even claim they were being framed, but it seems they have someone with a good head on their shoulders.”

“Is this a beneficial decision for the South?”

“To be precise, it was the only way to minimize their losses. Still, they can’t avoid losses entirely. They’ve already committed themselves to paying reparations, haven’t they?”

Since they showed such admirable conscience by bowing their heads immediately without making pathetic excuses, I’ll take a little less from them than originally planned.

Regardless, now that the South had struck first with their apology, the North was left with no choice.

The North also confessed, claiming the act was committed by soldiers who had gone rogue due to the difficult war situation, and promised strict punishment and reparations.

It was absurd enough that both sides committed terrorism simultaneously, but the political world was left stunned by the unprecedented situation where both sides readily admitted to it.

Still, the Members of Parliament must have realized this was an opportunity, as the ruling and opposition parties became one, singing joyful songs about reparations.

“First, we must secure the reparations. Since both the North and the South have admitted everything, we should just squeeze it out of them.”

“Mr. Disraeli is absolutely right!”

“We shouldn’t just take reparations; a full investigation of the circumstances is necessary. Using that as a pretext, we can plant our investigators in both the North and the South, which will be useful for a long time to come.”

“Mr. Russell, are you a genius by any chance?”

“Ah, and not just the British Empire—Canada must receive separate reparations. Is it not a betrayal of the trust of the Canadian people, who trusted the United States, maintained neutrality, and sold weapons to both sides? Naturally, reparations must be extracted for this part as well!”

“Of course! Of course! That’s only right!”

Even though they fought day and night, their appearance of harmoniously sharing opinions whenever they could fleece another country was truly heartwarming.

At this point, their identity seemed closer to pirates than politicians.

Naturally, the Parliament, which was operating in high spirits as usual, requested a statement from me, and I glady raised my voice in the house once more.

“Extracting reparations is a matter of course, but before that, I believe it is necessary for the home government’s Navy to be deployed.”

“Are you suggesting we intervene in the war? But given that they quickly admitted their faults and bowed their heads, we lack a sufficient justification for a declaration of war.”

“It’s not a declaration of war. It’s the end of the war. What is the cause of this ridiculous situation? It is an accident that occurred because both sides were trying to pull the British Empire in as an ally to win this insane war.”

Wellesley, the senior members of the Conservative Party, and individuals like Gladstone, who had been briefed by me beforehand, nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

“In the East, there is a saying: ‘cut the grass and dig out the roots.’ It means that if one wishes to eliminate an evil, one must remove its source. This situation is the same. The British Empire has maintained neutrality in this war. It was the best policy to avoid taking a side, but we must also acknowledge that as a result, the war has grown out of control.”

Over the past few years, an enormous amount of money had been sucked in, and the national power of France, Prussia, the South, and the North had all been exhausted without exception.

The only ones left unscathed were the British Empire and Canada, who had spent the time reaping the rewards from the sidelines.

“Therefore, to prevent such accidents from happening again, I believe it is necessary to appropriately mediate this war.”

Considering that we were still raking in money at this very moment, my suggestion to bring the curtain down might sound disappointing to some.

However, overindulgence leads to indigestion.

If we don’t take a breath now, voices of discontent or denunciations toward us would slowly start pouring out from all over.

Furthermore, if we, the ones who have ultimately gained the most, suggest closing the game here, wouldn’t it carry a sense of sincerity?

“Then, are you saying it is necessary to deploy the Royal Navy for this?”

“Is there much of a chance that those who have been fighting each other for years and are full of venom will listen obediently if we just tell them to stop fighting now?”

If anyone insists on continuing to fight even after all this, we can just label them a warmonger who opposes a peaceful world and beat them down.

Now that the justification lies with us, the North and South have only two choices.

They can either wither away under a ‘Buster Call’ from the Royal Navy, or they can swallow their tears and come to the negotiating table.

I don’t care which one they choose.

I will welcome them either way with a genuine smile.

Chapter 331: The Pacifist (2)

If there is a bottomless pit for money in this world, war is undoubtedly the first thing that comes to mind.

War, never again war!

That sentiment tends to set in once you’ve experienced modern warfare a few times. As weapons become more sophisticated and the cost of maintaining every single soldier rises, the bills start coming in with an entirely different number of zeros.

And with the expansion of mass transport facilities like railways, even mobilizing troops has become easier than in the past. In the old days, you had to leave people behind to farm, but thanks to mechanical advancements, even in the worst-case scenario where the men are gone, the farms can still function to some extent and the factories can keep running.

When military technology improved so innovatively, people predicted that future battles would end faster and more swiftly. With superior firearm technology, ever-increasing firepower, and the ability to deploy troops to the right places at the right time through rapid transport, how could they not annihilate their enemies quickly?

Numerous experts predicted that the very paradigm of war would change.

In fact, it did change. The problem was that the direction it took was completely wrong.

When utilizing superior firearms and firepower that modern technology provided against a nation still stuck in a past era, the battles went exactly as expected. However, once those who possessed the same technology began to fight each other, the story changed.

It wasn’t just one side who could lay down machine guns and turn those who approached into Swiss cheese, nor was it just one side who was armed with rifles that had fast reload speeds and long ranges. It wasn’t just one side who could transport large-scale units to the right places using the railways spread into every corner.

This side could quickly mobilize 100,000 or 200,000 men, but the opponent could also quickly mobilize 200,000 or 300,000. This side had the firepower to wipe out hundreds of people in an instant, but the other side had the same.

Thus, the damage inevitably became much larger than expected, and the war was forced into a long, drawn-out stalemate.

“The British Empire expresses its deep concern over the misery of this increasingly escalating war. Until now, we could not interfere as it was a matter of other nations, but now that the madness of this war has manifested as acts of terrorism against our home government, we can no longer overlook this situation. Our government urges for the cessation of the war that caused this situation; if this demand is not met, we will remove the source of the potential danger to our nation.”

It was phrased somewhat indirectly, but there was no fool in the world who wouldn’t understand what it meant.

Parliament officially declared the Prime Minister’s request, and once Victoria’s formal permission was granted, the fleet of the British Empire assembled.

Not long after, the “Master of Crossing the Strait of Dover” and the “Iron and Blood” of Prussia, who had recently been appointed as the next Prime Minister, rushed to London.

The meeting proceeded exactly as predicted, without a single deviation.

“France has shed a tremendous amount of blood in this war. We want to receive corresponding compensation from the North.”

“The soldiers of Prussia fought as bravely as the heroic sacrifice and struggle of the French. I took the position of Prime Minister with the firm promise that I would surely receive the price for the blood we shed. If this promise cannot be kept, there will be no end to the war.”

They passionately expressed their determination to somehow recover the losses they had suffered so far. If they couldn’t achieve this, it would inevitably impact their political lives, so this outcry was a programmed step in the process.

“Even at this moment, our soldiers are falling and shedding blood. I trust that the British Empire will not turn a blind eye to the difficulties of our allies.”

“Weren’t the original plans for the British Empire Navy to join us and blockade the North’s sea? Asking us to enter into an end-of-war agreement immediately without doing that is too much, isn’t it?”

“Now, now, everyone, please calm down for a moment. I will explain everything to you.”

“Or how about this? First, join our alliance and bombard any of the North’s major ports. If we then tell them to face negotiations, won’t they be more inclined to listen?”

“That sounds excellent! If we are going to attack, it would be best to strike cities where the North’s major military facilities are concentrated.”

“Hasn’t the British Empire been preserving its strength until now? The moment the British Empire enters the war, the tide will turn immediately.”

Oh, my head is spinning.

In the eyes of the two men who were pouring out only what they wanted to say without listening to this side, a sense of venom could almost be felt. I understand the feeling of desperately trying to crawl out after finally finding an exit after floundering in a pitfall.

“We may intervene. If the North rejects the mediation plan, we will eventually have to get directly involved. But if the other side listens obediently, we don’t necessarily need to fight, do we?”

“Mmm…”

“The other side has likely been fighting a bloody war just as we have. I don’t think they will suddenly vomit up everything we want and get on their knees at this point.”

“If you’re thinking of taking everything, then they naturally wouldn’t. To begin with, that would be impossible even if we were to intervene in earnest.”

“That is…”

Guizot and Bismarck, who were about to reflexively protest, paused to use their cool heads for a moment, then clicked their tongues and shut their mouths.

“You two would know best, as you are currently fighting them directly. Right now, the North is continuing to commit a massive number of people, as if there’s no tomorrow. If we truly try to finish them off, they will continue to resist, and we will eventually have to move past those costs to bring them to their knees.”

“Sending additional troops from here would certainly be…”

“Bringing about a total surrender just by poking at their ports a little? That’s out of the question. We can squeeze them for a reasonable amount, so wouldn’t it be better to be satisfied with that?”

I could feel Bismarck’s mind racing.

As I said, if they attacked with the intention of finishing the North for good, they would have to invest more troops and pour in more money than they were now. In that case, what would be the actual return on investment?

“And we must also consider domestic public opinion. Since it has been revealed that the United States possesses much greater national power than expected, public opinion back home will not be very favorable if we were to form a large-scale Army to subjugate them.”

Ah—I didn’t know the United States would be that strong, either. Who would have known that the country that struggled against Mexico would be so powerful when fighting on its own home turf?

I told Wellesley and Disraeli, but since that’s only a secret between the three of us, there’s no evidence.

“But the damages we suffered…”

“Now, now, Prime Minister Guizot. I am saying that it is nearly impossible to make them collapse by bringing them to their knees; I am not saying that we cannot receive appropriate compensation. Right now, we can receive compensation from more than just the North, can’t we?”

“Ah… well, we can also receive it from the South, so I should calculate that as well.”

“If we enter an end-of-war agreement like this, the South will achieve the independence they so desired. And honestly, if their allies have shed this much blood for them, there should be something in return.”

In truth, the side that could be milked more openly was the South, not the North. Since the fact that their power gap with the North was immense had been exposed, it was clear that the war could not be sustained without European support.

“Even if the North comes to the negotiating table, they won’t be unaware of the fact that this is essentially a victory for the Confederacy. If we ask them for a reasonable level of reparations, they will accept what they can.”

“But that is not enough. We have a real reason for intervening in this war.”

“Regarding the South American colony matter, couldn’t we negotiate separately with the South? I am even willing to help you with that if necessary.”

While we have no interest in South American colonies, I do want to occupy the region where the Panama Canal can be dug. However, no matter how I calculated it, I concluded that it would be impossible to create a situation where we could keep ownership of the Panama Canal for the next hundred years on our own.

To take the canal, we would first have to make Panama independent from Colombia, which we can certainly do. The problem is that once Panama becomes independent, it’s obvious they will pester us to give the canal back later. In the original timeline, the United States, which owned the canal, eventually returned it to Panama, so it was an inevitable trend. There were even radical organizations that threatened to destroy everything if the canal wasn’t returned, so occupying it by force would only result in a loss.

In that case, we would have to annex Panama as part of our home government, but that was a matter not even worth considering.

What I wanted was the canal, not the land called Panama.

So, the best move here is to act like I’m giving crumbs to France and Prussia while I create a scenario where I can snatch away only the canal. If I give them the feeling that they’re getting plenty of colonies, Prussia and France will be satisfied in their own way.

“Pioneering colonies in South America… it would certainly be much easier with the South’s support, but since we’ve exhausted so much of our national power this time…”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we all work together and proceed?”

Bismarck and Guizot stared intently at the map of the American continent.

The British Empire, France, and Prussia.

In the end, they were all laying out moves that looked beyond the current victory to the world after the war. The British Empire, which had preserved its strength this time, was one thing, but France and Prussia, having suffered heavy losses, needed to plan their future blueprints even more carefully.

“But before that, isn’t there one more thing that needs to be clarified?”

If they didn’t know, I would have to say it myself, but fortunately, Bismarck opened his mouth first.

“First, before we bring the North and the South to the negotiating table, we need to align our conditions and standards.”

“Indeed.”

“As Your Highness said, it will be impossible to demand reparations from the North to the point where all our damages are covered. However, separately from that, we need to firmly keep the North under our thumb. This is not simply because we suffered a lot of damage this time. Isn’t that right, Prime Minister Guizot?”

“…‘Under our thumb’ is a strong expression, but it’s not wrong. Honestly, who in Europe would have expected the United States to have grown this strong?”

Tell me about it. Who would have known such a ridiculous thing would happen?

“But if we try to suppress them too obviously, the North will naturally resist.”

“That is true. So we should look for a good way… actually, the reason I came here personally was to discuss this very issue with you all.”

Until now, the rivals that the Great Powers recognized were only their neighbors in Europe. How much of a headache must they have had when they suddenly saw backwater hicks they never cared about rising to a similar weight class as them?

Even considering their growth rate, they must have judged that it wouldn’t be strange if they were overtaken at any time. Therefore, I knew such a conversation would definitely come up as the war came to a close.

“First, I would like to hear the method Prime Minister Bismarck is thinking of.”

“First, we must ensure that the North and South remain divided. And the South doesn’t need that much attention. After fighting alongside them, I saw that their limits are clear. The problem is the North; if we leave them alone, they will surely be at a level to threaten us in a few decades, even without unifying with the South. By then, it wouldn’t be strange if the South were absorbed at any moment.”

Naturally.

The important thing is not just for me to get stronger, but to place shackles on the opponent so they cannot become stronger than me. In every situation in the world, if everyone else becomes weaker while I stay the same, it means I’ve relatively become stronger, right?

“So, what you’re saying, Prime Minister, is this. We must absolutely block the North from gaining any additional growth engines.”

“Correct.”

“Then, wouldn’t the most important place be here?”

I pointed to the area around the Sea of Cortez in the western part of current United States territory, which they had gained through the war with Mexico.

“Even without this, the North, bordering the Atlantic, will grow tremendously in the future if they can move freely into the Pacific through this sea. Therefore, I believe we should at least give the path to the Pacific to the South.”

“A wise judgment.”

“We agree as well.”

As expected, my comrades were more sincere than anyone in “kicking away the ladder.” Even without me stepping forward to talk, France and Prussia, who already saw the United States as a serious threat, were busy plotting the downfall of the North.

To see France and Prussia getting along so well like this.

I suppose truly nothing is impossible in this world.

As the saying goes, the dogs bark but the caravan moves on; once the schedule was confirmed, it proceeded steadily, and the underground negotiations between the Great Powers leading the world reached their final stages.

As if to prove that the British Empire was serious about this, a large-scale fleet was formed to cross the Atlantic, accompanied by individuals whose names carried weight.

“I sincerely welcome the soldiers of the British Empire Navy and His Highness, the Prince of Wales, Edward!”

Despite being in the middle of a war, even the ministers of the South came out in droves, forming a massive welcome crowd.

“Thank you.”

This was a grave position of a completely different level compared to traveling back and forth to Canada. Although it was a position as a representative in form only, it was not easy to keep one’s shoulders back in a place where the attention of the whole world was focused.

Still, the more that was true, the more one had to harden their heart and act strongly.

“I am here today…”

Edward scanned the crowd surrounding him and spoke aloud the words his father had suggested half-jokingly.

“To end this war.”

The Prince of Wales of the British Empire, Edward.

With a bold statement, he made a grand entrance into North America!

Chapter 332: Pacifist (3)

The light of the world’s greatest empire, the successor and eldest son of the unrivaled hero Killian, the man born of the British Empire.

When Prince Edward arrived, the Great Powers, who had been fighting to the death for years, knelt and clamored for an end to the war.

Edward had known before he even set out that this was the image his father was aiming for. However, no matter how much the British Empire was the strongest nation in the world, the other major powers would not simply kneel just because they were told to.

In reality, most people in this world do not understand reason through words alone. Much less so for the parties involved in a war who are currently smashing each other’s heads in.

“The British Empire? Stop talking nonsense and tell them to go to hell!”

“Who do those bastards think they are, unilaterally telling us whether to end the war or not?”

“While we were bleeding white, those bastards were just sitting back and profiting from the sidelines.”

“Those megalomaniacs really think the world trembles the moment they open their mouths, don’t they?”

While the majority knew that the scales of the war would tilt instantly if the British Empire intervened, many still chose to deny it.

It wasn’t that they were ignorant of the facts. They had shed so much blood to fight this far; who could possibly be convinced to stop now? In the years of continuous fighting, the casualties among the citizens of the United States had exceeded hundreds of thousands.

The more blood that flowed, the deeper the hatred grew. It was only natural that some reacted violently to the proposal of ending the war in an incomplete state, without having completely finished off their opponent.

However, no matter how much dissatisfaction there was, it meant nothing in the face of overwhelming power.

When the HMS Warrior, the latest model of ironclad steamship, began to line up off the southern coast for all to see, the loud-mouthed opposition was suddenly struck with a lesson in civility.

And the North, which had been even more vehemently opposed to ending the war than the South, was no exception. Originally, the prevailing opinion in the North had been that they could afford to fight a little longer—until Edward arrived leading the fleet himself.

“Ending the war here means recognizing the South! We can never allow that!”

“A fleet? We have plenty of ships as well. Didn’t we just mass-produce and deploy the USS Monitor?”

“Exactly. While the British Empire was idling away in Europe, we have been constantly reinforcing our military strength through intense, real-world combat.”

“Even if we do end the war, we must first show them how strong we are before we can engage in negotiations from a more favorable position.”

They knew well enough that they stood no chance if they turned the British Empire into an enemy. Still, their argument was that they had to show some resistance so the British wouldn’t look down on them, and most generals agreed with this.

But then…

“It is reported that the British Empire has appointed Prince Edward as the head of these negotiations and dispatched a fleet.”

“The… The number of British warships arriving this time is said to be almost equal to the number of ships in our entire navy…”

“Does that include a large number of lightly armored steamships?”

“No, sir. They are all the HMS Warrior, the new steamships Britain introduced a few years ago.”

“No, how could this be…”

One might think it would be a fair fight if the numbers were similar, but the steamships currently operated by the North were designed for coastal or riverine combat.

In contrast, the Warrior class that the British Empire had brought over was no exaggeration to call the largest, fastest, most heavily armored, and most heavily armed warships in the world. Even compared to France’s flagship, the La Gloire, they were superior not only in size but also in speed and armor thickness.

No revolutionary technology had been introduced per se; rather, it was an all-weather weapon that beautifully integrated and harmonized all existing technologies.

And they had brought a whole fleet of those, not just one or two?

Lincoln, who had been silent until now, turned to General Grant and asked in a heavy tone.

“If we shout our opposition to ending the war, it means the British fleet will be added directly to the Confederate army… Would it be possible to hold out?”

“Mr. President, the reality is that we are currently unable to take the offensive, even against the French Navy, and are stuck on the defensive.”

The La Gloire operated by France was a ship built strictly for naval combat, so the North had been avoiding sea battles altogether. They could manage a defense since the Northern ships were fine for fighting along coasts and rivers, but the moment the British Empire joined the fray, the story changed.

“Is the British fleet truly that superior?”

“It is said to be a collection of cutting-edge technologies, built specifically to target France’s La Gloire.”

“And how many of those ships have they brought now?”

They likely wouldn’t bring such massive ships too close to the shore, but the damage the North would suffer just from having their coastal cities leveled and ports destroyed was beyond calculation.

While one can never know the outcome of a battle until it’s fought, the difference in specifications was so vast that a conclusion could be drawn immediately.

As Lincoln’s face darkened, General Grant’s powerless voice followed.

“For now… since it might be false information, I will verify it once more.”

“I understand. Let’s verify the authenticity of the information first and then discuss it again.”

They had vaguely known that the British Navy was the strongest in the world, but hearing the reality laid bare like this made their heads spin. They thought they had grown strong through continuous warfare, but what arrogance that had been.

Lincoln and the Northern leadership prayed in their hearts that the information they just received was wrong—that it was a mistake, and it was actually just one or two Warriors accompanied by small steamships.

If the report they just received was indeed true, it was equivalent to saying they had to abandon the sea entirely. Could they continue the fight in such a state?

Naturally, no one spoke up to say it was fine until the meeting ended.

“Are you saying the forces currently present are not all of them?”

“Yes. If the North insists on continuing the fight, a few more ships will cross the Atlantic.”

“…Heh, hahah.”

Except for the North and South, the three powers—the British Empire, France, and Prussia—had already roughly agreed on the process for ending the war.

The South also had a few dissatisfied people at first, but after seeing the large and beautiful cannons of the British warships and being told that their independence would be guaranteed, they were now shouting “Long live Europe!” as if they had never complained.

All that remained was the North, but listening to Prince Edward now, it seemed there would be no problem even if the North decided to keep fighting.

What? ‘The damage would be great if the North engaged in total war, so it’s better to avoid battle’? You shameless bastards. You kept that kind of power in reserve while saying such things?

General Adolphe Niel, a French Army general and the commander for this war, barely suppressed the curses rising in his throat.

“Ahem, since Your Highness the Prince has personally led the fleet here, the North must be shivering in their boots. They will likely surrender soon. Hahaha.”

“Is that not all thanks to how bravely you all have fought? We are merely helping a little with the finishing touches.”

At least you know that much.

Though he didn’t say it aloud, General Niel bit his lip in bitterness and glanced at the man sitting next to him, who remained as silent as a mute.

Helmuth von Moltke, the Chief of Staff of the Prussian forces and the man tasked with concluding this war, was also looking at the distant British warships with a similar expression.

“Anyway… I knew the British Empire’s naval power was formidable, but I didn’t realize it had grown so much beyond imagination.”

“As the territory we must control expanded, we had no choice but to produce many ships. Since there were no actual naval battles to fight, these are warships that have never been deployed in actual combat, so we took this opportunity to deploy them on a large scale.”

“The South will accept any conditions as long as our three nations pressure them, so the North is what matters… What if the North refuses to come to the negotiating table?”

“Then, yes. We will have to make them realize that the ships they possess are nothing more than scrap metal that serves no function on the sea.”

He spoke calmly, but this wasn’t the bravado of a young prince; it was an objective fact.

Judging by the numbers, it seemed the British Empire alone could probably match the North even if France stayed out of it. And if they did fight, what would the result be? Looking at the detailed specs of the British warships, Niel felt it was pointless to even calculate because he felt sorry for the North.

One should feel reassured when an ally is this strong, but General Niel felt nothing but grievance.

Until now, public opinion had held that the second strongest naval power behind the British Empire was France. Indeed, after building the La Gloire before the HMS Warrior appeared, they had prided themselves on having no rivals.

But within a year, they had not only lost the title of having the world’s strongest warship but had also seen the number of ships they possessed fall behind to a disastrous degree.

By original calculations, there shouldn’t have been such a gap in numbers. He thought there might be five, or at most ten, but looking at it now, the error in his calculation was more than double.

The reason was obvious.

You must have sucked up a truly disgusting amount of money. You bastards.

Building and maintaining warships takes money from start to finish. So where did all that money come from? Those warships standing so majestically over there were forged with the money sucked up while France and Prussia were bleeding in this war.

Looking at the forces present here alone, it was clear that in terms of naval power, even if France, Prussia, and the North all allied together, they couldn’t do anything against the British Empire alone.

Both Niel and Moltke were left speechless.

—I have come to end this war.

At first glance, it sounded like the arrogant words of a green youth, but saying it with such power backing him up sent a chill down their spines.

If the allies felt this way, what about the North, the party actually being threatened? To keep holding out and telling them to do their worst would be recklessness, not courage.

And exactly as expected.

In less than a week, the North sent a reply saying they were willing to agree to an end to the war and would like to hear the conditions. It was as if the years of fierce fighting had ended like a lie.

He couldn’t stand it without a smoke.

General Niel, having finished his brief meeting with the Prince, let out a deep sigh from his gut and lit a cigarette.

“Phew…”

Perhaps because of the situation, the cigarette tasted incredibly good. Annoyingly so.

Confederacy, Virginia.

Richmond.

“…Welcome, General Grant.”

“…It’s been a while, General Lee.”

Ulysses S. Grant, the Commander-in-Chief of the North, and Robert E. Lee, the Commander-in-Chief of the South, exchanged the most awkward of greetings.

“It feels like my heart is lightening a bit now that the end of the long tunnel of war is finally in sight.”

“…Is that so? I am deeply worried that this proud land established by our ancestors will once again become a plaything for the European powers.”

“That will not happen.”

General Lee countered immediately, but he didn’t actually look that confident.

In order to hold out in this war, the South had accepted support from far too many nations. To refuse any interference after that would be a truly shameless act. Prussia and France would never let that stand in the first place.

Grant walked slowly, unable to shake off his anxiety. In truth, he had said he would hear the negotiation terms, but he knew well that the war would resume the moment he refused to sign.

And this time, the British Empire would be added to the Confederate forces. Considering the power the British had brought, the further the North tried to hold out in the war, the more devastating the blow they would suffer.

In the end, the North had reached a consensus that they should just wrap up this disastrous war if the conditions were reasonable, and Grant had come as their representative to sign the document.

However…

“W-what is this? Are you telling us to end the war under these conditions?”

He had already heard the general terms, but the moment he saw the single map added at the end, something snapped in Grant’s head.

“These are the conditions strongly insisted upon by France and Prussia.”

“To go beyond guaranteeing Southern territory and demand even more land… just what kind of robber’s logic is this!”

It was a crude and malicious map where he could explicitly feel the ill intent to keep the North trapped along the Atlantic coast at all costs.

General Grant’s hand, holding the pen, trembled with rage.

{PIC:}

Chapter 333: Pacifist (4)

General Grant wanted to hurl the pen in his hand right at General Lee’s face and walk out that very moment, but he couldn’t.

He knew better than anyone that if he didn’t endure this now, it would lead straight back to war.

But even so, this map made no sense.

How could anyone draw lines on a map like this?

He took a deep breath, trying his best to appear calm and conceal the surging rage within him as he spoke.

“Am I misreading a map of African colonies right now? What on earth is with these crude lines?”

“As I’ve mentioned, these are the strong demands of France and Prussia.”

“Ahem… Well, this is a bit different from what I was told previously… I don’t think I’m in a position to decide this.”

If he signed this and returned, Grant’s career would be over that very day.

Pleading for time for urgent consultations, Grant managed to secure a few days’ reprieve. However, no matter how much they put their heads together, no clear solution emerged.

Even in Washington D.C., the cabinet members who saw the map sent by Grant pounded on the table and raised their voices.

“We absolutely cannot lose the Sea of Cortez! Giving the South the only exit to the Pacific—isn’t that clearly an intention to cage us in?”

“The Southerners must be blinded by greed. They claimed independence was their only goal, but now they’re acting like nothing but highway robbers.”

“According to General Grant, it wasn’t the South’s demand, but that of France and Prussia.”

At Lincoln’s words, everyone’s expressions contorted.

“Those madmen… So they intend to cut off our hands and feet. And the South is just going to accept this?”

“Since they’re being handed an entrance to the Pacific, not just mere territory, they’ll obviously bow and scrape as they take it.”

“Must we accept this? If it’s going to be like this, we should just fight—”

“Secretary Stanton, if we fight, can we defend that area?”

At Lincoln’s question, the Secretary of War stared intensely at the map before slowly shaking his head.

“It’s impossible.”

“You mean we can’t hold it even if we bolster our defenses?”

“Yes.”

When the Secretary of War spoke with such certainty, deep worry clouded everyone’s eyes.

Yet, even looking at the map objectively, it was easy to understand why Stanton saw no possibility.

“Southern New Mexico is far too distant from the Northeast, where our main forces are concentrated. There aren’t even railways built out that far yet, so it would take ages just to move the Army. Then, can the Navy get there easily? No. They would have to sail all the way around the South American continent, and our main warships aren’t suited for ocean voyages.”

The USS Monitor-class ships currently operated by the Union Navy were focused on coastal and riverine combat.

Their center of gravity was not suited for deep-sea navigation; if they encountered a storm, they risked sinking immediately.

Furthermore, while rounding the South American continent, there was no way the enemy fleets would just sit by and watch.

Even without the British Empire stepping in, France’s La Gloire alone could turn all of the North’s warships into scrap metal in an open ocean battle.

The moment the Union warships headed for the open sea to reach the Sea of Cortez, the enemy would surely pounce as if they had been waiting. Thus, navy deployment was also out of the question.

On the other hand, the enemy could use ports in Canada as forward bases to relentlessly pour in troops, making defense impossible from the start.

“They likely included these conditions because they know all of this. They’re telling us to hand it over quietly because no matter how much we struggle, we can’t protect it.”

“Those pieces of trash.”

The major strongholds of the North could be held somehow if they fought a total war with everything they had.

However, it was a harsh reality that areas without even a railway were physically impossible to defend, and the enemy was seizing this opportunity to take them.

No matter how much they debated, there was only one answer.

They could not reject the ambitions of these savage invaders, who had pushed exactly to the razor-thin line of what the Union was forced to accept.

Of course, the land itself had originally been forcibly taken by the United States from Mexico.

But no one in the United States was tactless enough to point that out.

In Richmond, Virginia, stood a modest three-story building.

Built in the Neoclassical style, the mansion was a bit small to be called a grand estate, yet too large to be a simple house.

Aside from its pristine white exterior, it didn’t seem particularly extraordinary, but it was significant because it served as the presidential residence, known as the White House of the South.

Confederate President Jefferson Davis lived here with his family, conducted his business, and held meetings with his generals.

And today.

In this heart of the South, a treaty ceremony was being held to truly bring the war to an end.

Confederate President Jefferson Davis.

Union President Abraham Lincoln.

And even Edward, the Prince of Wales of the British Empire.

Once the leaders of each nation signed this end-of-war agreement—which the working-level officials had finalized and the commanders-in-chief had eventually agreed upon—it would take effect with irreversible force.

Actually, the reason Lincoln had come here personally was out of concern that the Confederacy might try to add some other bizarre condition at the last minute.

However, contrary to Lincoln’s expectations, the British Empire, France, and Prussia didn’t push for anything beyond the initial conditions.

He wondered what was going on, but then concluded they probably realized that if they pushed any further, the North might truly just refuse to cooperate entirely.

At first, Lincoln thought those greedy men had surprisingly managed to restrain themselves, but he was mistaken.

“Mr. President. You have an objection? This was agreed upon by both sides two days ago.”

“No, that’s what I’m told, but this is the first I’m hearing of it in this setting today.”

“The reporting system must have gotten tangled. But if you check, you’ll see. This has already been fully coordinated with the Confederate Department of State.”

“But this is…”

Listening to what the content was, it was nothing short of a laughably absurd farce.

“Hasn’t this war proven that the South’s railway network is far inferior to the North’s? Furthermore, the reality is that the Southern railways are unstandardized, making it impossible to share tracks. Unless you tear it all up and start over now, you will perpetually lag behind the North.”

“I agree with that much.”

“Then leave that part to the British Empire. No country in the world builds railways better than we do. Moreover, unlike other nations, we already possess companies and engineers right here in the Americas. The railway and locomotive companies under the James Group will revolutionize the South’s transportation network.”

We ended the war for you and gave you independence, so hand over the railway construction rights.

In truth, considering the South’s poor railway standards, the need wasn’t absent.

The North had built 2,500 miles of new track during the war alone.

In contrast, the South had built barely 400 miles.

To make matters worse, as Prince Edward mentioned, the mixture of standard and broad gauges led to the ridiculous situation where one had to transfer trains even when heading to the front lines.

And since the British Empire was indeed the best railway builder in the world, it was a proposal the South could reasonably consider.

The real problem came next.

“And sponsoring Panama’s independence from Colombia? What on earth is this…”

“That is a point that France and Prussia also strongly agree upon.”

Glancing at the map, Lincoln could immediately understand the hidden motives of the European nations.

Panama was situated in a position that served as a bastion connecting South and North America.

Currently part of Colombia, it was separated by a massive jungle that made travel impossible, and it was being exploited almost like a colony, leading to immense local dissatisfaction.

With just a little push, Colombia’s influence could be slashed, and France or Prussia likely intended to wedge themselves into that gap.

However, since they lacked the justification to take the lead themselves, they intended to use the South.

“The South is a monumental nation that has seized independence through a fierce war for freedom. Countries currently desiring independence will be deeply inspired by the South’s actions. Therefore, the Prime Ministers of France and Prussia wish for the South to stand as a symbol of liberty.”

This was a special instruction directly from the Prime Ministers high up in their home governments, not from the local generals.

Jefferson Davis tapped the map with his finger, appearing at a loss regarding this sudden demand.

“But…”

“It’s not a ‘but,’ Mr. President. The South was able to acquire the Sea of Cortez region because France and Prussia demanded it so strongly. Shouldn’t there be something for them to take as well, to maintain at least a minimum balance?”

Considering the blood France and Prussia had spilled this time, it was only natural for the South to step up and help them.

Given that they had even secured an exit to the Pacific thanks to them, Edward’s words were technically flawless.

“…Sigh, I understand. Then we will form a dedicated organization as soon as the war ends.”

“Thank you. Oh, and I have one more request from the home government.”

“Pardon? Earlier, you said only the railway—”

“The railway was merely me mentioning what had already been agreed upon with your Department of State. This is a direct request from the home government to you, Mr. President. Please provide us with priority supply of the cotton produced in the South, at the price and in the quantity we specify. It will be for exactly two years, no more, no less.”

Despite joining the game late and without firing a single cannon, they wanted an awful lot.

Most infuriating of all was the sorrowful situation of being unable to refute a single word from this young lad.

Furthermore, the Prince of Wales of the British Empire appeared full of spirit yet acted as if he were treating the other side with polite respect, making it hard to even voice a complaint.

‘I wonder whose child he is to tighten the noose around a person’s neck so well. He’s a total anaconda.’

Rumors said the Prince of Wales was a mediocre man who couldn’t live up to his father, but looking at him now, those rumors were entirely false.

Of course, since the Prince Consort’s achievements were so immense, the son might seem lacking in comparison, but in Lincoln’s eyes, that son was certainly no ordinary person.

Hadn’t he just come here and, without even blinking, snatched away railway construction rights and the cotton supply?

Looking at how the British Empire had first brought up the Panama issue, it was certain they were aiming for something there as well.

‘That’s what happens when you think you can fight a war with other people’s money. Now you lot must pay the price.’

Lincoln watched as the distressed Jefferson Davis, breaking into a cold sweat, signed the agreement. He felt no pity for him whatsoever.

It is a truth among truths, too famous to need quoting, that a traitor within is more hateful than an enemy without.

To the North, the South—who had collapsed the framework of the Union just to preserve something like slavery—was several times more offensive than the greedy Europeans eyeing the continent.

‘Serves you right.’

Lincoln let out a mocking smile, thinking that at least seeing Jefferson squirm like that made the trip down to Richmond worthwhile.

The detailed contents of the agreement passed in Richmond were sent to London at top speed.

Being the first to receive the report, I didn’t even try to hide my widening grin and kept chuckling.

Hmm, we’ve secured the gains we could find and have flawlessly laid out the big picture for our future moves.

At this rate, it wouldn’t be a problem to give it a score well above passing.

That’s my son for you.

The cost of dragging along all those warships in a show of force will be recouped with plenty of change left over.

“Are you that happy?”

Victoria watched me grinning and shook her head.

“While some people couldn’t sleep a wink, worrying in case things went wrong, someone else is just sitting there with a bright smile.”

“No, I was worried too, of course. I was so anxious that Edward might get bitten by a giant sea creature and lose an arm.”

“I should just stop talking. Anyway, I’m glad everything worked out. Doesn’t this mean you can finally start on that project you wanted so much?”

“Well, technically, the real work starts now.”

Considering the grand strategic move that followed, the American Civil War was not the end, but merely the beginning.

The truly important thing was how to reassemble the land of opportunity—the fractured Americas.

In that regard, Edward’s achievement in perfectly executing everything I instructed him to do was by no means small.

However…

“Ah, but still, this map makes my blood boil every time I look at it.”

To think that I would personally draw such an unaesthetic map.

Even 20th-century Africa in the original history wouldn’t have had lines drawn this crudely.

When I first finished this map, I almost reflexively screamed and tore it up, so you can imagine how I felt.

When even Disraeli and Wellesley reacted with “This is a bit much,” frankly, I couldn’t even make an excuse.

“I really don’t understand why men sometimes obsess over such trivial things.”

Victoria clicked her tongue with a look of disdain, but in my eyes, she was the one who was clearly abnormal for feeling nothing while looking at this map.

It goes beyond not being beautiful; it’s a border that’s irritating just to look at, but it can’t be helped.

It’s not a permanent arrangement, so I’ll just have to comfort myself with the thought that it’s temporary and move on.

“But if we openly try to build a canal like this, won’t there be an outcry against us?”

“That won’t happen, so Your Majesty the Queen doesn’t need to worry at all.”

I showed her the map, which I had almost torn earlier, and pointed to the Panama region with my finger.

Contrary to the proposal that we would help Panama gain independence from Colombia, the world map drawn by France and Prussia already showed Panama as part of their territory.

A country that says they’ll give independence but then turns it into a colony?

Surprisingly, that is common 19th-century diplomatic strategy.

As long as they take the lead and draw all the hostility, who will care what the British Empire does in Panama?

It was truly reassuring to have such wicked neighbors living next door today as well.

Chapter 334: Where the Storm Has Passed

The American Civil War, which had dragged on for years with little progress, had a significant impact across the globe during its duration.

Since the European Great Powers, France and Prussia, had directly participated, it was inevitable that the European economy would be shaken. Not only that, but when the production of food and cotton—sectors where the United States held a dominant presence in the global export market—was simultaneously throttled, several nations immediately began to cry out in distress.

Thanks to this, Egypt, which had quickly ramped up cotton production, reaped enormous profits from the sudden collapse of the supply chain and prayed that the war would never end.

Nevertheless, the war ended abruptly with the intervention of the British Empire. People expected that now that the grueling war was over, a peaceful era where they could truly breathe a sigh of relief would arrive.

However, a large-scale war fought over a long period sometimes exerts an even stronger influence after it ends. This tendency was particularly striking in Asia, which was far from Europe and the Americas and had suffered no direct damage from the conflict.

The Qing dynasty, though it had suppressed the Taiping Rebellion, was still reeling from the immense exhaustion of its national strength and had long since lost its grip on power. After the realization spread that becoming a modern state was the only way to survive, Asian nations began to pursue modernization.

Of course, wanting it didn’t make it so.

Asia was already like a massive honey pot to the European powers, and everyone was competing to lick the honey. Numerous countries such as India, the Indochina Peninsula, the Philippines, and Malaysia were already subordinate to Europe; among them, only Joseon and Japan were in a relatively better situation.

In absolute terms, Japan was far better prepared for modernization than Joseon, but it had the weakness of domestic political instability. Although the civil war that broke out several years ago had ended, there were still factions rising up in discontent across various regions, and the time taken to suppress them delayed progress bit by bit.

On the other hand, while Joseon’s basic situation was deplorable, it was steadily building a foundation. The reform gained momentum as the Kim Jwa-geun faction, which had been in Britain, began returning home in large numbers.

It was uncertain which side would pull ahead first, but as things turned out, the two nations became more conscious of each other than ever before. They were practically neighbors, both were under the shadow of the British Empire, and both claimed the British Prince Consort as their own great man—it would be stranger if they weren’t conscious of one another.

However, the leaders of both nations were not incompetent at politics and were utilizing this element quite effectively.

“Japan is moving ahead like that; what will happen if we fall behind? Do you want to be called uncivilized savages by the Japanese?”

“Even the thick-headed Joseon is striving like that to modernize! What is the true motive of those causing internal strife in these times?”

Kim Jwa-geun, who was already actively working to tear down Joseon’s old systems, intentionally fanned this rivalry. If someone dared to nitpick the reforms for modernization, he would simply ask if they were a puppet of the Japanese, and everyone would shut up and follow along.

According to Kim Jwa-geun’s plan, Joseon’s modernization wouldn’t happen overnight. It would require at least several more decades, with the goal of getting onto the right track by the late 19th century.

1. Fundamentally overhaul tax policy to secure national wealth for modernization.

2. Secure clear control over the provinces and clarify the duties of each government office to ensure expertise.

3. Abolish old customs, laws, and malpractices, and introduce a new system befitting a modern nation.

Among these, Kim Jwa-geun had poured the most effort into numbers 1 and 2 over the past several years. Just because one changes their clothes to something new doesn’t mean their constitution changes; if it were that simple, there would be no such thing as a failed reform in this world.

Still, with the full support of the new King and the halo of the British Empire at his back, he had nearly completed stages 1 and 2. Since the development of resources concentrated in the North had also begun, it was now truly time to commit to the reforms.

The new King, Yi Ha-eung, who had ascended to the throne after being adopted as the son of the Retired King, frowned as he read the reform proposal before him.

“You intend to push this through from now on? Is it possible?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“I suppose the land survey and currency reform can pass, as they have been ongoing… and there likely won’t be much disagreement regarding the Hanseong urban remodeling project. But won’t the complete reorganization of nearly every institution, including the State Council, face too much backlash?”

“One must strike while the iron is hot. In a large-scale reform like this, one must not show a moment’s hesitation.”

As the saying goes, once the sword is drawn, one must at least cut a radish. Having proclaimed a massive reform, it might not be wrong to say they had to go this far.

The Confucian scholars who used to shout that Neo-Confucianism was supreme had already vanished after gloriously self-destructing along with the Andong Kim clan. Since the groups opposing the reform were silenced by being labeled as Japanese puppets, it might actually pass more smoothly than expected.

“However, why does the military reform feel like it’s lagging? Is there a reason?”

“The national defense is like the muscles of a person. Since muscles can only exist where there is bone and flesh, I judged it a priority to first establish the proper form of a human being.”

Did that mean Joseon wasn’t even a proper human being yet?

Yi Ha-eung gave a bitter smile, but Kim Jwa-geun’s stance was adamant. It wasn’t just him; most of those who had returned with him from the British Empire felt the same way. They believed it was impossible to fix this country while keeping the basic structure intact; it had to be completely demolished and rebuilt.

As a King, it wasn’t a particularly pleasant argument to hear, but hearing the news constantly arriving from Europe, he had to admit Kim Jwa-geun was right.

“Your Majesty, I hear that the large-scale war across the Pacific has ended. You must be aware, I presume?”

“Of course. Was it not a hot topic because France and Prussia participated?”

“Despite the two powers joining forces, they couldn’t properly suppress the North of the divided America. While the war rushed to an end once the British Empire joined, that is not what’s important. This war carries two meanings.”

“Two? What is the first?”

“That a Great Power is not something that just falls from the sky. The United States was once considered a place far more backward than Europe, but seeing it now, it has revealed a latent power capable of chasing right at the heels of France and Prussia. There is no reason our Joseon cannot become like that.”

It wouldn’t be easy, but having hope certainly wasn’t a bad thing. He could use the American example during the reforms to inspire courage, saying that an Asian nation could also grow into a Great Power no less than those in Europe.

“Then what is the second?”

“It is a signal that the brief peace Asia has enjoyed is about to end.”

The eyes of the Great Powers, which had been focused on the American continent for a while, would now return to their original positions, and a storm would sweep through the quiet Asia. This country had to make at least a few more strides before that time came.

He agreed with that fact, but Yi Ha-eung sometimes felt a chill when he looked at the current Kim Jwa-geun. That attitude—that everything must be broken and remade because Joseon currently has no answer.

Was there any guarantee that the Joseon Royal Family wouldn’t be included in that category of ‘old customs’ he intended to destroy?

At first, he was certain that would never happen, but recently, a slight anxiety had begun to take hold. Who could know? Perhaps he truly intended to make the Royal Family a mere figurehead and seize power himself.

Just because someone was an ally in the past doesn’t guarantee they will stay together until the end. As he watched Kim Jwa-geun’s back as he politely withdrew, a wariness he couldn’t hide flickered in Yi Ha-eung’s eyes.

“…And so, at the rebuke of His Highness the Prince of Wales, who carries the great Tokugawa bloodline and resides in Edo, the rival European powers and America all backed down and agreed to end the war.”

“The power of the British Empire is indeed formidable. Above all, the heir to that massive empire carries our Tokugawa blood, so can this not be called a great blessing for the nation?”

“The Speaker’s words are correct.”

The newly reorganized political system of the Japanese Empire was quite complex, but looking inside, it was fairly clear-cut. While pursuing modernization, the titles of Daimyo and Shogun had all vanished, and the introduction of a Cabinet and Parliament gave it a perfectly Western appearance on the surface.

However, the head of the Tokugawa family, who had been the Shogun, took the position of Speaker of the Senate for life, and the authority of the Japanese Senate was truly unparalleled among nations that adopted a bicameral system. Since the life-term Speaker of the Senate was always held by the head of the Tokugawa family, their actual power had not decreased significantly even after stepping down from the Shogunate.

Naturally, in the national order of precedence, he was second only to the Emperor. This led to the laughable situation where he was considered to hold a higher rank than even the Prime Minister.

The current situation in Japan was clearly illustrated by the sight of Okubo Toshimichi—who had become Prime Minister at the unusually young age of thirty-odd through his extraordinary ascent—bowing his head before Tokugawa.

However, that was only the picture shown on the outside. No one was unaware that the incompetent and spineless head of the Tokugawa family was a mere folding screen, and that actual politics were being led by the Prime Minister.

After explaining the domestic and international situation for a while, Okubo received the Speaker’s approval for his future plans, bowed politely, and left the room.

“Phew… It’s exhausting playing along with these fools.”

Success while smoothly fulfilling the contract with Killian was good, but once at the top, managing a nation was no small task. According to his original plan, Japan should have already passed the period of its new founding and been entering a phase of internal consolidation by now.

The problem was that there were too many people dragging him down, so progress wasn’t as fast as he had initially planned.

“Okubo, did your conversation with the Speaker go well?”

“…Saigo, what brings you here without notice?”

Returning to his office, an old friend greeted him warmly, but Okubo felt a bit of sadness that he couldn’t sincerely welcome his comrade. One of the reasons he had been lamenting the sluggish pace of reform just moments ago was the existence of the very men like Saigo, his old friends.

“I came because I haven’t heard an answer to the discussion we had the other day.”

“That story again? I told you clearly. Choshu and Satsuma must stay away from military power for the time being.”

“Don’t you know there are people holding a grudge because of that?”

“Are you included among those people? If so, let me give you some sincere advice: distance yourself from them. There will absolutely be no giving excessive authority to the military during the early stages of modernization.”

There were several reasons why Okubo was able to rise to the position of Prime Minister at such a young age with Killian’s support, but the most important one was simple. He had faithfully kept his promise to suppress the military at all costs.

For some reason, Killian did not trust the military figures from Choshu and Satsuma. Some showed significant dissatisfaction with this, and Saigo always tried to persuade Okubo out of concern, but it always ended with an order to leave.

“Okubo, don’t be like that and give it some serious thought. If you’re not careful, a conflict might arise that splits the country in two again.”

“Don’t worry, that won’t happen. If they want to rebel, let them. If anything, that would be a relief for me, as the obstacles in this country would vanish.”

“Sigh… This won’t do. I know well enough that I can’t change your mind. Then, how about changing your perspective and trying it this way? It’s something many people have been advocating for lately; surely you’ve heard of it?”

“Are you talking about that ridiculous Jeongcheongron (Conquest of Qing)?”

It was a crude argument that merely changed one character from the Jeonghanron (Conquest of Korea) that people used to bring up at every opportunity. It was a preposterous idea not even worth a response, but it was a shock and a horror to Okubo that many were discussing it seriously lately.

“It’s not as ridiculous as you think. Since domestic dissatisfaction is currently rampant, wouldn’t it be quite good if it could be directed outward?”

“And that method is attacking the Qing dynasty? Have you eaten something wrong?”

“No, you should give it some serious consideration. The Qing has exhausted most of its already weak national strength due to the Taiping Rebellion. Especially the southern region is currently almost like vacant land, so if we just invade, we can seize territory in an instant.”

“I don’t even know how to respond to such an absurd idea. Suppose we occupied it—how do you plan to maintain it? A truce? Do you think the Qing would end the war with their land handed over to us?”

No matter how much the Qing had declined, its landmass was so vast and its population so large that it wasn’t a weight class Japan could handle alone.

However.

“I have one perfect strategy.”

When his friend shouted with such confidence, Okubo nodded, deciding to at least hear him out.

“In my view, there are only two countries in Asia capable of succeeding in modernization. Us and Joseon.”

“I don’t know if both will succeed, but if you have to pick the two most likely candidates, I suppose that’s accurate.”

“Precisely. Then, if we bring that Joseon to our side, wouldn’t we be able to pressure the Qing much more easily?”

“…What?”

Jeonghanron this and Jeonghanron that had been a frequent topic since the end of the Shogunate, but now he was talking about bringing the Korean Peninsula along to strike the continent?

“Let’s tell Joseon they can have Manchuria.”

“Are you in your right mind?”

“Listen until the end. I heard that a ridiculous rumor is circulating in Joseon that His Highness Gillian promised them Manchuria when he visited. That means they are also dying to have Manchuria.”

“……”

“So, when the time is right, let’s suggest we raise an army together to attack the Qing. We’ll take the southern provinces, and they’ll take Manchuria. Even the Qing dynasty, while they might handle us alone, would have no choice but to surrender land if Joseon is also their enemy.”

A silence so deep that even a sigh wouldn’t come out followed, and Okubo shook his head back and forth.

“Are you telling me to deliver such an nonsensical proposal to the Joseon side?”

“We can at least try! If it works, all the domestic discontent will vanish at once!”

What on earth was he listening to?

Okubo didn’t say anything more; he just poured the liquor he reached for and downed it in one go.

Though he didn’t say it out loud…

He was merely ashamed of himself for having been momentarily tempted by that crazy proposal.

Chapter 335: Where the Gale Has Passed (2)

January 1864.

The Confederate States of America, having officially stepped onto the international diplomatic stage, caused a massive stir from the very beginning.

“The Colombian government must respond to Panama’s demands. Historically and geographically, Panama deserves guaranteed autonomy.”

It was a sudden, out-of-the-blue provocation.

While no one knew what had gotten into the South to make them act this way, the local lords of Panama were greatly heartened by the South’s statement.

“Wooooooo!”

“Colombia, wake up!”

“We are not a colony of Colombia!”

Panamanian separatists made contact with the South, and the South skillfully exploited their desperate aspirations.

“Are you saying that if we rise up, the South can provide support?”

“I cannot give a definitive answer, but once we have the leeway, we will certainly review the possibility.”

Though it was an ambiguous response, the Panamanian separatists placed great hope in the South’s reply. After all, if they had no intention of intervening, they wouldn’t have picked a fight with Colombia so unexpectedly.

Believing this, the separatists rushed into the streets to denounce Colombia.

Colombia, naturally, dispatched its army to crush them.

“Wake up? What wake up! Have these bastards gone mad?”

“Just because the South gained independence, do you think you can too?”

“Rounding up these lunatics and beat them all!”

If one could gain independence just by wanting it, why would the South have fought the North so fiercely in the first place?

“I can’t believe they came out in droves just to be beaten down. Just drag them all away and throw them in prison!”

“You bastards! The Confederate States of America will never stand by and watch this barbarism!”

However, the Confederate States—the entity the separatists believed in—did not move. How could they possibly provoke a conflict with Colombia when their own war had only just ended?

In fact, even as a month passed, the South expressed no further opinion.

Colombia, taking this opportunity to strike, thoroughly crushed the independence forces and separatists who had relied on the South, acting to pull them out by the roots. The Panamanian separatist movement, which had barely begun to sprout, was thoroughly suppressed, its power completely broken.

Just as it seemed the incident would conclude with the South’s incomprehensible and sudden outburst…

—We strongly condemn Colombia’s horrific suppression!

Quite suddenly, Prussia and France, which had been standing idly by, transformed into defenders of human rights and began to pressure Colombia.

Simultaneously, as they moved their troops—who were supposed to be withdrawing from the South—toward Panama, Colombia finally realized their intentions.

“We cannot stand by and watch the people living on this land suffer any longer.”

“Since we helped the South escape the oppression of the North, we cannot overlook Panama. Colombia must take responsibility for this situation!”

France and Prussia pressured Colombia simultaneously, and the South belatedly added its voice of support.

How could Colombia possibly withstand that?

In the end, Prussia and France tore Panama away entirely under the pretext of supporting its independence.

The problem was that France and Prussia had no intention of letting Panama be independent so easily.

“Since Panama does not yet have the capacity to form a proper nation, we will implement a partition rule until Panama acquires its own governing capabilities.”

High geopolitical value, touching both the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans and situated as a bridge between North and South America.

While no one was foolish enough to believe that the word “temporary” didn’t mean “semi-permanent,” neither Colombia nor even Panama raised an objection.

No, they couldn’t.

This was because Colombia had already joyfully crushed the roots of the burgeoning Panamanian separatist movement.

Furthermore, as the price for guaranteeing this treaty, the British Empire slipped in and occupied the center of Panama. Consequently, Panama ended up in a bizarre state of division: Prussia in the west, France in the east, and the British Empire in the center.

After gaining the center of Panama as easily as blowing one’s nose without even touching the tissue, the British Empire became busy establishing future plans.

In fact, anyone with eyes to see a map knew that the territory the British Empire had secured was ideal for digging a canal. An excavation of about 50 miles would create a passage connecting the Pacific and Atlantic Oceans.

For the United States and Canada, which had major ports on the Atlantic side, it was a dream canal they desperately needed. Some predicted it would hold influence similar to the Suez Canal built in Egypt, while others believed it could surpass Suez depending on Canada’s growth.

Whichever it was, it was certain that the construction costs could be easily recovered through transit fees alone.

Particularly for the British Empire, which sought to expand its influence worldwide, people were already making a fuss about wanting to build a canal there.

It was no different in Parliament.

“Considering the construction period of the canal, we need to enact a special law and select a construction company immediately.”

It was a project to create a facility that would bring immense profit to the British Empire. Moreover, this wasn’t just a matter of money.

The North, having its path to the Pacific blocked, would inevitably have to use this canal to reach the Pacific. It wasn’t much different for the South. Even if there were regions that could access the Pacific through the Sea of Cortez, they were few, and all the South’s major cities were in the east.

In other words, holding the Panama Canal meant having the power to regulate the passage of United States ships at will.

They wouldn’t actually impose restrictions, but the knowledge that they could if they chose to would be an enormous pressure on them. Above all, if they held Panama following Suez, it would be no exaggeration to say they would become the most powerful hand in global logistics.

Naturally, there were no dissenting opinions in Parliament, and everyone was anxious to get their name on the special law for the canal’s construction.

However, there was one fact that needed to be addressed.

“But everyone, are we going to make the ownership of this canal belong to our government, unlike Suez?”

“……Uh.”

The MPs, who until moments ago had been shouting about how profitable the Panama Canal would be and how much the United States would have to mind them, suddenly shut their mouths.

Wellesley, having swept his eyes over the atmosphere, spoke composedly.

“It was His Royal Highness who drafted the plan for the Panama Canal. It is a clear fact that we would not have acquired Panama so easily if it weren’t for the plan he established in the first place.”

“That is true, but…”

Even so, wasn’t it a bit much to hand Panama over to the Royal Family following Suez?

Though no one said it aloud, this sense of unease lingered in the minds of the MPs.

The Royal Family made enormous contributions to the national interest of the British Empire and received absolute support from the citizens. They understood that. Given their track record, they certainly deserved such respect.

However, the British Empire was strictly a constitutional monarchy, and the greatest power should, in the end, lie with Parliament, the representatives of the people. This was especially true for the members belonging to the House of Commons.

They respected the Royal Family, but they did not want to give them any more power.

To be honest, wasn’t Suez already more than enough?

Yet, while everyone thought so, no one opened their mouth. In particular, the Conservative MPs, who were very mindful of the Royal Family, noticeably avoided eye contact, fearing someone might ask for their opinion.

The one who broke this long silence was John Russell, considered a giant of the Liberal Party alongside Gladstone.

“This must, without question, be under the jurisdiction of the British government. Whether we nationalize it or have it belong to a corporation run by the British government, that is how it must be. I don’t know why we are agonizing over something so obvious.”

“Mr. Russell, but since it is true that the Royal Family played a leading role in annexing Panama…”

“Then we can simply compensate the Royal Family in another way. We could consider something like giving them a small fraction of the shares after nationalization. Regardless, what is certain is that this must be a government-led project.”

No matter how popular the Royal Family was, he would say what needed to be said. As Russell courageously opened the floor, many MPs nodded in agreement.

“He’s right!”

“Actually, considering the Royal Family already owns Suez, it’s only balanced to nationalize Panama.”

“His Royal Highness will surely understand. He is a patriot, after all.”

Since he had expected this kind of atmosphere from the start, Wellesley calmly nodded and settled the situation.

“Then we shall proceed as such. Instead, before enacting the legislation, wouldn’t it be better to convey this decision to the Royal Family in advance?”

“Of course, we should do that.”

Knowing how sincere Killian was about the Panama Canal, Wellesley was inwardly anxious, but in this situation, following Parliament’s lead was the logical course of action.

Since Russell had spearheaded it anyway, if there was any backlash, it would fall on him.

Wellesley slipped away, pretending not to notice, as Parliament’s opinion coalesced into one.

I wonder if this is what people mean when they say they’ve have their nose stolen from in front of their eyes.

I mean, I set the table and even laid out the silverware, and now they’re telling me to only eat the dessert?

I’m trying to set myself up for some sweet, long-term profit, but being held back by my own team makes me bark out a hollow laugh.

I mean, did I say I’d take all the world’s most influential canals, or did I say I’d wield influence to control the world’s shipping logistics? At this rate, people are going to think I’m some kind of glutton.

Honestly, I wasn’t overreacting. Even Edward was fuming as soon as he heard Wellesley’s report that Parliament’s will was set.

“No, Father. Securing Panama was entirely your doing. Isn’t this too much? The Prime Minister should have clearly stated that this isn’t right…”

“Prime Minister Wellesley belongs to the Conservative Party, so he must prioritize the party’s interests. He might have thought it’s a bit much for the Royal Family to even take the Panama Canal.”

“Even so, nationalizing it and only sharing a tiny fraction of the stake is just…”

“Do you feel wronged?”

Edward nodded immediately.

Yeah, of course it feels wrong. It’s been a while since I’ve felt this way myself. It feels similar to when I gave the Qing dynasty a beating only to be told to get lost back to Asia.

Honestly, I didn’t fail to understand Parliament’s position. They probably think that if the Royal Family’s power grows too strong, Parliament’s standing might be shaken, so they didn’t want to give anything more. They likely believe it’s most ideal for the Royal Family in a constitutional monarchy to remain a symbolic entity.

Of course, I have no intention of letting that happen.

“It doesn’t feel great, but we must respect Parliament’s decision. I’ll have to attend the next meeting and give a speech saying I will gladly follow their decision.”

“…Pardon? No, Father. We might have to follow their decision, but you don’t need to be that cooperative.”

“No. In fact, I’m going to push for it actively.”

Edward looked at me with eyes that said he didn’t understand, but I wasn’t doing this because I liked those guys so much.

Come to think of it, it might actually be fortunate that things turned out this way. If I had opened my pockets to build the canal as soon as I got my hands on Panama, wouldn’t some people have viewed it unfavorably? It would have been a situation where people could easily say I was expanding my influence too aggressively following Suez.

“Edward, since things have turned out this way, you should also offer some words of encouragement, saying you hope the Panama Canal construction project goes well.”

“I’ll do it if you tell me to, Father, but…”

“Because it’s definitely going to fail.”

At the last remark, whispered so softly it was barely audible, Edward’s eyes widened.

Go ahead and try it without me. Do you think Panama, one of the world’s leading hotbeds for malaria, is a joke?

In the 20th century, maybe, but this is an era where people don’t even know that malaria is transmitted through mosquitoes. I intended to make this fact very clear if I had started the construction, but if they want to shut me out, I have no reason to tell them.

A government-led construction project is bound to collapse. Then, the government will suddenly be branded with the disgrace of having engaged in a futile excavation in a land where a canal couldn’t even be dug.

When that happens, I can take over the project, dig the canal with my own money, and fully vest the business rights in the Royal Family without being hindered by anyone.

As I thought, it’s fine to let them enjoy themselves for now.

“They must firmly believe they’ll succeed since they only need to dig 50 miles, but if it fails… that will be quite a sight.”

50 miles… is that about 80 kilometers?

As I mentally did the calculation in response to Edward’s muttering, a terrible hypothesis suddenly occurred to me.

If I continue to grow the British Empire to be even more powerful than in the original history, will the yard-pound system become the world standard?

A world where the whole world denotes length in yards and weight in pounds.

What a horrific and terrifying imagination.

Before I commit an even greater sin against the world, I should do something about this.

Chapter 336: Where the Storm Passed (3)

The enactment of the Panama Canal Special Law was an event where Parliament’s true intentions were laid bare.

From the selection of the construction team and the acquisition of land to the recruitment of laborers, every aspect was covered. The core of the law was that the British government would lead everything, leaving no room for the Royal Family to intervene.

While the Liberal Party and even the Conservative Party—which was closer to the Royal Family—had pushed it through for now, voices were rising, questioning if they were excluding the Royal Family a bit too much.

Mr. Gladstone was a prime example. He, more than anyone, knew what kind of influence Killian could wield once things went south.

“Mr. Russell, don’t you think we should at least show some form of courtesy to the Royal Family?”

“Did we not insert a clause stating that we would receive recommendations from the Royal Family regarding the appointment of supervisors later on? I believe that’s more than enough. Hasn’t this already been agreed upon?”

“That is true, but…”

“The Prime Minister said that His Royal Highness showed no particular reaction and even offered to give a supporting speech in Parliament, so there’s no need to worry.”

Was that really the case?

Gladstone was one of the few among the Liberal Party members who knew what Killian had been doing behind the scenes during the war. Wellesley must have known as well, which was likely why he had reacted so hesitatingly when the proposal for the government to take over the canal first came up.

“I’m still a bit reluctant. Is there any reason for Parliament to set itself against the Royal Family at this particular time?”

“It’s not ‘setting ourselves against them’; it is the natural right of Parliament. The fact that you perceive this as a confrontation is proof that the Royal Family is already exercising more influence than necessary.”

In principle, Russell was right, so Gladstone didn’t argue further. However, had there ever been a time when Parliament had succeeded in belling the cat when it came to the Royal Family?

Or rather, to be precise, had any attempt to outmaneuver Killian ever actually worked?

Those who had pounced, thinking they were taming a lion cub, had all been swept away instead. This included the heavyweights of the House of Lords, the Prime Minister, and the Opposition party alike.

It seemed better to leave well enough alone rather than stir up a hornet’s nest.

Feeling a sense of unease but knowing he had nothing personally to lose, Gladstone quietly watched to see how things would unfold.

Unexpectedly, however, Killian very calmly announced his support for the Panama Canal Special Law in Parliament.

“The construction of a canal in this region by the government of the British Empire will be a great leap forward, further elevating our Empire’s influence. Our Royal Family will also spare no support to ensure no issues arise until the start of construction.”

The Members of Parliament, who were conscious of the rumors that Killian wanted to make the Panama Canal a Royal property, were actually flustered by this peaceful reaction.

“Your Highness, do you have any additional thoughts on parts that you would like to see changed?”

“I believe it is right for me to say nothing, as any word I add could itself cause controversy. It is also not good for our international image to show the Royal Family interfering in a project led by Parliament and the government.”

He drew a firm line, acting as if he had absolutely nothing to do with the construction of the Panama Canal. To anyone watching, it looked like a declaration that he was washing his hands of the canal construction entirely.

Glancing to his side, Gladstone saw Russell smiling triumphantly and shrugging as if to say, “See?”

“The Prince Consort says so himself. The Royal Family is likely satisfied enough with the authority they currently hold.”

“Hmm…”

“I know what you’re worried about, but since things have progressed this far, there’s no room for any more variables to intervene. History will remember that this masterpiece, connecting the Pacific and the Atlantic, came from the hands of our party. And don’t forget that my contribution was significant this time.”

“If it concludes successfully, it will certainly become one of your representative achievements, Mr. Russell.”

Though it was only a rough estimate from maps, the expected length of the Panama Canal was half that of Suez. Most experts agreed that even with differences in terrain and soil, there would be no problem in constructing it.

In fact, Killian was the one who had planned the annexation of that region for the purpose of building a canal in Panama, so it wasn’t as if he would suddenly think there was no need for it now.

Did he really decide to let Parliament save face this time since they were being so aggressive?

“Mr. Gladstone, you were confident that you knew His Royal Highness well, but it seems I saw him more accurately this time.”

“Yes. It appears so.”

Perhaps Killian simply believed that the British Empire becoming stronger was what mattered most, and it didn’t necessarily have to be for the profit of the Royal Family.

Then again, honestly, how much profit had the Royal Family already taken?

Comparing the current Royal Family to the time of the late King, the difference was so vast it was hard to believe they were the Royal Family of the same country. They were accumulating such immense wealth that they could even lend money to the state instead of receiving taxes, so it was plausible they were satisfied and willing to step back.

Maybe Gladstone himself had jumped to conclusions, thinking Killian was too greedy.

But… considering the way he had fleeced Spain and both the North and South, wasn’t he definitely greedy?

He was truly an enigma.

Regardless, the Special Law was passed unanimously with no objections, and it received the support of the Royal Family.

Amid thunderous applause, Killian left Parliament, and the members cheered, celebrating this auspicious event. With this, the British Empire became the perfect master of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans.

But Gladstone, knowing Killian well, did not join in the excitement and quietly maintained a neutral position—so he could switch sides faster than anyone if things took a wrong turn.

London.

The Spanish Embassy.

The Spanish Embassy, which had been in a festive mood during the early stages of the war, was now more like a house of mourning.

“Another instruction has come from the home government to request an extension of the payment deadline.”

“Why the hell are they asking the embassy to do that!”

“The government is doing its best to make the request, but…”

“Dammit. How did things turn out like this?”

Ambassador Cordova bit his lip nervously as he scanned the documents sent from Madrid. He checked to see if anything had changed, but it was all information he already knew.

They had no cash, so it was impossible to pay for the weapons and warships they had bought on an installment basis. How on earth did this happen?

“Didn’t we get all the payments from the South? Why is there no money to pay for it!”

“It seems the unexpected expenditures were far too severe.”

He had eyes; he could see the reality. It wasn’t that he didn’t know; he was just so dumbfounded and filled with rage that he shouted.

“Whose brilliant idea was it to send an expeditionary force of a scale we couldn’t even handle!”

“Since Prussia followed France into the fray, there were many anxious opinions within the government.”

“Damn, this isn’t good…”

“Furthermore, the North was much stronger than expected. The biggest cause was the enormous accumulated damage. We expected the war to last at least two more years, but it ended abruptly due to the British Empire’s intervention.”

Certainly, if the war had dragged out as expected, most of the losses incurred this time could have been recovered. After the failed large-scale deployment to the North, they had planned to shift back to selling weapons instead of direct military intervention.

The problem was that they had signed massive weapon supply contracts in advance to cover the losses from the expeditionary force. But of course, the war was over, and the market for the goods coming from the British Empire had vanished.

Spain found itself in a position where they had incurred massive losses from their own blunders—first from the military deployment and then again from the large-scale orders. On top of that, Prussia’s intervention had significantly reduced the spoils of war they could claim.

And now, if they asked the British Empire to push back the payment date… would they just say, “Yes, of course”?

“I’ll have to say something anyway. Has His Highness not arrived yet?”

“There are still thirty minutes left until the appointment.”

“Damn, I’m losing my sense of time because I’m so anxious.”

In truth, even if he pleaded with Killian, he knew Killian didn’t have the authority to do much. However, the highest-ranking official Cordova believed he had the closest relationship with in the British Empire was Killian, so this was his only hope.

After thirty minutes that felt like an eternity, Killian entered Ambassador Cordova’s office exactly at the appointed time.

“Greetings, Mr. Ambassador. I am glad to see you looking well.”

“Your Highness! Thank you for coming! I should have gone to Buckingham myself, but I am merely grateful that you have graced us with your presence.”

“Not at all. I happened to have a schedule for a congratulatory speech at an event nearby, so I said I would come directly. Please, don’t mind it and have a seat.”

As Killian naturally took the seat of honor as if it were his own home, Ambassador Cordova personally brewed coffee and carefully set it down in front of him. He didn’t forget the touch of adding plenty of water and ice to suit the Prince Consort’s taste.

“It is the iced coffee you enjoy, Your Highness.”

“Thank you.”

Cordova didn’t know why anyone would drink such a thing, but there was an analysis in some circles that this was Killian’s diplomatic strategy. By drinking iced coffee, he supposedly created tiny cracks in his opponent’s poker face. While a veteran diplomat wouldn’t be shaken by such a thing, the interpretation was that even creating a ripple as small as a speck of dust in calm water was a gain.

The trivial question of ‘Why on earth is he drinking that?’ could have unexpected effects later. Looking at him now, Cordova wondered if that was actually true.

“Your Highness, I heard the news that the British Empire recently decided to construct a canal in Panama. With this, the Empire will operate massive canals in both Suez and Panama. Congratulations.”

“It’s a government-led project, so it’s not something I’m doing.”

“Still, don’t you already have Suez, Your Highness?”

“Strictly speaking, I am merely the largest shareholder; the Egyptian government also holds a significant stake.”

Even if they called it ‘significant,’ didn’t Killian hold far more? Furthermore, since he was reportedly acquiring private shares recently, it was no exaggeration to say he was the practical owner of Suez.

After exchanging pleasantries until the coffee in the glass was about half-empty, Killian put the glass down and asked in a casual tone.

“Requesting such an urgent meeting suggests you have pressing business. What is it you wish to ask of me?”

“Well, um… about that. The large order of warships and weapons from last time. The installment period is approaching, and the government asked me to see if… if the period could be extended just a little bit.”

“Is there a problem with the cash flow? But why ask me for that?”

“Well, the warships are a British Empire order, but since the weapons are from the Canadian side, don’t you hold a lot of authority there, Your Highness?”

The warships were what sucked up money like a hippopotamus, but some of those warships were also produced in Canada. If Killian could just delay this part, they could somehow manage the installments.

“This is a contract between nations, but numerous private companies are also involved, so it is nearly impossible for me to delay it arbitrarily. However, I don’t understand. By my calculations, you should have been able to make the repayments comfortably?”

“That, well, our predictions went a bit awry…”

If the British Empire hadn’t ended the war so quickly, this wouldn’t have happened, but Ambassador Cordova couldn’t bring himself to say that out loud.

Looking intently at the troubled Ambassador, Killian sighed and finished the rest of his iced coffee.

“I have received several favors from you, Mr. Ambassador, so it weighs on my heart to simply ignore this difficulty. I can’t do anything about the private companies. But if it’s money the government is supposed to receive, I think I could somehow manage to delay it. Shall I discuss it with the Prime Minister if you wish?”

“Re-really? If you would do that, I will never forget this debt. I will find a way to repay your kindness…!”

“It’s alright. However, a unilateral delay is impossible, and your side will have to provide something else as compensation. Would you be willing to hand over some of the rights and interests in the South that were promised to you as a price for this war?”

So, was this the only way?

It was the way of the world that if one had no money, one had to pay with something else. It was impossible from the start to simply ask for a delay in payment for a massive transaction between nations. One either had to pay enormous interest or surrender rights and interests to balance the scales.

In reality, these were the only two options left, and they would have to calculate which one would be cheaper.

“It is possible, but conditions that are too excessive would be difficult.”

“You don’t need to worry. There will be things that aren’t very useful to your side but might be handy for us. I will try to match those as much as possible.”

“Thank you! Please, show us as much mercy as possible…”

Ambassador Cordova bowed deeply at a right angle toward Killian, who stood up after finishing his coffee.

He felt fortunate to have built a relationship of trust with someone who could be reasoned with. Without seeing the expression on Killian’s face as he walked out, Ambassador Cordova breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had at least put out the urgent fire.

Chapter 337: To You Who Does Not Know the Greatness of the Meter

Once the war was over, the backlog of cleanup issues came flooding in all at once, making me so busy I barely had time to blink.

Still, a rough conclusion had been reached regarding the Panama Canal, and Spain, which had spectacularly crashed and burned on its own, was acting exactly as expected. I didn’t need to worry about that front anymore.

The Spaniards probably felt like they had suffered an unforeseen accident, but I had known things would turn out this way from the moment the war broke out and they began acting out of sheer blindness and greed.

That’s how the world works.

How many people have been ruined after seeing a small profit and chasing more and more until they lost their original capital and went bankrupt?

They should have only been as greedy as their status allowed. By trying to play in the same league as France or Prussia, Spain ended up overextending themselves and tearing their own seams.

It was truly a move worthy of the historic Emperors of Self-Destruction.

Still, I had no intention of blaming them.

Why would I criticize those who keep donating the capital they’ve built up over centuries to my side?

I just needed to keep my mouth wide open and gratefully swallow the honey as it fell.

“But Your Highness, is there even anything left to take from Spain?”

“Of course there is. Why wouldn’t there be?”

“They are a nation so far past their prime that there aren’t many regions worth desiring… with the exception of the Philippines or Cuba. But wouldn’t they obviously refuse if we asked for those?”

“I never even considered those places to begin with. In fact, what I intend to extract from Spain isn’t a tangible benefit.”

Wellesley, who had a meeting scheduled with Ambassador Cordova the next day, let the corners of his mouth curl up slightly.

“It seems you’re cooking up another interesting plan.”

“It has to be interesting. I’m giving up a massive amount of interest, after all.”

After reviewing various options, I realized there weren’t many “choice cuts” currently held by Spain that would truly benefit the British Empire.

Since they wouldn’t hand over anything whose value was obvious to everyone, I had to find a diamond in the rough, which was easier said than done.

If I were thinking about the far future, taking the lithium mining rights in Mexico would be nice, but that was a story for too far off to be realistic.

Besides, is there any reason to pay for the rights and lands Spain currently holds in the Americas?

To enter a place where there’s a homeowner, you have to pay and buy the house. But in a place without an owner, you simply move in first and claim occupancy.

The future wouldn’t be much different.

“Prime Minister, what do you think about the future of the Americas?”

“What brought on that sudden question?”

“I believe we need to share a vision for the future to handle this matter flexibly.”

Wellesley knew well enough that I wasn’t asking for a generic “rosy future” discussion.

Staring at the map for a moment, he tapped the desk and asked in a suspicious voice.

“Are you perhaps planning to drive all of Europe out of the Americas?”

Wow, after being with me for decades, this man’s intuition has become supernatural.

As I nodded with a satisfied grin, Wellesley burst into a fit of laughter as if he were dumbfounded.

“I asked just in case, but you actually were? So, Your Highness truly had no intention of sharing the profits with Spain. Nor with France or Prussia, for that matter.”

“As you’ve probably noticed, Prime Minister, they were just good chess pieces to use for weakening the United States. They’ve finished their roles, so it’s time to prepare their eviction notices.”

“You say that, and yet you gave them Panama.”

“We took the most important land, didn’t we? And having them each take half will probably prevent them from touching our territory later when Panama actually seeks independence.”

If Panama were split in two—one side assimilated into Prussia, the other into France, and the center into Britain—would they ever want to unify even if they gained independence?

The separatists had been almost wiped out by Colombia, so they had zero influence for now.

Any such attempt would only happen after several generations, and by then, it would be difficult for the East, Middle, and West to form a single national identity.

Given the colonial management styles of France and Prussia, their parts would likely gain independence as separate countries, but the center would be the exception.

“The region with the canal will be overflowing with money, so we will never exploit them or treat them with discrimination. Since the population is currently small, assimilation shouldn’t be difficult either.”

“You mean to turn it into another Gibraltar. I understand.”

Exactly. Because of its geopolitical importance as the gateway between the Mediterranean and the Atlantic, Spain makes a huge fuss about wanting Gibraltar back, but it’s out of the question.

Gibraltar is proof that this method works flawlessly even into the 21st century.

Who in their right mind would want to be incorporated into a poorer country when their backs are warm and their bellies are full?

If the canal zone in Panama is assimilated into the home government, even if a referendum were held, over 90% would refuse to belong to a regular Panamanian state.

Living as citizens of the world’s superpower, the British Empire, while enjoying the massive benefits the canal provides—only a madman would think of sharing that with people whose income is ten times lower.

“I see. However, Spain is currently showing a lot of interest in Central and South America. They won’t be pushed out easily. How do you plan to handle that?”

“Isn’t there a country currently gnashing its teeth at Spain? We should use them.”

“This time, you plan to use the North instead of the South?”

“The North is currently being cautious because of their heavy losses, but they will recover quickly in a few years. We just need to provide the spark. Spain will be so desperate to pay back their debts to us; I wonder how anxious they’ll be.”

Once the conditions for the two countries to clash are set, the North will likely attack Spain without hesitation.

Having understood the situation, Wellesley nodded with shining eyes.

“I understand the gist of it. I shall gladly lend a hand to this diabolical scheme.”

“Diabolical? Please correct that to ‘patriotic.’”

“I consider myself a patriot as well, but I could never come up with a scheme like yours, Your Highness.”

“That’s because of the different depths of our patriotic hearts. Is there anyone else who has brought such great profit to this country? If so, tell them to step forward.”

Come to think of it, there was one more issue that had to be addressed for the sake of this country’s patriotism.

I sat Wellesley back down as he was about to get up and brought up another weighty topic.

“This doesn’t have much to do with what we were just discussing, but Prime Minister, are you willing to make a grand decision for the sake of the world?”

“A decision for the world, not just this country? That’s so sweeping I haven’t the faintest idea what it is.”

“It’s about completely changing the current hodgepodge of weights and measures. The Imperial system is rotten.”

Anyone who has experienced the atrociousness of yards and pounds in the 21st century would raise both hands in agreement with me.

Especially engineering students across the world.

How much time have countless elite talents wasted converting meaningless units because of this system, which can only be described as a deep-seated evil in the engineering world?

Even in my previous life, just thinking about how I was tormented by feet, cables, miles, and yards while acting as a US expert makes my blood boil.

“The Imperial system is the most perfect system of weights and measures in existence. You want to change it?”

“No, what on earth is perfect about it? Right now, it’s so deeply rooted in custom that changing it will be difficult. But for the sake of the future, we need to change it now. I don’t want to be cursed by people all over the world in the future.”

If countless people in the future curse Killian for making the British Empire so powerful that the Imperial system never disappeared, are you going to take responsibility for that?

In fact, politically and culturally, it was nearly impossible for Britain to abandon the Imperial system right now.

Even from a strictly practical standpoint, the immediate losses would outweigh the gains.

Countless formats—from educational materials and manufacturing processes to logistics systems and worker training—were based on the Imperial system.

Furthermore, because it was a traditional method preserved by the British Empire from the past, any attempt to change it would inevitably trigger social resistance.

I would have accepted it if he had said it was impossible for realistic reasons.

However, Wellesley’s claim that it was the most perfect system in existence rubbed me the wrong way.

“And how is it perfect? Prime Minister, how many inches are in a foot?”

“Twelve inches.”

“Then how many yards?”

“One-third of a yard.”

“And a yard is how many chains?”

“One-twenty-second of a chain.”

Look at this! What kind of units are these? There isn’t a shred of consistency even just in length.

What’s even more maddening is that the units of the British Empire and the United States, which use the same names, have different values.

A British gallon and an American gallon are different.

The reason weights and measures become such a mess is that there is no absolute standard—no unchanging, accurate prototype.

Without clear definitions of standards like the meter, kilogram, or second, a chaotic situation arises where physical quantities vary.

Furthermore, as shown in my exchange with Wellesley, units within the same system aren’t even unified by a decimal system.

It wouldn’t be so bad if they were at least unified under a duodecimal (base-12) or octal (base-8) system, but no—this one is base-12, that one is base-22, and another is base-16. There’s no solution.

“Prime Minister, you have to distinguish carefully. Honestly and objectively, the metric system is a much more advanced unit. No matter how much of a global superpower we become, in the distant future, most other countries will use the metric system. Sticking to yards and pounds is a disadvantage in itself. Especially since future precision science will not tolerate the slightest error, scientists will inevitably use a system other than the Imperial one. And yet, you call this the most perfect system in the world?”

“I… I don’t quite understand why you’ve suddenly become obsessed with this issue…”

“I suddenly snapped out of it when I saw people calculating how many miles the Panama Canal was. We must correct what is wrong before it’s too late.”

“I am telling you, it is not wrong. Wouldn’t most people feel sorry for Your Highness for not knowing the greatness of yards and pounds?”

I feel sorry for myself for having to use yards and pounds.

No, seriously, this is a battle that cannot be won.

If you keep singing the praises of yards and pounds, you’ll be mocked by the scientific community in the future for using such stupid units.

“Prime Minister, I guarantee you, if you can change the Imperial system, a hundred years from now, you will be hailed as the greatest sage of the British Empire for this achievement alone. Trust me.”

“I may be hailed as a sage in a hundred years, but right now, I might get my forehead split open by a flying rock!”

“If such a madman appears, we’ll just send him to prison. Since when did the longest-serving Prime Minister of the British Empire care about such things? Just push it through.”

“Wait… then instead of me, why don’t you talk to Gladstone or Disraeli? I could support the bill once they propose it.”

If he keeps trying to slip away like this, I have no choice.

I have to remind him of what he owes me.

“Prime Minister, you know how much effort I put into digging the Panama Canal this time, right?”

“Pardon? Why bring that up all of a sudden…?”

“I poured my heart and soul into planning and even created a geopolitical situation where the British Empire could permanently own the Panama Canal zone, but Parliament stabbed me in the back. Do you have any idea how heartbroken I was? Edward seems to be furious that the Prime Minister didn’t take my side. Adelaide, too, feels betrayed by the Prime Minister, whom she thought of as an uncle, and says she won’t eat dinner with her ‘uncle’ anymore.”

“Now, Your Highness! Didn’t you say yourself that showing a generous concession to Parliament was good for harmony?”

I only said that to manage my image.

Of course, Parliament will come crawling back to me later, begging for help, but since that’s a secret known only to me, Victoria, and Edward, the Royal Family is indeed ‘officially’ angry.

“And should I have charged at Parliament then? Of course, I could have enforced my will, but I bowed my head just once to respect the authority of Parliament, the representatives of this country’s citizens.”

“Mmmgh…”

“If I had truly intended to have a showdown with Parliament, even you would have been in a difficult spot, wouldn’t you? In the end, you would have had no choice but to take my side, but then you, as the head of the Cabinet, would have had to carry the negative image of a Prime Minister who oppresses Parliament. You owe me one, Prime Minister.”

“Stating it like that leaves me with nothing to say.”

Wellesley hesitated for a moment, then let out a deep sigh and ruffled his hair vigorously.

“Oh, blast it! Fine. I’ll take the lead and give it a try. But Your Highness, if a torrent of criticism for ‘destroying tradition’ comes my way, you must shield me.”

“Of course. Leave it to me.”

He doesn’t even realize I’m laying the groundwork for him to be hailed as a hero by the British scientific community in the distant future.

Shouldn’t I be the one receiving thanks here?

Watching Wellesley grumble until the end like a man who had made a monumental decision, I modified my plan.

Fine. I must make sure to record today’s events in my autobiography.

I won’t make a single edit, so don’t you dare come begging me to delete the entry later.

Chapter 338: To You Who Doesn’t Know How Cool Meters Are (2)

In this world, there are areas where things are divided by personal preference, and then there are areas where one is clearly, absolutely superior to the other.

Between the Imperial system and the International System of Units (Metric), it is undeniably a case where one side is absolutely superior.

However, if it were as simple as switching to the better option just because it was better, Wellesley wouldn’t have reacted with such clear distress.

To be honest, I know.

If Wellesley had given me a realistic explanation of why it was difficult, I would have understood.

But when he started babbling about me not knowing the “coolness” of yards and pounds, my blood pressure just spiked for a moment.

I can say with absolute certainty that the only time the Imperial system can be described as “cool” is when you’re talking about a 100-mile-per-hour fastball.

But since baseball isn’t popular in Britain, that phrase wouldn’t even be used here.

Then there’s really nothing else to see.

It’s an open-and-shut case for the death penalty… but in reality, there are many hurdles to overcome.

Changing all the existing standards and norms wasn’t actually the biggest problem.

We could just do it. It would be confusing at first, but people would adapt in no time.

In fact, I wasn’t worried about that because once people started using it, they’d realize they’d been using ridiculous, nonsensical units until now.

The real problem was the peculiar “pompous traditionalism” of the British Empire, which is excessively obsessed with its own heritage.

This British trait—appearing somewhat open-minded while being strangely stubborn and elitist—is a fact that has been proven time and again in the original history.

Strictly speaking, Britain in the original history didn’t only stick to the Imperial system.

They introduced the metric system in the mid-to-late 20th century, and the UK officially uses it today.

However, it was merely used in combination with the old units, and there were still many who clung to yards and pounds under the name of “tradition,” hypnotizing themselves into believing it was more convenient.

Furthermore, strictly speaking, Britain introduced the metric system in the original history because its national power wasn’t as strong as that of the United States.

If Britain had maintained the power of the British Empire, it would have stuck to the Imperial system just like America, essentially saying, “If you don’t like it, you’re the ones who should adjust to us.”

In other words, in this era, there is a 99.99% probability that Britain will stick to its own unit system, just like the America of my original history.

In fact, isn’t there a higher chance that America might give up its customary units and pivot to the metric system instead?

No matter how powerful the country using the units is, history has already proven that if the system is clearly flawed and subpar, no one else will use it.

At this rate, I can vividly see a future where the British Empire is the only one in the world still using the Imperial system, and it makes my stomach churn.

Nevertheless, after I pressured him by even putting the names of Edward and Adelaide on the line, Wellesley began to test the waters to see if he could truly introduce the metric system.

It seems the shock of hearing the words “Uncle, traitor” from the children he had practically raised as his own since they were babies was quite significant.

He protested, saying how could they do that to someone who looked after them like their own father whenever I went abroad, but that was none of my concern.

As expected, Wellesley briefly tested the waters, only to be subjected to a public roasting by several Members of Parliament asking him if he had lost his mind.

“My word, Prime Minister. Do you mean to say we should use that vulgar ‘meter’ used by the French? You must be joking.”

“It seems the Prime Minister has been honing his sense of humor lately. You needn’t go that far, Prime Minister. Ha ha ha!”

“The meter is a unit for dictators like Napoleon. It is not a symbol that suits a developed nation like our British Empire.”

“…Ha, ha ha.”

“Come now, everyone! Would the Prime Minister really try to introduce a unit system used by the French to our country? It’s a joke, a joke! Let’s all have a laugh. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!”

The reason there wasn’t any fierce opposition was that they didn’t even consider it a serious discussion in the first place.

It wasn’t that I hadn’t expected this kind of reaction.

To be honest, if the metric system wasn’t a unit system already being used somewhere else in the world, it might have been easier to introduce.

That’s because it would have been possible to push it as a new, clearly superior unit system.

But in the current situation, the proposal to introduce the metric system could be summarized in one simple sentence:

—You want us to throw away the Imperial system and use the one those French bastards use?

Against this invincible logic, even I couldn’t think of a rebuttal.

No matter how much I rambled on about decimal points or the standard prototypes, how could I win when that one sentence could bring everyone in the British Empire together in a “We Are the World” moment?

In the end, all Wellesley and I confirmed was that as long as France was involved, introducing the metric system on a large scale was near impossible, regardless of anything else.

Honestly, those French guys are never helpful when it matters.

“Your Highness! You saw it, didn’t you? I told you this wouldn’t work. If I push this seriously, I might be ousted from the Prime Minister’s office in the next election. No, I might even be assassinated before then!”

“…It did appear that way.”

If the longest-serving Prime Minister of the British Empire were to fall from power while trying to replace yards and pounds with the metric system, wouldn’t that be a source of mockery for ages to come?

Now that I had confirmed British pompous traditionalism was even stronger than I thought, pushing it at the front seemed a bit unreasonable.

I had no choice but to pivot toward slowly chipping away and building a foundation step by step.

“Let’s postpone the full-scale introduction for now and apply it only to the scientific community. We’ll use it alongside the old units there, and then move toward dual usage in the industrial sector next.”

“I think the backlash will still be severe…”

“The scientific community will actually prefer not to use the Imperial system themselves, so it’ll be fine. As for industry, we have the excellent excuse that dual unit usage is better for exports, so that will work. Honestly, it’s not satisfying, but if we set it up like this, it will manage to keep rolling forward somehow.”

“Phew, if I had kept pushing this, some people might have seriously asked if I were a Bonapartist. I’m breaking out in a cold sweat just thinking about it.”

Calling the son of the hero of the Battle of Waterloo a Bonapartist is an absurd overreaction if you think about it for even a second, but I suppose it shows just how sensitive they are.

Still, it wasn’t as if there were no results at all.

It was a reaffirmation that reform must consider national sentiment, not just practicality.

“Still, if we apply it through dual usage in essential fields first, people might be able to use it in general fields as well in about fifty years. What you’ve done today will definitely be re-evaluated positively in the future, so try to look on the bright side.”

“…I suppose.”

Ultimately, the ambitious plan to replace the Imperial system ended in a half-success, with dual usage being implemented only in essential areas.

Wellesley looked quite displeased, saying a flaw had appeared in his perfect political career, but I told him to cheer up since it would surely be evaluated as a necessary step later.

Of course, once my autobiography is released, the story might change.

By the way, it feels like my autobiography contains the dark history of too many people. I wonder if it’s okay to release it later.

What if the people of Prussia fall into a state of collective cognitive dissonance, screaming, “Our Iron Chancellor couldn’t possibly be like this!”?

But wouldn’t that just make my autobiography a global bestseller that everyone must read? So perhaps that’s a good thing.

In any case, Wellesley, the great Prime Minister who had been riding a wave of success without ever hitting the brakes since his political debut, faltered briefly, earning a reputation for showing a more human side this time.

But I wasn’t worried at all, as I held a very good piece of business to soothe Wellesley’s mood.

And as expected, not long after the commotion surrounding the Imperial system settled down, the news I had been waiting and waiting for arrived from across the Mediterranean.

Of course, Wellesley, who was summoned by me once again, was glancing at my face with a look of unease. Is this what they call PTSD?

It’s actually kind of funny.

“What kind of request are you going to make this time that you called for me so suddenly?”

“Why are you so on edge? One would think I bully you every day.”

“…I’m anxious. Just anxious.”

“You seem upset about being a laughingstock recently, but didn’t I also give you the chance to fleece Spain?”

“The impact of that unit system business was so strong that the matter of fleecing Spain vanished from everyone’s minds long ago.”

Is that so? Then I just need to fleece one more place to cure everyone’s amnesia.

“This time it’s an even bigger deal, so it’ll be fine. It looks like our friend Egypt is on the verge of bankruptcy.”

“…Egypt is going bankrupt?”

Wellesley’s expression, which had been grumbling half-jestingly, instantly shifted into that of a cold, calculating politician.

“I haven’t received any reports on that yet.”

“I’ve spread quite a bit around in Egypt, you see. Since I’ve been doing the groundwork in advance, I can get the news quickly. You would have received the report in a few days as well, Prime Minister.”

“Spain is unable to make payments, and Egypt is on the brink of bankruptcy? Your Highness, just what on earth have you been doing to the rest of the world?”

Good heavens, anyone listening would think I’d gone out of my way to make those countries suffer.

This is a bit unfair; I didn’t intentionally push Spain to fall. They tripped and cracked their own heads open.

Given Spain’s nature, I figured they were likely to go out of control and self-destruct if they thought they had an opportunity, but that’s not my fault, is it?

And as for Egypt… I just brought forward a destiny that was bound to happen anyway, so you could say they’re just taking their medicine a bit early.

Even if I hadn’t done anything, they were destined to fail.

All I did was adjust the timing so that it would be a bit more beneficial to me and this country.

“Just so there’s no misunderstanding, I didn’t exactly force them into anything. I only gave them choices, and the decisions were one hundred percent based on Egypt’s own judgment.”

“I ask this out of personal curiosity—has anyone you’ve given a ‘choice’ to ever chosen something other than the direction you wanted?”

Well, of course… Hmm, now that I think about it, I don’t particularly recall any such instance.

I’ve never once threatened anyone with a sword, so it really is quite a mysterious thing.

“I suppose I’m just a very lucky person naturally.”

“It seems you were very lucky this time as well.”

“Indeed. Ha ha ha. That’s why I’m sharing this luck with you, Prime Minister. It’s in my nature to enjoy giving.”

Wellesley gave a bitter smile, but since this wasn’t the first or second time, he gave a casual nod.

“I’ll hear the details of the process later. What specifically should I extract from Egypt?”

“Except for one thing, you can do whatever you like, Prime Minister. I called you to coordinate beforehand so our interests don’t overlap, as what I’m taking has already been decided.”

“I think I can guess.”

Since he knew what I had been doing in Egypt so far, he seemed to understand immediately with just that much of a hint.

Wellesley stroked his chin while staring blankly at a point between Egypt and the Red Sea before continuing.

“Well, if we’re intent on squeezing them dry, it doesn’t seem like there will be any issues even if I stay away from what Your Highness wants. But how much do you plan to take?”

“How much? Everything, of course.”

Since before the American Civil War broke out—no, from the very moment it was being built—this was something I had already claimed as mine.

Although the Egyptian government held a significant portion of the shares, they were merely holding them for me.

So, shouldn’t I take them all back now?

“I’m going to make the Egyptian government sell every single share they own in the Suez Canal.”

Chapter 339: [Capitalism]

The process by which Egypt fell into a state of imminent bankruptcy was quite simple.

Ever since Egypt had effectively gained independence from the Ottoman Empire, it had constantly sought to sever its ties with the Ottomans completely.

In contrast, the Ottoman Empire refused to allow it, knowing all too well that if even Egypt were lost, they would transform from the “Sick Man of Europe” into the “Cadaver of Europe.”

Thus, Egypt felt compelled to build its national strength to a point where the Ottomans would not dare challenge them, and they had continuously attempted to modernize.

However, all of that required money. Where could Egypt suddenly conjure such vast sums overnight?

Naturally, they had no choice but to borrow, and the only countries in the world capable of lending such amounts were the British Empire and France.

Neither Britain nor France saw any harm in keeping Egypt in their debt, so they lent them substantial sums. Until that point, it was a normal enough process.

Had they been satisfied with a moderate level of progress and not grown too greedy, Egypt might have avoided a crisis. But then, an event occurred that made greed irresistible.

It was the American Civil War.

Even better for them, I had personally given Egypt a head start by hinting that a war was about to break out. I had mentioned my concerns that the amount of cotton exported from the South would likely plummet if conflict erupted.

Anyone with a functioning brain would have arrived at one inevitable conclusion:

—If we produce the cotton ourselves, won’t we make a fortune?

It might have been a different story if Egypt couldn’t produce cotton, but unfortunately for them, Egypt possessed an environment perfectly suited for it.

As soon as they heard my tip, Egypt declared it their golden opportunity and began mass-producing cotton. Sure enough, they reaped astronomical profits.

Originally, there were plans to produce cotton in India as well, but I intentionally suppressed India’s production beyond a certain scale, leaving only enough to satisfy Britain’s own needs.

As a result, Egyptian cotton became a massive hit, and Egypt began to go “all-in” on the cotton boom.

—Ah, money is practically printing itself just by churning out cotton! How can we possibly stop?

What happens when a country suffering from chronic fiscal deficits suddenly hits the jackpot?

Did they repay all their debts to Britain and France and manage their finances soundly? Of course not. That never happens.

Egypt, determined to definitively surpass the Ottomans this time, launched large-scale national projects of immense proportions. They reinvested every penny earned and took on even more debt, slamming the accelerator into a one-way street.

That is how the world works.

A person with no money can only borrow a few thousand or a few hundred thousand at most. Those who carry debts in the tens or hundreds of billions only do so because they possess enough assets to justify such credit. Egypt was in exactly that position.

Still, the Egyptians weren’t fools; they had done their calculations before taking on the debt. They closely monitored the flow of the war and estimated how much longer it would drag on while they produced cotton and borrowed money.

However, when France and Prussia joined the fray, making it clear to anyone that the war would be prolonged, Egypt grew complacent in its excitement. The conclusion they reached was that it was perfectly safe to throw a “debt party” while producing astronomical amounts of cotton.

The one who lent them money without hesitation during this time was none other than the Royal Bank of Canada, which I had established.

“Since our bank is newly established, we are offering loans at a significantly lower interest rate to attract new customers.”

Touched by this “grand opening sacrifice” service, Egypt began borrowing money recklessly, calculating that they could simply pay it back with their cotton profits.

But the war ended much faster than expected due to the British Empire’s intervention. Furthermore, during the armistice negotiations, I slipped in a condition that the South must lower its cotton export prices for exactly two years.

Add to this the resumption of Indian cotton production, which had been held back until now, and it was only natural that the Egyptian cotton industry was pulverized.

Not a single bale of their produced cotton would sell. They couldn’t pay back the principal, let alone the interest. What would happen then?

At least Spain could squeeze its colonies if given an extension on their payment deadline, but for Egypt, repayment itself had become impossible.

At this point, Egypt’s two largest creditors were the British government and the Royal Bank of Canada.

While it might not happen this very second, bankruptcy was an unavoidable destiny now that the means to repay the debt had vanished.

Wellesley immediately began applying pressure on the Egyptian government. Moving in concert with France, another creditor, he began making moves to establish a financial control commission over them.

A few days after I had sent out a series of collection notices demanding the immediate return of the money borrowed from Canada, taking advantage of this trend…

The Egyptian Ambassador, his face as pale as a corpse and looking utterly miserable, visited my office.

“Your Highness, I apologize for seeking you out so late. In truth, I should have come much sooner to offer my apologies…”

“It is quite alright. I heard you were being dragged around by the Prime Minister, so I assume you had no time to visit. I understand perfectly. Come, please have a seat.”

When I kindly offered him an iced coffee, the Egyptian Ambassador sat down without a word and accepted the glass politely.

“Since I’m sure you’re short on time, let’s get straight to the point. Will I be able to receive the money I lent your country on time?”

“Your Highness, about that…”

I wondered if every ambassador in London had turned into a pathetic debtor pleading with their creditors for “one more chance,” but perhaps it was just my imagination.

Feeling a sense of déjà vu, as if I had seen a similar sight recently, I refreshingly swirled the ice in my mouth and shook my head.

“This is troublesome. Considering our relationship, I even lowered the interest rate for you, yet the last payment was overdue. Under these circumstances, how can I continue to trust your government?”

“I have no excuses. But as you know, there is currently a slight problem with our finances, and the cash flow isn’t smooth.”

“I hate to say this, but is there any reason I should take that into account? Or are you suggesting that the British Empire is responsible for your government’s financial troubles?”

“No, no! I certainly didn’t mean it that way. It’s just that the South is supplying cotton at such absurdly low prices, and with Indian production suddenly flooding the market, the market price has…”

“The South is only supplying at low prices because cotton and food are the only ways they can compensate us. As for India, we were always planning to produce cotton there; it was only delayed because they lacked the knack for it, making their efficiency low.”

In other words, I definitely didn’t dump massive amounts of cotton on the market just to screw over Egypt.

In reality, it’s natural for supply to fluctuate wildly after a war ends, so Egypt didn’t push the logic that it was our fault, as that would be too much of a stretch.

Even if it were true, we hadn’t committed any intentional fraud. They had simply tripped over their own feet while dancing joyfully and broken their noses. Claiming otherwise would be a diplomatic blunder.

The only thing they could do now was beg for mercy.

“For now, it seems we will reach an agreement with the British and French governments to establish a financial oversight commission to manage our reckless spending. That leaves the Canadian side… does Your Highness share the same policy as the government?”

“Not necessarily. I have no reason to.”

For the British Empire, the government was the entity involved, so they calculated that they could meddle in Egypt’s internal affairs by planting an official body there. But why would I need to do that?

“If you cannot pay, I can simply take the collateral myself. There’s no need to worry too much.”

“…Pardon?”

“You borrowed money, but you cannot pay it back. Therefore, the collateral is taken. Is that not a perfectly natural progression?”

The Ambassador could say nothing and merely nodded.

“I’ve done a rough calculation, and it seems that if your government liquidates its entire stake in the Suez Canal, it would come out to a bit less than the principal amount. Even then, it falls a little short, but considering your country’s difficulties, I’ll take care of the remaining balance myself.”

“Selling all our shares in the canal…”

According to my precise calculations, 40% of the Suez Canal shares were held in my name and the Royal Family’s name.

Another 25% or so were private holdings, including those held by James.

The Egyptian government held over 30%.

Originally, they had less than that, but recognizing the canal’s importance, they had apparently been buying up shares here and there until their holdings grew to that level.

Even so, I effectively held more than 60% of the shares, but the Egyptian government was still unaware of that fact.

“Selling all the shares is a bit…”

“When you have some breathing room later, can’t you just buy back the shares scattered among the private sector? That should restore your holdings to their current level.”

“…Is there perhaps anything else we could offer?”

“No. I’m already letting the overdue interest slide, but if I indulge you any further, my other clients will start complaining. They’ll ask why Egypt gets special treatment while they don’t.”

Once I reclaimed the 30% held by Egypt and eventually bought out the shares I had entrusted to James, Suez would become the exclusive property of the Royal Family. It wouldn’t just be de facto ownership; it would be the Royal Family’s canal.

Since things had come to this, should I change the name to the Royal Suez Canal?

Ultimately, realizing they had no way to hold out, the Egyptian side completed the signing of an agreement to sell me their entire stake in the canal on the condition that both principal and interest be waived.

“A wise decision. Hahaha!”

“Your Highness. Then, could you please put in a good word with the British government…”

“Don’t worry. I’ll pass a word to the Prime Minister that Egypt is in a tough spot and ask him not to exercise control too harshly.”

“…Thank you.”

In truth, being an ambassador who has to bow his head for a mess he didn’t even create must be the ultimate “extreme job.” Thus, offering such empty words of comfort was the least I could do to ease his burden.

Having concluded a satisfactory deal, I personally saw the Egyptian Ambassador off and then ordered my carriage to be prepared.

“To Oxford University.”

Because the war, which involved both the Americas and Europe, had lasted for several years, its repercussions were felt far more significantly across the globe than in the original history.

Naturally, we were acting quickly to respond, but since this was a democratic nation that adopted the principle of majority rule, time was needed to gather opinions before executing policies.

However, in such urgent times, the winners are those who move even a bit faster and seize more.

One shouldn’t just grab profits haphazardly; one must move under a clear set of standards.

If I were to go around poking my nose everywhere like France or Prussia, shouting, “Hehehe, give me colonies! Colonies!” things would surely end poorly.

To avoid such a situation, it was necessary to present a solid theory and persuade the Members of Parliament to act within its framework.

And fortunately, I had someone who could churn out the papers that would serve as the foundation for this theory.

The reason I visited the university personally instead of summoning him to Buckingham was to ensure my “thesis machine” had every possible minute to work.

Now then, Marx. I’ve come to hear a report on how much progress you’ve made on the “ultimate secret technique” you’re writing for me.

With high expectations that my “thesis shuttle,” who had always satisfied me, would live up to my hopes once again, I arrived at his research lab. Just then…

“I’m telling you, that is an outright betrayal!”

A familiar voice thundered through the distant door.

I was sure I had heard it many times before, but whose voice was it?

“Betrayal! There are some things even you shouldn’t say! Watch your mouth!”

“You’re the one who should watch your mouth! Do you truly intend to betray your ideals and become a dog of the capitalists?!”

“Hah! You stubborn man! Don’t you see that this is precisely the way to achieve true communism even faster?!”

The individual arguing with an enraged Marx…

I suddenly remembered whose voice it was and signaled my attendants to remain quiet.

Slowly walking over to peer through the wide-open window, I saw exactly who I expected: Friedrich Engels and Karl Marx.

The two best friends and the world-renowned “Communist Duo” were locked in a fierce verbal battle.

“Betrayal of ideals”? “Dog of the capitalists”?

Good grief, I only came to check on the progress of a paper, and I’ve stumbled upon the argument of the century.

Well. For now, let’s just watch.

Chapter 340: Capitalism (2)

An ideological conflict with a lifelong friend.

A flash of the past, now feeling like an age ago, flickered through Karl Marx’s mind.

“Is it true… that I may freely browse any material I desire?”

“Of course. I will assign a secretary to you; if there is a book you wish to see, simply tell them. And I would appreciate it if we could occasionally have these sessions to discuss your progress and exchange thoughts.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. I do not know how I can ever repay this kindness….”

“Writing a book that benefits this world is how you shall repay the debt you owe me. Do not forget that.”

The naive dream of the arrival of a communist paradise that he had harbored in his youth.

Marx trembled with emotion as he discovered a realistic path to achieving that dream.

“Everything in this world is linked to the economy. Only by gaining insight into the economy can we prevent the integrity of the system from being compromised.”

“Listen, Marx.”

“Engels, it is fine to strive toward communism. But does the history of past revolutions not prove that without a foundation in rigorous theory, it all ends as nothing more than empty preaching? The entire world currently revolves around capital. I shall perfectly understand this monster called capital and present a new discourse that transcends it!”

Haphazard logic achieves nothing.

Why did the revolutions in France and Germany fail?

When the sparks of revolution ignited across Europe, why did no revolution occur in Britain?

Why is it that in this country, the mere mention of the word ‘revolution’ causes people to recoil and treat the speaker as a subversive element?

This, in the end, is all connected to economic logic.

Originally, Marx intended to settle down in the British Library and devote himself to his studies.

However, his situation changed drastically when the greatest benefactor of his life, Killian, provided him with the perfect environment to do everything he wished.

From raw statistics not found in libraries to empirical data and reports detailing the precise processes of how theory is applied to reality.

Without even realizing it, Marx was transforming once again into a scholar who possessed both theory and pragmatism.

Furthermore, for over ten years, Killian had consistently summoned Marx to listen to his academic achievements, expressing delight and offering unstinting advice.

Unlike when they first met, as Marx’s knowledge grew, he was surprised to realize that the Prince Consort’s insight was far beyond his imagination.

Is it not said that one sees as much as one knows?

The more he grasped the true nature of the ideology he dubbed ‘capitalism,’ and the more clearly the path to communism behind it became visible—

The conversations he shared with Killian were, consciously or not, exerting a profound influence on Marx.

“…So, you are saying the premise I set is completely flawed.”

“It might hold true if limited to Europe, but considering the universal history of humanity, it must be seen as not fitting at all. Looking at world history as a whole, I suspect your theory will not escape the criticism that it forcibly coupled this European system with human nature.”

“That is a blind spot I failed to consider because I was ignorant of Asian history.”

Marx had intended to argue the theory that economic systems progressed from primitive communism to ancient slavery, medieval feudalism, and modern capitalism.

However, Killian pointed out examples from Asia that he had failed to consider, awakening him to the fact that his theory was by no means universal.

Even in terms of ideology, Marx received significant help in establishing scientific socialism.

“I am a scholar, not a revolutionary, so I am not personally suggesting the path a communist society should take.”

“But those inspired by your words will be different, will they not? Many of the books you have written so far are based on materialism. Yet, by the nature of philosophy and the humanities, they are written quite philosophically.”

“Is being philosophical a bad thing?”

“It isn’t. However, it is true that it leaves room for interpretation. The more famous your theories become, and the more you yourself become a symbol, what guarantee is there that dogmatism, under the guise of interpretation, will not arise?”

“That would not be my responsi—”

“If you truly didn’t know or if it were too late to act, that might be an excuse, but you know now, don’t you? If you leave it as is despite that, well… someone might think you wish to create an opium called communism.”

Marx was fundamentally not well-disposed toward religion.

Thus, he often spoke critically of it, but he had little sense that his own ideology could be wielded as a weapon like a religion.

Killian had said something similar when they first met, but at the time, Marx thought it was merely a possibility and did not consider it seriously.

However, as his insight deepened and his academic depth grew, he had no choice but to take Killian’s warning seriously.

“A dogmatic society, a society where someone’s words are interpreted this way and that and applied arbitrarily to seize power. A society that purges opposition and refuses to listen to others’ voices. Is this not exactly like the religious world during its peak of corruption?”

“I certainly do not believe that religion was created for the purpose of deceiving people.”

“Indeed. Yet religion plainly commands people to live in peace and to love their neighbors as themselves, yet people let those words go in one ear and out the other, do they not?”

“But I cannot change my convictions because of that, can I?”

“You should not. However, is it not an act that ultimately drags your name and reputation through the mud if your theories are arbitrarily interpreted to corrode society? Would it not make your foresight shine even brighter if you included warnings and criticisms against such people?”

It was certainly a valid point.

Marx believed his identity was, above all, that of a scholar who investigated and explored the truths of the world.

From that perspective, could identifying in advance the vermin who would manipulate his theories and pollute the world not also be considered a way of revealing the truth?

And how much would the evaluation of the man who foresaw the existence of such people and prepared a countermeasure for them soar?

It wasn’t that he was particularly obsessed with his legacy, but he became convinced that blocking the potential for his theory’s abuse went beyond merely establishing the theory—it was a higher level of work.

Many had left innovative theories to the world, but the name Karl Marx would come to symbolize something special that transcended even them.

“I understand. I shall take Your Highness’s advice deeply to heart.”

“In that sense, how about researching this for a change?”

“What is this? ‘The End of Colonial Economics’?”

“The current policy of the European powers can be summarized in one word: the acquisition of colonies. But is managing colonies and persisting in the simple exploitation of resources truly a sustainable method? This seems destined to meet a swifter end than even the capitalist exploitation of the proletariat that you are interested in.”

“An intriguing perspective. As you say, it would be fascinating to analyze the correlation between the two and how the colonial economy will eventually collapse.”

From a long-term perspective, this too could be seen as a step in the process of the world moving toward true communism.

Marx began to regard this task of observing and analyzing the evolution of society as his true calling.

Though the collapse of the colonial economy was shared with only a few, his more simplified economic theories were published without issue.

In this manner, his fame continued to expand within the British Empire.

In his youth, Marx believed that the proletariat dictatorship was an inevitable, destined process.

For capitalism to transition into communism, it had to undergo a period of revolutionary transformation, and a process was needed to take responsibility for that intermediate stage.

However, there were naturally many criticisms of this theory.

Killian immediately claimed that a proletariat dictatorship would inevitably result in an oligarchic dictatorship, and Marx no longer denied this.

In particular, Killian’s point was that an oligarchic dictatorship would occur if this communist revolution did not happen at the appropriate stage, making it even more impossible to refute.

“Power is like a drug that turns even a sane person into a monster. Is there not a saying that if you want to see a person’s true nature, give them even a small amount of power? Power reveals a person’s ugly side as it is. It goes without saying if it is the kind of power that can control a nation.”

“Does that statement not apply to Your Highness as well?”

“That is why I do not seek to seize more power than I have now. I know all too well that going further than this will not end well.”

“……”

“If you were to hold power once, you would realize how empty the theory of ‘Philosopher Kings’ is. Most people who say such things can speak so lightly only because they have never been in such a position themselves.”

A realm impossible for a human.

Therefore, one must create a direction so that the system, the society—rather than a person—naturally functions that way.

Marx began to see the direction he should take more clearly.

“Your Highness, how do you view a socialist revolution occurring in a society where capital has not yet matured?”

“To put it bluntly, it would be a disaster and a curse. How can those who remain at the level of an agrarian state build a communist paradise? Unless they are miracle-working alchemists who can transmute soil into rice.”

“In such a society, the proletariat dictatorship would inevitably degenerate into a tool for purges….”

“Without question. That is why it is a disaster.”

It was true.

Even if an ideology is perfectly established, if it is not realistically and economically self-sufficient, any good theory becomes nothing more than a hollow promise.

Capitalism is no different.

If one were to go back to the age of ancient slavery and shout about capitalism all day and night, would it ever take root?

Marx had discarded the old theory that all societies go through the same developmental process, but his belief that communism could hardly emerge before capitalism reached completion remained unchanged.

Therefore, if one truly wished to see the arrival of a communist society, was it not the natural order to first perfectly complete capitalism?

After feeling this realization not just in his head but in his heart, Marx grew once more.

With his overflowing talent, effort, and will, plus a sense of mission and responsibility, the number of students and scholars who adored him grew daily.

Was that all?

Acknowledging his achievements and results, tremendous offers poured in from all sectors of academia, placing him in the ranks of a socially successful celebrity by any standard.

On top of this, with Killian providing ample funding, his standard of living rose to a level that would make any nobleman envious.

From the beginning, Marx was far from frugal, once saying that the word ‘saving’ did not exist in his dictionary.

Until then, he had maintained such a lifestyle with the support of his friend Engels, but now that his benefactor had changed to the wealthiest man in the country, how much must his level of luxury have risen?

He insisted on only the finest French Burgundy wine, and he was only satisfied if he cut into meat at least once a day.

Since a housekeeper who couldn’t hold a conversation was no fun, he sought a wise person with whom he could at least converse; and to this, alongside his conservative views on sex, were added issues involving women.

People who didn’t know him might ask how a man living such a life could speak of communism and the exploitation of workers, but Marx originally had a strong tendency to keep his ideology separate from his private life.

Grasping fame, status, and wealth, Marx spent his days researching what he loved and enjoying luxury, reaching the prime of his life.

Before long, people began to call him the ‘Father of Capitalism.’

Marx did not bother to correct the title.

He was to be the man who pioneered modern truth, encompassing both systems: capitalism and communism.

But…

“Why can you not see that this is a betrayal!”

Though it is said that a true sage is never understood in their own time, was even his once-closest friend now criticizing him?

Marx watched Engels, who was openly clicking his tongue and pointing his finger in indignation.

The comrade of ideals who had seemed so dependable in the past now appeared only pathetic and immature.

Chapter 341: Capitalism (3)

It wasn’t as if Marx and Engels were always on good terms, devoid of any conflict.

Usually, the dynamic involved Engels getting angry but ultimately forgiving Marx. As you might guess from that, most of their quarrels stems from Marx being in the wrong.

In a representative anecdote, when the woman Engels lived with in a common-law marriage passed away, he sent a letter to Marx. Marx’s response was reportedly along the lines of, “Yeah, that must be sad. By the way, I’m out of money, so can you send some?”

One might think, Oh, surely that’s an exaggeration. A human being with a conscience wouldn’t write something like that. But surprisingly, it is a well-known fact.

Considering Marx’s personality was that atrocious, it was a safe bet that ten to one, if the two were fighting, Marx was the one at fault.

However, listening to the content of the argument coming from inside, it didn’t seem like a dispute over a private matter.

“Look at what you’re doing now! You’re nothing but a specter of capitalism! Who would look at you and think you’re the Marx of old?”

“It’s only natural to be different from the past! Humans must develop and grow every day. If we stay shackled to the past, what on earth are we supposed to achieve?”

“Development? How is that development! It’s apostasy!”

Their voices were so loud that every word carried perfectly to the outside.

I hadn’t heard the beginning, so I wasn’t entirely sure, but I could guess why they were at each other’s throats based on what I just heard.

It seemed that Marx’s recent research into the developmental direction of capitalism looked like corruption in Engels’s eyes.

At a time when he should have been emphasizing the unity of communists and urging revolution, he was comfortably writing a book about capitalism, so it wasn’t unreasonable for Engels to feel that way.

A dispute over legitimacy had erupted, as they vied for the purity of the Communist Demonic Cult.

“Ha… Engels, didn’t I tell you before? If we continue as we are, a communist revolution will be nothing more than a hollow, idealistic theory.”

“Wasn’t it your role to create that idealistic theory and mine to organize and complete it? That’s what I understood.”

“It was. But I’ve concluded that if we keep organizing theories using the old approach, all we’ll be left with is catastrophe. I believe I’ve explained this to you until I’m blue in the face.”

From what I’d observed so far, Marx was certainly one of those rare geniuses the world occasionally produces.

With a genius like him, if you just set a direction, he would derive conclusions all the way to the end on his own, charging straight ahead.

That’s why, for over ten years, I had calmly and gradually shown him fragments of the future’s systemic competition.

No matter how much I might be the “Marx of the scamming world,” how could a genius of that caliber be toyed with by a few words of my sweet talk overnight?

However, after ten years of providing unstinting material support and subtly injecting high-quality materials and future knowledge that he couldn’t have found on his own, his insight began to branch out like a world tree.

Of course, to others who were unaware of the inside story, he was just an apostate who had changed after getting a taste of money.

“Marx, frankly speaking, do you know how your words sound to my ears?”

“I am not you, so how would I know?”

“I heard you’ve obtained citizenship in the British Empire and are even accepting a knighthood?”

“It’s clear evidence that the British Empire has recognized my academic achievements. Is there any reason to refuse?”

“Not only that, but you live in a grand mansion in London’s wealthiest district with several housekeepers, and once a month, you even invite beautiful women over to drink wine!”

Wow, he’s even calling women over for wine parties. I didn’t know that. Marx is certainly enjoying his life.

Well, he’s not even fifty yet, so it’s understandable that he’s having a late-life flare-up.

“Just to correct your potential misunderstanding, only people who possess both culture and looks are invited to my parties. Nothing untoward happens.”

“That’s none of my business! What I’m saying is that in my eyes, and in the eyes of others, you are no different from those corrupt capitalists! No, you’re even worse, since you’re essentially clinging to those capitalists to share in their spoils.”

“Hah… To think that Friedrich Engels would say something so ignorant. Look here, my friend. Me, a puppet of the capitalists? Just because I enjoy a bit of a luxurious life? By that standard, you wouldn’t be free from criticism either.”

“The degree is different! The degree! You’ve gone beyond living comfortably; you’re indulging in luxury that would put any nobleman to shame.”

To be honest, Marx had no defense even if he were accused of having a double standard.

I honestly thought he would at least pretend to show some restraint when I told him he could spend as much as he wanted.

I knew he enjoyed a luxurious lifestyle originally, but I thought since he was now a world-renowned scholar, he would exercise some moderation. I was mistaken.

In the first place, he was a man born into a wealthy bourgeois family who blew his entire family fortune on luxury, then sold off his mother’s and sisters’ inheritance, and lived comfortably on his friend’s sponsorships.

Looking at it this way, he really was a piece of work.

Seeing it all laid out, I wondered if one needed this level of brazenness to truly master the demonic scriptures.

Still, he must have had at least a shred of a conscience, because when I gave him large sums as rewards for his research achievements, he did ask if it would be okay to send some money to his mother and sisters.

“It can’t be helped. That is my innate nature. Are you telling me to change my nature?”

“If you want to prove that you haven’t fallen, then preach the ideologies of a communist society that can unite the workers of the world and the scientific socialism you used to cry out for!”

“Hah, this is truly frustrating. Did you not hear what I said? What I’m doing now is the shortcut to reaching that true communist society.”

“Communist society, my foot! Do you think I don’t know what you did with the reward you received for the paper you wrote at His Royal Highness’s request? You bought a massive diamond ring that even a nobleman would hesitate to buy, claiming it was a gift for your wife!”

“I bought it as a token of gratitude for the hardships she’s endured so far. Is there a problem with that?”

In the end, Engels continued to criticize Marx, claiming he had abandoned his ideals to become a money-crazed pig, while Marx maintained that the two were separate issues.

Marx could have just met Engels’s demand to produce more communist theory as before, but since Marx drew a line saying it wouldn’t be helpful, the emotional rift was bound to deepen.

Perhaps sick of the debate that was going in circles like a hamster wheel, Marx’s voice grew increasingly annoyed.

“Engels, I’m asking you, please let’s have a constructive discussion. And didn’t you also agree recently that Prince Killian is the one figure who could actually implement a proletariat dictatorship?”

“I thought so! I firmly believed that he was the hero who would end this contradiction-riddled capitalist system and establish a communist society!”

What kind of nonsense is this?

I felt not only myself but also the surrounding attendants glancing at me with expressions that were hard to describe.

It’s not like that, you pathetic humans!

Fortunately, before the sparks of misunderstanding could spread, Engels refuted this fact with his own mouth.

“But I was wrong. His Royal Highness has no will to pursue such a position himself. Even though he has the ability, even though the times demand it, he doesn’t have the mental room to take on such a heavy responsibility!”

Uh… well, yeah. I don’t know if the times want it, but I certainly don’t have the “room” for that.

“I agree with His Royal Highness’s opinion. Social change is bound to come. Capitalism is fundamentally flawed. For it to survive, it must eventually embrace socialist ideas, constantly supplementing itself and adapting to the situation by changing its form. When the time comes that it is carved close to perfection, the path will naturally open. The path to true communism.”

“So, you’re saying you’ll do nothing?”

“I’m not doing nothing. I’m saying my role is to guide society so it can take that path, to constantly preach the contradictions of capitalism, and to urge its supplementation. An artificial revolution does not change an era! Did someone threaten the people with a sword to implement medieval serfdom? Did someone rise up and start smashing everything to implement capitalism? The flow of an era naturally reveals itself within a changing world, and we only need to prepare for that era. Why are you in such a rush?”

“Your words are nothing but the logic of a loser. It’s no different from the errors committed by people who believe they are smart. An era doesn’t change just because you start a revolution? It will eventually be distorted, twisted, and fail? How on earth can you know that without even trying? Did you see it in the future or something? If that were the case, I’d acknowledge it.”

I did see it. I actually saw it.

However, such persuasion was unlikely to work on someone already armed with a thorough ideology.

Engels continued to exchange arguments with Marx, but soon slammed the desk with a loud bang and stood up.

“I see now. My friend Marx disappeared years ago. The person standing before me is no longer Marx. At least I once deeply respected the insight and intellect of the Marx who had a bit of a foul personality, but he is no longer in this world! Marx is dead and gone!”

“I don’t know why you’re killing someone who’s still perfectly fine of your own accord… but still, cool your head and review the books I wrote one more time. You’ll realize something then.”

“I’m the one who hopes you’ll come to your senses and realize the reality. The fact that what you’re doing is only further fattening the bellies of those capitalists.”

I wondered if he would come out this way, but Engels literally kicked open the back door and marched out.

Thud! The sound of the door closing echoed, and Engels’s voice could no longer be heard. Then, a deep sigh escaped from Marx.

Hmm, I guess the end of a civil war is always fragmentation.

It was questionable whether Engels, having broken away from the Demonic Cult, could stand on his own, but for me, their separation was a relief.

This way, I could now manipulate the content of the demonic scriptures that would dye the world in blood even more to my liking.

I waited outside for about ten more minutes, then had someone knock on the door with a face as if I had just arrived and knew nothing.

“Professor Marx, are you in? His Royal Highness has come to see you.”

“Dammit, he says a revolution will only lead to catastrophe? How could he possibly say such a thing?”

The passionate debates they had shared in their youth.

The companion in ideology, whom he had firmly believed would lead this world to a better future, had mercilessly stabbed him in the back.

“It would be less pathetic if he just honestly admitted that he couldn’t escape the charm of money after getting a taste of it. To justify himself by wrapping it in his petty tongue!”

As expected.

There are many in this world with ability, but few who possess the will as well.

Even Killian, whom he had once seen as having the temperament of a great hero who could achieve a proletariat dictatorship.

Even Marx, whom he believed possessed the character to fundamentally change this era by providing an ideological foundation for that Killian.

As a result of constant exposure to the impurities of money and power, had they not lost their original purity and become corrupt?

Still, Engels did not completely despair.

“My friend Marx is dead. He is no more. But in my memory, and in these writings, he still lives as one. My friend… I will never let the brilliant achievements you left behind when you were pure, the traces of the real Marx, go to waste.”

Engels still held in his hands the traces of the stories they had shared in the past and the research records that the current Marx had discarded as stains from his immature days.

But when the original owner had lost his sharp mind and chosen the path of becoming a slave to capitalism, would it be right to keep the original author’s name on these works?

No. How long was he going to hide as a supporter, leaving this great task to others?

He already had the weapons to use on the battlefield, so now it was time to move personally.

It would take quite some time to organize the vast amount of data in his hands, but there would be no problem completing it.

On the day these materials were released to the world, the workers of the entire world would once again unite under the banner of solidarity.

Friedrich Engels boarded a ship leaving London that day.

A weapon to achieve a global class struggle.

For the completion of Engelsism.

Chapter 342: Capitalism (4)

It is the way of the world that where there is light, there is shadow, and where there is sun, there is shade.

As capitalism took root and the severe ailments of its early stages continued to accumulate, it was an inevitable progression that more people would begin dreaming of a communist revolution.

While Marx was the most prominent figure, there were countless other renowned communists in the world at this time.

Moreover, the number of radical revolutionaries who simply wanted to tear everything down—not just out of a belief in communism, but out of a pure hatred for capitalism itself—was steadily increasing.

Though the British Empire remained somewhat removed from this atmosphere, the social discontent in Europe was clearly approaching a breaking point, much like the contradictions of the old era.

Even a worm will turn when stepped on; when people are being ground down until they literally drop dead, there is bound to be a reaction.

The cry of “Stop the exploitation of the proletariat!” was, in the end, nothing more than the karma that early capitalism had brought upon itself.

“Your Highness, what brings you here? If it is about the paper you requested last time, it is about half-finished.”

“Is that so? Progress is moving along exactly as I expected. By the way, I heard some loud banging on my way in. Did something happen?”

“Ah, that… Actually, Engels came to visit.”

I thought he might try to brush it off as if it were nothing, but he was surprisingly candid.

Perhaps he figured that if I decided to look into it, I would find out soon enough anyway.

Marx honestly confessed everything regarding the internal dispute that had just occurred and even asked for my opinion.

“What do you think?”

“What do I think about what? You mean Engels?”

“Yes. To be honest, I thought Engels would understand my logic. Considering his intellectual level, there is no way he could fail to grasp what I am saying.”

“He’s already so consumed by the idea of a communist revolution that he’s likely experiencing cognitive dissonance. It is a matter of ideology, not logic.”

There is a reason people say the most terrifying conflicts are not religious ones, but ideological ones.

Once a person’s eyes turn, they will even abandon their family. Why would a mere friend matter more than that?

“Your Highness, what do you intend to do with Engels?”

“Hmm? Do I have to do something?”

“…Did you not say that a communist revolution that skips the necessary stages will only bring ruin? In that sense, I am a little worried about my friend.”

“Are you the type of person who worries about friends?”

“I might not care about others, but I owe Engels a great deal from the past. Even I have a shred of conscience.”

He has a conscience? Why am I only finding this out now?

Actually, since I knew how furious Engels was when he left earlier, I could guess why Marx was worried.

Judging by how Engels talked about Marx being dead and how he would become the ‘real’ Marx from now on—a speech that sounded like it came straight out of a melodramatic adolescent phase—I could guess what he planned to do next.

“You can leave him be for now, so don’t worry.”

“Pardon? But isn’t what Engels is trying to do a full-speed sprint toward that future without a destination, the catastrophe you mentioned?”

“Anyone can run. What matters is reaching the finish line. Do you really think Engels can do that?”

“Engels is an outstanding scholar as well. He has a wealth of economic knowledge and his grasp of philosophy and political theory is impeccable. Are you not underestimating him too much?”

What nonsense.

In the original history, Marx was the one who completed the theory, but it was Friedrich Engels who tied it all together and founded Marxism.

Knowing that, how could I possibly undervalue him?

On the contrary, it’s because I know his abilities so accurately that I’m paying him this much attention.

“Of course, as I told you, attempting a clumsy communist revolution will be nothing more than a subpar version of the French Revolution. If there is someone clearly destined to bring harm to the world, I cannot simply leave them be. For that reason, what I do with Engels depends on you, Marx.”

“Are you telling me to take responsibility and persuade Engels?”

“Of course not. I don’t expect you to listen to me, and more importantly, he won’t be persuaded. But according to you, Engels stormed out saying he would do it on his own. Do you think he can establish an entirely new communist theory from scratch?”

“No, I don’t. He said my past words were the truth, so he will likely try to cobble those together and publish them, wouldn’t he?”

Exactly. My thoughts matched his perfectly.

Engels was deeply influenced by the theories Marx had advocated in the past, right down to the roots.

That was why he exploded in such a violent rage upon realizing that Marx had subtly changed his trajectory, storming out to preserve the ‘purity’ of communism.

A man like that isn’t going to suddenly reappear with some grand new theory.

He will surely stop at the level of compiling and recycling the things Marx said in the past.

“But that theory could become a scripture capable of rallying workers dissatisfied with society to start a revolution. I believe Engels has more than enough ability to codify such a theory.”

“If you do nothing and just stay still, that will be the case.”

I didn’t know what name Engels would give his version of communist theory.

It might become Marxism just like in the original history, or it might become ‘Engelsism’ named after himself.

Even I knew the power this ideology possessed.

In fact, is there anyone in this world who knows it better than I do?

It was only natural.

How could a traitor who fled the demonic cult be more proficient in the Heavenly Demon Art than I, the cult leader?

If he timed it well with the current rising hatred toward capitalists, Engels could be revered as the leader of a ‘red fervor’ that would flip the era upside down.

But that was only if his theory had the ‘authentic’ stamp on it.

The version Engels currently held was not the compilation of theories proposed by the genius of the century, Marx, as it was in the original history.

It was nothing more than a bootleg version, a patchwork made from the ‘dark history’ his friend had scribbled down, which he snatched up after losing a verbal argument and throwing a tantrum.

No matter how much a bootlegger tries to attract attention with a seemingly grand theory, they have no choice but to shrink and wither once the original creator steps forward.

“…So, you’re not telling me to persuade Engels, but to crush him before he can act out?”

“To be precise, it wouldn’t be before he acts out, but when he is right in the middle of it.”

This time, even Marx frowned as if he didn’t quite understand.

Common sense would dictate that someone who poses a dangerous social threat should be nipped in the bud.

But that method only works when there is only one bad seed.

Even without Marx and Engels, communism was already spreading through the undercurrents of Europe like toxic gas.

It was truly a Warring States period for the unorthodox factions.

Engels was merely one of the ‘Great Arch-Demons’ with the most potential to rise above the rest.

Cutting down Engels before he could distinguish himself didn’t mean communism would disappear or that people advocating for revolution would vanish.

If Engels was gone, someone influenced by Weitling would step up next, and if that person was struck down, another would appear and shout just as loudly.

Of course, an ‘absolute demonic art’ that could break the heads of communists as effectively as Marxism might not emerge.

However, that was only a matter of academic perfection.

To drive people mad and make them lose their minds, a theory doesn’t necessarily need high academic perfection.

Cruder, more poorly constructed, but extremely provocative propaganda can capture people’s hearts just as easily.

In fact, observing the situation in Europe carefully, such signs were already being detected.

That is why I didn’t stop Engels from storming out.

I didn’t say it to Marx, but to be honest, a part of me felt this was a god-given opportunity.

Of course, Marx, who was a scholar rather than a natural-born politician, wouldn’t understand.

“I apologize, but I do not entirely understand what Your Highness wants. Are you saying that because Engels is being insolent, you want to bring him crashing down just when he reaches the peak of his life?”

“How could you think that… You’re more wicked than I am.”

“No, because if it’s not that, there would be no reason to go that far.”

“The communists of today have no real focal point. They don’t share a unified ideology; they are just miserable people spread out everywhere, simply saying ‘I hate capitalism’ or ‘I hate corrupt capitalists.’”

In this state, even if you catch and punish one, another will pop up elsewhere immediately.

Moreover, in this situation, the upper class—whose brains are paralyzed by greed—will not react.

Since they don’t feel the danger of society potentially being overturned, why would they be crazy enough to share what’s in their pockets?

From that perspective, an uprising of communists who were unified and raising their voices was a necessary evil.

A ‘benevolent threat’ that makes them change direction on their own before a bamboo spear is driven into their bellies, even if it meant a few heads would roll in a revolution.

The best outcome was to evoke exactly that much alarm, but currently, communism lacked that much power.

But then again, if too much power was given, it might go beyond a mere threat and a true ‘red’ revolution might actually occur, flipping the country over.

It was this dilemma that could be solved all at once thanks to my dear traitor, Engels.

Marx, having heard this much, seemed to finally understand the picture I was drawing in my head. He clicked his tongue and shook his head.

“So, Your Highness is saying you will watch over Engels until he becomes the leader of communism.”

“Exactly. The theory Engels advocates will appear quite plausible on the surface, so many communists will be fascinated by it, and his scholarship will soon be accepted as the orthodoxy.”

When that happens, the strength of the communists will grow, and in various levels of European society, many ‘red dinosaurs’ will run rampant, threatening to give everyone a taste of revolution.

When that time comes, I can simply implement policies to resolve social discontent, saying ‘I knew this would happen.’

Of course, even then, the communists won’t listen and will act out even more, but as long as they believe in Engels’ words as scripture, wouldn’t I hold the card to suppress them at any time?

“Marx, I want you to systematically organize the fact that your old theories—the ones Engels will surely put forward—are preposterous and lack logical consistency.”

When an outsider attacks the fallacies of communism, it doesn’t have much effect.

No matter how logically they strike, the communists can just use the invincible ‘hollow moral victory’ of claiming it’s a capitalist plot to dismantle communism.

But what if the creator of that theory, who understands communism better than anyone, steps forward?

What if people find out the theory Engels ambitiously announced was actually a bootleg version cobbled together from his friend’s ‘dark history’ after losing a keyboard battle?

He would become a laughingstock in an instant, and naturally, a massive internal split would occur.

With such a hole-filled, flawed theory, they couldn’t overturn Russia, let alone any other country.

This was the future I had prepared for Engels, who was dreaming of leaving the Heavenly Demon Cult to establish a Blood Cult.

“You mean to use Engels as nutrients for this world to develop further. As his friend, I feel a bit conflicted.”

“But if you refuse this, the future Engels faces will be even bleaker. I won’t just stand by and watch someone who is clearly going to disturb society. I won’t kill him, but I will take measures to appropriately isolate him from society.”

“That is also true. It would not be right to ignore a friend who is racing toward destruction.”

Marx contemplated for a moment, tapped the desk with his pen a few times, then finally took a deep breath and nodded.

“Understood. I will do it. It feels odd to call it repayment for the funding I received, but I will take responsibility and shatter Engels’ vain dreams.”

“Good. Then I shall wait with high expectations.”

When the true Heavenly Demon Art appeared before the Blood Demon who falsely claimed to be the Heavenly Demon, the fakes were thrown into confusion and scattered like dust.

Hah, I really want to see that sight with my own eyes.

So, my dear Engels.

I truly hope you rise as the head of the Blood Cult as quickly as possible.

Chapter 343: Communism

By the 1860s, the aftershocks of the Industrial Revolution had spread across all of Europe, and the consciousness of the working class had grown in proportion.

However, the reality remained that workers, possessing the organizational strength of scattered grains of sand, had no means to respond no matter how irrationally they were treated.

Strikes were, of course, an unthinkable dream, and even simple negotiations with management were almost always impossible.

—Don’t want to work? Fine, we’ll just bring in a foreigner to do your job. If you have a problem with it, get out.

There were plenty of people wandering the world, and everywhere one looked, people were starving to death because they couldn’t find work. In such a climate, what kind of strike could there possibly be?

In the midst of this, a large-scale uprising broke out in Poland in 1863, and for a moment, socialists felt the necessity for solidarity.

However, because the eyes of the European great powers were fixed on the American Civil War at the time, this uprising failed to create much resonance and was ruthlessly suppressed.

At this point, even if they didn’t want to, they had to realize the truth.

Small groups scattered here and there, acting individually, could raise their voices for a thousand years and never exert any influence on the world.

What was needed was a unified group—an international association with strong leadership that could represent the voices of socialists.

And the socialists who pleaded for this necessity didn’t just use plausible words; they moved into action.

From Proudhonists to Owenists and even Blanquists.

Not only the Utopian socialists but socialists of every variety began to gather, and the world once again faced a period of immense upheaval.

At long last, the historic organization known as the International Workingmen’s Association—the International—revealed itself for the first time in Paris.

Originally, the socialists had intended to hold their meeting in London, but the location was changed to Paris due to concerns that the British Empire’s current system was so stable that the gathering would fail to create a significant impact.

However, because various factions that were not yet ideologically unified had gathered, this meeting did not lead immediately to integration.

Just as a boat goes to the mountains if there are too many rowers, an organization will eventually collapse if too many factions are in conflict.

Someone had to grasp a firm hegemony for the organization to run with unity, and the men who stood out in this regard were undoubtedly Friedrich Engels and Auguste Blanqui.

Engels silenced other communists by presenting a systematic theory called Engelsism, which established and refined the earlier theories of Marx.

Significantly, other socialists who inherited the ideology of Proudhon differed with Engels on many points, but because their theories lacked a set system, they were no match for him in debate.

“Pierre-Joseph Proudhon’s insights and ideologies are wonderful, but he overestimates the goodwill of the world. Convince the capitalist forces to bring about change? If they were at a level where persuasion worked, this situation would never have been created in the first place!”

“But Engels, if a dictatorship of the proletariat occurs during the process of revolution as you say, how is this any different from the current behavior of the capitalists?”

“Workers cannot individually possess the means of production. Therefore, naturally, that dictatorship cannot become entrenched. I have already systematically organized all of this in the academic works I have published.”

People who believe themselves to be exploited and oppressed all carry a certain degree of anger in their hearts.

And people with such anger tend to be easily influenced by radical and violent ideas that promise immediate effects, rather than by moderate ideals.

Thus, Proudhon, who leaned toward reformism, was quickly pushed aside by Engels.

The next giant to contend with Engels for leadership of the organization was Mikhail Bakunin.

He was a titan of collectivist anarchism and a devotee of revolution, often called a “revolution addict.”

“The passion for destruction is a creative passion!”

“We must stand tall and acknowledge no dictatorial authority! The only authority worthy in this world is the professional authority based on knowledge!”

“The Social Contract is nothing more than a deceptive theory to justify the state, which holds power in the name of social order!”

“The state is something that must be abolished in the future! First, we must start a revolution to smash the state, and then permanently defend our beliefs through a non-centralized federation of labor unions!”

His argument—that the only way to form a socialist federation was through revolution—gained enthusiastic support from workers and scholars dissatisfied with reality.

In this way, leadership of the International began to concentrate between the two major forces of Engels and Bakunin, and ideological clashes became frequent.

However, Engels, reborn after his split with Marx, was vastly different from his former self.

“Respected comrades! We stand at a critical crossroads of an era that will determine the next hundred years. Depending on which direction our International takes, the rights of workers may be guaranteed, or things may turn even bleaker than they are now. I have no intention of engaging in a wasteful debate over whose theory is correct or whose argument is right! However, remember just one thing! Our choice now can directly affect the future of tens of millions of proletarians throughout the world!”

“After saying that, aren’t you essentially trying to argue that you are right in the end?”

“I believe that everyone here, not just myself, has come this far because of the conviction that they are right.”

“That is true.”

“However, what matters is that our conviction is accepted as a great cause by the masses. Whether our actions are merely the tantrums of malcontents or a revolution resisting injustice is determined by the ideology of our actions, and nothing else!”

Both Engels and Bakunin agreed on the validity of the argument to overthrow the system through revolution.

However, Engels was certain that stable social operation after the revolution was impossible through mere anarchism.

“We want to destroy the old, worn-out order to create a better new society. Destruction for the sake of creation, not destruction for the sake of destruction! That is what our International must aim for, and it must become an absolute value shared by the workers of all nations!”

“The words sound good, but I think even that can eventually result in the self-righteousness that only your theory is correct. What do you think about that?”

“The reason I emphasize the importance of theory is that, ultimately, our actions must not end as a single episode. They must be sustainable, and we must be able to present a complete new system that can replace capitalism. I ask you in return: Can a weak ideology that cannot even argue for the legitimacy of its own theory truly drive out those greedy capitalists and take their place?”

For a strategic victory, rather than a tactical one, it is necessary to contemplate the world from a more long-term perspective and viewpoint.

This argument by Engels received enthusiastic cheers not only from general workers but also from many intellectuals, gradually eroding Bakunin’s influence.

By proposing the overthrow of the existing order through revolution, he gained clear support from workers full of dissatisfaction with reality.

By clearly presenting the path they should take based on a systematic theory, he gained deep sympathy from intellectuals.

Above all, the point that the International’s justification could be firmly established, as Engels argued, made the power of Engelsism even more solid.

“We declare! We shall complete the gradual systemic reform and the revolution for a true worker’s paradise! First, as a start, we must demand that our rights be clearly guaranteed!”

“Can’t we just overthrow it all with a revolution?”

“Of course not. Everything in the world has an order and procedure. Even if we called to flip it all over right now, who would respond to that?”

“But gradual reform seems no different from Proudhon’s argument…”

“If those bourgeoisie listen when we demand gradual reform, then it will turn out as Proudhon said. But that will not happen. The greedy capitalists will not let go of their rights and interests, and all the workers of the world need to realize that fact poignantly.”

If you don’t know that a knife is at your throat, you will simply live and die as a hungry pig.

Resistance requires a motive, and to gain a motive, one must become aware of reality.

The first goal of the International was to make workers realize just how unfairly they were being treated.

“Guarantee 8 hours of labor per day! If not that, guarantee at least one day of rest per week! And grant universal suffrage so that workers may also have the right to intervene in national policy! These are the things we must speak out and demand immediately.”

“Good heavens… would that even be possible?”

“It is impossible. We are demanding it precisely because it is absolutely impossible.”

Since the pigs mired in greed would never accept these demands, they would build up their justification step by step with such arguments.

The first move of the International as it revealed itself to the world was so radical that it sent shockwaves through countless people.

Around the same time, on the other side of the Strait of Dover.

The office at Buckingham in London, British Empire.

The source of the subtle atmosphere in the room was the numerous reports and charts spread across the table.

There was no one who didn’t know that the socialists who were anyone in Europe were currently gathered in Paris, and this was a matter of unprecedented interest for most politicians.

“So, the atmosphere is that the top leadership of that ‘International’ or whatever organization is being consolidated under Friedrich Engels.”

“Wasn’t Engels someone whom Your Royal Highness used to meet with occasionally?”

“He was. I saw some potential back then and thought I’d try to straighten him out, but I failed.”

“Your Royal Highness failed to straighten him out? He must have been a man truly steeped in socialism to his very marrow.”

“Did you see their flag this time? It’s bright red; just looking at it, it overflows with a subversive energy. It gave off an ominous feeling, as if they were determined to dye this world in blood.”

Wellesley, Disraeli, Gladstone, and everyone else were showing negative reactions to the establishment of the International.

I, too, was receiving all kinds of detailed information through back channels, from the moment they first gathered in Paris.

Thanks to having planted spies disguised as die-hard communists, it was no exaggeration to say that their actions were reaching me almost in real time.

“Still, isn’t it a stroke of luck among misfortunes that Bakunin’s ideology didn’t become the mainstream? If all the workers of the world started uniting for the sake of an actual anarchist movement, that would have been its own kind of headache.”

“That is true, but…”

I spoke in an interested tone, flipping through a document containing the latest news that was still coming in.

“Their moves are quite clever as well. First, they raise their voices across the board to get plausible demands met, and then, once those are thwarted, they intend to gradually shift toward a radical course, I assume?”

“It’s a cliché but effective method. Just look at their requirements in the first place. Do you think things like this would ever be accepted?”

Mm-hmm. An 8-hour workday and guaranteed rest on Sundays—I can practically see the scene of outrage from business owners asking how they are supposed to run a company under such conditions.

“It’s not like factory owners are digging up dirt to do business. If you do this, who would try to start a business with their own capital? Don’t you agree, Your Highness?”

“…Hmm.”

Of course, in a world of one-eyed men, having two eyes is abnormal, so I chose to keep my mouth shut.

If you asked the capitalists living in this era if a factory could be sustained with such operations, 100 out of 100 would say it was complete nonsense.

Not just the capitalists, but politicians as well would think of it as an absurd joke.

“Looking at the economic papers published recently, it says the human body is optimized for a work week of about 70 hours.”

“There are also papers saying that if you give them too much slack, they become lazy and their work efficiency drops.”

A dizzying stream of conversation was pouring out, but it was only natural for politicians to take the side that brought in money and votes.

“Still, shouldn’t they be given at least enough time to go to church once a week? As a duty of being a Christian nation.”

“Ah… that’s true. Faith is important, after all.”

This is the conversation currently taking place in the British Empire, which is supposedly the most labor-friendly nation in the world right now.

As expected, humans seem to be unfortunate creatures who only come to their senses after being hit.

The problem is which place would be most suitable as that glorious first target.

Suddenly, a headline from today’s newspaper, crumpled in the corner, caught my eye.

<Confederacy Proclaims Special Law to Prevent Slave Escapes! Human Rights or Property Rights?>

Chapter 344: Communism (2)

After the American Civil War, the initial situations in the North and South were worlds apart.

It went without saying, but when the war ended, most politicians predicted the downfall of the North. This didn’t mean the North itself would collapse, but rather that the Northern administration would take a devastating hit. Since they had essentially lost the war, how could the government possibly maintain its footing?

Most nations were certain that Lincoln would fall from power in the next election and a new president would rise. Of course, this didn’t mean they were betting on a Democratic victory. Rather, the prevailing public opinion was that if Lincoln had any sense, he wouldn’t even attempt a re-election bid.

After all, it made no sense for a president responsible for a lost war to show his face in an election again. Furthermore, the United States had surprisingly not seen a president succeed in re-election for decades. The last president to win a second term was Andrew Jackson, more than thirty years ago.

The general consensus in the United States was that it was difficult to even aim for re-election with anything less than extraordinary achievements. Therefore, it was only natural to predict that Lincoln would give up early.

However, breaking everyone’s expectations, Lincoln stepped forward as a candidate once again. It wasn’t because he was crazed for power or desired wealth and glory. On the contrary, Lincoln strongly felt like throwing all of politics away and enjoying a comfortable remainder of his life in his hometown.

There was only one reason he challenged for re-election despite that.

It was for the sake of this country.

After the war, the Northern political landscape was clearly abnormal to anyone watching. Both the Radical Republicans and the Democrats showed an overly blatant intent to use this situation to seize power rather than focus on resolving the crisis. If this continued, the country might truly decline.

Thus, Lincoln made up his mind to pour his remaining four years into the restoration of the United States.

“Everyone! Currently, the United States is standing on the brink of a crisis! To overcome this crisis, we need a proven leader, not someone new and untested!”

“Shut up with that nonsense! Aren’t you the man who drove this country into crisis?”

“Does a man who lost the war even have a conscience to beg for votes again? Just retire forever!”

“Boo! Trash! Step down!”

Whenever he went out to campaign, it was common for insults and curses to fly his way. Since he had fully expected this, it didn’t hurt him much. The problem was that if public opinion remained frozen like this, winning the election would be impossible.

In such a situation, there is ultimately only one method.

Hang someone else on the cross in one’s place.

As a wartime president, Lincoln possessed an enormous amount of information to facilitate such a maneuver. Of course, it was absurd for Lincoln, who needed to remain presidential, to conduct such a scheme himself.

Instead, his political partner, who had decided to sail in the same boat as Lincoln—Andrew Johnson—dropped a massive bomb that shook the presidential race.

“Everyone! You are deeply mistaken! There is a separate, true reason why we lost the war! It is because there were traitors among us!”

“…What is this nonsense now!”

“The reason we didn’t reveal this earlier was that it could have caused severe internal division during the war. But now we must know the truth. Even if it is a painful, crimson truth, we must overcome it!”

All lies begin by mixing in a grain of truth.

“At the start of the war! Our strength was overwhelmingly superior to the South. So why couldn’t we overwhelm them? There are many reasons, but there was one certain reason uncovered late in the war. It was because there was a traitor leaking information to the South!”

“Furthermore, that traitor shamelessly continued to pretend to serve the motherland with us while feeding information behind our backs! His name is Breckinridge! A man who fled to the South before the war’s end to live in luxury! A brazen individual who even ran for president as the representative of the Democratic Party!”

Thus far was the truth; now it was time to add a bit of seasoning.

“Breckinridge was a Democrat! And although I was also from the Democratic Party, I left in disillusionment over that incident and joined hands with President Lincoln! Why is that?”

“The Democrats sold information?”

“Of course, not every Democrat is a traitor. There must be innocent people. But it is undeniable that the majority of those who took the side of the South and deserted during the last civil war were Democrats! Even those who sold information are Democrats! What will happen if the Democratic Party wins the presidential election? The traitors of the South will blend into our society as if nothing happened and seize even more rights and interests!”

Lincoln had shown a negative stance toward such slander, but Andrew Johnson’s resolve was firm. For their side, having lost the war, to be re-elected, the defeat must not be their own fault.

And unexpectedly, the response in the North was excellent.

“We did not lose the war, everyone! We fought with all our might. We didn’t just face the traitorous South; we fought fiercely without being pushed back even when France, Prussia, and Spain were dragged in by the South! What other country in the world could continue fighting under such conditions? But we did it!”

“However, no matter how strong a lion is, it cannot live with parasites inside its body. We were ultimately defeated not by Europe, but by the traitors within us! No matter how hard we struggled and fought at the risk of our lives, we were bound to lose because there were those selling internal information! Am I wrong?!”

“Uh, well…”

“Everyone! This threat is not over! The war is not yet over. We must prevent those traitors from eating away at this country! I promise you! If President Lincoln is re-elected, I, as Vice President, will assist the President in hunting down and uprooting the traitors hidden in our society! Do you believe the Democratic Party can carry out this great task? When the majority of traitors are likely within the Democratic Party itself?”

Before they knew it, the people stopped their jeering and began focusing on Andrew Johnson’s supporting speech. Naturally, the Democratic Party protested vehemently, calling it groundless nonsense.

“To frame innocent people as traitors! Andrew Johnson, apologize immediately!”

“Lincoln, take responsibility for this situation and withdraw from the candidacy immediately!”

“Breckinridge is a traitor who has nothing to do with our party!”

But once the fire of suspicion was lit, could it be extinguished by a mere “we have no relation” rebuttal? The reason this claim worked so well wasn’t that the people were certain the Democrats were traitors.

It was because it provided a magnificent excuse for their de facto defeat in the war: that it wasn’t a problem with the Union itself, but someone from within. Furthermore, because the anxiety that these people were still operating in shadows was amplified, it was more effective than any other propaganda.

Actually, Andrew Johnson, who first conceived this plan, never dreamed the response would be this good. It turned out to be a stroke of luck, but so be it. An election must be won first.

As a result of successfully shifting the frame from ‘punishing incompetent leadership for losing the war’ to ‘hunting down traitors,’ the voting moved in a direction no one had anticipated.

“Elected! With 200 out of 233 Electoral College votes, President Abraham Lincoln has successfully won his re-election!”

“Wooooooo!”

“It’s time for the purge! You traitors!”

The counting process concluded, and for the first time in about thirty years, a re-elected President of the United States appeared.

“Mr. President! My son, more than anyone, participated in the war! I would never sell information!”

“Mr. President! My nephew also fought in the war. Where in the world is a fool who would put his own family in danger!”

Seething hatred and suppression directed at the “quislings” who tried to sell the country. A vortex of madness that no one expected was spreading across the North.

While the North was in an uproar over hunting traitors, the South was not exactly quiet either. Having gained the independence they had longed for, the South was initially soaked in a festive atmosphere.

The Southern President, Jefferson, was hailed as a national hero who preserved the traditional Southern institution of slavery.

“Jefferson! Jefferson! Jefferson!”

“Now we are free!”

“This country is for white men! How dare those black niggers think they can sit at the same table!”

The citizens of the South spent every day in a festival-like atmosphere, saying that their era had finally arrived. But the world doesn’t always move so kindly.

The South had endured immense bleeding to obtain help from Europe in this war, and all the debts incurred over the last few years returned like a boomerang. Their main export, cotton, had to be sold at a heavily discounted price for two years due to the contract with the British Empire. They also had to grant favors to France and Prussia, and because of the money spent so far, their fiscal health was completely shattered.

Under these circumstances, how could the lives of ordinary citizens be stable?

In the end, the atmosphere of treating Jefferson as a hero ended in just a few months.

“You bastards, did we gain independence for this!”

“Our old lives were much better than starving to death after independence!”

“Slavery only has meaning if we’re alive! We’re all starving to death, to hell with slavery!”

Of course, the situation isn’t likely to remain at its worst forever. Analysts suggested that if they just endured for about a year, the economy would stabilize to some extent, even if not to previous levels.

But if told to the citizens currently suffering severe hardship to just wait and endure for a year or two, would they obediently say, “Yes, I understand”?

Time was needed. They needed a scapegoat to take the blame until the economy returned to some degree of normalcy. And the Southern executive branch, including Jefferson, had absolutely no intention of taking on that role themselves.

However, they weren’t worried. Because in this country, weren’t there millions of things rolling around that were perfect to use as scapegoats?

“The reason we are struggling like this is that those blacks aren’t working properly!”

“Faithful white men are tightening their belts and working for post-war economic reconstruction, but those slave bastards are inwardly hoping for our collapse!”

“We’ve caught the blacks trying to pass our information to the North!”

Previously, they claimed blacks weren’t human and struggled even to understand human speech; now, they were suddenly shifting the blame, saying the economy was difficult because of them. They used to say blacks lacked proper intellect and couldn’t form high-level thoughts, then suddenly changed their story to say there were those plotting conspiracies to sell out the country.

It was nonsense that didn’t make sense even with a little thought, but as planned, the citizens’ anger turned toward the black slaves who were already being persecuted. It wasn’t that the people truly believed it was their fault, but they had found a punching bag to vent their frustration over the fact that their lives were in the gutter.

“Let’s put collars on the blacks so they can’t run away!”

“The white men are working and sweating, so how dare the slave bastards try to work in comfort! Parliament must delete and revise every single clause in the Slave Management Act that grants slaves any convenience!”

The venting of endless hatred and anger. It was almost more comfortable when they were at war. With daily increasing violence and oppression, the Americas were regressing without moving a single step forward.

After the Northern presidential election ended, the International, an alliance of socialists, was established.

The latter was somewhat within the realm of expectation, but I hadn’t expected Lincoln to actually succeed in his re-election. Furthermore, stories of Southern spies lurking to sell out the country and black slaves rebelling to hand the country over to the North were rampant.

For such slogans, which felt like a strange déjà vu, to be prevalent in the Americas… I suppose places where humans live eventually tend to show similar patterns regardless of the era.

Enjoying the deep aroma of coffee, I kept a close eye on the follow-up reports in the newspapers from the last meeting. The South was having a field day beating down innocent blacks by blaming them for social instability, while the North was singing spy songs and entering a period of ideological vetting that put McCarthyism to shame.

In conclusion, the future of the North and South doesn’t look very bright.

As I thought, should I use them for a test? It seems like I could obtain quite meaningful data.

However, it’s a bit much to target the North. If the North were to truly become a den of Reds, the aftermath would be difficult to handle. While there is the advantage of a future rival like America being suppressed, there is also the possibility of a hostile state rivaling the Soviets emerging, so a cautious approach is necessary.

But. If it’s the South, wouldn’t the story be different? Their potential for development is obvious, and they are a pseudo-state whose continued existence alone is uncertain once slavery collapses.

It seemed more likely that even if they were turned upside down by a communist revolution, it wouldn’t have that great an impact. On the contrary, wouldn’t it be a benefit if the North or other European nations, seeing the South being destroyed, felt a sense of alarm and sought their own changes?

And if you think about it, it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing for the South either. They were a country destined to fall anyway, but now they could achieve a hollow moral victory by saying, “Argh! We were just about to prosper, but a communist revolution happened!”

Jefferson might even have to bow three times a day in the direction of where Engels is.

Good. It seems better to drag in a place across the ocean rather than sacrificing a country in Europe. If I pour all the seething energy of communist revolution into the South and blast it out of the atmosphere along with that pseudo-state?

The alarmed European nations would likely employ a carrot and stick strategy—loosening the noose on the workers while cracking down on the communists, saying they should open a way for themselves to survive before they end up like that.

Now, the problem is how to send Engels to America.

“Your Highness, Prime Minister Guizot of France has sent a letter.”

“Oh, really? I had something I wanted to discuss with him anyway, so that’s fortunate. I’ll send a reply right away, so please take it.”

France must be wondering what on earth is going on, with socialists suddenly swarming in their front yard. From communists to anarchists. With the Avengers and the Suicide Squad all gathered together, how anxious must they be?

Lately, they’ve been showing a bit of disappointment toward me, so as an ally, I should propose an appropriate solution.

I certainly didn’t have any calculations to squeeze out more using this as an excuse.

Chapter 345: Communism (3)

The International Workingmen’s Association.

It was only natural that the establishment of the so-called “International” would draw the attention of Europe’s power players.

This was especially true for France, where a metaphorical gate to hell had opened right in their own backyard.

Should they respond, or should they ignore it?

Countless meetings were held to discuss these two options, but no satisfactory conclusion was reached.

Furthermore, those who advocated for a response could not agree on a single course of action.

“We should just crack their skulls open!”

“Exactly! What is this nonsense about ‘socialism’? We should toss every one of those Reds carrying red flags straight into prison!”

“If we do that, there will be riots. We shouldn’t use such primitive methods; we need to be more intelligent about this. How about we pretend to listen to their demands while inciting internal division?”

Socialists from all over the world had descended upon Paris to cause a massive stir. One could only imagine the state of the city.

From those grinding their teeth and demanding a cleanup of all “Reds” to those warning of a backlash, everyone had a point.

However, the voices of the moderates, who argued against overreacting, were by no means quiet.

“The government taking direct action against them will only elevate their status. They are merely a bunch of deluded individuals shouting nonsense. If we let them get a rise out of us, we’re falling right into their trap.”

“Are you saying a response would only put us on the same level as them?”

“Precisely. Besides, they will only play the part of martyrs being oppressed by the government. A half-baked response would actually be doing them a favor.”

If they remained unresponsive, those delusional theorists would eventually fade away on their own.

It was a valid point, yet it felt somewhat overly optimistic.

François Guizot, who had somehow managed to hold onto the position of Prime Minister for twenty years, had a premonition that this would be his final task in office.

Though he was tenuously clinging to power, he was certain that another term would be impossible.

His once-high approval ratings had entered a downward spiral following the struggles in the last war.

He had managed to maintain his administration by touting the achievement of re-establishing colonies in the Americas, but the mental toll was so severe that he was beginning to feel a strong desire to step down.

To be honest, considering France’s volatile political environment, the fact that he had served as Prime Minister for twenty years was nothing short of a miracle.

Guizot was inwardly confident that his twenty-year record would remain an unprecedented feat for a century to come.

That was how fierce the French citizenry were, and governing them as the head of the executive branch was a gargantuan ordeal.

It reached a point where the person Guizot envied most was Wellesley, who was smoothly carrying out his duties as Prime Minister in Britain.

“Let’s sweep away all the Reds!”

“I’m telling you, that’s suicide!”

Leaving behind the noisy meeting room where no conclusion was ever reached, Prime Minister Guizot trudged back to his office.

“Dammit. Why on earth are those Reds causing such a fuss in Paris of all places?”

They could have run amok in London or Berlin. What was there for them to scavenge in Paris that brought them here to cause such a commotion?

Perhaps they were harboring the absurd delusion of reenacting the Great Revolution.

If that was the case, should he indeed define the Reds as criminals seeking to subvert society and suppress them thoroughly?

But as someone had pointed out, what if the situation escalated further because of that?

Wrestling with these thoughts, Guizot was waiting for a reply to the urgent letter he had sent a few days ago.

Strictly speaking, wasn’t this Engels fellow—the first head of the International—a Prussian who lived in Britain?

Therefore, it was only right for Britain, the country that had produced such a nuisance, to offer some assistance.

“A reply should have arrived by now. Why is there no word? He isn’t planning to play dumb, is he?”

In the past, he would help immediately if asked, but the man had certainly changed.

Come to think of it, if Killian had helped just a little more, wouldn’t France’s losses in the last war have been smaller?

As they say, people always change, and Killian is no exception…

“Prime Minister! A reply has arrived from London.”

“Oh! Quick, bring it here at once.”

Opening and reading the long-awaited letter, Guizot’s face brightened instantly.

—I have a plan to ease the burden on your mind, Prime Minister, which must be troubled by the rise of the communists. However, given the nature of the matter, it is difficult to explain everything via letter. I know it is a hassle, but if you could visit in person, I shall surely relieve you of your worries.

Another business trip to London… People might sneer again, but Guizot did not hesitate.

Whenever Killian said he had a solid idea, he had never once been disappointed.

‘Hehe, my apologies for doubting you, Your Highness.’

People always change?

Who on earth would say such a rude thing?

Guizot carefully folded and stored Killian’s reply before immediately scheduling his trip to London.

The slight resentment toward Killian that had been building up recently had long since melted away.

One of the most common elements in fantasy novels or movies is brainwashing magic.

Since there is no setting more convenient for turning an ally into an enemy by darkening their heart, it is a method cherished by countless authors worldwide.

Moreover, even if the character does something evil, they were under a trance, so there’s no need for an elaborate redemption arc.

You just need to give a slight nuance that they were a pitiful victim forced to do things against their will.

Even people who show a fierce rejection of “villain whitewashing” rarely apply that standard to brainwashed characters, so what a convenient method it is.

And surprisingly, there is a remarkable magic in reality that exerts a similar effect.

It is the “Communist Brainwashing Beam.” Blasting this a few times is all it takes to make the eyes of workers and intellectuals roll back in their heads.

However, this method isn’t for everyone; it has the limitation of being most effective on those who view their reality as a gutter.

And unfortunately, there were many such unhappy people in Paris right now. A great many.

For France, which had already seen the heads of countless aristocrats roll one after another during the Great Revolution, this was a matter that could trigger a serious case of PTSD.

Sure enough, looking quite rattled, Prime Minister Guizot looked years older when he hurriedly arrived in London.

Most of all, the visible thinning of his hair was enough to make one’s heart ache.

“Prime Minister, have you been well?”

“I am glad to see Your Highness looks as robust as ever.”

“Thank you. I hope you can find peace of mind soon as well. I would be happy to help if I can.”

“I think my mind would be much more at ease if those lunatics running wild in Paris would just disappear.”

Originally, the opening ceremony of the International was supposed to be held in London. How did Paris end up becoming a den of Reds?

Actually, considering its history as the land of the Great Revolution, it’s true there is no city with more symbolism than Paris.

It’s a bit awkward to say this in front of Guizot, but doesn’t Paris suit them better than London?

“Have you decided how to handle their demands?”

“Ignoring them or forceful suppression. It’s one of those two, but neither is easy.”

“I suppose so. But is there no option to accept their demands? Even if not all of them, applying them in a slightly softened form might be worth considering.”

“Perhaps for the British Empire, but we are not yet prepared for that. An eight-hour workday? Guaranteed mandatory rest one day a week? If I did that, I’d be attacked for trying to ruin the country and dragged out of the Prime Minister’s office immediately.”

Mm-mm, right. Improving the welfare of workers is indeed something only a Red would dare to suggest.

It wasn’t for nothing that even I approached the improvement of workers’ rights not as something that simply should be done, but from a perspective of strict efficiency.

Introducing Sunday rest wasn’t actually that difficult.

It was framed entirely as allowing people to go to church.

In this nation, a devout Christian country where the Queen is the head of the Church of England, it made no sense not to guarantee citizens time to go to church.

When presented with this logic, the bishops naturally supported it with both hands, and the capitalists didn’t dare to object.

No matter how much they loved money, no one could make a statement that would turn the Church into an enemy.

Ensuring a clean environment and safety measures was also pushed through with clear research and surveys.

The difference in work efficiency was clear between places that guaranteed minimum safety levels and hygiene to prevent disease and those that didn’t.

When the figures proved this so clearly, sensible capitalists reacted positively to environmental improvements—just enough to get the maximum effect for the minimum cost.

But the reality was that anything beyond that was impossible.

“Prime Minister, I am careful in saying this, but you must not underestimate the communists. France, in particular, has the painful memory of 1789, does it not? Even a worm will turn when trodden upon; how much more so a human being? I understand the argument for ignoring them, but if you do, in precisely three years, you will see the workers of Paris striking as routinely as they eat dinner.”

“Then, as I thought, we must resolve ourselves and use forceful suppression… No, if we do that, as you said, they might unite even more fiercely and only make things difficult for us.”

“Exactly. You know it well.”

“Then is there no answer?”

Guizot stared intently at my face with an anxious expression, leaving the coffee prepared for him untouched.

It was a silent plea, begging for an escape route.

“The mistake was limiting yourself to only two options from the start. You should open a third option.”

“As I said, to meet their demands, bourgeois public opinion…”

“No. That’s not what I mean. The third option I’m talking about isn’t about France dealing with them, but passing them off to someone else.”

“…Eh?”

If a task is difficult to handle, isn’t the best solution to dump it on someone else?

It was clearly a ticking bomb; why hold onto it and suffer alone?

Just throw it far away.

“Did you know? There is something the communists loathe intensely: capitalists, aristocrats, and slavery.”

“Capitalists and aristocrats aside… slavery? But there are no countries in Europe that practice slavery now… Ah, surely?”

His eyes darted around anxiously before his expression firmed into one of seriousness.

“Indeed. There is one, isn’t there? Across the Atlantic, a nation that still commits pre-modern atrocities by exploiting slaves.”

“I see. If we can only turn the attention of the International there…”

Communists and proponents of slavery.

The solution is to pit the most hopeless groups of the century against each other and let them fight to the death.

“As expected of Your Highness, Killian! Why has no one in our cabinet suggested such a solution!”

The reason for that is obvious.

Guizot jumped up from his seat in excitement, nearly letting out a cheer of victory before his expression darkened slightly as he realized the problem a moment later.

“But… it’s easier said than done. How do we lure them to the South?”

Right. The reason France couldn’t think of this method was that they had no way to drop the International into the South.

But while impossible for Guizot, it was possible for me.

I didn’t know that the card I originally intended to use for self-destruction to end the Civil War would be so useful when kept and repurposed.

It wasn’t just about using the South as a massive social experiment lab; it would also put France and even the North deeply in my debt. This was a plan that killed not two, but three birds with one stone.

After sending Guizot away—who had shaken my hand several times in gratitude—I handed a telegram form to my attendant.

The destination was the North, America.

It was for the International Black Rights Alliance—the NBA.

Chapter 346: Communism (4)

“The era of greedy capitalists is ending! This horrific atrocity of abusing and exploiting workers, driven by material greed, will soon meet its demise! Our time is drawing near!”

“The French Government turns a deaf ear to our demands. Everyone, are we machines? No, even a machine breaks down after a few years if it runs fourteen hours a day without rest! Are our demands so unreasonable? If the government truly thinks so, let them come and debate us!”

“Recent studies from the British Empire show that grinding people down recklessly actually decreases work efficiency. This isn’t just about what’s good for us! We are asking for guaranteed rest periods so that we can work with greater focus and increase productivity instead!”

“French Government, answer us! Will you accept our demands, or will you refuse them?”

The offensive grew fiercer by the day.

Since the founding of the International, the unity of the socialists—brought together from the start under Engels’ leadership—was unexpectedly strong.

The voices within the Cabinet that had initially suggested simply ignoring them had vanished without a trace.

‘This is getting serious.’

‘Are those bastards actually going to start an uprising? Should we crush them then? Or now?’

It seemed they could probably find some legal pretext to throw them in prison, but Engels was walking a tightrope, never quite crossing the line.

If he had actually led a strike or incited violence, they could have arrested him immediately, but so far, he was all talk and no action.

However, many politicians believed that the more these people stirred things up, the worse the impact on society would be.

The problem was that wiping them out in one fell swoop would require enduring a significant backlash—and why should France be the one to pay that price?

Even the leader, Engels, was a man of Prussian origin who had been raised in Britain.

Then there was Bakunin, who held the second-highest level of support after Engels; he was Russian.

If one were to look for a Frenchman, there was Proudhon, but he was already in a state where he had one foot in the grave, and his presence had dwindled significantly.

In other words, ‘Reds’ imported from abroad were coming to their country to cause a ruckus, which naturally made their blood boil.

However, Guizot, who had returned from London, stalled for time by employing an approach different from before.

“We are aware of the demands for the improvement of workers’ rights. However, our scholars are currently working day and night to approach this through scientifically proven methods. France, the land of liberty and equality, will never turn its back on the hardships of its citizens!”

Currently, there were few countries in Europe as hypersensitive to the word ‘revolution’ as France.

Guizot intended to buy as much time as possible to eventually extract at least minimal concessions from the capitalists.

The question was whether he could stall long enough, but Guizot had made up his mind to trust Killian’s word not to worry.

In front of the Cabinet ministers, he acted as if he had everything planned out, but in truth, even he didn’t know specifically how Killian intended to send those people to America.

But Killian kept his promise.

At the heart of the Paris International.

In a residence far too modest to be called the focal point for socialists worldwide, Engels was having a private audience with a man.

“I never imagined the renowned ‘King James’ would visit me in person.”

Engels scrutinized the middle-aged man in the sharp suit and offered him coffee.

There wasn’t a socialist in the world who hadn’t heard of the reputation of the head of the NBA, an organization wielding immense influence in America.

There were many theories regarding his true identity, but few had actually met him.

Because he lived in a place with so many death threats, he often used body doubles.

Of course, the person in front of him now might also be a double, but Engels didn’t care about such trifles.

Whether he was a double or not, the important thing was the fact that ‘King James’ had decided to align with them.

“I came to meet Mr. Friedrich Engels, the center of the world’s socialists, so of course I had to come myself. Thank you for welcoming me like this.”

“Not at all. Are you not a great senior who fought for the rights of minorities even before I began my proper activities?”

“To be honest, I was struggling alone on the American continent, so seeing the forces of comrades who share the same will grow so strong here in Europe makes me feel reassured.”

He was a man who had continued to strive for the abolition of slavery and cried out for the rights of minorities despite facing numerous assassination attempts.

Suddenly, Engels wondered why such a man had come all the way here in person.

“But Mr. James, what brings you all the way here?”

“I heard the tide of socialism was so strong in Europe that I wanted to see it with my own eyes. And seeing this flame burning more fiercely than I expected, it seems I was right to come.”

James spoke with a slightly flushed face and brought the coffee from the table to his lips.

“Mr. Engels, are you aware of the current situation on the American continent?”

“I know the South still maintains barbaric slavery.”

“It’s more than that. Now, they are oppressive to Black people to a degree incomparable to before, and they are in the process of revising laws to solidify slavery. Horrific atrocities that abandon human dignity are being perpetrated there at this very moment.”

“It is truly a pity. Why on earth are we white people, who claim to be sensible and civilized, committing acts worse than those of beasts?”

In truth, communists were not necessarily people who refrained from racism.

In the current era, the idea that whites were superior and blacks were inferior was accepted as an objective fact, so naturally, socialists held these ideas as a baseline.

However, the majority of socialists believed that they, being so superior and intelligent, should not be tormenting inferior beings.

“Right now, America is going mad, whether it’s the North or the South. The North is also implementing strict control policies under the pretext of repairing post-war damage and rooting out traitors, preventing workers from raising any kind of voice. Their resentment likely can’t even be compared to what you see here in Europe.”

Engels closed his eyes gently and savored the aroma of the coffee as he organized his thoughts.

James continued without waiting for his answer.

“I know the International is achieving remarkable results in France. But as a result, the scrutiny from various nations will become incredibly intense. Do you have a countermeasure for that?”

“If they suppress us, it will only make our unity stronger.”

“That is underestimating their capabilities far too much. Do you think they will only use the method of suppression? Once the various nations decide to crush the International, every possible method will be mobilized. I can say this with certainty because I have led a similar organization. Everything from sowing discord to fabrication, instigation, and slander—dirty methods you haven’t even imagined—will descend upon your organization.”

“…I see. Then I suppose I must consider countermeasures for that as well.”

Listenening to the words of a senior who had led a massive organization for over ten years, Engels naturally straightened his posture and listened intently.

“If it is advice from you, Mr. James, I will certainly listen.”

“Achieving results in Paris is good. However, as seen in the French Revolution, creating a new world is impossible simply by overturning the existing one. You need a plan to establish a new government and block external intervention. And once you have firmly established yourselves, the many socialists in the world, inspired by this success, will rise up together.”

“That certainly makes sense. You were a socialist as well, Mr. James.”

“Of course. This rotten era of oppression must come to an end. However, even if a revolution sparked in France were to succeed, I cannot shake the concern that it might collapse later due to the intervention of other countries.”

That was a very valid point.

France had too many powerful neighbors.

If they truly swept away the rotten capitalists, what if Prussia or the British Empire, feeling a sense of crisis, intervened?

The mere thought of it made his head spin.

“I have a way to overcome this. First, Mr. Engels, haven’t you already successfully planted the seeds of socialist uprising here in France and all over Europe?”

“…Yes. While it’s hard to say they have blossomed yet, it wouldn’t be wrong to say the seeds have been sown.”

“They will now plot to suppress you, Mr. Engels. But what if you were to leave Europe? Even if they want to plot, if the target of the plot isn’t there, it naturally loses its power.”

“Leave Europe? Then surely…?”

Engels’ eyes wavered slightly as he understood James’s proposal.

“Yes. Why not join me on the American continent to abolish slavery and overturn the South? If we combine the organizational power of the International with my NBA, it won’t be an impossible task.”

“But to abandon Europe and go to America…”

“It’s not abandoning it. The seeds you’ve sown here will not die even if you are away; they will grow on their own and prepare to bloom. And the news of the establishment of a true socialist state across the Atlantic will be the best possible nourishment. Moreover, neither the British Empire nor Prussia will be able to intervene immediately even if the Southern regime falls. The disgruntled workers of the North will respond as well once the South is awakened.”

When that happened, a socialist revolution would occur not just in Europe, but across the entire world, and the corrupt regimes of the old era would collapse like dominoes.

Certainly, according to James, they might be able to achieve their goals clearly without the interference of Europe.

“Mr. James, but the majority of Southern citizens will despise Black people. Even if the Black people rise up, won’t they just be suppressed?”

“That is true. Therefore, we must give the ordinary citizens of the South a reason to rise up as well. You don’t need to worry about that, as I have already prepared for it.”

A picture naturally began to form in Engels’ mind.

First, trigger a revolution in the South to establish an ideal socialist government, then extend its influence to the North.

With the workers’ dissatisfaction already at its peak, he could easily spark a revolution in the North as well by utilizing James’s organization.

If the entire United States were turned into a socialist country that way, the workers of Europe would be bound to be stimulated.

By the time the British Empire, France, or Prussia tried to react, it would be too late.

The awakened workers would shatter the iron chains around their necks and thrust bamboo spears into the greasy bellies of the greedy capitalists.

This would work. This distinct possibility was taking shape in his mind like an illustration in a book, continuing to expand.

“First, let me hear the detailed plan. Then we shall discuss it seriously.”

Thinking of his friend back in London, who was likely still pathetically studying capitalism, Engels half-made up his mind.

Marx, did you say the revolution would ultimately end in failure?

Then I will prove you wrong through action.

Not long after Guizot returned to France.

James, who had rushed over to France after receiving my telegram, immediately relayed the details of his meeting with Engels to me.

As expected of someone who has spent decades building a business alongside me, his skill in handling people is no joke.

He managed to win over Engels in one go and is taking him to America?

I had prepared other means just in case it failed, but since it ended at Plan A, I don’t have to waste any more time.

“Hehehehe.”

“…Your Royal Highness?”

“Ah, my apologies. I just couldn’t help laughing because I think I’m about to see a very interesting sight.”

I pulled over some paper and began to write a letter, carefully crafting each character with my pen.

If both the South and the North end up stained ‘Red,’ the aftermath might be difficult to handle, so I should probably take out a minimum amount of insurance, right?

By the way, a country divided into North and South, with one side being communist and the other capitalist… Wait, isn’t this exactly…?

I gave a bitter smile at the strange sense of déjà vu and firmly pressed the seal representing the Royal Family of the British Empire onto the carefully written letter.

Dear President Lincoln, you owe me one.

Chapter 347: Bad Guys vs. Strange Guys

Originally, the Department of Justice in the United States was little more than a hollow shell, consisting of only the Attorney General with no actual departmental structure.

This was because the Attorney General’s duties were primarily to advise the President and the heads of other departments on legal matters, so there was no perceived need for a formal departmental hierarchy.

However, as the need for a powerful organization to maintain shaking order and social safety in an increasingly unstable society grew, Andrew Johnson strongly urged Lincoln to elevate the Department of Justice to a formal executive department.

He even granted it the formidable authority to oversee and supervise the U.S. Attorneys across the nation.

To ward off any suspicion that he was eyeing this powerful cabinet position rather than the largely ceremonial Vice Presidency, Johnson had the foresight to declare in advance that he would not personally hold the office of Attorney General.

However, what Andrew Johnson wanted from the beginning was not the seat of the Attorney General.

“Currently, our United States is facing an unprecedented crisis! If we let our guard down, Southern agents will undermine our society before we even notice! But our current criminal laws vary from state to state, making it difficult to punish criminals according to a uniform standard. They know this weakness better than anyone and are exploiting it!”

It was a very plausible argument, and the agitation—claiming that Southern traitors were already widespread throughout the North—worked so well that the citizens gave Andrew’s policies their absolute support.

“Before the election, I swore to devote all my abilities to rooting out the traitors eating away at the core of our society and to restore the health of our nation. Therefore, I will temporarily lead the Bureau of Investigation, newly established under the Department of Justice, to ensure that you, the citizens, can lead your daily lives in safety!”

While the United States generally guaranteed the maximum autonomy for each state, the prevailing public opinion following the American Civil War was that certain areas required firm federal control.

In truth, Andrew Johnson hadn’t intended to implement such extreme policies.

However, the political landscape and his supporters, already swept up in a frenzy, showed even greater enthusiasm the more he cracked down on the opposition. Andrew had missed the timing to step on the brakes long ago.

He had intended to stop if there was a reaction suggesting he was overdoing it and should show restraint.

But to be honest, he was becoming terrified of how long he would have to keep up this pace.

Yet, for the sake of the administration’s approval ratings, he felt he had no choice but to push forward.

“Mr. Vice President, I’ve looked at the authority granted to this new Federal Bureau of Investigation, and isn’t it perhaps a bit too powerful?”

“Mr. President, public opinion among our supporters dictates that this level of power is necessary. The vast majority want the Bureau to use its strength to uproot the traitors undermining our society.”

“…But these traitors. How exactly do you plan to catch them? Do you have an alternative plan?”

If he had one, would he be struggling like this?

Faced with the silent Vice President, Lincoln clutched his head and let out a heavy sigh.

The Vice President had seized this new position even while violating the custom that the Vice President does not hold other roles within the federal government.

Though he had bypassed criticism with the flimsy excuse of ‘temporary leadership,’ it was the way of the world that such a massive organization had to show results once established.

The problem, however, was that the Southern traitors supposedly acting in the shadows of the North were a fiction without substance.

“I told you to be moderate in inciting fear! Now you’ve reached a point where you can’t handle the lies you’ve told!”

“You certainly agreed to it as well, Mr. President. You cannot shift all the responsibility onto me now.”

“No, I’m not shifting responsibility. I mean it’s time to devise an exit strategy. Once the Bureau of Investigation is fully operational, you must produce the traitors you’ve been talking about constantly. Surely you aren’t thinking of framing Democratic Members of Parliament, are you?”

Andrew’s shoulders flinched when the method he had been considering as a last resort was mentioned.

Watching this, Lincoln frowned and shook his head firmly.

“I will absolutely not allow that. If there is an actual Member of Parliament who sold national secrets, that is one thing, but the moment the administration frames the opposition party to conduct a purge, liberty in this country is dead. If you don’t want to become a true arch-traitor who destroyed the politics of the United States, never cross that line.”

“…Understood. Still, as the precedent with Breckinridge shows, the Democratic Members of Parliament need to be scrutinized at least once. Who knows if the South left a few traitors behind?”

There had to be traitors. No, there must be traitors.

Otherwise, everything they had built would become a boomerang that would strike the administration at its end. How could they handle that?

For now, he had to start the search.

As long as they were human, a little dust was bound to come off if they were shaken hard enough. He just had to find a way to link that to a charge.

Lincoln said not to conduct political oppression; he didn’t say not to prosecute existing crimes.

With Lincoln’s permission, Andrew Johnson successfully launched the new organization, the Federal Bureau of Investigation, or FBI for short.

And at the launch ceremony, Andrew proclaimed his voice with more confidence than anyone.

“I solemnly declare that I will not abuse this strict power entrusted to me by the citizens, but will conduct investigations fairly and responsibly, doing my utmost to protect the citizens from the danger of crime!”

“Waaaaah!”

“Andrew! Andrew! Andrew!”

“Bring the hammer down on the traitors ruining the country!”

Having shouted with such confidence, the public believed that once the FBI exercised its investigative powers, a list of traitors would be published in the newspapers one after another.

Every time he heard the enthusiastic cheers of his unwavering supporters, Andrew’s heart turned to ash.

Please, someone, do something!

At this rate, he would have no choice but to fabricate crimes and produce a mass of innocent victims!

Still unable to abandon the hope that there might actually be traitors in the Democratic Party, Andrew first secretly mobilized agents to dig into the backgrounds of the Democratic Members of Parliament.

[…For the reasons stated above, it has been confirmed that there is almost no possibility that the Members of Parliament in question leaked national secrets…]

The moment Andrew checked the investigative report—the result of months of digging in hopes of catching just one person—the world seemed to go dark before his eyes.

Lincoln had been feeling deeply lately that the fate of a divided nation was a miserable one.

The North used the South as an excuse, and the South used the North as an excuse to tighten control over their citizens, and this was a trend that even the President could not stop.

He sometimes wondered if it would have been easier to lose the election, but if someone else had sat in this seat, the situation might have been even more dire.

Take Andrew Johnson, for example—wasn’t he already thinking of framing Democratic Members of Parliament and sending them all to prison?

Not just the Cabinet, but even the ruling party Members of Parliament were unable to find their footing in this mad political climate.

A black comedy was unfolding, where everyone held their breath, terrified of when the razor-sharp blade of power might fall on them, desperately undergoing ideological vetting to prove they weren’t traitors.

But as Andrew feared, this power was by no means infinite.

What if the administration’s strength failed and suspicions began to arise that this had all been a pursuit of phantom shadows?

At that time, not just Lincoln, but the entire Republican Party would be swept away.

“Whew… Dammit, I have a headache. And of all times, a troublesome guest has to visit.”

As if things weren’t bad enough with domestic politics, the Department of State was in a panic because of a visiting foreign dignitary.

For some reason, this man had requested a private audience with the President, forcing Lincoln to make time in his schedule.

Of course, considering the visitor’s status, the President had to meet him at least once.

The Prince Consort of the British Empire and the Duke of Canada.

Killian Gore had, for some reason, scheduled a visit to the U.S. after completing his tour of Canada.

From the perspective of the United States, Killian was a truly difficult man to judge.

Considering he was not only the Prince Consort of the British Empire but also the plenipotentiary of Canada, he was a giant who could exert immense influence on the United States, making it essential to maintain a close relationship with him.

However, looking at the formidable growth of Canada, some felt the need to keep them in check by any means necessary.

Of course, checking him wasn’t something they could just do because they wanted to, so the important thing was to ensure Killian and Canada harbored friendly feelings toward the United States.

So, how did Killian view the United States?

That was exactly what was giving Lincoln a headache.

Looking at his actions so far, he didn’t seem particularly favorable toward the United States.

Yet, if asked if he was hostile, there were many instances where he didn’t seem so.

In fact, compared to France, Prussia, or Spain, he was so different that he could almost be called pro-American, leaving Lincoln unsure of the man’s true stance.

Since they had never spoken face-to-face, this meeting might be an opportunity to gauge him.

Thus, despite the complex domestic political situation, Lincoln made the best possible preparations to welcome Killian.

Fortunately, the atmosphere was warmer than expected, and the talks were productive.

Above all, obtaining a firm assurance that the Panama Canal, which was currently being prepared for construction, would not exclude the United States was an unexpected achievement.

“The United States will be one of the Panama Canal’s best customers, so why would we have any reason to discriminate?”

“Many people are concerned that we might face disadvantages regarding transit fees and other such matters.”

“Do not worry. The transit fees will be uniform for all nations. While the project is led by the Panama government, the British government will not discriminate against the United States. I give you my word on that.”

“Thank you.”

Killian repeatedly emphasized the need for a cooperative relationship between Canada and the United States, and in reality, his policies leaned more pro-North than pro-South.

Although a few people criticized him for selling weapons to both sides during the war, in truth, the majority of the blame was directed at Spain.

Objectively speaking, what foolish leader would refuse when Spain was the first to offer to buy weapons?

Therefore, even in the North, the prevailing opinion was that blaming Canada for selling weapons to Spain was a stretch.

Moreover, if one looked at the actions of Canada and the British Empire individually, they weren’t entirely likable, but they were overshadowed by how much more unpleasant France and Prussia were.

Since those two nations were openly checking the United States, it was necessary to maintain at least a superficial friendship with the British Empire.

In particular, Killian was appraised as being skilled in politics, unlike typical royalty, so there was no harm in becoming friendly with him.

Lincoln listened to his conversation with a faint smile, never once showing a sign of discomfort.

“Does Your Highness intend to continue visiting Canada regularly as you do now?”

“I used to, but recently my children have been going, so I am gradually reducing the frequency.”

“I see. I have heard many rumors that the Prince of Wales is also very brilliant. I would love to host him as a guest of honor next time.”

“Thank you for the kind words, but he still has much to learn. Hahaha. By the way, I heard you have many concerns lately.”

Like veteran politicians, the two men never let their inner feelings show on the surface, but Lincoln paused momentarily at Killian’s dry remark.

A visiting dignitary on a diplomatic mission talking about another country’s domestic affairs? Why?

“If you mean my concerns…”

“This might be a bit uncomfortable, but the reason I requested this private audience is because there is a grave matter I must inform you of.”

“A grave matter?”

Lincoln’s head already hurt enough; if another disaster broke out now, he might truly die from a hole in his stomach.

Full of anxiety, Lincoln’s body stiffened with tension as he watched Killian slowly pull a letter from his coat.

What could possibly be written there that he didn’t say it out loud but brought it in writing?

The fact that it was stamped with the royal seal—the symbol of top-secret information—made it certain that it was no ordinary content.

Was it so complicated that it couldn’t be said in words?

Maintaining his poker face as best as he could, Lincoln took the letter from Killian, took a deep breath, and read the contents inside.

“…This is…”

“How is it? It’s a bit sensitive to speak aloud, so I’m showing it to you in writing. Of course, I must take it back with me, so I would appreciate it if you would just read and memorize it.”

What exactly was he looking at?

Lincoln glanced up at Killian’s face, which wore a calm smile.

He had been wrong. The Department of State, and he himself, had misjudged this man from the very beginning.

Calling him royalty with a talent for politics—what an arrogant, condescending evaluation that was.

The person before him was not royalty; he was a consummate politician to his core.

Despite becoming the Prince Consort of the British Empire, the skill he had possessed as a politician in his youth had not diminished in the slightest.

But at the same time, Lincoln felt a strong conviction.

“What is your intention in showing this to me?”

“During the last war, the North suffered a great loss unintentionally because of us, did they not? Please consider this an expression of my apology for that.”

If it were pure goodwill without asking for anything in return, he could ask for nothing more.

Though flummoxed, this was as sweet as rain during a drought.

[The Communist Party will soon flourish in the South, and the North will also be affected. Define them as subversive elements undermining society and wipe them out all at once.]

Just as he was agonizing over where to find traitors who didn’t exist, such a perfect excuse had rolled right into his lap.

Yes, the traitors were not simply spies leaking information.

The traitors were the communists trying to overthrow the North on orders from the South.

In Lincoln’s heart, having just obtained an invincible sword, his anxiety evaporated entirely, replaced by the relief of victory.

Chapter 348: Bad Guy vs. Weird Guy (2)

“…I would like to hear a bit more detail, if you please.”

He had been managing his expression well, but when the most urgent issue was brought up, he couldn’t hide it. Look at that desperate face.

In the original history, he was an icon of harmony, peace, and unity, but I couldn’t help but feel he was suffering because he was born in the wrong era.

If he had been a man of the British Empire instead of the United States, we could have maintained a fairly good relationship.

But I’m being quite considerate in my own way, aren’t I?

According to my advice, even in this world, Lincoln will be treated as the hero who saved the North from the wave of the Reds.

Furthermore, he can live a much longer life while being treated as a hero, without being assassinated.

Hmm, the more I think about it, shouldn’t Lincoln be thanking me?

“Your Highness? Could you explain how you reached this conclusion?”

Ah, right. His reaction was so satisfying that I was savoring it and my mind wandered for a moment.

“What part are you curious about?”

“How did you conclude that communists would run rampant in the South?”

“Didn’t I write that in the letter?”

“That’s the part I don’t understand. How Your Highness obtained such information.”

Indeed, it wouldn’t make sense if the president of a nation blindly believed information given by an outsider just because it was enticing.

Seeking verification was a perfectly natural step.

I had intended to tell him everything if he asked from the start anyway.

“The organization trying to bring communists to the American continent this time is the NBA.”

“King James, the head of the NBA, is a subject of the British Empire… Could it be?”

“It’s not that far-reaching. However, since the NBA is an organization aimed at black liberation, Black people are quite deeply involved. And among them, naturally, many have connections with Canada, and most of them do not like communism. So, the information was bound to flow this way.”

“I see. I was so preoccupied with other matters that I was completely unaware of this.”

Since it wouldn’t be good if it were revealed that James was my henchman, it was an excuse I had prepared in advance, but it was more persuasive than I thought.

At the same time, it killed two birds with one stone, as I could also act as though I came out of concern for a fellow comrade on the front lines of capitalism.

“You may not feel it yet, but in my view, communism will become a massive threat to all capitalist nations in the future. Therefore, Canada and the United States must form a stronger relationship of trust on the American continent and jointly keep the outbreak of communism in check.”

“I have heard that their momentum in Europe is quite fearsome.”

“Fearsome? If you saw it in person, you’d realize it’s beyond that level.”

People usually don’t realize the severity of a problem until they experience it themselves.

Even in Europe now, only Paris, where the communists are actively running wild, is making a fuss; other countries are mostly watching like a fire on the opposite shore.

Even Russia took this opportunity to rule that it was legal to cut wages by a third with a single notice.

They even showed the audacity to decide not to delete the clause requiring women who had just given birth to return to work normally the following day.

I know there are many crazy people in the world, but those guys are truly not normal.

Watching them, I felt like they weren’t even a proper state, but rather a pseudo-state that would have collapsed under any kind of revolution, not just communism.

The time when the resentment toward them will slowly exceed its boiling point is already approaching, but since they don’t realize it, wouldn’t a little taste of reality help them understand the situation?

Especially the North, which shares a border with the South, is bound to be in an uproar.

It’s clear when you think about how the countries near Russia reacted when Russia was turned upside down by the revolution.

“But Your Highness, if communists run rampant in the South, won’t the Black people in Canada be inevitably affected as well?”

“I’ve considered that, but it’s not a major problem.”

It’s not hard to imagine what kind of state the regime that will be established in the South will be in.

Rather, there will be a mass exodus of people saying they can’t live in that crazy country, so I should think about how to work on transforming them through education.

Although I didn’t say it out loud, I intended to leave that task to Edward and have him prepare in advance.

If the situation allowed, it might not be a bad idea to have Alfred accompany him to gain some experience.

In that vein, I need to find a good husband for Adelaide… but since that’s impossible for me, I’ll just pretend not to know.

Putting aside complex calculations for a moment, I told Lincoln my plan, disguised as a prediction of the future, to gain his trust.

“Thank you. Thanks to Your Highness’s information, it seems I can solve both the current problems and the future problems at once.”

“I’m glad I could be of help.”

“But is there really nothing you want?”

“Didn’t I tell you? It’s a gift for our future friendly relations. If it still bothers you, as I said before, please consider it as compensation for the unintentional loss your country suffered in the last war.”

Everyone knows that nothing is as unsettling as unsolicited kindness.

Lincoln was no exception, and he maintained a suspicious reaction until the end.

If he believed this right away, he might as well be a fool like Gollum; I didn’t expect him to believe it readily from the start.

But after laying the groundwork like this, the next thing I say is bound to be taken as sincere.

I lowered my voice slightly as if I had no choice.

“My true goal is for the United States to cut off that wave of communists. Before my Canada is affected.”

“Hmm.”

“Even though you are divided, you were originally one country, so the commotion in the South will immediately affect the North, won’t it? So, depending on how the North handled the initial response, many things will diverge. In that regard, there is only one thing I wish for. Mr. President, if possible, please use the knife relentlessly. Without hesitation, decisively.”

“If that’s the case, I understand. Since I’ve received the information, I must certainly pay the price. I will become a solid breakwater to ensure that the communist wave does not cross this country and reach Canada.”

My real desire is the change that will be triggered by it, but I don’t need to tell him that, do I?

With this, setting up the breakwater ended successfully.

All that’s left is to wait for the waves to come crashing in.

The South’s reign of terror grew worse day by day.

This was because it was impossible for the shallow strategy of blaming all mistakes on Black people to last forever.

Furthermore, now that they were completely separated from the North, the South had no choice but to develop its industry, and in the process, they forced enormous sacrifices from their citizens.

There was a justification: Post-war economic recovery.

With this miraculous phrase, no matter how much they ground people down, it was justified in the name of patriotism.

The cotton business was driven even more intensely by exploiting Black slaves, and industry was developed by grinding down citizens under the pretext of patriotism.

“Abolish the decree lifting working hour limits? Why, you scoundrel! You’re a traitor who thinks it’s okay to be invaded by the North again!”

“The country will collapse if we implement a six-day work week! Even while we are resting, the North is producing weapons to kill us!”

“The blood and sweat we are shedding now will ultimately be the shield that protects our families! Work! Work without resting!”

What kind of hell was this?

Engels, who had recently arrived in the South and looked around, could not hide his rising horror.

He realized that even the labor rights in Europe, which he had criticized as being unfit for humans, were nothing short of paradise compared to this place.

He understood the justification for restoring the economy ruined by war, but this was simply going too far.

Of course, there was a reason why the South was pursuing such harsh policies.

In fact, the southern leadership didn’t believe that slavery could be maintained for a thousand or ten thousand years.

They advocated that it should be, but as long as someone had a brain, anyone who believed it would last forever would have their intelligence questioned.

Someday, slavery would end.

Then, they wouldn’t be able to maintain the scale of the cotton business as they did now, so how would they fill the economic vacuum that would inevitably occur?

The answer, in the end, was to develop industry somehow.

But the South lacked the resources and technology, so it was impossible to develop industry to a level where they could compete with the North.

So, what could they do? They had to fill the gap by working people as much as possible at a cheap price.

The southern leadership didn’t intend to drive people so harshly forever.

When the technical level rose, they could slowly release the workers and make them comparable to Europe or the North.

Until then, they were just encouraging them to work a little harder by emphasizing patriotism.

Of course, in Engels’ eyes, it was nothing more than mind-boggling nonsense.

“I’ve heard about it, but isn’t this just a crazy country? I expected it to some extent since it’s a country that affirms slavery, but this is at a level where not only Black people but even workers are treated as slaves.”

“Engels, isn’t there anything more to see? Let’s just rally the people and start a revolution. There’s no country more perfect for a revolution than here.”

Bakunin, who had come along, looked around this hopeless country with burning eyes as if his chance had finally come.

And Engels felt much the same way.

“Mr. James, you said you already thought of a way to start a revolution, right?”

“Of course. If you all agree, we can proceed with the plan immediately.”

Revolution, revolution.

As much as he had advocated for it, it was true that he had doubts about whether they could actually pull it off.

Furthermore, as they were about to truly implement it, it was also true that he was a bit worried.

But that was all before they stepped foot on this land.

Engels and the socialists of the International, who had toured various parts of the South with a private security firm thanks to James, were already filled with rage to the top of their heads.

“An escape! A Black slave is escaping!”

“Catch him! You piece of trash! We white people are working our fingers to the bone like this, and a slave dares to try to escape?”

“Die! Die, you bastard!”

“Hey, hey. Isn’t it property damage if you kill him? Won’t we have to pay the owner back?”

“Don’t you know how long ago the law was revised to say it’s okay to kill a runaway slave if unavoidable? Let’s just hang this guy as an example.”

When they saw an escaped slave, who couldn’t bear the harsh labor any longer, being caught and beaten until dead, they felt like they were going to vomit.

It was the harsh treatment by the capitalists that made the citizens so violent.

In the end, this country was grinding its workers even more intensely by using Black slaves as a shield.

At the same time, because the citizens were also working hard, they squeezed the slaves even harder.

Was this not a truly remarkable structure of double exploitation?

“Please, the limitation on working hours…”

“You want to rest when we need to build even one more factory? This guy is also a spy from the North!”

“If you don’t want to work, get lost!”

Look at this madness going insane.

Look at this miserable reality.

If they couldn’t rise up here, if they ignored this even after seeing it, the International would have no right to say they represented socialists.

“Mr. James, how do you plan to start the revolution?”

“It’s simple. The South is currently using the help of a large detective agency to monitor citizens and capture runaway slaves. It’s similar to the Pinkerton Detective Agency in the North. After the war ended, that place hired many veterans and has become almost like a private military company. We will get their cooperation.”

“…Would such a place help us?”

“In fact, they already are. The reason we can move around so freely like this is because they are looking out for us from behind.”

Commonly, how could people without proper know-how operate and manage a nationwide detective agency?

The detective agency that had settled in the South was heavily influenced by James’s and Pinkerton’s capital and influence.

They were just keeping it buried for a time like this.

“Please have the International form a labor organization in the South and rally them. I told you I would block information so that our trail isn’t caught until the scale grows, so don’t worry.”

The enemy they must fight and hate were not the slaves, but the high-ranking officials and capitalists of this government who forced sacrifice under the pretext of patriotism.

If they could make this fact clear, not only the workers of the South but also the ordinary citizens who were fed up with the current high tax rates and government policies would join in like a swarm of bees.

When that time came, the revolution would no longer be a dream but a reality.

From now on, this land would be reborn as a holy land for socialists.

“Good. Mr. James, let’s begin. Now, we will bring down the Confederate States of America and build a new Socialist Republic of America! A barbaric, anachronistic country that advocates slavery will be transformed into a country of the workers, for the workers!”

Chapter 349: Bad Guy vs. Strange Guy (3)

There is a saying that the human brain is not designed to process negatives.

When skiing, if you look at a tree and think, “I shouldn’t hit that tree,” all you see is the tree.

That’s why people say you should look at the path, not the obstacles, when skiing down a mountain. I’m not exactly a good skier, so I don’t know if that’s actually true.

Regardless of the truth, however, it is certain that negative and unpleasant news has a way of sticking in people’s minds more vividly.

Moreover, the human brain is quite fickle; it doesn’t just take in accurate data, but has a habit of reassembling things to remember them however it likes.

To put it simply, people only see what they want to see.

This is true in any country, and human nature has never changed, no matter the era.

Canada was no different.

Negative and provocative news always took precedence over warm, beautiful, heartwarming tales.

What was currently heating up Canada was the issue of discrimination compared to the home government.

Honestly, I expected this topic to start becoming an issue in Canada sooner or later.

When they were significantly poorer than the home country, everyone just stayed quiet and accepted it. But now, isn’t Canada developing at a terrifying pace?

The western regions, where immigrants are just starting to pour in and settle, might be one thing, but places like Montreal and Toronto are no less impressive than any major city in Europe.

Even so, a colony is still a colony.

In British North America, people’s rights were clearly restricted compared to those in the home country, and the number of people dissatisfied with this was growing.

In Canada, unlike other colonies, there was a peculiar common perception that it was the Royal Family’s direct territory because it was nominally my domain, which made this sentiment even stronger.

Add to that the fact that the eldest son and daughter of the Royal Family were born and spent their childhood there, and they still visit regularly, so it wasn’t unreasonable for the people to think of it as practically part of the home country.

As industrial development accelerated due to the last war, the major cities started making good money. Why would they be happy to keep the label of “colony”?

It was to the point where even the members of the Canadian Parliament and citizen representatives complained about these difficulties when I visited Canada.

And naturally, I planned to resolve this issue all at once this time.

“I’ve been hearing a lot of talk about integration into the home government lately. Do the employees under you say the same things?”

“So they say. Actually, even though their legal rights are a bit restricted, working here is much more comfortable than in the home country, so it’s a bit of a pampered complaint. Of course, I don’t find it incomprehensible.”

If such dissatisfaction was openly circulating even within the James Group, it meant the issue was close to emerging as a social problem.

“But are you sure about that? I heard you’ve hardly been interfering in company affairs recently.”

“Your Royal Highness, how old am I? Why would I still be fussing over practical details? Naturally, I’ve made sure that all important news within the group reaches me even if I’m just staying still.”

“Is that other version of you, traveling with socialist activists down South, part of that arrangement?”

When I asked jokingly, the corners of James’s mouth twitched strangely as he sat buried in his chair, sipping tea.

“That fellow does his job very well. I hired him because his vibe was similar to mine, and he’s good at acting. He never misses a contact or report and has excellent improvisational skills. He’s my favorite body double so far.”

“As long as he handles the work well, I don’t mind. Raising Engels and bringing him all the way to the South is proof enough of his ability, so keep taking good care of him.”

I didn’t know if those over there knew, but the James currently with Engels was, of course, not the real James.

In the first place, too many people knew the face of James, who was famous for being one of the richest men in the world. How could he possibly transform into a socialist and operate?

Besides, James was getting on in years. If I sent him to do such a role, he might actually quit and disappear, saying he couldn’t do it anymore.

The elderly should be treated with due respect.

“If the South is turned upside down, the North will be shaken too, and Canada will inevitably be affected. The best way to cover up a negative topic is with another negative topic.”

“Could a wave of communism blow into Canada because of that?”

“With me here? What wave of communism? Of course, I have to create that sense of crisis. That’s how I can easily achieve my objective.”

While others might not have known, James, who had been told in advance what I was going to do, gave a bitter smile and shook his head.

“I can safely say that Your Highness is the only person who would handle a colonial issue this way. I’m honestly curious what you eat every day to come up with such plans.”

“I know, right? Even I wonder about it sometimes.”

“I’ve heard that in the Orient, there’s a belief that if you accumulate much virtue in a past life, you are reborn as a person of high status with great wisdom and ability. From that perspective, Your Highness must have accumulated much virtue in your past life. Of course, that’s not a very Christian thought.”

“Mmh… yeah. I probably did accumulate quite a bit of virtue.”

Come to think of it, can coming from the future to the past be strictly called a past life?

It was certainly a previous life, but the time itself was the future… anyway, since it was just a previous life, it probably qualifies as a past life.

Back then, look how much I punished and fleeced scammers.

Considering how many pieces of trash I cleared away who had made others weep, couldn’t that be considered a kind of merit in its own way?

Let’s set aside the fact that the method used was the same kind of scamming.

“Still, it would be best for Your Highness to refrain from stepping to the forefront from now on. That way, the Prince of Wales will feel less pressure.”

“Edward? Though it seems he’s been getting his act together lately. No, speaking of which, what do you think of Edward, James? No matter how I try, I can’t give an objective evaluation because he’s my son.”

Birds of a feather flock together, and as his father, I couldn’t help but see my children in a positive light.

Even when I asked Victoria, she said Edward was more than enough, but isn’t a mother’s evaluation of her son the most unreliable thing in the world?

‘My son is smart, he just doesn’t study…’

That’s something anyone in the modern era has probably heard at least once.

Disraeli? Wellesley? They’re hopeless too.

They’re uncles who have looked after Edward like their own child since he was a baby, so they’re the type of people who say our Prince of Wales is the best no matter what he does.

Come to think of it, could Adelaide’s standards for men being through the roof be because of the endless praise from the people around her?

If my daughter ends up an old maid because she can’t get married, I’ll have to hold those men responsible and tell them to bring a good man.

In that regard, James only saw Edward occasionally and was a person who gave cool-headed evaluations even to his own family while running various businesses, so his insight was worth trusting.

“An evaluation of the Prince of Wales… shall I tell you the truth, objectively and without any personal bias?”

“That’s exactly what I want. Even if you say he’s a hopeless cause with no answer, I won’t get angry, so I’d appreciate it if you were honest.”

“He is absolutely not to that extent. Objectively, His Highness is clever and has good intuition. When I saw him recently, he seemed much better than before. There would be no problem at all for him to inherit the Imperial throne of the British… no, is it the Imperial House now? Anyway, if you ask if there is a royal in Europe with as much talent as the Prince of Wales, I would say no.”

Ahem, ahem. Is he that good?

Ahem. As expected, I really did a good job raising my children.

“Ahem, is that so? Well, it’s not just because he’s my son, but really, looking around, there don’t seem to be many children as brilliant as him. If I had to pick one, maybe my second son, Alfred?”

And who am I? I am the Prince Consort with an heir recognized as the most brilliant in Europe by the world’s best businessman.

Ah, I’m trying not to be conscious of it, but the corners of my mouth keep trying to curl up.

I finally understood why wealthy people, whether in the 21st century or now, have their joy and sorrow determined by their children’s achievements despite having nothing else to envy.

I’ve seen plenty of people who, no matter how much money they had or how successful they were, could never get the shadow off their faces if they failed at raising their children.

Take the stories that come up when Victoria enjoys tea with her acquaintances.

In the past, they mostly talked about the political situation or various cultural topics, but recently, their children have undeniably been the main subject.

Even high-ranking duchesses and countesses spent their time worrying about whether their sons would marry well or wishing their second sons would get elected.

If someone had a son who got elected on his own strength at a young age, envy and praise would pour in, and the nose of the lady with such a son would reach the sky.

That’s how much a child means to a parent.

Since I was no exception, I felt like I was walking on air, but James added a word with a bitter smile.

“Your Highness, I know you’re pleased, but I haven’t finished yet.”

“Hmm? If he’s a great talent by any standard, isn’t that everything?”

“I’m saying that’s the case in an absolute evaluation. The problem is that everything in the world is relative. The Prince of Wales is setting his standard of comparison against Your Highness. That is his misfortune.”

“…That’s why I’ve been taking him around with me lately and giving him special training.”

“There is no doubt about the Prince of Wales’s talent, but based on what I’ve seen of both of you since childhood, the Prince of Wales does not reach the level of your Royal Highness. Unfortunately, there is no denying that.”

I suppose that can’t be helped.

It’s not just simple talent; compared to me, who even has the cheat key of future knowledge, it’s true that anyone would look that way.

It’s not that I’m actually the coolest guy in the world, it’s just that people have no choice but to see me that way.

“Even so, that’s enough. It means he can more than sufficiently play the role of a bridge in integrating Canada into the home government.”

“Are you going to use the Prince of Wales as a symbol of integration again this time?”

“Of course. No one else has as much symbolic power within the British Empire as he does. Not even counting me or the other children.”

The other children, excluding Edward and Adelaide, were born in the home territory and had no memory of spending their childhood in Canada.

Furthermore, Edward was not just any prince, but the man who would become the king of this country and the eldest son who would take my titles.

So, there couldn’t possibly be a more suitable person as the next symbol of integration.

James watched me closely, then sighed softly and shook his head.

“I wondered how long I’d be able to rest leisurely, but if it’s a matter involving Prince Edward as well, I suppose I must work this time.”

“Indeed. Since other Members of Parliament are scheduled to come to Canada along with Edward this time, I’d appreciate it if you could coordinate the timing well.”

“Other MPs? Is Mr. Disraeli coming?”

“No, not him, but a fairly diverse group will be coming. From the Opposition party, John Russell, and from the Ruling party, Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, who has been nominated as the next Secretary of State for India, has been decided upon.”

“Robert? Ah, the son of the Marquis of Salisbury…”

“Yes. He’s only in his early to mid-thirties, but since he’s already been nominated as Secretary of State for India, his ability can be considered more than proven.”

Disraeli and Gladstone are going to agree with me anyway, so it’s easier to proceed with the plan if I persuade the other MPs.

Robert was practically a follower of mine, so he wouldn’t object, but since he’s been playing a central role among the young MPs recently, there would be no better person to play the role of the shill.

“I’ll have to give instructions to hurry things up a bit in the South. Around when are they expected to arrive?”

“At the earliest, the beginning to the middle of next year? Robert also needs time for the handover as Secretary of State for India.”

“The schedule is tight. Still, it doesn’t seem impossible if we work hard at it.”

An on-site inspection by Parliament to discuss the Canadian integration plan.

What would happen if a massive revolution broke out in the South right then, and the MPs encountered its aftermath?

James, who had been laughing quietly with me, soon stood up slowly.

“Since this seems like it will be my last time moving directly on the field, I’ll try to make it as flashy as possible. Oh, come to think of it, have you heard?”

“…Hmm? Is there something else I should know?”

“It’s news from the scholarship foundation in California. Seeing as Your Highness hasn’t heard it, it might just be a baseless rumor.”

California is the gateway for Asians; did they cause some kind of trouble?

“I haven’t heard anything from the Joseon or Japan embassies?”

“I only heard this three days ago. You know that many of the international students are the children of high-ranking Asian officials, right? It’s something they supposedly said while drinking. Something to the effect of Japan and Joseon advancing toward the continent together.”

I wondered what it was, but it was just a festival of nonsense from trivial dreamers.

I’m already busy enough as it is; I don’t have the leisure to take such nonsense seriously.

Just as I was about to snort and get up from my seat, I stopped in my tracks, clicking my tongue at the unpleasant feeling that suddenly welled up.

Empty talk from dreamers… right?

Chapter 350: Bad Guy vs. Strange Guy (4)

The citizens of the South.

And the leaders who guided them.

In the beginning, they never dreamed it would turn out like this.

“Independence! Independence at last!”

“Manse to the Confederate States of America!”

The thought processes of most people are not that complex.

Especially in an era where higher education was not a given, the vast majority of people viewed the world in extremely simple terms.

The reason they fought in the war was also very simple.

To protect their hometowns, their families, and their property.

Stories about the autonomy of each individual state and so on were actually of little interest, and few people spoke of such things.

The politicians of the South knew this well, so when they encouraged the citizens, they did not push political logic.

Let us drive out the wicked and greedy Northern Yankees.

If we chase them away, we can protect our ancestral lands and enjoy our independence.

In truth, just because slavery was recognized did not mean that every citizen of the South lived an aristocratic life with slaves at their beck and call.

A significant portion of the Southern citizenry was poor, and those poor people merely gained vicarious comfort from watching the wealthy few who owned slaves.

I, too, want to one day live the life of a successful white man who owns slaves.

Such longing was the driving force behind maintaining the social system of the South.

But…

“Haa… shit. Just how much longer do we have to live like this?”

“Didn’t we win the war? They said everything would be fine once we got our independence.”

“They say we didn’t win by our strength alone.”

“No, but it’s still strange. They spoke as if everything would clearly work out once independence was achieved, but strangely, life feels even harder than before. Don’t you think?”

For the past several years, the citizens of the South had fought and bled on the battlefield with the single-minded goal of protecting their homes.

Compared to the North, whose population was incomparably larger, the South had waged a total war to the extent that it was only a slight exaggeration to say there wasn’t a single young man of fighting age who hadn’t gone to war.

Once that fierce and desperate war came to an end, the citizens believed they could finally take a breath and live in peace.

But reality was cold.

[If we do not increase production, the country will be devoured by the North!]

[If we do not achieve industrial development, we will be absorbed by the North!]

[If we show even the slightest weakness, the Blacks will escape at any time to collapse the system of slavery!]

[The Blacks are dissatisfied with their situation and are working less and less hard!]

[Patriots! Labor is the way to protect the nation through patriotism!]

Why on earth was life so difficult?

When would they be able to enjoy the sweetness of independence that had been promised?

Anger flared.

Fathers, sons, friends.

Was the independence they had gained by losing countless precious relatives and friends only worth this much?

It couldn’t be. It shouldn’t be.

Fury welled up, but there was no way to vent it.

They needed someone to receive this anger.

[It is because the Yankee invaders are inciting the darkies to foment social unrest!]

The government constantly made such claims to the people.

[Look at how much the treatment of slaves has improved recently! We even enacted absurd laws stating that an unworthy master loses ownership of their slaves to accommodate them—and look at the results!]

“So, you’re saying the North is inciting the darkies right now?”

“Does that mean the country could be taken away again if we let our guard down?”

“Not another war! Absolutely not!”

The fear of the war that had completely shattered their peaceful daily lives was etched into the trauma of every Southern citizen.

And the madness fueled by this fear of war blanketed the entire nation.

If society became unstable, the North would invade, and the darkies dreaming of liberation would rise up.

The whole world was the enemy, and there were groups of evil people following those enemies.

The citizens were left with only two choices.

Either they could be exploited in factories as obedient workers, holding their breath in helplessness.

Or they could hunt down Northern spies who dared to utter dissatisfied voices.

But that could only last for so long; how could a person live like that forever?

Moreover, they couldn’t understand why expressing that they were tired of being made to work all day made them a Northern spy.

If you say work is hard because it is hard, does that make you a Northern operative?

The desperation that things couldn’t go on like this rose up in everyone’s hearts, following one after another, but there was no means to express it.

Life is too hard; you politicians and capitalists, you bastards, try working like this for even one day. The moment they shouted that clearly, they would be branded as subversive elements.

But just then.

[Unite! Let us unite, workers of the nation!]

[You are being deceived! The targets to which you should turn your anger are neither the North nor the Blacks! The capitalists who exploit us are the enemies we must overthrow!]

A clear answer was presented.

An answer that would provide a vent for their stifled hearts.

At some point, smart-looking young men began to appear in villages everywhere, telling them the definitive reasons why they had been living such wretched lives.

“Dear citizens, comrades! You have been looking in the wrong direction until now. But that is not your fault! It is because the treacherous mobs who blinded your eyes and closed your ears have desperately deceived you!”

“Hey! You’ll be taken away if you say things like that!”

“Let them take me away if they wish! But someone must speak the truth! Someone must stand here and raise their voice to tell you all the truth!”

Strangely, the agents spread throughout the area with government support did not arrest the young men making these claims.

No, even if they were taken away, somehow they escaped immediately to whisper the truth to the people once again.

A new organization called the American Workers’ Union was founded, and the Southern workers, who had been scattered like grains of sand, gradually began to unite as one.

“That’s right. We were being deceived!”

“The North will invade if we don’t work fourteen hours a day? Who started such nonsense!”

No matter how insane the Northern Yankees were, did it make sense that they would attack just because the South reduced their working hours a bit?

Would they really cower in fear while the South worked fourteen hours and think, ‘Oh, those guys are only working ten hours a day? Now’s our chance,’ and then invade?

On the contrary, it was more persuasive to think they would see people working fourteen hours a day, conclude they had no physical strength left to fight in a war, and feel more emboldened to invade.

As the American Workers’ Union grew in power, the prominent European socialist Engels appeared in person, and day after day, he urged the awakening and solidarity of workers and citizens.

“Recall who it is that has oppressed and exploited you until now! Who are the people who dragged you to factories and forced you to labor? Is it the Northern Yankees? Or is it the Black slaves?”

“It’s not them!”

“That’s right! It is neither! Yet, until now, we have been bewitched by the sweet talk of our exploiters and pouring our anger onto completely different people! Why is that? Naturally, they were afraid we would realize who our true enemy is! Everyone! Open your eyes! There are no operatives trying to flip this country! The Blacks are not your enemy!”

“Then are you saying we should abolish slavery?”

“Is there anyone here who would be affected if slavery were abolished? If there is anyone here who manages a large-scale plantation with slaves, please raise your hand.”

Naturally, there were none among the workers and ordinary citizens.

In the first place, maintaining slaves incurred maintenance costs, and the only people who could pay such costs and still turn a profit were the tiny elite class that ran the plantations.

“Look! There is no one! Then why! Why must you bleed and sweat and be exploited for such an absurd right that you yourselves do not even enjoy? While those above you manage slaves comfortably without lifting a single finger. Why are you wearing chains around your necks on their behalf and acting as their guards!”

“But the majority of people here believe that one day, they too will live a successful life managing slaves!”

“That itself is an illusion! Everyone! Open your eyes! Open your eyes now and look back at your lives. You wake up at dawn and go to the factory to work fourteen or sixteen hours. When you finish work, you don’t even have the strength to return home, so you sleep at the factory or desperately return home to sleep. And when you wake up, you go back to work and do the same thing as yesterday. Every day, every single day, you repeat this until your body breaks and no longer listens to you.

Now, tell me, what makes you any different from those Black slaves except for your status? Giving you the sweet illusion that you too can succeed one day, while continuously exploiting and sucking you dry! That is exactly what they are aiming for!”

Thinking about it, it was true.

They lived with the single-minded belief that they were different from those Black darkies and that they would one day live a life managing them, but in reality, what was the difference between them?

The only difference was that the Blacks were slaves to the plantation owners, while they were slaves to the factory owners.

“Open your eyes! It is not because you are lacking, nor because you are bad, that you are living such a difficult life!”

The one sentence the people wanted to hear most.

Everything until now had been a conspiracy by the bourgeoisie to subtly monopolize the nation’s profits.

The citizens were merely innocent and pitiful victims who had been played by their schemes.

“President Jefferson, explain yourself immediately!”

“We do not want a life bound in chains!”

“Bring forth clear evidence that the North is invading!”

“Stop making excuses with bullshit and let us rest one day a week! Please, let us at least live while catching our breath!”

As cracks began to form in the dam that had been forcibly held back, a massive red wave began to swallow the South.

The outcry of the workers, once ignited, did not stop.

If only the national finances hadn’t been riddled with holes from paying off debts to Europe after the war.

If only they hadn’t oppressed the workers by rushing industrialization under the pretext of preparing for the future.

If only a focal point to gather their dissatisfaction hadn’t suddenly dropped from the sky.

If even one of these elements had been missing, things would not have escalated so quickly.

However, the snowball formed by the combination of all these factors rolled at an incredible speed, leaving the government no time to respond.

Still, the government did not just sit idly by.

“They say the Reds of Europe have crossed over to the American continent!”

“They say the goal of the Reds is to bring down the country and take it for themselves!”

“Everyone! Do not be deceived by the wicked tongues of the Reds! Even the North could not defeat us! Let us protect this proud country that we won independence for with our own hands!”

The government branded people like Engels and Bakunin as Reds with the intent to subvert the state and tried to arrest them by any means.

However, they moved with an strangely elusive stealth, evading the government’s surveillance, and the voices denouncing the government only grew louder.

Of course, not all workers were initially claiming that they should drag the President down and dismantle the government immediately.

“Guarantee our holidays!”

“Stop the act of forcing sacrifice under the guise of patriotism!”

“Provide fair compensation for labor!”

“Stop the lowly act of using Black slaves as a shield!”

In a way, these were perfectly natural claims, and in another way, they were radical, but there were many who would have been satisfied if they could just obtain this much.

However, the politicians of the time mostly believed that compromising with the citizens’ demands was equivalent to defeat.

Furthermore, a sense of crisis played a part—the fear that if they granted all those demands, it would mean the end of Southern industrialization and the system of slavery itself.

They couldn’t just let the unique Southern system, which even the North couldn’t touch, collapse on its own like this.

Therefore, President Jefferson was forced to make a decision that would change the history of the South forever.

“As of this moment, I authorize the use of force. Disperse them all.”

Revolution grows by eating blood and violence.

The ones who filled in the final piece that allowed the protests to grow into a revolution were none other than the politicians leading the South.

Chapter 351: The Bad vs. The Strange (5)

May 14, 1865.

Workers across the South entered a general strike.

A massive surge of people began marching toward the capital, Richmond.

Textile and metal factories across the nation shuttered their doors. Female workers joined the fray, and the scale of the movement began to swell without limit.

Their primary slogans were “Bread,” “Taxes,” and “Rest.”

May 15. The strike expanded into the capital, Richmond. A massive crowd of nearly 200,000 people flooded the streets.

When soldiers fired upon the protesters in an attempt to forcibly disperse them, the situation ceased to be a matter concerning only the workers.

Students joined the movement, and the slogans instantly escalated to “Regime Change.”

As the situation spiraled out of control, foreign embassies were thrown into a state of emergency, and detailed reports began fanning out in every direction via telegram.

May 16. The scale of the strike had expanded to encompass every city, and the American Workers’ Union declared a total general strike.

All factories ceased operations, and even universities began boycotting classes. President Jefferson Davis finally mobilized the army in earnest, leading to intensified clashes.

However, this was America.

It was a country where anyone could easily handle a firearm under the pretext of self-defense.

Furthermore, from unknown sources, the protesters began appearing with weapons that looked like they belonged to soldiers, using them to raid police stations and military bases.

As the military and the protesters began firing at each other, the atmosphere turned local and ominous beyond control.

No one shouted soft slogans for taxes or rest anymore.

Cries of “Overthrow the Regime” and “Dissolve the Government” rang out as people ran wild. Every police station in Richmond was destroyed, and the police force scattered.

“If you have a conscience, lay down your weapons! Are you not citizens of this country as well?”

“Stop living as dogs of the government! Join us!”

May 17.

Militias and private mercenaries from government-affiliated detective agencies refused their orders to deploy. After killing government officers, they joined the ranks of the rioters.

All administrative institutions in the city were paralyzed. The gates of prisons and detention centers were flung open, and armories were seized.

Then, on May 18, even the cavalry units took the side of the citizens. The spectacle of suppression units disobeying orders in real-time while being formed forced the government to admit it could no longer control the situation.

The Southern government, which had not buckled even while fighting two million Northern troops, reached a state of total collapse in just five days.

But Engels, who had led this great undertaking, had no intención of stopping there.

“Everyone! We are but one step away from the completion of our revolution. However, if we do not finish this perfectly, this revolution will ultimately be frustrated midway, just like the revolutions in France. To ensure that no one can defile the purity of this revolution, we must organize a body capable of building a nation that satisfies all citizens! I, Engels, shall serve as Secretary and fulfill this final mission with all my might to ensure that no one dares harbor the vain ambition of becoming an American Napoleon!”

“Engels! Engels! Engels!”

“Manse to Secretary Engels!”

The masses fervently desired a new organization to replace the government, and the American Workers’ Council was established, centered around the International.

The Council sent a formal envoy to President Jefferson Davis, demanding that he dissolve the Executive Branch and transfer power to the Council.

Three days later, when the desired answer did not return, Engels, the Secretary of the Council, forcibly detained government officials and dissolved the government.

Jefferson Davis—once hailed as the hero who saved the South from the hands of the North, the guardian of tradition, and the hero of the victorious war—was recorded as the South’s first and last president.

The Confederate States of America, which had so ambitiously gained independence from the North, vanished into history after only one year.

The fall of the Confederate States was, naturally, first reported to the North and Canada.

The Members of Parliament from the British Empire, who had just crossed the Atlantic and stepped onto the docks of Toronto, immediately noticed the unsettled atmosphere.

“Mr. Russell, doesn’t the atmosphere feel a bit strange?”

“Indeed. Even the people who came to welcome us seem flustered… and where did His Royal Highness go?”

“Quite right. I came all this way specifically to see His Royal Highness.”

“Can’t you see His Royal Highness in London as well?”

“Seeing him in London is different. This land of Canada is a historical place where the great will and record of His Royal Highness live and breathe. Seeing His Royal Highness here is like following in his footsteps…”

Here we go again.

As Robert began his usual praise of Killian, Russell subtly averted his eyes and looked around.

He had prattled on like that the entire time they were crossing the Atlantic, and the fact that he still had more to say made Russell think that being young truly was an asset.

“Therefore, when His Royal Highness was developing Canada… the development process most suitable for industrialization… his great insight in immediately perceiving that the Great Lakes were a terrain suited for industrialization…”

On the ship, he had recited the history of the Crimean War line by line, and now it was the history of Canadian development.

He looked for all the world like a Killian fanatic, but surprisingly, there were many like him among the young MPs these days.

The man standing at the center of that group was Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, who had been tapped as the next Secretary of State for India.

Since such a talent—one destined to be the future Marquis of Salisbury and a pillar of the Conservative Party—was so infatuated with Killian, it was obvious that the Conservative Party after Prime Minister Wellesley would maintain a pro-Royal Family stance.

As a member of the Liberal Party, it wasn’t exactly a welcome development, but Russell had heard rumors that there were many such young men within the Liberal Party as well.

It wasn’t a bad thing for Parliament to be close with the Royal Family, but he wondered if they shouldn’t avoid this kind of deification.

However, the problem was that even when such things were said indirectly, they never moved “Killian-worshipers” like Robert.

If one offered such advice, they would simply dismiss it as inferiority or jealousy, so there was no way to persuade them.

In these moments, changing the subject was the best strategy.

“We can hear more about His Royal Highness’s remarkable achievements later. For now, let us get a sense of the situation. You there, when is His Royal Highness expected to arrive?”

The aide who received Russell’s question checked with those nearby and returned with wide eyes.

“Sir! It’s a disaster!”

“Seeing everyone so flustered even though we’ve arrived, I expected as much. What on earth is going on?”

“They say the communists have staged an uprising in the South! The whole country is in an uproar because the government has been completely overturned, and a Council established by the Reds is now running the nation.”

“…You mean a large-scale riot has occurred?”

“It’s not just a riot; they say the government was overthrown and the country is finished.”

What is he talking about? Russell looked back with a stunned expression, only to see Robert blinking with a similar look on his face.

A country collapsed due to a labor strike?

How was that even possible?

“No, wait. When we boarded the ship in London, there wasn’t a single word about a large-scale uprising.”

“They say it all happened within the last few days.”

“In such a short time? No… damn it. What exactly is happening?”

The reason Russell and Robert had come to Canada was to hear local opinions regarding the recent movement for incorporation into the home government.

Of course, the opinion of Parliament was to reject Canada’s request for incorporation using the most plausible excuses possible.

While not everyone felt that way, many people in the home government found the idea of Mere colonists becoming members of the home government to be utterly preposterous.

“Was our timing just bad…? What is the local opinion?”

“The colonial parliament is in a state of unprecedented tension. It is unheard of for workers to go beyond toppling a nation and actually move to establish a new government…”

“I suppose so. I just hope this doesn’t spark something here. Is that why His Royal Highness couldn’t come out to meet us?”

As long as Killian was here, the people of Canada likely wouldn’t rise up like the Reds in the South, but even so, the situation needed to be monitored.

He was probably busy moving around at breakneck speed, so it was only natural he couldn’t attend to them here.

“Mr. Russell, since things have turned out this way, let us join His Royal Highness immediately.”

“Ah, sirs, I’m sorry, but His Royal Highness is not in Toronto right now. He took a train west in a hurry a few days ago. He is likely in California by now.”

“California? Did an uprising break out there as well?”

Things had truly taken a turn for the worse.

At the urgent questions from Robert and Russell, the local aide shook his head with a subtle expression.

“No, that isn’t it. We don’t know the full details, but they say it’s an issue related to the immigrants.”

“…Immigrants?”

Well, with the whole country in chaos due to the Red uprising, it was only natural for the immigrant communities to become unsettled.

Even if a riot hadn’t broken out, Killian might have gone there with the intent of managing public sentiment in advance.

“Regardless, if His Royal Highness is doing it, there must be a reason. Mr. Russell, let us do our part and try to gauge the local sentiment here.”

“…Let’s do that.”

Though they still couldn’t understand what exactly was happening, for now, they had to move.

Setting aside the interests of the ruling and opposition parties, Robert and Russell began to move with a single mind in the face of this unprecedented crisis.

The South had been shattered by a socialist revolution.

Everything had gone according to plan so far, but such delicate plans always carry the risk of being wildly derailed by even a small variable.

At first, I thought it was just the delusional babbling of some dreamers, but the reason I couldn’t just ignore what the Japanese and Joseon international students were saying was right there.

Japan and Joseon intended to strike the Qing dynasty and advance into the continent?

If a European heard that, 99 out of 100 would dismiss it as nonsense, but I was the one exception.

I knew all too well that while other countries might not, those people in Japan were capable of committing any act imaginable.

If they were people who acted based on strictly rational judgment, would they have ever attacked Pearl Harbor?

I wasn’t sure how Joseon would act, but when I had gone to check on them last time, Joseon didn’t seem particularly sane either.

Furthermore, isn’t it a characteristic of Asia that while they might be fine alone, they become bolder and more reckless than anyone else when they are together?

The possibility that they would decide to strike the Qing dynasty, believing they had nothing to fear if they were together, was certainly not zero.

Since the talk had come out during a drinking session, I didn’t know how credible it was, but it wouldn’t hurt to check.

Of course, I put the probability at less than 3%.

If there had been such signs, the embassy would have reported them to me immediately.

However.

“Ha, hahaha… Your Royal Highness. That is…”

“Why can’t you speak?”

The Japanese international students who had been shooting their mouths off at the pub were sweating profusely, unable to lift their heads before me.

Most of them were the children of Japanese members of the House of Peers, and thus were among the most fearless of the international students. But before me, they were nothing more than docile sheep.

“Your Royal Highness. I mean, that was obviously…”

“Obviously, but keep in mind that if it turns out you have lied, not only you but your parents will also be very sad.”

Even if they were Japanese Peers, it would be a simple matter for me to wipe them out if I put my mind to it.

The students, who couldn’t possibly be unaware of that fact, glanced at each other before launching into excuses in awkward English.

“We… we were just discuss! We were having a discussion, and it just slipped out… accident! It was an accident!”

“So, you’re saying it’s a fact that such talk is actually circulating?”

“Uh… well…”

“I’m not trying to scold you; I just want to ascertain the facts. Don’t worry too much and tell me. I promise that no harm will come to you.”

When I even invoked the name of the Royal Family to reassure them, they exchanged looks a few more times before cautiously speaking.

“If Your Royal Highness truly promises…”

“Yes. I give you my word. In fact, beyond ensuring no harm comes to you, I can even arrange for you to have a position here. Would that satisfy you?”

“T-then… next time, I will find out more details and tell you. If it is Your Royal Highness’s promise, I am trust!”

Yes, you’d better find out the details and spill them if you don’t want to become “I am corpse.”

I let those men, Okubo and Kim Jwa-geun, have some slack, and now I don’t know what on earth they’re up to.

It looks like I’ll have to tighten the reins significantly sometime soon.

Chapter 352: The United Kingdom

With the fall of the Confederate States of America, a new government was established, but a country formed in just a few days could hardly function properly.

Since most of the key figures from the original government had been ousted, new personnel had to be organized to lead the nation.

Engels wished to appoint executives from the International to key positions, but he knew all too well that doing so would sour public opinion.

Though they had led the revolution, they were strictly outsiders who had rolled in from another country.

The fact that Engels, as the Provisional General Secretary, represented the Council was already enough to cause dissatisfaction among some. What would happen if he started looking after his other comrades as well?

Criticism that outsiders had come in to take everything for themselves was inevitable, and if that happened, internal strife would break out immediately.

Engels believed that the most urgent task was for this state, born of revolution, to take on a proper form.

According to his theory, for this country to leap into a true communist society, the “dictatorship of the proletariat” was an essential intermediate stage.

He expected the newly established Council to fulfill this role.

“In the book written by Thomas More, there is an island called Utopia. This Utopia is said to be a society with the best conditions human beings can imagine. We seek a true paradise on earth, more developed than even that Utopia. To build a communist paradise, overwhelming support for the Council is essential!”

“But Comrade Engels, there are still people who question the Council’s ability to play such a role.”

“Of course. Naturally, many people will feel a sense of unease with this unfamiliar system. Therefore, we must first do our best to ensure that everyone in this land can accept the Council without doubt.”

Engels began pruning away the forces that opposed the Council’s rise to power, bit by bit.

He appealed for support day after day, actively meeting with intellectuals and representatives of labor organizations.

“If we were to define the long history of mankind until now in one word, it would inevitably boil down to dominance and coercion. Those who have, oppress those who have not; those with power, swallow those without! By conforming to such a twisted society, has your life improved? Beyond the small comfort of seeing slaves lowlier than yourselves and being glad you are not like them, have you ever truly been able to live a better life?”

“Engels! Engels! Engels!”

“That is right, everyone! we have merely been deceived by their treacherous words. But isn’t it strange? It is we who produce the food that is the foundation of society! It is we who run the factories! And it is we who fight at the risk of our lives when war breaks out! Yet why must we worry about what we will eat tomorrow, and why do we live without even enjoying basic human freedom?”

Engels thoroughly directed the anger of the farmers and workers toward the capitalists and those in power.

In a communist society, things like slavery should never exist, but cleverly, he did not approach slavery as a matter of human rights.

He knew it was more effective to incite hatred toward the capitalists, naturally preaching the pointlessness of slavery as a consequence.

“Those slaves were, in the end, nothing more than a low-down trick used by the capitalists to blind you. Who were the ones who profited from maintaining slavery? Was it you? No, it was the bourgeoisie who managed the slaves. They wrapped slavery in the guise of ‘tradition’ to wage war and achieve independence, but who enjoyed the fruits of that? Was it you? No! It was the bourgeoisie who exploited you like slaves!”

“Death to the bourgeoisie!”

“Kill them! Kill them!”

“Dear comrades. We stand here to eliminate all this irrationality and discrimination and to create a true paradise. It may take several more years to rebuild this country that the capitalists have ruined. However, I promise you this: you will live a better life than before. The capitalists who monopolized food and wealth are gone! We are different from the corrupt capitalists. We will look only to you, the people, and give our all to make this country a paradise!”

Engels raised his hand and let out a lion’s roar.

“All power to the Council!”

“Waaaaah! Engels! Engels!”

“Long live the Council!”

“All power to the Council!”

“Engels! Lead us!”

Overwhelming support. Fanatical enthusiasm.

Having successfully created the perfect environment that brooked no opposition, Engels and the Council set about the task of communization.

First, under the motto that the economy, which is directly linked to the lives of citizens, is most important, they established the ‘People’s Economic Bureau’ and completely nullified the ownership of land by landlords.

Naturally, in this process, slavery was automatically invalidated, and all the people of the South were united under the name of ‘the People.’

Following this, food supply was made the top priority for workers, and large houses formerly owned by the bourgeoisie and landlords were provided to the workers.

Of course, several families moved in together, but even this was viewed with deep gratitude. They continued their radical moves, such as improving labor conditions and enacting insurance.

In this atmosphere of enthusiastic support, Engels’ Council adopted the , drawing frenzy from the Southern workers and terror from the North and European nations.

The main contents of the Declaration of Rights were summarized as follows:

1. The new American Allied States is a free socialist union of all people, including workers and farmers.

2. The American Council will realize the aspirations of the free people.

3. The basic task of the Council is the total abolition of all social inequalities that exploit the people.

Voices criticizing the Council’s seizure of power were raised several times, but these voices were easily silenced by the Council’s supporters.

Some disappeared from society without a trace, unable to speak further.

Contrary to the belief of neighboring countries that power born of rioting would only be temporary, Engels’ Council monopolized all authority of the state and stood tall as the de facto supreme power organ.

The threat of the American Socialist Union was gradually approaching as an undeniable reality.

Those most shocked by the fall of the Confederate States of America were undoubtedly the people in the North, who shared a border.

“The South collapsed so suddenly? How did this happen?”

“Communism? What is that?”

“Wait, didn’t they say the South was sending spies to sabotage us so they could take over? Then why did they fall first?”

“Then what about the spies?”

Without anyone starting it, voices talking about this matter began to emerge from all directions.

Some showed interest, asking what communism was, while others looked anxious, wondering what would happen if the North collapsed like that as well.

Still others questioned what had happened to the Southern spies the government had warned about.

However, the government’s response was unusually fast.

As if they had anticipated this, the Lincoln administration took action so swiftly that even its supporters were surprised.

“What led the riots in the South were subversive socialist forces called the International. It has been confirmed that their purpose is to collapse the government and manipulate the country as they wish. They have created a monstrous organization called the Council to privatize the nation and monopolize all power, wielding authority as if they were kings.”

What do the American people hate most?

It is the monarchy, which they have been taught as bad, almost to the point of brainwashing, ever since independence.

Conversely, the United States, which runs democratically through the votes of its citizens, has an advanced political system that cannot be compared to such primitive countries.

“The word ‘communism’ is an illusion! Common production and common distribution? Just imagine! If I have to share what I worked for with others anyway, who would work hard with any motivation? Communism is a base theory that fails to understand even the basic desires of human beings!”

Strictly speaking, it was a critique lacking any understanding of communist economics, but the people saying these words didn’t care about that.

Rather, they made such criticisms because they knew better than anyone that for the majority of citizens, it was most effective to frame the issue in the simplest and most intuitive way possible.

“Believing in communism is something only fools do! Or perhaps there is actually another purpose.”

And it was very easy to infer what that other purpose was.

“The traitors of the South have been confirmed to be communists who were moving under prior instructions! It has been revealed that they have been hiding and operating in our society for a long time to destroy our Union just as they did the South!”

- Vice President Andrew Johnson, Acting Director of the Bureau of Investigation, declares he will devote all his strength to rooting out communists!

Having received a hint from Lincoln, Andrew miraculously revived - just as he was about to be branded a fraud - and put his soul into the ‘Red Hunt.’

Mobilizing all the authority of the Bureau of Investigation, he rounded up intellectuals who spoke of communism and put them on trial.

While the Southern traitors were insubstantial, it was no trouble at all to seek out people who looked favorably upon communism, which had already spread to some extent in society.

Of course, they weren’t spies working under Southern instructions to overturn the North, but who cared?

Since they were communists who posed a danger to society, no one complained even if they were branded as being in league with the South.

Except, of course, the parties involved.

“A spy for the South! That’s not me!”

“The investigation confirmed that the suspect attended meetings to study communism at least twice a week and held protests calling for worker strikes.”

“That was just a social movement…”

“As you can see, subversive elements trying to communize the country are spread everywhere! But do not worry. Our Bureau of Investigation will seek out every last one of those trying to destroy the nation and ensure they face the strict judgment of the law!”

The ‘Red’ spies trying to throw society into turmoil surprisingly turned out to be real.

Whether it was true or fake didn’t matter; since the South had already been overturned, this became an undeniable truth.

The ‘Southern Traitor’ narrative, which had been on its last legs, gained new vitality in the form of rooting out the Communist Party.

Furthermore, because Lincoln had already made a promise to Killian, he could not show any more leniency here.

To prevent these communists from crossing into Canada, he had to make communism out to be evil and completely expel it from the North, no matter what.

Fortunately, the President’s firm attitude received immense support from the capitalists who were gaining power in the North.

“To be honest, I was a bit worried, but looking at the situation these days, it seems okay, doesn’t it?”

“The President’s reaction was very swift and bold. Thanks to that, I’ve been able to breathe a sigh of relief.”

“As expected, it’s the Republican Party that handles the big tasks. Looking at the Democratic Party this time, they’re useless. It’s good to be cautious, but they’re too slow.”

“I agree. The country is on the verge of being overturned, yet they’re so leisurely. Could it be that the Reds have even infiltrated the Democratic Party?”

“…The possibility doesn’t look high, but maintaining that suspicion seems like it would be very good pressure.”

If you don’t want to be suspected of being a ‘Red,’ fight more actively to protect this country’s capitalism.

All the giants of the business world, including newspaper companies with money, capitalists, and landlords, supported Lincoln with one mind and one heart.

And the Bureau of Investigation led by Andrew Johnson hunted down communists like vengeful spirits chasing their parents’ killers.

Faster than anyone else.

More violently than anyone else.

Thanks to his actions in rooting out communists as if he had been waiting for this moment, a nickname was born for Lincoln starting from this point.

With a mix of slight fear and slight praise, they began to call the President this:

The hunter who beats down the Communist Party.

Red Hunter Lincoln.

Chapter 353: United Kingdom (2)

In the 19th century, the highest value for newspaper companies was speed.

Accuracy? Fairness? Such things were merely second-tier concerns in the face of cold, hard capitalist reality.

Breaking news had to be released immediately to drive up sales. If a newspaper suffered losses because they spent time pondering whether a story was true or false, would their ancestors make up the deficit?

The world of competition was ruthless.

This was not limited to nations on the American continent like Canada or the United States.

The British Empire? No matter that it was the world’s greatest superpower, it wasn’t much different from other nations.

In fact, as a country with the world’s most abundant capital, various newspaper publishers were proliferating and competing fiercely, often producing even more sensationalist articles.

Since this was before the era of media guidelines or self-regulation, this tendency was particularly strong.

There was no way such people would miss the revolution brewing in the South. Everyone began churning out breaking news day after day, and the content brought shock and horror to the citizens.

[Collapse of the Confederate States of America, Establishment of the Socialist Confederate States of America!]

[The Communists Are Coming!]

Though perhaps not as much as the North or other European nations, the political and business circles of the British Empire showed immense agitation at the news.

Moreover, as reports from Russell and Robert arrived from Canada, Parliament immediately opened an emergency session and entered into debate.

“As feared, the vain whims of the communists seem to be exerting a negative influence on the Canadian colony.”

“Negative influence? Are you saying that communists are active in Canada?”

“It’s not quite that. However, those socialists aren’t just shouting about the communization of the country. Many are also calling for an end to colonial status and the abolition of inequality. And the problem is that such arguments are finding a very positive response in Canada. Both Mr. Russell and Mr. Robert are concerned about this point.”

“Sigh… Of all times, for such an incident to explode just when the controversy over Canada’s incorporation into the home government was rising. What does His Highness have to say?”

Still, the majority of the Members of Parliament believed that as long as Killian was in Canada, local public sentiment would not waver.

However, a few who were well-informed felt an uneasy premonition that the atmosphere was different this time.

“There won’t be a problem as long as His Highness is there. But if we rely solely on His Highness’s personal charisma to stabilize Canadian sentiment, His Highness will ultimately have no choice but to remain in Canada indefinitely. Surely we don’t want that?”

“If His Highness stays in Canada, Her Majesty will likely follow him. That would mean the Royal Family would have to reside in Canada, which is putting the cart before the horse.”

“The important thing is Canada’s potential. Judging by the current rate of development, in a few generations, at least the level of industrialization is highly likely to reach a stage similar to the home government. We must seriously discuss how long we can leave such a place as a colony.”

“Considering reality, integration is indeed the best course of action. The problem is the method.”

Unlike other colonies focused on extracting resources or consuming British goods, Canada was a vital land that could never be omitted from the future of the British Empire.

Perhaps it was different in the past, but by the end of the American Civil War, there wasn’t a fool in Parliament who didn’t realize this.

The Great Lakes region possessed the ideal terrain and resources for industrialization.

Then there was Alaska, where, amazingly, whatever was needed seemed to pop right out of the ground whenever they dug.

And its ideal location, occupying both the Atlantic and the Pacific.

Even though much of the northern land was difficult to inhabit, those areas mostly had the advantage of being rich in resources.

Furthermore, unlike the North, the current California region possessed optimal conditions for settlement, showing signs that the population would increase at a terrifying rate.

Once the Panama Canal was built, the trade routes connecting the Atlantic and Pacific would become even more active, further increasing Canada’s value.

Prime Minister Wellesley.

Disraeli of the Conservative Party and Gladstone of the Liberal Party.

They all perfectly agreed that Canada must be included as part of the British Empire, not out of personal friendship with Killian, but for realistic reasons.

However, the most important thing was, of course, the justification.

A justification to silence those who felt uncomfortable with treating mere colonists as equals to the citizens of the home government.

And, whether by coincidence or not, a very appropriate justification rolled into their hands.

“His Highness has also sent his opinions to me regarding this situation. He is not usually one to speak so firmly, but His Highness stated that Canada should be elevated to a Kingdom and incorporated as part of the United Kingdom.”

“Prime Minister, isn’t the problem ultimately the method?”

“Naturally, such details are all written there. He says the issue of Canada should not be discussed in isolation, but within a grand framework that encompasses the future direction of the British Empire and the response to the newly emerging threat of communism. I also find myself in agreement with this opinion.”

“So, rather than handling the Canada issue alone… he’s suggesting we bundle it with the other matters.”

It was a strategy they hadn’t considered, but after mulling it over, there seemed to be no better way.

In any case, the issues related to the newly born socialist state in the South were a task that all European nations had to solve.

If the incorporation of Canada was bundled with this and settled at once, could they not bring the matter to a close while minimizing social resistance?

“…Then how shall we proceed with the integration? To be honest, the plan His Highness proposed sounds plausible to me as well.”

“It seems His Highness has something in mind; shouldn’t we delegate it to him?”

“But if it looks like we’re handing such a momentous matter over to His Highness, the authority of Parliament will be undermined. The newspapers would surely jump on that and publish articles.”

“In any case, we enact the laws, and the Executive Branch enforces them. We can simply grant His Highness the role of providing us with appropriate advice in his capacity as the Duke of Canada. What’s the problem with hearing the opinion of the plenipotentiary of Canada regarding Canadian affairs? Any media that points that out would be out of its mind.”

To dump a difficult and complex task onto a capable person and take the credit for themselves—it was a truly clear-cut scheme.

Since it wasn’t logically unsound, Parliament reached a consensus to respect the opinions of the experts on the ground as much as possible.

And I, listening to this whole process from across the Atlantic…

“As I thought, they’re acting that way again. I knew if Prime Minister Wellesley set the stage a bit, things would flow this way.”

“You are truly incredible, Your Highness!”

“Robert, I’m sorry I couldn’t come out to meet you personally after your long journey. I was away in California on urgent business and couldn’t quite time it right.”

“Not at all. In fact, thanks to that, I was able to hear vivid opinions from the locals. But now that Parliament has decided to actively accept Your Highness’s opinion, will Canada now become part of the United Kingdom?”

“I have to make it so. Although there are quite a few things to process in the middle.”

Since it was something I had planned from the start, I honestly didn’t feel much of anything.

Now that Parliament was convinced, the only thing left was to avoid upsetting the citizens too much, and I could do that more than enough by using the Engels threat.

Our ‘Comrade General Secretary’s’ influence was far more powerful than I had imagined; if anyone talked back even with such a threat looming, I could just brand them a traitor and crush them.

Of course, no matter how thoroughly a plan was made, things didn’t always go exactly as I intended unless I were a god.

The representative case was the strange signs of alliance and discord currently occurring in Asia. And then there was the fanatical obsession of the Canadians, who loved me even more than expected.

The Asia problem was something I couldn’t handle right now, so I could set it aside, but the latter was a current reality I couldn’t ignore.

“Your Highness! Is the rumor true that Canada will be elevated to a Kingdom?”

“…Where on earth did you hear such a rumor?”

“Finally! Is Canada finally becoming a Kingdom! Everyone! They say His Highness will reign as King and lead our Canada! A great absolute monarch…”

“Hey, wait. What kind of nonsense is…”

“Long live King Killian of Canada! Manse! Manse!”

“Long live Empress Victoria! Long live King Killian!”

Crowds enthralled by rumors exaggerated far beyond the truth flocked to the Governor’s residence and the royal villa, shouting “Manse.”

Confronted with this unexpected situation, I massaged my pounding temples for the first time in a long while.

[Finally a Legitimate King for Canada!]

[Now He is a King, Not a Duke! When Will King Killian’s Coronation Be?]

[Will He be a King or a Grand Duke? Farewell, Colonial Status!]

Strictly speaking, it was true that I was a being equivalent to a king, as I could exert almost all authority in Canada.

However, as long as Canada was a colony of the British Empire, certain powers were clearly limited, and I couldn’t actually manipulate the country as I pleased like the monarchs of an absolute monarchy.

In any case, the nominal responsibility for leading this country had to lie with Parliament, the representatives of the citizens.

But it seemed the Canadians took the elevation to a Kingdom as meaning a monarchy would be established, like in the old days of France or Prussia.

Who on earth spread such nonsense?

“I think we need to correct the facts first, as Parliament will be flustered if these rumors spread too far. Mr. Russell, what does Parliament say?”

“The consensus seems to be that since Canadian affairs are under Your Highness’s jurisdiction, they will leave it entirely to you.”

Look at these damn scoundrels. They’re just going to sit back and watch me clean this up?

If I actually got spiteful and ascended as the King of Canada, strengthening and wielding my current authority much more overtly, would they agree to that too?

I did briefly consider actually trying it once, but wielding power too openly was never my style to begin with.

—Possess power but do not flaunt it. However, while only appearing so, in reality, control everything from behind the scenes.

This was my philosophy of state management.

Yet, Robert, a man of Parliament, started feeding the flames as if he secretly hoped for my ascension as King of Canada.

“Her Majesty the Queen already holds the title of Empress of Asia, so it wouldn’t be a bad idea to just elevate the United Kingdom to a true Empire and properly organize the royal and imperial titles that are currently being used interchangeably.”

“…That’s not the important point right now, but…”

“While they’re shouting about communism and whatnot down south, Canada is instead welcoming a monarchy. Once again, Your Highness’s ability to command such absolute support from the citizens is truly remarkable.”

Wait, a sudden wave of worship here?

I was just about to think that I wasn’t happy about the situation at all right now and that he should restrain himself… when a new, interesting picture began to form in my mind at this paradoxical situation, just as Robert had said.

The Socialist Confederate States of America in the South is currently calling for an escape from feudalism, the abolition of discrimination, and the denial of the class system.

Instead of the physical method of beating them down and throwing them in jail, might there be another way to negate this?

If you pull weeds, new ones just sprout up again soon, but if you change the soil so that other, tougher plants grow instead, the weeds are bound to disappear.

There is no system that contradicts the ideology preached by communism more perfectly than capitalism led by a Royal Family.

A brilliant move: freeing Canada from its colonial status, incorporating it as part of the British Empire, making my influence stand out even more, and then pouring in capital to naturally extinguish the influence of communism.

Just how many birds am I killing with this one stone?

Yes. It’s decided.

Canada needs a powerful King.

Why? Because this country must become the ultimate bulwark to protect Europe from communism.

Chapter 354: The United Kingdom (3)

[British North America to be Elevated to Kingdom Status? Only the Home Government’s Approval Remains!]

[Duke Killian as King: Local Poll Shows 97.3% Approval!]

The fervor surrounding the vast territory of Canada showed no signs of cooling.

The issue of the communist revolution breaking out in the South no longer drew any attention, at least not in Canada.

They say one issue buries another, but no one could have predicted that an event of such magnitude would be so completely overshadowed.

“Your Royal Highness, it seems Canada has already reached its own conclusion. Should we not begin coordinating with the home government?”

“It seems so. Mr. Russell, what is the atmosphere like back home?”

“Since Parliament decided to leave the matter to Your Royal Highness, they won’t be able to back out now. However, they are certainly flustered that things have escalated more than expected. After all, Canada joining the United Kingdom is no small matter. We must also carefully consider what impact this will have on other colonies…”

“The impact on other colonies?”

Though Killian asked non-committally, it was a matter that required obvious consideration upon even slight reflection.

While there were many cases of colonies gaining independence, and cases of them being fully incorporated into the home country were extremely rare, they were not unheard of.

However, the British Empire was a unique nation that took the form of a United Kingdom, unlike other countries.

Canada being elevated to a kingdom, gaining its own king, and being incorporated as a member of the home country was an unprecedented event.

“The public sentiment in other colonies might be shaken after seeing Canada’s example. Of course, Canada has always been different from the other colonies from the start.”

“Indeed. The core classes of Canada are Royalists and capitalists from the British Empire. The Irish immigrants were originally citizens of the British Empire as well. Furthermore, since their economic power is on a completely different level from other colonies, it would be strictly nonsensical for others to apply Canada’s case to themselves. Of course, human nature doesn’t always follow logic, so I intend to prepare a proper response.”

Killian had already sketched out a general plan for how to frame it.

He would package this event as a sophisticated colonial policy of the British Empire—one that develops even its colonies to the point of incorporating them into the home country.

“Rather than letting the public sentiment in other colonies be shaken by Canada, I will make them accept this as an exemplary model. If we can make them hold onto the hope that they, too, can eventually be incorporated into the home country like Canada, wouldn’t that become a very positive driving force?”

“That is a valid point… but is it truly possible?”

“Is there any reason it wouldn’t be? If they possess economic power equal to Canada, become as vital to the home country as Canada, and can assimilate emotionally with the home country as well as Canada has, what reason is there to bar them from the United Kingdom?”

“Then the British Empire would truly become an empire. Looking at it coldly, that is indeed correct. If it benefits the national interest, there is nothing we cannot do.”

Of course, even as he said this, most colonies would never be incorporated into the home country.

Saying they would only accept places with a good reason to be included was the same as saying they would leave those without such reasons alone.

But in the first place, those colonies would eventually have to be granted independence as times changed, so there was no reason to hold onto them indefinitely.

The best course was to diligently nurture nations that were profitable and helpful, assimilating them completely into the home country.

Canada would be recorded in history as the first exemplary case of this.

Robert was someone who would agree with Killian’s decisions unconditionally anyway, and Russell, having witnessed the local atmosphere in Canada, did not raise any objections.

However, the key remained the public opinion back in the British Empire.

No matter how rational a plan might be, reality dictated that such logic could easily be trampled by the sheer stubbornness of the old guard who simply “didn’t like it.”

“It seems I’ll have to attend Parliament in person and deliver a speech. I would appreciate it if you could accompany me, Mr. Russell. Testimony from Members of Parliament who have seen the local atmosphere firsthand will surely be more persuasive.”

Robert was already a supporter who practically worshipped Killian, so he would surely handle himself without needing instruction.

If the influence of the young MPs who recently entered Parliament was combined with that of Disraeli and Wellesley, the Conservative Party’s stance would practically be decided by a unanimous vote.

As for the House of Lords, the Duke of Wellington—Wellesley’s elder brother—was there, so they would surely respect the decision of the House of Commons.

With Russell there to convey the local mood in Canada, there were no remaining variables.

The time had come for the British Empire to step forward as a true empire, not just one in name.

[The Approaching Threat of Communism! What if They Cross Over from Europe!]

[Workers in Turmoil—Will a General Strike Occur Domestically?]

[The Government is Hesitating—Is There a Plan!]

“Recently, everyone must have been surprised and bewildered by the startling events occurring on the American continent. Fortunately, I was able to receive relatively detailed reports on the situation while staying in Canada. Not only myself, but Mr. Russell and Mr. Robert also witnessed this unbelievable situation in Canada, and we have hurried back to discuss solutions with all of you.”

As I finally returned, all the frantic eyes of the British Empire focused on me.

Canada was making a scene, demanding to be elevated to a kingdom.

In the South, a massive nation had collapsed in an instant due to the rise of the Communist Party, and a new nation had taken its place.

In the North, people were being hunted down with no questions asked under the pretext of catching Reds.

I had arrived as the only person who could clearly organize and resolve the events occurring on the American continent—a chaotic collaboration of things that were all hard to comprehend.

It wasn’t just the British; even the embassies of France and Prussia had urgently requested to meet with me just once.

It was a monumental event—a country larger than Mexico, which had shown the grit to stand strong even while fighting the North’s army of two million, had vanished in a moment.

In particular, France, where the International had established its base, couldn’t help but feel a level of anxiety far beyond other nations.

If those Reds crossed the sea, established a new country, and then returned, where would be the first place they targeted?

Naturally, it would be Paris, where their headquarters was located.

For this reason, staff from the French Embassy were even on standby to hear what was being discussed in Parliament as quickly as possible.

“Distinguished members of the House, the American continent is currently in chaos. To avoid such a fate, our British Empire needs to move swiftly.”

“Your Highness has stated that the American crisis should not be approached individually but resolved within a single framework. This included the proposal for Canada’s annexation into the United Kingdom, and we would first like to hear a detailed explanation on that part.”

“It is simple. We elevate Canada to a kingdom and create the position of King by combining my titles as Duke of Canada and Plenipotentiary.”

“And that King would, of course, be Your Highness?”

“Of course.”

When I spoke so boldly, a momentary silence fell over the House.

Circling around the topic wouldn’t change the facts anyway, so in times like this, it was best to just drive straight through without hitting the brakes.

“If it were a country unrelated to the British Empire, it wouldn’t matter. However, if Canada is incorporated into the British Empire, it becomes a part of the home country. For a King to hold that much power is a bit…”

“I understand. The power of the British Empire must stem from Parliament, the representatives of the citizens. Naturally, Canada should be no exception. However, Canada has geographical limitations, being so far removed from the home country. Therefore, the reality is that we have no choice but to establish a separate Parliament in Canada and allow a certain degree of autonomy.”

“Then should we not also discuss how much autonomy will be granted?”

“If we look at the United States just below, they grant a significant level of autonomy to each state to efficiently rule a vast territory. However, truly important matters follow central control. We should adjust the powers by referring to that model. And my desire for strong authority in Canada is not because I am blinded by a lust for power. It’s certainly not because I thought, ‘Oh, I’ve always wanted to try being a King, this worked out well.’”

As I joked with a light laugh, the MPs chuckled, and the tense atmosphere relaxed slightly.

“There are many purposes behind this. First and foremost, it is important to consider how the people of Canada view me and the Royal Family of this nation. To be honest, I initially intended to return most of my authority and transfer power to a newly formed Parliament. However, as soon as the citizens of Canada heard word of being elevated to a kingdom, they quite naturally expected me to wield authority as King. We conducted a brief opinion poll, and over 97% were in favor.”

Even if you ran a poll asking if Gibraltar should be returned to Spain, there are always those two or three percent who answer like contrarians.

In reality, 97% could be considered unanimous, so they would surely understand the level of local sentiment.

Furthermore, this wasn’t a survey I had conducted myself, but one that Russell, a member of the Liberal Party, had overseen in Canada, which gave it even more credibility.

“…But no matter how much the Canadian citizens desire it, that is…”

“Of course, it would make no sense for me to stay in Canada 365 days a year. In practice, nothing will really change. I intend to form a Canadian Parliament and Government to handle practical matters, while I move forward in a form where I only approve major decisions.”

To be blunt, nothing would change politically.

From the beginning, I had decided Canada’s major direction, and the colonial parliament and Governor had managed the practical affairs as my proxies.

Even if it changed to a kingdom, the names would merely shift: the Duke of Canada to King, the colonial assembly to a Parliament, and the Governor to something like a Prime Minister.

Substantively, nothing changes.

The only thing that changes is that the label of ‘colonial citizen’ becomes ‘citizen of the British Empire,’ and the title of being a ‘member of the United Kingdom’ is added.

However, this small change—this nothing—will have an impact large enough to be called everything.

Nothing, everything.

I should remember that and use it in a future speech.

“One of the reasons we must incorporate Canada into the home country is to respond to the threat of communism expanding in the South. Communism is characterized by its denial of all vertical structures, including feudalism, colonies, and slavery. This isn’t just talk; now that they have actually collapsed the existing order and established a new country, there is a risk of their subversive influence reaching Canada, which borders them closely.”

“So, you’re saying we should elevate it to a kingdom and incorporate it into the home country as a preemptive measure.”

“There is one more thing. Is not all of Europe currently trembling in fear that the wave of communism might cross over? In Canada, I have carefully observed the process of how that communism rises. The North is merely trying to suppress communism through brute force, but an ideology cannot be suppressed that way. The way to block the wave of communism is simple. You just have to make the citizens regard their claims as nonsense.”

“The problem is, how is that possible?”

“We must approach the problem from two perspectives: short-term measures and mid-to-long-term measures. Elevating Canada to a kingdom and including it in the home country is a short-term measure. Since they will gain the satisfaction of becoming citizens of the British Empire itself, rather than a colony, they will turn a deaf ear to the claims of communists shouting for the overthrow of colonies, won’t they?”

The MPs, listening with bated breath, nodded, agreeing that it made sense.

Of course, this change shouldn’t be limited to Canada. It was time for the British Empire and Europe to seriously overhaul their current, hopeless environments.

“Next, even if we cannot grant all the demands of the workers, it is important to create an environment where they can breathe. This isn’t just for the workers. It is for this society, and for the maintenance of the current system. I believe the answer comes if we carefully consider why France in the past and the South today were flipped upside down by revolution.”

“Indeed, having seen the South vanish entirely, the capitalists will likely try to compromise at a reasonable level.”

“And if we improve the status of the workers like that, no one will complain even if we incorporate Canada into the home country.”

If their working hours are reduced and their holidays are guaranteed right now, why would they care if one of the colonies gets the same treatment?

I guarantee it—an astonishing number of people won’t care at all.

“Managing the grievances of Canada and Britain simultaneously while suppressing the rise of communism… it seems like a good strategy.”

“Yes. And Canada will serve as the final bulwark to prevent American communism from crossing over to Europe. To put it simply, this is a type of systemic competition to see which system is superior. If the citizens and society of Canada are inferior to the socialist state in the South, the wave of communism will cover Europe in an instant. But conversely, if Canada becomes a much more prosperous nation than the South, what kind of idiots would run around claiming we should practice communism?”

It meant that British North America—no, my Canada—would fight as the vanguard to drive communism from this world.

How could a country with such a momentous task remain in the status of a colony?

On the contrary, it would be more troublesome if it weren’t part of the British Empire.

The country that fights against communism and grasps victory must be none other than the British Empire.

“Hearing Your Highness’s words, I feel as though my cluttered thoughts have been clearly organized.”

“Thank you for your understanding. I will continue to cooperate fully with Parliament to overcome this complex situation.”

Actually, there was one thing I didn’t mention. In order for Canada to crush the South through economic power, there was something absolutely necessary: money.

To crush those communists, wouldn’t we need to build factories even more aggressively than now, increase the population, and overhaul facilities?

For this reason, I would continue to draw unsparingly upon the budget and the power of the British Empire, but I trusted that no one would refuse.

After all, all of this was essentially fertilizer to be used for a holy crusade.

Therefore, I would step forward even more directly from now on.

Everything for myself and the British Empire.

Chapter 355: United Kingdom (4)

Late that night, after the meeting had adjourned.

Reviewing the agenda items passed that day, Disraeli naturally pulled out his meerschaum pipe and placed it in his mouth.

“Robert, would you like a smoke as well?”

“No, thank you. I am fine.”

“Ah, are you more of a cigar man than a pipe man?”

“No, sir. I do not smoke at all.”

“What a peculiar fellow. To think there is a gentleman who doesn’t smoke.”

Robert Gascoyne-Cecil.

Come to think of it, he was quite a remarkable man. It was no surprise that someone who had recently seen his public profile skyrocket and been designated as the Secretary of State for India was far from ordinary. He could have jumped straight into politics after gaining popularity during the Crimean War, but instead, he was a young talent who had entered the political arena only after diligently completing his studies at university.

Even for a Member of the House of Commons with a relatively short career, such success would have been enough to make anyone arrogant, yet he had never lost his humble attitude. Of course, since his counterpart was Disraeli, the biggest heavyweight in the Conservative Party, acting stiff would have been strange—but his reputation among other MPs was also excellent.

Still, for a man to refuse tobacco, which was practically a necessity among gentlemen these days, proved he was indeed an eccentric.

Come to think of it, there was another eccentric nearby who didn’t smoke.

“His Royal Highness the Prince Consort does not smoke either, as he believes tobacco is detrimental to one’s health. I could not possibly smoke when His Royal Highness does not.”

As expected. There weren’t many outliers in the upper class of the British Empire who didn’t smoke. While there were some MPs who detested tobacco, nine out of ten of them were people influenced by Killian.

Of course, Disraeli also loved—or rather, held a lingering respect for Killian—but he could not yield on this one point.

Tobacco being bad for the body? That couldn’t possibly be true.

If nothing else, Killian was surely wrong on this matter. Then again, the man thought it was normal to pour ice into coffee, so perhaps his judgment was skewed.

However, since Killian did not like smoke being blown in his presence, Buckingham Palace had inevitably become an almost entirely smoke-free zone. And naturally, the young men who followed Killian’s every move as if it were gospel were also refraining from smoking.

Of course, the majority of gentlemen still believed Killian simply disliked the smell, and continued to puff away vigorously whenever he wasn’t around.

“Setting that aside… you were in Canada, were you not? Was the local atmosphere truly that serious?”

“Yes. To be honest, I feel I may have slightly understated it at Westminster. In reality, it was… how shall I put it? It was possessed by a certain madness.”

“I see. I suppose that is why the news of a communist state being established was completely overshadowed. In your view, if Canada develops to that extent, how do you think it will affect the politics of the British Empire?”

Containing the communist state—that was all well and good. It was an excellent pretext, and the plan to suppress the South by incorporating Canada into the British home government was a strategy so brilliant it inspired awe. Had he not been sketching this picture from the very beginning, it seemed unlikely he could have come up with such an effective plan so quickly.

Furthermore, if Canada grew to that size, the British Empire would hold undisputed hegemony over the Americas, which was a prospect worth looking forward to. And holding hegemony over the Americas meant dominating the Pacific. By dominating the Pacific, influence would naturally extend to Asia, turning Europe, Africa, Asia, and the Americas into the British Empire’s backyard.

With Oceania also being steadily annexed, the day when the entire globe—every ocean and every continent—lay at the feet of the British Empire was not far off.

However, while that was the interest of the British Empire, the interests of the Conservative Party had to be secured separately. Killian himself was always drawing blueprints so that the interests of the British Empire and the Royal Family were aligned.

“Canada is absolute in its support for the Crown. Support for the Royal Family stands at ninety-seven percent. If Your Royal Highness reigns over them as King, there is no chance this approval rating will drop.”

“I suppose so. He has already publicly declared that he will crush the system of communism through Canada.”

Neither Disraeli nor Robert was a fool. Killian’s plan to lead the American Socialist Union, nestled in the South, toward natural obsolescence was clearly a long-term plan looking far into the future.

How much money would have to be poured in to reach that point? And since a communist state had emerged, they were now in a position where they had to pay at least a minimum level of attention to the workers. Otherwise, “Red” rioters would start running rampant everywhere.

Ultimately, considering all this, the future of Canada would have to be one where workers lived at least better than those in the Red state to the south. Since they would utilize the power of the British Empire until they possessed the national strength to hold hegemony over the Americas, the overall scale of the country would increase.

Looking ahead, Canada might even gain enough power to shake the position of England, the heart of the United Kingdom. While the possibility of it displacing England as the center of the Empire was slim, the sheer scale of the nation was likely to become greater.

When one considered that vast expanse of land, it was impossible to imagine how much the population would grow. While half the north was said to be icy land where it was difficult for humans to live, California was a different story. California alone could eventually hold more people than all the other kingdoms combined, excluding England.

If things reached that point, how much influence would Canada exert over the politics of the British Empire? As the leader of the Conservative Party, Disraeli could not help but consider this.

“Still, since Canada will absolutely support His Royal Highness, won’t they naturally lean toward the Conservative Party, which is closer to him?”

“That remains to be seen. Citizens in the home government will instinctively feel that way, but will those in the colonies? The Liberal Party doesn’t dare talk back to His Royal Highness these days either. Besides, among those seeking political office in Canada, will anyone dare say they are not a loyal servant of His Royal Highness?”

“That is unlikely.”

Elections would have to be held to form a new parliament in Canada, and it was easy to predict how the campaigns would go. Every candidate would essentially be performing a public testimony of faith, claiming that they were the true loyal servant of Prince Killian and his devoted henchman who would govern according to his will.

Whether Conservative or Liberal, that was a given. Therefore, it was difficult to calculate how much of an advantage the Conservative Party would gain simply by touting their closeness to Killian.

“To engage in politics within the British Empire, the Canadian MPs must join either the Conservative or Liberal parties. And naturally, our party must become the majority in the Canadian parliament.”

“Of course, sir.”

“But the Liberals will also want to win in Canada, and they aren’t ignorant of who is most worshipped there. That man Gladstone isn’t so simple that he’d overlook such an obvious fact.”

And if it were Gladstone, he was likely racking his brains at this very moment, devising a plan to secure as many seats as possible in the Canadian parliament.

“Is our party not the ruling party that holds an absolute majority in the home government? If we leverage that ‘ruling party premium,’ we should still be able to enter the election with an advantage.”

“I wonder… I think it might be better to consider campaign promises tailored to the local situation.”

Regardless, without careful personnel placement and promises that considered the local conditions in Canada—and above all, an infinite display of loyalty toward the new King, Killian—victory in the election would be impossible.

Disraeli exhaled a cloud of smoke and muttered to himself.

“At any rate, the Canadian parliament, whether ruling or opposition, is destined to be occupied by the absolute loyalists of our dear Prince Consort.”

“Indeed. It sounds like it will be a very harmonious parliament.”

“Heh… your sincerity is so palpable it makes me laugh.”

“An MP is a representative of the citizens. If the citizens support His Royal Highness absolutely, is it not only natural for their representatives to do the same?”

That… was one way to interpret it.

It was a truly remarkable perspective, but Disraeli understood why Robert supported Killian so fervently. It was a sentiment he might not fully grasp, having grown older alongside Killian, but the younger generation likely saw it that way.

And above all, that was exactly why there was no one better suited for this role than Robert.

“Robert, on that note… are you absolutely set on going to India as the Secretary of State?”

“Pardon? But has that not already been decided?”

“It’s not as if you are departing immediately. I can change that with a word to the Prime Minister. Of course, if you insist on that position, I will naturally send you.”

“If there is another position you wish for me to take instead of Secretary of State for India, I am willing to listen.”

“I would like you to personally lead the elections for the newly formed Canadian parliament. Then, you would naturally become the MP representing our Conservative Party in the Canadian parliament.”

In other words, it was a request to give up his current seat in the House of Commons and run for election again in Canada.

On the surface, it sounded like an absurd proposal, but Robert was already in a position where he would eventually have to give uphis seat in the Commons. His father, the Marquis of Salisbury, was in poor health, and Robert was expected to inherit the title.

“But a member of the House of Lords…”

“I checked, just in case, and a peer can also serve as an MP in the Canadian parliament. Of course, some people might look unfavorably on a nobleman begging for votes, so it would be best for you to run before you inherit the title.”

“Hmm… I will have to think about it.”

If he stayed put, he was a man promised an entry into the British House of Lords after serving as the Secretary of State for India and inheriting the Marquisate. Being told to go across the ocean to Canada to start anew was naturally unappealing, but it was true that if Robert stepped forward, the Conservative Party’s chances of sweeping the Canadian parliament would increase significantly.

No matter what anyone said, Robert was a famous devotee of Killian even in the home government. Even if someone else stood up and claimed to be Killian’s loyal servant, they would have to shrink back in the face of Robert Gascoyne-Cecil.

Therefore, if the parliament were formed around him, the Conservative Party could easily take control of the Canadian legislature.

“I am not forcing you, so do think it over. However, personally, I do not wish to see some random nobodies swaggering about, claiming to be the Prince Consort’s loyalists in the first election held after his coronation as King. Is it not a fact known to all the British Empire that you are his truest loyalist?”

“Ahem, well, that is true. Very well. I will consider it positively.”

Disraeli grinned and tapped the ashes from his pipe into the ashtray.

This was why young suckers… no, loyalists, were so easy to handle.

In any other situation, it might be different, but in a contest to find the world’s greatest Killian loyalist, Robert would never back down.

The majority would be theirs once again.

Though it was an unexpected turn of events, the business that had shifted onto a new track moved forward steadily without derailing.

The announcement that Canada would be elevated to a kingdom and incorporated as an integral part of the British Empire initially drew immense public attention. It was shocking news that the four kingdoms would become five, so naturally, everyone’s interest was piqued.

However, when a series of bills were subsequently announced to drastically improve the treatment of workers, the public’s attention shifted rapidly in a different direction.

[Total Revision of Labor Laws! Both Ruling and Opposition Parties Support the Introduction of a Social Insurance System!]

[Legally Guaranteed Unemployment Insurance and Holidays. The Era of ‘Weekends’ is Approaching!]

[Does Proper Rest Truly Increase Productivity? Research Surprisingly Proves it True.]

As expected, the workers, who now made up the majority of society and were finding their voice, didn’t give a damn about what happened to Canada. Now that they could finally live and rest like human beings, what did a country across the Atlantic matter to them?

Similarly, there was no significant reaction regarding communism. The capitalists, who held the wealth of society, also refrained from complaining, sighing in relief that the preemptive measures had minimized the impact of the establishment of a socialist state.

No matter how many sparks there were, a fire could not start if there was no wood to burn.

The British Empire was stepping firmly on the righteous path, preparing to lead the world into the next stage.

And at the same time.

Though it had been pushed aside by the recent major events, a small article appeared in a corner of the newspaper announcing the commencement of a massive construction project that would bring a great ripple to the Americas.

- British Government commences full-scale work on the Panama Canal. World-renowned canal expert Ferdinand de Lesseps to participate.

- Lesseps: “We have also prepared a definitive countermeasure for malaria, the biggest obstacle to canal construction. Malaria is primarily transmitted by ants; to prevent them, water-filled tin bowls will be placed under the legs of every worker’s bed…”

Hmm. What a truly surprising and touching countermeasure.

Creating a pool of stagnant water under every worker’s bed… I can easily predict which pest will thrive there, and the thought is chilling.

As these major events layered upon one another…

In 1865, British North America was no longer an overseas colony; it was elevated to a constituent country of the United Kingdom (UK) under the name of the Kingdom of Canada.

Chapter 356: Killian Plan

The emergence of the newly formed Kingdom of Canada, the inauguration of a new King, and the holding of a general election.

Simply listing these events was enough to show the staggering scale of each, but seeing them actually put into practice caused a massive stir in society.

This was because Canada becoming a member of the United Kingdom did not simply mean the number of kingdoms was increasing from four to five.

The majority of citizens were currently preoccupied with the struggle of daily life and were inclined to accept the government’s decisions, but the upper class felt differently.

Immediately, a question was raised in Parliament: what would be done about the Union Jack, the symbol of the British Empire?

Currently, the British Empire used a national flag created by appropriately blending the flags of England, Scotland, and Ireland.

The logic followed that if Canada was to be a member of the United Kingdom, then Canada’s symbol should also be included in the national flag, but opinions on this were divided.

“Canada intends to use the maple leaf symbol as their emblem. Should the maple leaf not be added to the Union Jack as well?”

“It is not strictly necessary to include a symbol in the national flag just because a territory is a member of the United Kingdom. After all, the dragon, the symbol of Wales, is not present in the current Union Jack.”

“Was that not because Wales was a principality at the time, not a kingdom?”

“Canada was also a colony and a principality. Therefore, let us follow the precedent of Wales and not change the flag.”

Modifying the national flag was a sensitive issue, so neither side could push their opinion too strongly.

In the end, the debate over the flag naturally shifted to a decision to wait and see.

This was possible because a more important issue remained.

“Since Her Majesty Victoria is the Monarch of the United Kingdom, confusion will inevitably arise if a King is also established in Canada.”

“Her Majesty is now officially an Empress, not a King. Therefore, there is no problem.”

“But the matter of titles has not been clearly settled. Other European nations still classify Her Majesty as the King of the British Empire and the Emperor of Asia.”

“Then we should take this opportunity to clear things up. Our British Empire has held influence over five continents and five oceans. What other empire in history has shown such a feat? The Mongols? Rome?”

“He is right! We must change the Royal Family to the Imperial House and Her Majesty the Queen to Her Majesty the Empress. We must correct these overlapping titles to prevent any confusion that may arise in the future.”

The era was on the threshold of the late 19th century.

One might ask why titles like ‘Empire’ or ‘Empress’ mattered so much now, but people still valued national pride immensely.

The world’s strongest power should possess the dignity befitting the world’s strongest power.

Of course, it was an era where shouting ‘Empress’ alone while forcibly demanding the obedience of neighboring countries would be ripe for satire, but that was not the case for the British Empire.

The nations of Asia were treating her as an Empress of their own accord; was there even a single other European nation receiving such treatment?

Furthermore, Canada’s scale alone was growing to rival that of any European nation.

It wasn’t just the territory, but the rate of population growth and the vast granaries in the south that could accommodate that population.

There was also the industrial productivity pouring out from mineral resources more abundant than those of any European country.

For the head of a state that commanded such kingdoms, it was only natural to claim the title of Empress.

There was no reason to obsess over the symbolism of Rome like other nations on the European continent.

“Long live Her Imperial Majesty Victoria!”

“God bless the Empress of the British Empire!”

In practical terms, nothing changed except the titles—from Queen to Empress, and from Duke to King—but the impact on domestic and international influence was by no means small.

There was no better event for filling the citizens with nationalistic flattery.

Moreover, because it wasn’t just their own celebration, but coincided with the revision of labor laws and the implementation of a basic social security system, the public response was on a different level.

While these things were as unrelated as a crow flying and an internal organ falling out, the citizens couldn’t help but interpret it as these good things happening because Her Majesty the Queen had become Empress.

In fact, the fact that I had continuously pushed these kinds of stories through the media played a part.

“Wow! Life’s worth living lately thanks to Her Majesty the Empress.”

“You feel it too? I’ve decided to go out with my family for the first time in a while this holiday. I heard the labor laws changed because His Royal Highness the Prince Consort strongly persuaded the Members of Parliament?”

“That’s what I heard. They say the whole world will now look to our British Empire’s systems as a model. In other words, won’t we be the first to enjoy the benefits of these policies? This is all thanks to the kind Empress and His Royal Highness.”

“The newspapers are full of that talk. There’s some commemorative event coming up, and they say the Imperial House is covering the costs? Apparently, Her Majesty herself said she didn’t want to host imperial events using the taxes paid by the blood and sweat of the workers.”

If you force a connection between things, even if they have no causal relationship, it often ends up looking plausible.

Furthermore, the government and Parliament did not want to hear that they had eased labor conditions because they were conscious of communism, so even though they knew public opinion was being shaped this way, they simply acquiesced without a word.

Of course, the woman herself, being the party involved, couldn’t take this embarrassing situation as mere fun.

“Look here, my dear and beloved husband? You should at least give me a word of excuse.”

“…It’s not that I don’t feel sorry. I offer my deepest apologies…”

“No, are you joking right now? You certainly didn’t tell me you were going to blow things up to this extent.”

“Well, I did tell you after I got back…”

Including Canada in the United Kingdom was a plan that had been fully conceived from the start.

However, I hadn’t said a word about creating a massive event where I would become King and make Victoria a true Empress.

I couldn’t help it, as this change of plan was decided after seeing the situation on the ground in Canada.

“But still, isn’t it better now that you’re a real Empress instead of just having that strange ‘Emperor of Asia’ title…?”

“Look at this newspaper. Export increases due to the economic boom are thanks to the Empress. People being able to have a life with weekends is thanks to the Empress. Even the slight drop in crime rates is thanks to the Empress. At this rate, they’ll be saying tomorrow’s good weather is thanks to the Empress. You’re the one behind this, aren’t you?”

“Ahem, it’s part of the effort to create an Imperial House loved by the citizens…”

“Nooooo! I mean, what is this embarrassing, mindless adulation? It’s not like we’re in ancient times! It feels like everyone is teasing me!”

“Now, now, my dear wife. Everyone is just excited right now. Once time passes, they’ll all calm down, so don’t worry about it. You know these things are just flashes in the pan that subside eventually, right?”

Actually, even I didn’t know it would be this effective.

I just wanted to moderately increase the Imperial House’s favorability, but I seem to have overlooked the fact that their favorability was already at its peak with nowhere left to go.

The citizens thought they were offering sincere praise, but it was understandable that the person receiving it would feel embarrassed enough to turn red.

It was said that even the absolute monarchies of the 18th century, let alone the 19th, weren’t this blatant.

“And what baffles me the most is the news that you’re going as the King of Canada. Surely you don’t intend to stay in Canada indefinitely?”

“Of course! There’s no way I’d leave London and stay away from you and the children.”

“Hmm… I’m uneasy. You’re always lying.”

In the past, she would believe whatever I said with sparkling eyes, but time can be so cruel.

Even so, my word that I wouldn’t plant my roots permanently in Canada was sincere.

Of course, I would travel back and forth more often than now, but if I did all the work myself, it would be too exhaust—no, there would be no point in having a Parliament.

A country should be run democratically.

So, it was about time.

It was time to plant my followers into the Canadian Parliament and Executive Branch.

“I am an alumnus who studied with His Royal Highness at Eton!”

“I graduated from the same faculty as His Royal Highness!”

“I…!”

Just as Disraeli had predicted, once preparations for the elections to be held in Canada began in earnest, numerous people came seeking him, wishing to run for office under the banner of the Conservative Party.

And every single one of them claimed a close relationship with Killian.

Of course, almost none of them actually had a plausible friendship.

Most were merely individuals trying to force a connection by any means necessary.

The situation wasn’t much different for the Liberal Party, so it was a matter of separating the wheat from the chaff.

Logically speaking, people would have to be recruited locally in Canada, so someone was needed to reside there.

However, no one with high influence in central politics would readily take on a job that required settling down in Canada.

No matter how much Canada was emerging as an important region, the center of the world was London, and Canada was a backwater among backwaters, not even as good as Ireland.

In that regard, it was a massive stroke of luck for the Conservative Party that Robert had willingly taken charge of this election.

Robert, as a true Killian fanatic, distinguished the Pro-Killian faction with an eagle eye more strictly than anyone else, and relentlessly cut anyone who was even slightly lacking.

“You say you were university classmates with His Royal Highness?”

“Yes! It was so long ago that His Royal Highness might not remember me, but I shared academic discussions with him…”

“Ah, wait. Then do you know the name of the paper His Royal Highness published while he was in the faculty?”

“Pardon? That is… well…”

“Failed.”

Ah, how reassuring.

Look at those rigorous standards that haven’t allowed a single exception so far.

Fashionable Killian-worshippers could never escape Robert’s razor-sharp yardstick.

“I am someone who respects His Royal Highness’s deeds more than anyone. I have studied him deeply and, understanding his will, I wish to bring new politics to Canada…”

“You say you understand and studied his deeds? Then you must have read ‘Killian, Roaring Toward the Continent,’ which covers in detail how he brought the Qing dynasty to its knees. In there, the Qing official who first negotiated with His Royal Highness appears. You must know that man’s name.”

“…Eh? Wa-wait. That is…”

“It is Lin Zexu. Can you say you’ve studied His Highness’s deeds deeply without even knowing that? Failed.”

Robert applied strict standards as if he intended to pack the Canadian Parliament with Killian’s personal guards, but Disraeli did not stop him.

Based on the reports coming from Canada, the citizens there were even more dedicated Killian followers than those in the heartland.

One could see this clearly by looking at Ireland.

Hadn’t the general elections in Irish constituencies long been a matter of who respected Killian more and who could be more helpful to the Royal Family?

Canada would be no different, so Robert’s deliberate formation of a Killian guard was more beneficial than detrimental to the election.

With a guard formed like that, they would easily be able to humiliate opposition candidates in debates.

Policy debates? Those are mostly filled with people who just memorize lines and repeat the same thing over and over these days anyway.

And the citizens didn’t want in-depth policy discussions; they just wanted to hear pleasant words.

Therefore, Disraeli was aiming for something else.

“Robert, how is it? Are the candidates composed to a satisfactory level?”

“None of them meet a perfect score of 100, but I have gathered candidates with scores of 70 or higher.”

If Disraeli himself were judged by this man’s standards, what score would he get?

He wasn’t confident he’d pass 70, but looking at the list, it wasn’t as if he had only picked talentless husks who just worshipped Killian.

To be honest, it was a bit surprising that they all had good academic backgrounds and were quite capable in their own right.

“Strange. You’re saying people this capable are following His Royal Highness like that?”

“It is only natural. It is precisely because they are capable that they admire a genius who is far superior to them.”

“…Is that so? Well, then let’s leave it at that.”

The minds of young people these days were truly incomprehensible.

However, seeing such a crowd gathered together gave him a slight bit of vertigo.

Everywhere he looked, there were discussions about Killian, praise for Killian, and even those imitating Killian’s clothing style.

The whole world was just Killian.

“Phew… Good. Very reliable. So reliable that it’s making my stomach a bit queasy. It seems letting you handle this was the right choice, Robert.”

“It has been a rewarding time for me as well. Now, Lord Disraeli, you need not worry. Simply wait leisurely for us to seize victory in Canada.”

“I’ll be looking forward to it.”

Even though the formal candidate selection wasn’t even fully finished, let alone the election itself.

Disraeli could easily imagine the Canadian Parliament being filled with the Conservative Party.

No, to be precise, was it followers of Killian rather than Members of the Conservative Party?

He wondered if this situation had been intended from the start, but he didn’t voice it.

Robert would probably just say something like, ‘Did you not know? This too is surely the majesty of His Royal Highness.’

Disraeli was not foolish enough to ask a question when the answer was so obvious.

< Killian Plan > - End

Chapter 357: Killian Plan (2)

Just before the election began.

The Liberal Party was also doing its best to assemble the best possible lineup to seize victory.

“We must win this time. If we fail to become the majority party not only in the home government but even in the Canadian Parliament, there is a risk that our party’s image will be solidified as a permanent opposition party.”

“I am well aware of that. We have made every preparation this time, so we must do our best until the end to produce good results.”

In Britain, it had been well over twenty years since they had been pushed behind the Conservative Party in both the House of Lords and the House of Commons.

Since the House of Lords was hereditary, being outnumbered there was unavoidable, but the House of Commons was a series of total defeats with no room for excuses.

How could it be that they had not won a single election since the current Empress Victoria ascended the throne?

If the gap had been narrowing, it might be different, but the problem was that ever since Wellesley became Prime Minister, the seat gap had widened even further.

It wasn’t that the current party leadership was incompetent.

The reason the Liberal Party still maintained any presence at all, faint as a flickering candle, was that Gladstone had somehow plugged the holes through his sheer individual brilliance.

Had it not been for Gladstone, the Liberal Party might have truly plummeted to a minor party with fewer than fifty seats.

In reality, it is impossible for an opposition party to bring down such a powerful ruling party through its own strength alone.

The ruling party must make a major blunder, a massive economic depression must occur, or an accident like losing a war must happen.

On the contrary, since the Conservative Party took power, the British Empire had been ever-victorious in Asia, stabilized public sentiment in India, and even brought Russia to its knees.

Adding to this, they were thriving on the American continent and had even improved the treatment of workers, leaving no gap for the opposition to wedge themselves in.

Originally, the Liberal Party had advocated for the expansion of voting rights to win the support of the common people, who were favorable toward them, but now even this card was unplayable.

Even if it was because of the communists, the rights of the workers had risen to a level incomparable to the past.

Whatever the reason, people ultimately remember only the results.

In an election held under these circumstances, the Liberal Party was hard-pressed just to protect the seats it currently held.

“No matter what, we must become the majority party in Canada. If that’s impossible, we must at least secure a similar number of seats.”

“For now, besides the Conservative Party and our Liberal Party, other minor parties will likely take a few seats. So, if things go well, we might be able to form a coalition with them and take the position of the ruling party in the Canadian Parliament.”

“Regardless, this is both an opportunity and a crisis.”

Even if they couldn’t overcome the long-accumulated power of the Conservative Party in the mainland, Canada was essentially a fresh start.

Of course, being the ruling party of the home government carried a powerful advantage, but there was also room to attack that very point.

They could argue that the home government’s ruling party would inevitably be biased, so people should vote for a party that could truly govern for Canada alone.

Having prepared various methods for victory, the Liberal Party launched a general offensive in Canada, actively campaigning.

And the slogans they shouted were, expectedly, closer to professional testimonies of faith, shouting “Manse” for Killian.

It wasn’t just the Liberal Party; the Conservative Party, and even local Canadian parties like the Canadian Union Party and the Maple Group, were no exception.

Newspapers published in the big cities were making lucrative revenue by running articles analyzing which candidate was closer to Killian.

[Today’s topic is a time to explore the sincerity of each political party. Both the Conservative and Liberal parties are claiming to be the confidants of His Majesty Killian, who will become the new King of Canada. Let us examine which party has more sincerity. First, the Conservative Party…]

[Prime Minister Wellesley of the Conservative Party is a partner who has worked in sync with His Majesty for a long time, and they have been together since His Majesty first entered politics. The same goes for Mr. Disraeli, who is currently leading the party from the front lines.]

[Interestingly, the Liberal Party is similar. Mr. Gladstone has been close to His Highness since he was in the Conservative Party.]

[Both parties claim that they are the most suitable talents to develop Canada alongside His Majesty.]

Since everyone and their mother was claiming to be a loyal subject, wasn’t it only right to run a “loyalist detector”?

In this chaotic situation, it was the Conservative Party that first made a proposal.

“No matter how much an election campaign is filled with rampant unkeepable promises, I cannot tolerate people selling His Majesty’s name! Since His Majesty does not involve himself in politics, there is an overflow of people spreading falsehoods with peace of mind. For the sake of the Canadian citizens’ right to know, shouldn’t we clearly distinguish black from white!”

“That’s right!”

“I, Robert Gascoyne-Cecil! I am a true loyalist of His Majesty who participated in the war against Russia following His Majesty even before entering politics. If you are confident that you are His Highness’s true loyalist, come out to the debate!”

“Oooooh!”

The media, obsessed with the scent of money, was not about to stay still after hearing Robert’s claim.

News outlets immediately approached Robert, proposing to host a debate with them, and Robert naturally accepted.

“Think about it. If you truly understand His Highness deeply and know Him well, there is no reason you cannot come out. As proof, I can recite information about His Highness right here without hesitation.”

“Mr. Gladstone, then as a test, would it be alright if I asked a question?”

“Of course.”

“Hmm, now that I try to think of one, nothing appropriate comes to mind. Well then, do you know this? What is His Majesty’s favorite color?”

“It is blue. Because it is the color of the sea that symbolizes our British Empire, and the same color as the eyes of the Empress whom His Majesty loves.”

The host’s eyes widened at the immediate answer that came out without a moment’s hesitation.

At this level, shouldn’t they use a word other than “follower”?

“I see what you’re thinking. However, our party didn’t just send out people who have simply memorized facts about His Highness. I myself was someone designated as the youngest ever Secretary of State for India. But I threw away such a glorious position and came to Canada. Why? Because I wanted to lend my strength so that this country, which His Majesty Killian will rule, can develop further!”

“As a citizen of Canada, I am simply grateful.”

“Doesn’t the fact that our Conservative Party appointed someone like me as the member to spearhead the Canadian election show how sincere we are? A loyalist of His Majesty who chose to become a member of the Canadian Parliament, even abandoning his post as Secretary of State for India. Is there another person like this in the other parties? Furthermore, the candidates running as representatives of our Conservative Party are talents who have been strictly evaluated and selected by someone like me for their ability and character.”

As Robert’s interview spread throughout Canada through the media, the citizens’ attention shifted to him in an instant.

A young elite and a true loyalist who even fought in the war against Russia alongside Killian.

Adding to that, the fact that he was tapped to be the Secretary of State for India meant his abilities were practically guaranteed.

How would people feel hearing that such a person gave up the position of Secretary of State for India to become a member of the Canadian Parliament?

Naturally, the citizens of Canada, which had just stepped forward as a nascent kingdom, couldn’t help but feel a subtle sense of nationalistic flattery.

He gave up India and came here? Are we really that significant? They likely felt that small sense of pride that makes one subconsciously brush their nose.

Furthermore, it became a hot topic that such a young elite knew everything about the King, whom the Canadian citizens loved more than respected, and even the fact that all the candidates coming out this time had passed through his hands.

Eventually, the Liberal Party found themselves in a situation where they could absolutely not refuse the debate topic thrown by Robert, and a “Bizarro” debate competing over who was the truest loyalist to Killian was held in Toronto and Montreal.

A general election that would go down in history to select the first members of the new Kingdom of Canada.

Upon hearing the news that the first major event of this election had become the “Ultimate Killian Trivia Contest,” Empress Victoria burst into laughter and openly teased Killian, and Killian went to find Disraeli that very day to protest.

Of course, regardless of that, it was an undeniable fact that the debate was a massive success.

Dammit.

I’m dying of embarrassment.

That sly old imperialist fox, that bald-headed geezer.

How dare he publicly humiliate Killian, the King of Canada. I will never forget this debt.

Whether the Conservative Party or the Liberal Party won, I had predicted from the start that the Canadian Parliament would be composed of my followers.

I made such a fuss in the first place to induce this exact picture, so it would be troublesome if it didn’t turn out that way.

But there’s a limit; how could they hold the “World’s Greatest King Praise Competition”?

No, does it make sense to hold an exhibition where people publicly wag their tails, saying, “I am His Majesty the King’s dog, woof woof woof,” just to be elected to Parliament?

Surprisingly, the Canadian citizens actually went wild watching this and even commented on who wagged their tail better.

The fact that Robert was chosen as the Number One Loyal Dog was practically self-evident.

Since not only Victoria, who received this ridiculous news, but even Wellesley were teasing me, I must collect this debt in full, with interest.

“I… No, I should call you Your Majesty now. I greet His Holiness Killian, the Great and Holy Pope of the Holy Canadian Papal States.”

“Ah, please! Did you also have a hand in that damned debate, Prime Minister?”

“Hahaha, please give me a pass just this once. The Canadian general election is next week, and wouldn’t it be good for Your Majesty if our Conservative Party wins a record-breaking victory? We will support Your Majesty with all our strength.”

“This is ridiculous, simply ridiculous. What do you think will be recorded in the history books later? It makes me dizzy to think that 100 years from now, Canadian citizens will learn that such a debate took place during the first general election.”

“It just shows how much Your Majesty is loved.”

He sure has a silver tongue. They say birds of a feather flock together; is he taking their side just because they’re from the same Conservative Party?

“In the Canadian election, whether the Conservative Party wins or the Liberal Party wins, the seats were destined to be filled by members who only follow my orders anyway. I didn’t care who it was.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

“Ah, of course, Robert is a hardworking and smart man, so I have no complaints there. However, now that things have turned out this way, I need to push things forward more decisively. Since it’s practically a given that the ruling parties of Canada and the home government will be the same, our policies can take on more unity, right?”

“Of course. To be honest, who else in this British Empire understands Your Majesty’s heart as much as I do?”

He wasn’t wrong. It had already been decades since we started working in sync.

At the point where we understood each other’s thoughts with just a hint or a glance, it was true that getting things done through Wellesley was the most comfortable.

“Then, Prime Minister, let’s get to work in earnest. As I told you before, I said it’s impossible to physically beat communism into extinction, right?”

“Yes.”

“Actually, there’s one thing I didn’t tell you: they are bound to collapse anyway due to their internal contradictions. What we’re trying to do is create the conditions so that that time comes sooner.”

“That’s not significantly different from what I heard before. Isn’t it your point that wanting to grow Canada is also part of that plan?”

“Correct. But I don’t think I told you specifically what policies I would implement. From the day the Parliament is formed, I will begin growing Canada in earnest. So that it can become a representative symbol to repel communism.”

Even now, it was growing faster than any other country under the British Empire, but to take flight even further, full support from the home government was needed.

And now that Canada had become a member of that home government, there was no longer any reason to hesitate.

“The immigration policies, land development, railways, ports, and the establishment of telegraph offices that were previously being led by Canada—I will upgrade these to national projects of the British Empire, so I would be grateful if you would authorize them.”

“…So, you mean you’re now going to use the power of the British Empire without even checking the mood to fully pull Canada up.”

“This is all to eradicate communism. And other European allies also need to devise unified policies to stop the expansion of communism. And while we’re at it, it might be good to create an international organization for that.”

From now on, it was time for a definite diplomatic strategy to lead the world, rather than a disorganized one.

The only country that could lead that was the British Empire.

“Push Canada for Canada’s sake, and through the creation of an international organization, let the British Empire gain the satisfaction of leading the world? It’s a thorough policy as always.”

In the voice of Wellesley, who shook his head with a light sigh, several complex emotions were mixed.

At first glance, one might think I’m just filling my own pockets, but I always keep the greater cause in mind.

“Then, I’ll take that as your agreement and proceed. Oh, by the way, I saw in a corner of the newspaper that the construction of the Panama Canal will soon break ground. How is that going?”

“Yes. Full-scale construction should have begun by now. Experts are looking at a generous ten years, but it will likely be completed without issue.”

“I see. Understood.”

Thinking they can complete a canal by placing water buckets by every bed because they think ants carry malaria.

Looking at the state of things, it’s certain they’ll throw in the towel and pull out within a few years, so I should start preparing to take over the business now.

The key is to reveal the fact that malaria is transmitted through mosquitoes, and as long as I already know the answer, it won’t be difficult to prove it if I mobilize excellent scholars.

In that regard, I had no worries.

Because I had medical staff who were more excellent than anyone else.

Chapter 358: < Killian Plan (3) >

Whenever two sides clash, there must be a winner and a loser.

And it is a law of the world that standing in the winner’s position is an absolutely delightful experience.

The idea of enjoying the game regardless of the outcome is a nice sentiment, but it lacks realism. In fact, I remember something a famous professional player once said. Just before retiring, he tried playing a match without obsessing over winning or losing, and he found it to be incredibly boring.

Politics is much the same.

An election is a cold arena where winners and losers are clearly divided, and the victor takes all the glory.

After crushing the Liberal Party in the debates and being recognized as His Majesty Killian’s foremost champion, Robert was in his element, thriving like a fish in water.

“Politics is like a game of chess. Think of how much people enjoy a good chess match!”

“Mr. Robert, politics is a solemn and sacred—”

“Does that mean chess is frivolous? Just because people are enthusiastic and find it entertaining doesn’t mean it’s low-brow. Voting rights are expanding, and in the distant future, the era of universal suffrage—as the socialists claim—might truly arrive. When that happens, we must devise more effective means to appeal to the voters!”

Perhaps because he was young, Robert was quite free-thinking despite being a young master from a prestigious noble family.

Even in an era where radio, let alone television, had yet to be invented, Robert’s approach was remarkably effective.

The impact wasn’t as widespread as modern media since those technologies didn’t exist, but conversely, the number of voters in this era was far smaller than in modern times. Furthermore, these voters were all individuals with a certain level of wealth, so it wasn’t an exaggeration to say they read the newspapers and took a deep interest in politics.

Thus, reporting on the current state of the election in collaboration with newspapers, as if it were a game, naturally became a major topic of conversation among the electorate.

Of course, the Liberal Party didn’t just sit idly by.

While Gladstone couldn’t come to Canada to lead the charge personally, Henry Campbell, a promising young politician from the Liberal Party, fought desperately to turn the tide.

“I do not believe His Majesty wishes for the Canadian Parliament to be composed simply of people who blindly follow him. Is there anyone among those seeking to participate in Canadian politics who does not love and respect His Majesty? The only difference is the degree of that devotion, so what matters more is competence!”

The election was imminent, but the Liberals calculated that if they could frame the Conservative Party as incompetent at the last minute, they could still secure a significant number of seats.

With this strategy, the Liberal Party tried everything to shift the focus of the election toward a contest of ability.

“What the burgeoning Kingdom of Canada needs above all else is economic growth. The Conservative Party is trying to turn this politics into a mere popularity contest for a fan club. What are your thoughts on this?”

“I think that’s an excellent point. However, one crucial thing to note is that our Conservative Party’s motto is exactly that—economic growth. The statistics show just how much the economy of the British Empire has grown since Prime Minister Wellesley took office. Shall we compare it to when the Whig Party, the predecessor of the Liberal Party, was in power?”

“But the important thing is Canada—”

“The vast majority of our Conservative candidates have either majored in economics or gained practical experience at the Department of the Treasury. Citizens! Do not worry. Our Conservative Party has already been recognized for its economic achievements and has successfully held power in the home government for over twenty years. We will utilize this expertise to grow Canada into a world-class economic power in name and reality!”

The Liberal tactic failed spectacularly.

Robert countered immediately as if he had anticipated the move, and the Liberal Party ended up being labeled as not only lacking loyalty but also trailing in economic competence.

They tried to change the atmosphere by forming an alliance with minor parties, but most of those minor party members had already sided with the Conservatives. It was a rational decision based on the judgment that it would be better for their long-term interests to pick up the crumbs from the ruling party.

With no opportunity for a turnaround, the result was as clear as day.

December 1865.

The Canadian general election, which would be long remembered in history, commenced.

[The Foregone Conclusion! An Overwhelming Gap!]

[In the End, Does the British Empire Always Return to the Conservatives?]

[The Liberal Party Barely Saves Face; Challenges to the Ruling Party Become Difficult]

[Conservative Victory Expected to Strengthen the Link Between the Mainland and Canada]

The results were exactly as I, you, and even the Smith next door had expected.

“We, the Conservative Party, solemnly declare that as the Parliament of the Empress and the King, we will continue to devote our hearts and minds to the affairs of state!”

“It is, in the end, the will of the citizens that moves this country. As their representatives, your responsibility is immense. Please continue to work with the national interest and the interests of the citizens as your top priority.”

“Yes, Your Majesty! Please leave it to us!”

Robert looked as though he was ready to fall to his knees as he swore his oath of loyalty during the opening ceremony. I delivered my congratulatory address to the newly formed members of Parliament.

At one point, I felt a bit like an idol surrounded by my fan club, but overall, things concluded quite smoothly.

The newspapers trumpeted the Conservative victory for days, highlighting the fact that they had become the overwhelming majority party.

The Conservative Party, now the ruling party, was the winner.

The Liberal Party was the loser.

Since it was an election that divided winners and losers, it was natural for such binary interpretations to dominate.

But was the Conservative Party truly the winner?

Unlike the home government, I had ensured that candidates from both the ruling and opposition parties were composed of loyalists who would be absolutely faithful to me as a strategy to win the election.

To them, would the party platform come first, or would my will come first?

A moment’s thought on this would make it easy to deduce who the real winner of this election was.

Mmm, the toast of victory always tastes sweet.

Immediately after Parliament was inaugurated.

I stayed in Canada for a while and had a meeting with Robert, who had become the leader of the majority party.

“You look quite radiant now that you’ve become the leader of the Canadian Conservative Party.”

“Thank you. This is all thanks to the Pre… no, thanks to Your Majesty.”

“Thanks to me? I didn’t do anything.”

“Not at all. If Your Majesty internal weren’t here, I would have had no reason to come this far, so it’s fair to say I’ve reached my current position because of you.”

I knew he was a bit eccentric, given that he had abandoned his position as Secretary of State for India without hesitation, but he certainly had a unique way of reasoning.

At first, I thought he was just a passionate fan, but he seemed to be getting more obsessed as time went on. Still, he was a man of definite talent, so I planned to keep him close and put him to work.

“If you take charge here, I can secure support for Canada from the home government with peace of mind, so please work hard. You’ll likely have much more to worry about than you do now.”

“Industrial development, infrastructure expansion, measures for population influx, land development, and resource development. My head is already spinning just thinking about those.”

“There is one more thing. Of course, this is a secret you must not disclose to anyone, but you should know. We need to prepare in advance without drawing attention.”

“A secret order from Your Majesty… I understand! I, Robert, will protect this secret even at the cost of my life and carry out Your Majesty’s command.”

“Don’t go risking your life. At any rate, you’re aware of the Panama Canal, right?”

Robert blinked a few times as if he hadn’t expected the canal to be mentioned, then nodded.

“Yes. If the canal opens, it will allow direct travel from Toronto or Montreal, bringing a complete transformation to Canada. Naturally, I am keeping a close eye on it. But why…?”

“Unfortunately, that project is destined to fail.”

“…Pardon?”

“Within a few years, the development company will suffer losses bordering on bankruptcy and will abandon the project. I intend to take it over then. However, it wouldn’t be quite right for me to take on such a massive project alone, would it? I think it would be good for Canada to have a stake and take about twenty percent of the shares.”

As long as I held more than half the shares, it didn’t matter, so it was more efficient to bring in others for the rest. From a macroscopic perspective, having Canada hold a certain stake would be better for managing the canal than having the mainland across the Atlantic do it.

“More importantly, if you successfully manage such a large-scale operation, your own value will rise significantly, won’t it? This will be a great opportunity for you as well, so make sure you prepare well.”

“O-Of course I will, but… may I ask on what grounds you predict its failure? I need to know that to prepare properly. We mustn’t repeat the same mistakes.”

“Ah, I suppose so. You, if no one else, should know. The environment in Panama is different from Suez. It is a place where the notorious malaria is rampant. Unfortunately, the people currently working on the project have absolutely no countermeasures against malaria…”

“I heard that it was recently concluded that ants spread malaria. Is that not enough?”

“Ants, my foot. Just watch, and the truth will be revealed. Ah, speaking of which, my medical team is scheduled to arrive in Canada for that purpose, so you’ll be able to reunite with someone you’ll be glad to see. Have you met Miss Florence lately?”

At the mention of Nightingale, Robert, who had been so self-assured, froze up like a wooden doll.

What man wouldn’t be flustered at the mention of a woman he used to follow around? Whether it was a beautiful memory or his own ‘dark history,’ men are creatures who can’t help but feel complex emotions when they think of their first love.

Come to think of it, I don’t believe Robert is married yet. Could it be?

“With Miss Florence… I did have tea with her occasionally when I was in the mainland. Of course, I’ve been so busy these past few years that I’ve hardly seen her.”

“Hmm, is that so? Then it’s perfect. I’ll give you a reason. Once the medical team arrives, they’ll immediately begin research on malaria, so go and look after them. If you think it would look odd for the leader of Parliament to be moving personally, you can send an agent.”

“No, not at all! I will go myself!”

Robert shouted urgently, then hurriedly packed his things, bowed, and retreated.

To think he still holds such pure feelings after all this time—he might be more innocent than I thought.

Turning my head slightly toward the mirror, I saw a wicked smile creeping across my face at this unexpectedly entertaining discovery.

Truly, there’s no better spectacle than someone else’s love life.

I should enjoy myself a bit until the contact I’m waiting for returns.

The Pacific Ocean, which had been growing in importance lately.

The canal project to open the way into that Pacific naturally drew the world’s attention and carried many people’s expectations.

In particular, since a Frenchman had won the contract for this construction, France had occupied the surrounding area where the canal was being dug, and their level of interest was on another level.

While the British Empire would naturally take the largest share, France had also secured a significant stake with the intention of getting their piece of the pie.

The director general, Ferdinand de Lesseps, was burning with the desire to further elevate his and his nation’s honor by opening the canal as quickly as possible.

“Come on! Don’t be lazy, move faster!”

“Our goal is to finish the construction within seven years, no matter what!”

Zzzzzzz.

Winnnnnnng.

To encourage the workers and staff, he had come all the way to the remote regions of Panama, but as soon as he arrived, there were so many buzzing mosquitoes that his irritation was peak.

“Sir! The workers are complaining of fatigue because there are too many mosquitoes when they sleep.”

“Tell them to endure it. What else can we do? We have to endure them to prevent those ants from spreading malaria.”

“Sir, however, patients suspected of having malaria are continuously appearing.”

“What?”

The annoying sound of mosquitoes was already grating on his nerves, and now the bad news that malaria patients had already emerged made Lesseps’s complexion darken.

“Damn it. If malaria spreads, it will seriously hinder the construction…”

“Sir, what should we do?”

“It can’t be helped. Bring more water! Place not one, but two buckets of water by each worker’s bed! Make sure not a single ant can get near them!”

It would cost a bit more money, but it was better than the project collapsing. He had to prevent malaria from spreading further at all costs.

Cold sweat poured down Lesseps’s back as if a waterfall had formed, as he faced a crisis right from the start.

Chapter 359: Killian Plan (4)

A new year began for the fledgling kingdom alongside its new king.

The start of Canada’s journey was, fortunately, overflowing with hope. The long-awaited incorporation into the home government had been achieved, and the ideal result—the ascension of their idol, myself, as King—had come to pass.

Furthermore, the British Empire had shifted its strategy, deciding to intentionally build up Canada to keep the South in check. Since Canada was now part of the home government, its growth was synonymous with the growth of the British Empire, so there was no reason to hesitate.

In particular, unlike the home government, which had already reached a certain level of maturity, Canada was still brimming with development opportunities, making it highly cost-effective in terms of job creation.

Of course, all of this was a strategic move to crush communism, though no one spoke of it openly.

It wasn’t just industrial development; the agricultural productivity of the California region, which the British Empire had previously acquired, was becoming increasingly prominent. As rapid industrialization took place, the home government naturally had to neglect agriculture, but the situation on the American continent was different.

While the Midwest Great Plains are famous for their overwhelming agricultural productivity, the California region alone was nothing to sneeze at. Considering that a significant portion of the food currently sustaining the home government was being imported from Russia and the North, the fact that a region with such immense productivity was beginning to be developed was a tremendous boon.

For these reasons, Canada’s development surged ahead without any obstacles, and the internal atmosphere naturally improved. It wasn’t just because of the boom; a sense of expectation that things would get even better in the future spread through all levels of society.

Ultimately, the communist revolution in the South became a distant affair that garnered little interest within Canada—a party in someone else’s house, so to speak.

Of course, that was only Canada’s story. The North was noisy every day with debates about whether to hunt down the communist “Reds” and how to immediately address the threat from the South.

The South, too, was preoccupied with establishing the foundations of a proper state and sorting out internal factional disputes, leaving them with no energy to spare for their neighbors.

This was exactly the time to set a new stage.

Wellesley carefully reviewed the proposal I had made previously. After concretizing it with the working-level staff, he announced the creation of the so-called “World Economic Cooperation Organization.”

Naturally, just as the real-world OECD was, it wasn’t created purely for economic purposes. Moreover, this was an era where imperialism was deeply rooted, so any talk of helping other countries grow was omitted.

The main purpose of the World Economic Cooperation Organization could be summarized in one line:

— Let’s band together to eat and live better while suppressing the Reds so they cannot grow.

Of course, neither I, Wellesley, nor anyone else in the British Empire spoke those words aloud. However, anyone who couldn’t understand that much wouldn’t even be able to join the game of international politics in the first place.

As soon as the British Empire’s announcement dropped, Europe reacted. The first to respond was, naturally, France.

“Congratulations on your coronation, Your Majesty!”

“Thank you. I heard that socialist activities in France have significantly decreased recently. What is the atmosphere like in your country?”

“It is very good, thanks to you. Our Prime Minister seems to have found some peace of mind; I hear his complexion has improved greatly of late. Though, of course, that is merely because the socialists have moved en masse to the South.”

“Then we must ensure they do not exert their influence in Europe again. If France and the British Empire cooperate, it will be well within our power.”

It went without saying, but no place reacted more sensitively to the establishment of a communist state than France, where the headquarters of the International was located. They were supposed to be enjoying themselves on the Indochina Peninsula right now; imagine how terrified they must have been when the Reds suddenly coiled up in their own backyard.

And then those fellows crossed the ocean and smashed a perfectly fine country to pieces?

For that reason, France was the first to sympathize with the argument that all of Europe should strengthen its cooperation.

“Our France, like your country, is currently refining legislation so that workers can have a minimum amount of rest. We cannot follow in the footsteps of the mistakes the nobility made during the Great Revolution.”

“To reach such a conclusion on your own… as expected, France is a nation that possesses both intellect and benevolence.”

“Hahaha, thank you.”

This was, by all means, a sovereign decision learned from history, not because they hated seeing the Reds running wild. It was a transparent trick to anyone watching, but for state policy, such justifications were important.

“Prussia has also contacted us saying they will participate, though they were a step slower than France.”

“What about Russia?”

“Russia didn’t seem particularly interested.”

“Hmph, what a hopeless lot.”

I chuckled at the unfiltered words of the French Ambassador, but I felt the same way.

A massive country with land larger than Mexico didn’t feel any sense of alarm after witnessing a nation collapse in an instant?

From what I heard, Russia expected that if other European countries treated their workers better, their competitiveness would drop. So, they intended to seize this gap and squeeze their workers even harder to catch up. I wondered if they realized they were making themselves the next target for the Reds.

I began to worry that if the situation truly became serious, I might have to think of a way to intervene. My head grew complicated.

Honestly, even thinking back on it, it defied common sense. Did they really want to act like that after seeing the end of the South? What kind of mindset does it take to see that and think, ‘Here’s an opportunity,’ and decide to grind their people down even further?

My suspicion that a country destined to fall will fall is slowly becoming a conviction.

“In my view, it wouldn’t be strange if a second revolution broke out in Russia at this rate. What do you think?”

“They are fine for now. A revolution doesn’t necessarily have to be a communist one, does it?”

If I said more, it could escalate into a diplomatic issue, so both the French Ambassador and I held our tongues.

However, while I was concerned, I didn’t fall into deep agony. Even if a revolution broke out in Russia, it would take at least ten more years, and by then, the seeds I had sown would have grown into a massive tree.

Even if Russia collapses from a revolution, as long as it’s not the Soviets that take over, it’ll be fine, right?

“First, let us discuss the Russia problem gradually once everyone is assembled. For now, confirming that the intentions of our two nations are aligned is a sufficient achievement.”

“Yes, I shall convey Your Majesty’s will to the Prime Minister.”

The preparations were proceeding smoothly. A telegram arrived saying that the medical staff, a crucial piece for seizing the Panama Canal, had just boarded a ship in London.

However, the contact that should have arrived much earlier still hadn’t come. No matter how wide the Pacific is, I should have heard something by now. Are these fellows really planning something else?

The possibility was extremely low, but it was their specialty to turn low possibilities into reality.

After the French Ambassador withdrew, I immediately summoned the low-achiever who had yet to submit his homework.

“Send a telegram to the embassy in Japan through the home government. I need to hear how things are progressing.”

The third most powerful person in the Japanese Empire, and the one whose practical rank could be called number one: the Prime Minister.

Okubo Toshimichi was, of course, listening intently to the news from the West.

When he heard that one of the great powers on the Americas had been overturned by a communist revolution, he doubted his own ears. He looked into what exactly communism was, and it seemed like nothing more than the ravings of madmen.

The thought of such an ideology spreading in Japan, which served an unbroken Imperial Line, was terrifying. It meant that the Imperial House, the Daimyo families, and he himself would all be systematically executed.

Such subversive thoughts must not be allowed to set foot on this land.

As if he didn’t have enough of a headache with the growing absurd arguments like the “Conquest of Qing,” these problems had to overlap.

[The Pride of Asia! The Pride of Japan! His Highness Killian Tokugawa has ascended as the King of Canada! This is a historical feat that once again proves the superiority of the Yamato bloodline!]

“Manse!”

“Long live King Killian! As expected, he is the pride of Japan!”

“Long live King Killian! Long live Her Imperial Majesty Victoria! Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

To prevent bizarre ideologies like communism from spreading, Okubo had taken measures to thoroughly block news from the South and only allow news from Canada to enter.

Fortunately, the many Japanese subjects who viewed Killian as a member of the Tokugawa clan reacted enthusiastically to the news of his coronation.

As the enlightenment policy was pursued, Asians couldn’t help but feel the gap with Europe, and a subtle sense of defeat—that Asians were inferior to white people—had taken root even among Asians themselves.

In this situation, Japan naturally projected immense emotion onto Killian, in whose veins the Tokugawa blood supposedly flowed, and celebrated his success as if it were Japan’s own. Killian’s presence was so great that there were even intellectuals waiting with bated breath for him to visit Asia now that he had been crowned King.

“Look here, Okubo. Now is the chance. How long do you think this atmosphere of harmony will last? Give it a little time, and national opinion will inevitably be divided.”

“Sigh… Saigo, I keep telling you, your argument makes no sense!”

Every time Saigo came by to argue for the “Conquest of Qing,” Okubo wanted to sew the man’s mouth shut.

“No, think about it. Do you think I’m some war-monger arguing we should conquer the Qing dynasty? How much debt have we taken on for this modernization? And how deep has the resentment of the marginalized become? How much loss are we suffering in trade with European nations? War is the only way to offset all of this.”

“…Phew.”

Thinking coldly, Saigo wasn’t wrong. Japan had incurred too much debt to bring the country to its current state. It wasn’t just monetary debt; their political and diplomatic positions were the same.

If asked if the future looked optimistic, the only honest answer was that it was unknown. So, it was understandable why people would suggest attacking another country and using the spoils to pay off the debt.

A significant number of marginalized samurai, currently filled with frustration, would jump at the chance to participate if a war broke out. They believed their status would rise if they achieved merit there.

But wasn’t this line of thinking—betting on winning to pay back what you owe—the same as robbing Peter to pay Paul?

Therefore, the clever excuse Okubo had come up with was, ‘We will consider it if Joseon shows a positive reaction.’

Even those screaming for the Conquest of Qing hadn’t completely lost their minds; they weren’t suggesting Japan do it alone. They agreed that they needed an ally with at least the weight of Joseon to stand a chance against the massive Qing.

Thus, if Joseon said they weren’t interested, the call for conquest would lose its justification in an instant. Okubo had sent a diplomat, certain that Joseon, which had served the Qing dynasty for a long time, would never agree to such a crazy plan.

However…

“You must have heard the news from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs today. Joseon said they would consider it positively! Now, keep your word!”

“This is strange… this shouldn’t be happening…”

He had heard that Kim Jwa-geun, who was leading the reforms in Joseon, was a rational and thorough man. Why had such an answer returned? Could they have sent a strange answer on purpose to make him fall from power?

All sorts of conspiracy theories came to mind, but since he had already given his word, he couldn’t keep backing out.

To make matters worse, when the students who had returned from Canada confessed the massive mistake they had committed:

Okubo realized for the first time that cold sweat could make one’s body turn frigid.

“You mentioned… the Conquest of Qing during a drinking session?”

“T-that… I didn’t say it seriously, it was just in passing. But His Highness Gillian… no, His Majesty, found out and came to see us personally…”

“You fools! Are the things on your shoulders just for decoration!”

He hurriedly held a meeting to establish a countermeasure, but before much time had passed, the British Ambassador arrived and handed him a telegram.

— Provide a detailed explanation regarding the “Conquest of Qing” through the Ambassador.

Come clean while I’m being nice.

Okubo’s lips trembled as he understood Killian’s intent.

Chapter 360: The Japan-Joseon Alliance

Had there ever been a time since the current government took power in Japan when such a diverse range of opinions clashed so fiercely?

With the Emperor as the figurehead and the Shogun as the practical ruler, the political voices of the Japanese Empire, which had been stagnant for so long, refused to unite no matter how much effort was applied.

At first, Okubo believed that if he utilized the backing of the British Empire, he would be more than capable of handling it.

But what a surprise.

There was a limit to sweeping away the “tree frogs”—the contrarians—that seemed to sprout endlessly from the provinces.

It would have been better if they had actually risen in open revolt; then he could have simply crushed them. That would have been easier.

However, they did nothing but chatter incessantly and divide public opinion, so things were not proceeding as smoothly as he had hoped.

Furthermore, within the Senate and the House of Representatives, an increasing number of people were beginning to share this sense of fatigue.

“Is the reform going to run aground at this rate?”

“Is there really a need to reform any further than this? I think we could just focus on economic growth in our current state.”

“I heard Joseon next door is in a similar situation, so it’s not like we’re particularly strange.”

“Ahem. We shouldn’t be associating ourselves with the level of those people; we should be thinking of moving further ahead.”

“One chokes if they eat too quickly, so let us slow the pace a little.”

“Then just how long do you intend to slow down! Why don’t we just crawl instead?”

“Whoa, whoa. It’s because you keep fighting like this that no discussion can take place.”

Not much time had passed since the political system had changed.

For now, there was still some breathing room, but it was uncertain how long such an environment would last.

For the sake of social integration, and to repay the national debt…

Even Okubo was beginning to resign himself to the reality that the rise of the Jeongcheongron—the Theory of the Conquest of Qing—was unavoidable.

However, knowing something is destiny and actually accepting it are two different things.

What Okubo worried about was not simply the act of waging war.

It was the most important condition that Killian had repeatedly emphasized: the promise to suppress the rise of the military.

Logically, no one starts a war intending to lose.

So, if they truly went to war with the Qing, they would do their absolute best to win by any means necessary. Wouldn’t that inevitably strengthen the power of the military?

Because of this anxiety, Okubo was unable to make a decision easily.

In the midst of this, the Ambassador arrived and demanded a direct explanation, leaving him quite flustered.

“So… the Conquest of Qing is simply that. Isn’t it common for such arguments to emerge—to turn dissatisfaction outward whenever social conflict intensifies? For that reason, there are those here who advocate for war with the Qing dynasty. It is literally just ‘let’s conquer the Qing’… idle talk. Hahaha!”

“Is it truly just idle talk? There are rumors circulating that you intend to form an alliance with Joseon.”

“Nothing has been confirmed. We merely inquired about their intentions… that sort of thing.”

Currently, not only the British Empire but also Great Powers like France and Prussia had trade treaties with the Qing dynasty and were comfortably reaping the profits of unfair trade.

But if a war broke out here, there was no telling what variables might arise.

It might have no impact, but the possibility of a negative impact was not low, which was likely why they were overreacting.

Okubo forced a bitter smile and hurriedly added a word.

“Do not worry too much. It is a tradition in this country to say we will do something and then not actually do it.”

Since the British Ambassador could not possibly know about historical incidents like the “Request of Way to Conquer Ming,” Okubo just gave a vague excuse, but the Ambassador’s expression did not brighten.

“Unlike other nations, Japan actually possesses territory adjacent to the home government’s interests in the Qing dynasty. Hong Kong and Shanghai are vital hubs for the British Empire’s Asian economy, so there must never be any trouble there.”

“Of course. How could I not know that?”

Those advocating for the Conquest of Qing were certainly not doing so to provoke the British Empire.

However, if one thought about it carefully, was it even possible to wage a war without affecting the economy in any way?

“Please assure Her Majesty that as long as I am here, such a thing will never happen. I would also appreciate it if you could add that I will certainly keep the promise I made to her.”

“Hmm… Very well. I shall convey that for now. Oh, by the way, you mentioned earlier that you inquired about Joseon’s intentions? What kind of answer did you receive from them?”

“They said they would review it positively, though we do not yet know why.”

“Reviewing it positively… That is quite a pregnant phrase.”

In the end, Okubo shifted all the responsibility onto Joseon until the very last moment.

No matter how out of their minds Joseon might be, would they really start a war?

This was surely a kind of bluff intended to overcome a precarious political situation.

However, as the Ambassador listened to Okubo, his eyes grew colder and colder.

As is always the case in the world, if an unexpected incident erupts, it is bound to start in an unexpected region.

Because that is the very meaning of the word ‘unexpected.’

The Japanese proposal to attack the Qing dynasty.

When the Joseon court first heard this, they naturally dismissed it as nonsense not worth mentioning.

To be precise, Kim Jwa-geun was dismissing it as such.

However, Joseon’s situation was not actually that different from Japan’s.

It was true that they were in a slightly more stable state than Japan, but Joseon’s national scale was originally inferior to Japan’s.

To forcibly pull this up, they naturally had to reach out in many directions and apply even stronger reforms.

The country was only in its current state because Killian, when he came to Joseon, had created an environment where those who believed in Confucianism to their very marrow could be appropriately weeded out.

Had that not been the case, Confucian scholars would have risen up across the country, and they wouldn’t have even been able to dream of reform.

Of course, that didn’t mean the country was perfectly stabilized yet.

—No matter what, it makes no sense to tell us to cut the hair inherited from our ancestors! Stop this barbaric act of bringing blades to our heads immediately!

There were voices opposing rapid reform.

—If you’re going to reform, do it properly! Let us decide the head of the executive branch through voting, just like the British Empire!

There were voices wanting to bring in the superior British system exactly as it was and hold elections.

—Is His Royal Highness Killian not a member of the Joseon Royal Family? Let us also form a United Kingdom with the world’s strongest, the British Empire!

There were even insane voices that couldn’t distinguish between the Prince Consort and the Empress.

All sorts of words were mixing together, and the confusion was growing. A focal point was needed to suppress this.

Kim Jwa-geun had initially used Killian for this purpose.

In fact, the shock Joseon received during its enlightenment was far greater than Japan’s.

For Japan, even if it wasn’t a complete opening of ports, they had been in contact with advanced Western culture in their own way and had known for a long time that their power was extraordinary.

While they were shocked to find that the Netherlands was no longer a world superpower but a second-rate nation long past its prime, they at least knew that Europe was vastly stronger than Asia.

But Joseon only began to be introduced to Western culture in earnest after establishing diplomatic relations with the British Empire, and even then, because Joseon had not yet modernized, they were carefully controlling the pace.

It was too easy to predict that if such things entered all at once, it would lead to the collapse of the Confucian order and social chaos.

And exactly as predicted, the people of Joseon could not easily recover from this shock.

“What’s this? How on earth do you use this thing?”

“What is this mentioned in this book… a telephone? You mean if you hold a strange stick and talk, the person on the other side can hear you? How is that possible?”

“We were wrong, so wrong. While Europe was getting so far ahead, what on earth has our Joseon been doing all this time?”

“Europe is turning every corner of Asia into colonies. Our Joseon almost suffered the same fate. All of this is because of the filthy literati who only filled their own bellies while ignoring reality!”

The realization that their claim of being the “Little Zhonghua” and treating other nations as barbarians was a scam of the century.

And the shocking truth that the Sinocentric world order itself was not worth a speck of dust in the current international law of the jungle.

The books containing information and reality that began to pour across the sea dealt a massive blow to Joseon’s intellectuals.

Furthermore, as this information spread by word of mouth to the common people, the Neo-Confucian order that sustained Joseon was suddenly relegated to being perceived as a plausible fraud.

To maintain the order of the dynasty amidst this confusion, what Kim Jwa-geun put forward was the existence of Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire who carried the blood of the Joseon Royal Family.

“Though His Royal Highness carries Joseon blood, he rose to the highest position in the world’s strongest power, the British Empire, solely through his own abilities! This is proof that our Joseon possesses a superior lineage different from the rest of Asia!”

“His Royal Highness has now ascended as the King of Canada! This is a grand achievement, showing that the influence of our Joseon Royal Family has reached as far as Canada…”

The only thing that could bind the hearts of the people was nationalistic pride.

By using Killian to preach the superiority of the Joseon people, they gave them hope that they, too, could become like the British Empire if they modernized.

But as things went this way, a problem arose.

Originally, Kim Jwa-geun intended to prune the power of the Royal Family and grow the power of the Cabinet.

However, after injecting a lethal dose of nationalistic pride using Killian, it became difficult to suppress the different voices that began to rise.

Moreover, Yi Ha-eung, who felt uneasy about Kim Jwa-geun’s movements, intentionally did not restrain these runaway voices.

“Your Majesty, why do you not express your refusal of the nonsense from Japan about forming an alliance to expand into the continent?”

“Nonsense? Is it truly nonsense?”

“…Pardon?”

“I hear rumors within the court that Japan’s proposal is worth serious consideration at least once.”

“Hahaha, Your Majesty. As Your Majesty knows, that is…”

Though unintended, anti-Qing sentiment was currently unusually high in Joseon.

And those who pointed that out were being treated as “Confucian geezers” steeped in the old order, making it difficult to even express opposition.

The unsightly Qing dynasty, being torn apart by Europe.

And the voices of the people who wanted to treat Joseon’s own past—of serving and bowing its head to such a Qing dynasty—as a “dark history” were simply too loud.

In their minds, Joseon was the only Asian nation that did not fall short even when compared to the white Europeans.

And why wouldn’t they think so? Killian, who shared the blood of the Joseon Royal Family, had already proven it through his actions.

Such people had been seduced by foul Confucian ideologies and were bowing their heads to a Qing dynasty that was inferior to them.

How could they continue to endure such humiliation?

That was the general flow of thought, and even for Kim Jwa-geun, this was not a public opinion he could easily laugh off.

Especially if even His Majesty held such a position.

“Your Majesty. However, this is a proposal with far too much risk.”

“But is it not an exaggeration to say that the Qing dynasty is currently in its weakest state in history? Conversely, Joseon’s strength is growing to its highest point, fitting the term ‘wealth and military strength.’ If we join hands with Japan and raise an army now, do you not think we could at least secure Manchuria?”

Damn it, mentioning that cursed Manchuria again.

They weren’t even properly managing Sakhalin, which they were currently co-ruling with Japan, yet he was talking about Manchuria?

To be cold and realistic, the King probably didn’t truly believe Joseon could swallow Manchuria either.

This was likely a “stratagem of killing with a borrowed sword,” intended to make Kim Jwa-geun publicly declare his opposition to such popular opinion and thus earn the resentment of the people.

Since power was excessively concentrated on one side, he was trying to exert some checks and balances in his own way.

If it were anyone else, Kim Jwa-geun might have been fooled, but he could read Yi Ha-eung’s schemes like the back of his hand.

He could afford to take a hit and be criticized as the King intended, but the King’s intention was too detestable to let it slide.

Above all, because he had so much work to do right now, he could not afford to lose influence over something like this.

“If that is Your Majesty’s wish, I understand. I, too, shall review it positively.”

“Yes, yes. As expected, you refu—…hmm?”

Seeing the King’s eyes widen in surprise, Kim Jwa-geun let out a mental sneer and bowed his head.

Who did you think you were trying to play? Of course, he didn’t actually intend to start a war.

Since Japan likely didn’t truly intend to start a war either, if they just passed all decision-making power to the other side, they could just stir the pot and let the matter fizzle out.

His side would just keep saying they were “reviewing” it and then quietly bury the matter later.

Kim Jwa-geun was beaming with the thought that he had landed a blow on Yi Ha-eung, but he did not know that the Prime Minister of Japan across the sea was thinking the exact same thing.

—They wouldn’t actually start a war, would they?

—Those guys wouldn’t actually accept the proposal, would they?

Joseon, and Japan.

As a result of such intense political calculations, both sides extended the exact same palm.

And when palms meet, they are bound to make a sound.

Chapter 361: The Joseon-Japan Alliance (2)

One of the common mistakes smart people make is overlooking the fact that their opponent can be just as smart as they are.

Those who are particularly confident in their own abilities are especially prone to falling into this trap.

Kim Jwa-geun sought to use Japan to resolve Joseon’s unstable political situation.

Okubo sought to use Joseon to sweep away Japan’s own volatile political climate.

Since both were thinking the exact same thing, the situation was bound to flow in a direction different from what they had envisioned.

Furthermore, luck was not on their side this time, as the proposal to strike the Qing dynasty was receiving an overwhelmingly positive response from both nations.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call this a form of karmic retribution.

In Joseon’s case, their efforts to emphasize the excellence of the Korean people to successfully drive modernization had backfired; it led the people to reject the long-standing tradition of Sade—serving the great—creating a powerful counter-wind.

Japan was not much different. By using Killian to highlight the remarkable abilities of the Yamato people, they had instilled a strange sense of groundless confidence that they were the best in Asia.

Inevitably, those who felt marginalized within these changing societies wanted to project national power outward. From the common citizens to the upper class, those who desired war far outnumbered those who didn’t.

Even those who called themselves intellectuals were clamoring that the country must advance into the continent for the sake of its future.

To Joseon, it was Manchuria. To Japan, it was the continent.

Was there anyone who could truly resist such a temptation?

At the very least, there weren’t many such people among the sensible classes of Joseon and Japan.

In the end, while both sides were inwardly screaming, ‘Hey, you know this is going to turn into a disaster if we keep going, right? You stop it!’ and waving their hands frantically, the hands ended up meeting in a resounding clap.

The situation grew rapidly, like a snowball rolling down a hill.

“Your Highness! Japan has sent an additional proposal to form a consultative body, expressing deep gratitude for Joseon’s positive response to their suggestion.”

“I… I see. Let it be so.”

What is this? Are these Japanese people actually thinking of invading the Qing dynasty for real?

Wasn’t it just an empty threat?

Could they really be aiming for the continent?

“Prime Minister! Joseon has agreed to form the consultative body.”

“See that, Okubo? I told you Joseon is currently obsessed with Manchuria. If we attack together, the current, weakened Qing dynasty will be no match for us!”

“Hooo…”

What? Were the Joseon people really planning to charge into the Manchurian plains?

If they attacked Manchuria and Japan attacked the coast from the sea, it did seem likely that the Qing wouldn’t be able to hold out.

At this point, a certain possibility began to creep into Okubo’s mind.

—If they are truly serious about going to war, this might actually be more feasible than I thought?

Granted, the British Empire had stated that no situation should arise that would hinder Europe’s economy.

However, looking at it differently, if Japan plundered the Qing dynasty, wouldn’t Europe naturally want to extract even more from them as well?

From a different perspective, this was a case of Japan and Joseon taking the lead and doing the dirty work.

As domestic public opinion tilted further and further toward war, Okubo was eventually forced to make a choice.

Fine. As long as he could suppress the military so they wouldn’t rise to prominence, maybe one war wouldn’t be such a bad thing.

“Saigo, you go to Joseon as a special envoy. If you get a firm commitment, we will make our decision. If they refuse, we’ll take it as a sign to drop the matter. Does that sound fair?”

“Good. Leave it to me. I will get their consent, even if it costs me my life.”

To be honest, Okubo secretly hoped the whole thing would just fall apart.

If he had known Joseon would become such a madness-driven nation, he would have come up with a different excuse, but it was already too late.

Cursing each other as madmen in their hearts, Joseon and Japan finally took an ambitious step into an inescapable swamp.

To be honest, I had expected Japan to run wild to some extent.

I had told Okubo to keep the military in check, but I knew all too well how much the Japanese military in the original history had spiraled out of control.

I have realized one fact while watching the rise and fall of various nations: for an individual to change the course of history, they need truly extraordinary ability.

I didn’t know if Okubo possessed that kind of talent, but he had risen to the pinnacle of power at too young an age, and because of that, he lacked a proper foundation.

The best he could do was borrow my authority—Hogahowi—by using my name, but in doing so, it became difficult for him to accomplish anything under his own name.

Consequently, things would get tangled, his control would diminish, and before he knew it, the situation would spiral out of control.

I figured Japan’s current trajectory followed roughly that path.

The one I truly hadn’t expected was Joseon.

That was because, unlike other countries where I could apply logic based on the original history, there was no longer any basis for judgment regarding Joseon.

A Joseon successfully pursuing modernization?

Moreover, how was I supposed to predict a Joseon where Yi Ha-eung had become king and Kim Jwa-geun, rather than the Andong Kim clan as a whole, had become the sole ruler?

Of course, Kim Jwa-geun was the center of in-law government in the original history as well, but now, the powerful clans had fallen, and Kim Jwa-geun held the court in his grip alone.

On top of that, numerous members of the modernization faction, who had studied in London, had taken up various positions. Where this Joseon would head was anyone’s guess.

That’s why I had left them alone for a while, but I never imagined they would have the brilliant idea to team up with Japan and charge into Manchuria.

I didn’t think Yi Ha-eung and Kim Jwa-geun would go this far, but I suspected there might be some hidden truth behind it.

Anyway, what did it matter? It was clear the die had already been cast.

Still, wondering if they hadn’t completely lost their minds yet, I poked around, and the reaction was immediate.

Japan hastily sent a diplomat across the Pacific by ship, and he practically prostrated himself before me, bowing his head deeply.

“Killian Sho… no, Your Majesty! I have come at once upon receiving Your Majesty’s summons!”

“A telegram to the embassy would have sufficed, but I appreciate the sincerity.”

“Since Your Majesty called, how could I be so insolent as to only send a telegram? I, Tojo Hidetoshi, have come by the order of the Prime Minister to thoroughly resolve any doubts Your Majesty may have!”

“Right, right. Tojo Hi… hm? What did you say your name was?”

“It is Tojo Hidetoshi! I am originally from the Morioka Domain and currently serve in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.”

Tojo… Tojo Hi-something. A very familiar name came to mind. Could he be related?

Considering the current year, he could be his father, or perhaps his grandfather.

Or maybe just a relative, but hearing that name gave me a strange feeling nonetheless.

“I see, Tojo Hidetoshi. How do you find Canada after being in Japan?”

“I visited California, where Japanese immigrants live, and I was amazed. I was surprised to see such large-scale construction to bring in water.”

“The population is growing, so we have to bring in water. Since the home government decided to provide massive support, California will become a prosperous land overflowing with food in the future.”

“This scene of Asians putting down roots and turning a land into a paradise is truly a symbol of Your Majesty’s grace…”

“Alright, that’s enough. Just tell me why you are here. I heard from the Ambassador that you confidently claimed there was nothing to worry about, so why did you send a diplomat so urgently?”

I stopped flipping through the report sent by the Japanese side and let out a mocking laugh.

“Look at this. So, are you trying to say that because Joseon wants war, you have no choice?”

“N-no, Your Majesty. It’s not about shifting all the responsibility to Joseon…”

“Wasn’t it Japan that originally proposed the Conquest of Qing plan to Joseon? Claiming now that Joseon wants war seems like nothing more than an evasion of responsibility.”

Blaming others was their specialty, but I couldn’t go along with such obvious deception.

“That is absolutely not the case. It is true that the proposal for the Conquest of Qing originated from our home government. Therefore, we asked for Joseon’s opinion, and we have now agreed to establish a consultative body for that purpose.”

“Hoh. That’s the first I’ve heard of it.”

This meant they were actually planning to go through with it.

The feeling I’d had since I first heard of it was finally turning into a conviction that it would become a reality.

Was Japan a nation destined to charge into the continent the moment it became strong?

Japan aside, I hadn’t expected Joseon to play a part in it too.

Then again, how could they not bite at the bait of reclaiming Goguryeo’s territory and the ancient lands of Manchuria?

Once the power and opportunity to expand into the continent arrived, it meant that neither Joseon nor Japan could resist falling for it.

The terms “East Joseon” and “West Japan” weren’t just empty words; their thoughts and actions were remarkably similar.

The more I analyzed it objectively, the harder it was to find a reason why war wouldn’t break out.

The problem was the impact it would have on Asia…

As I sat in silence, sipping my tea, Tojo, sensing my mood, began to offer various explanations on his own.

“Of course, it doesn’t mean we will definitely go to war. Currently, there is no such justification, and our Japan is a peace-loving nation. We will never go to war for no reason. We are merely informing Your Majesty in advance that we might do so if an unavoidable situation arises.”

“I see, I see. Then, for example, what would such an ‘unavoidable situation’ be?”

“The Qing dynasty is engaged in illegal fishing in Joseon’s and our territorial waters. We keep telling them to stop, but they are not listening at all.”

“That must be quite troublesome.”

I’ve seen many things, but I’ve never seen people use illegal fishing as a pretext for war.

If they really started a war for such a ridiculous reason, it would certainly go down as a legendary case.

However, knowing how eccentric the Japanese military could be, I had a premonition that this might not be a joke, but a reality.

“So, Tojo. Is that all the Prime Minister told you to convey to me?”

“No, Your Majesty. Actually… he said he needed confirmation.”

“Confirmation? What kind of confirmation?”

“If we were to secure territory on the continent… would you be able to recognize it? Of course, we will ensure that not even a single grain of rice is lost to the British Empire.”

“……?”

Did he cross the Pacific just to ask that to my face?

Well, it certainly wasn’t something that could be communicated via telegram.

In truth, what Japan really wanted to confirm wasn’t simply whether they could go to war, but whether they could keep the territory.

Since Joseon was obviously going to take Manchuria, Japan wanted to do something too, whether it was building colonies on the continent or establishing a puppet state.

But seizing territory was a completely different story from simply going to war.

The probability of the European powers, who were watching from the sidelines, demanding to know when they gave permission for land acquisition was very high… no, it converged on 100%.

“But still, isn’t it a bit much to ask me that so directly? It seems the Prime Minister has become quite desperate. Unless, of course, he wasn’t really expecting an answer in the first place.”

Tojo’s body stiffened at my casual comment.

I thought so. I suspected there was something else, seeing as he came all the way to Canada to say something so insane.

“By the way, Tojo, I have something I’m personally curious about. Are you by any chance interested in things like militarism or a Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere?”

“Pardon? W-w-w-what are you talking about! Neither I nor the Prime Minister has any interest in such dangerous ideologies!”

“Is that so? Well, that’s a relief then.”

Tojo hurriedly shook his head, but honestly, how could I not ask after hearing that surname?

Of course, a term like “Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere” didn’t even exist yet, but if they really established a foothold on the continent, that phrase would become a reality rather than just a future slogan.

Logically, they might say they’ll be satisfied just by striking the Qing dynasty for now, but would the rampage of these two countries really end there?

You have no intention of doing more, right?

No, we don’t. I could choose to believe them and move on, but unfortunately, I am naturally suspicious.

For now, I should assume those two will go out of control and seriously consider how to exploit this.

I was already planning to move toward complete control of the Pacific anyway. This might actually create a better opportunity than I expected.

Chapter 362: Joseon-Japan Alliance (3)

Hanseong, the capital of Joseon.

Kim Jwa-geun was seriously questioning the mental state of the man sitting before him.

Saigo Takamori.

He was a close friend of Okubo Toshimichi, the man effectively leading the Japanese political world, yet also Okubo’s political rival.

Kim Jwa-geun had heard reports for some time that the atmosphere within Japan was unsettling. Internally, he had hoped a civil war would break out there, but he never expected them to resolve their issues in this manner.

In fact, looking back at history, Japan had always been like this.

Even the Japanese Invasions of the Imjin Year, if one thought about it, were sparked by them attacking Joseon to resolve their internal instability.

This time, the target was simply the Qing dynasty instead.

Viewed that way, he had been short-sighted.

Since they had a history of such behavior, he should have judged from the start that they were being sincere. His mistake was viewing them as overly rational human beings.

In that regard, Kim Jwa-geun felt a sense of self-reproach, wondering if his intuition had dulled. International politics was often driven by madness and greed; perhaps he had perceived the world too rationally.

“So, you are saying that you, Lord Saigo, have been appointed as the Japanese representative for this consultative body?”

“Yes. I will be solely responsible for all future communication.”

“…Has it been finalized? Are you truly going through with this?”

“Since Joseon has decided to give us firm support, we are quite reassured. Hahaha!”

Look at this thick-skinned fellow.

Naturally, Joseon did not particularly like Japan.

It wasn’t just because of the two massive invasions in the past. Even now, Joseon and Japan could be considered rivals competing indirectly.

How could Joseon view them favorably when Japan had a history of trying to interfere and wedge themselves into every affair Joseon attempted?

Of course, he expected the Japanese felt much the same way about them.

In that sense, both nations possessed similar strengths and shared the same weaknesses.

Kim Jwa-geun instinctively realized that the Japanese side was currently using Joseon as an excuse to push forward with their war.

“Lord Saigo, war is not something so simple that you can just start it the moment you decide to. It inevitably requires a great deal of preparation. Are you prepared now?”

“It is enough. What a war truly needs is not time, but the support of all walks of life. Currently, there are so many samurai in our home government who are itching to fight that it is difficult to restrain them. Of course, we must cross the sea and perform an amphibious landing, but even that is fine.”

Japan had already experienced large-scale troop operations and actual combat during their civil war a few years ago.

Thus, organizing an army wouldn’t be difficult. More importantly, as Saigo said, it was a situation where there were too many people wanting war.

Was Joseon any different?

In truth, Joseon was not much different.

Since rumors began to circulate that they might strike the Qing dynasty and reclaim Manchuria, the public had been in a state of frenzy.

It wasn’t just the common people—even the intellectuals were in an uproar, asking if they could finally fully recover the ancient territories of Goguryeo and Old Joseon.

And it seemed Saigo was well aware of this fact, as he subtly kept mentioning it.

“It is said that the will of the people is the Mandate of Heaven. Both the people of Joseon and Japan desire the continent, so is this not the will of Heaven?”

“Is that… so?”

Saigo chuckled and pointed to a newspaper written in Hangul.

“I was curious, so I bought a newspaper and asked my translator to read it for me. It contained a very interesting article.”

Even without looking at it, Kim Jwa-geun could guess the content. All the newspapers these days were publishing editorials with the exact same tone.

Sure enough, when he glanced over, a headline exactly as he expected caught his eye.

[Where Does the Legitimacy of Manchuria Lie? The Qing Dynasty is Not the True Master of Manchuria!]

It was an editorial that made one’s head spin just by reading it, but surprisingly, this was the dominant public opinion in Joseon right now.

Everyone with a certain level of intelligence knows that a war needs a justification, not just for politicians, but for the nation.

Whether intentional or coincidental, Joseon’s intellectuals were excitedly building a solid justification for war.

Saigo must have come well-prepared, as he began to slowly read out the contents of the Joseon editorial, which he had translated into Japanese.

“…Manchuria is the land of ancient Balhae and Goguryeo. Even if we go back further, it is the land where Old Joseon was founded, the very foundation of the Korean people. It means it is connected to the roots of our people as much as, or perhaps even more than, the Korean Peninsula. When exactly was the Qing dynasty founded? Even if they trace back to the old Jin dynasty, they can never match the history of our people. Truly, every word of it is correct, is it not?”

“…Do you see it that way?”

If one were to be truly pedantic, the editorial was full of holes that could be refuted, but that wasn’t what was important.

It wasn’t invading Manchuria, but reclaiming it.

The legitimacy of that land belonged not to Qing, but to Joseon.

With such flames being fanned, public opinion across the eight provinces of Joseon rapidly swung toward the conquest of Qing.

At this point, anyone crying out for restraint would be branded a traitor to the nation; how could anyone dare to object?

“With Joseon’s will being so firm, we feel more reassured than ever. Hahahaha!”

“Haha… Well, setting that aside for a moment. As I mentioned, we will participate as an ally once your country declares war on Qing. You have no objections, I assume?”

“Of course. We will fire the opening shot of the war, so Joseon should provide the grand finale.”

Looking at Saigo’s confident smile, a sudden question occurred to Kim Jwa-geun.

Strange.

Why isn’t he demanding that Joseon declare war first?

Inevitably, for Japan to fight Qing, their navy would have to be deployed first. Since they were fighting to occupy territory, they might need to land troops.

But it was a matter of common knowledge that it would be much simpler for an army to push in by land than to approach via the sea.

Kim Jwa-geun had expected Japan to insist that they would respond only after Joseon attacked Manchuria first.

He didn’t expect them to so readily step forward to start the war themselves.

What kind of grand justification do they have to be doing this?

No, in the first place, if Japan’s situation isn’t much different from Joseon’s, they shouldn’t be in a position to truly fight Qing either…

No matter how much Qing had declined, the reality was that the national weight of Japan or Joseon couldn’t yet match them.

He was dying of curiosity to know what kind of secret plan for certain victory they had to be that confident.

Still, if they were willing to fight first, it wasn’t a bad thing for Joseon.

Kim Jwa-geun took a sip of tea and subtly looked over the contents of the newly formed agreement.

Strengthening the alliance, economic cooperation, increasing exchanges to promote friendly relations between the two countries…

Many such points were listed, but the most important one was hidden in the middle.

A clause stating that if one side entered a state of war, the other would automatically participate.

With this, if Japan entered a war with Qing, Joseon would immediately advance its army to the north.

Though he was anxious, considering the current mess within the Qing dynasty, they surely wouldn’t suffer a total defeat.

The only concern was whether the Great Powers of Europe would intervene, but perhaps Japan was acting this way because they were confident on that front as well.

Believing that, Kim Jwa-geun shook hands with Saigo.

Once all preparations were finished, Joseon moved busily.

They had to gather the army in the north and be ready to march toward Manchuria at any moment.

“How is the morale of the soldiers?”

“Excellent.”

“However, no matter how chaotic the Qing dynasty is, won’t they notice if we and Japan are making such a fuss?”

“Surprisingly, they seem to have no idea at all.”

“They really are a pathetic bunch.”

“Since the Qing dynasty looks like an easy target, even the officials who were lukewarm are all reacting in favor of the war.”

If someone looks like a pushover who won’t resist even if someone robs them, even those who didn’t have such intentions tend to feel tempted.

Objectively speaking, Joseon was only just beginning to get its act together as a nation, so it was right not to go to war with another country.

Japan was no different, but as the days went by, it became clear that national affairs did not always follow logic.

“First, we should wait for Japan to declare war, and then Joseon can declare war on Qing as well.”

“Hmm…”

Though he had hesitated at first, once the decision was made, everything proceeded at full speed.

It was unknown what kind of ripple effects drawing the sword against the continent for the first time in Joseon’s history would bring, but once it became a reality, previous worries felt like mere trifles.

Thinking about it, how long had it been since a nation on the Korean Peninsula invaded the Central Plains?

A great feat that no one in Joseon had ever achieved was about to be accomplished.

By the hands of this very Kim Jwa-geun…

“That such an achievement, which no one even back to Goryeo could manage, is being realized in my reign—is this not also the great fortune of the Royal Family?”

At the words of Yi Ha-eung, which popped out as if he had read his mind, Kim Jwa-geun gave a bitter smile and bowed his head.

He really refuses to let the credit go to this side, doesn’t he?

He could see roughly what Yi Ha-eung was thinking.

If they truly recovered Manchuria, it would be a legendary achievement that no one in the Joseon dynasty would dare to match.

If the credit went entirely to the Royal Family, Yi Ha-eung might be praised as a wise ruler on par with King Sejong the Great, with a bit of exaggeration.

Conversely, if the credit went to the Cabinet, the fact that they achieved such a triumph as soon as they began leading the state affairs would be highlighted, and the Royal Family would rapidly lose power.

Would they remain a figurehead royal family like in neighboring Japan, or would they remain a powerful royal family that wields legally guaranteed power even under a constitutional monarchy?

It was no exaggeration to say that everything depended on the outcome of this war.

Both sides were already counting their chickens to a lethal degree, but it meant they had no choice but to subtly raise their voices to claim the credit as their own.

Amidst this fierce psychological warfare, Kim Jwa-geun suddenly remembered something Saigo had told him and shifted the topic.

“Your Highness, has there been any contact from the British Embassy?”

“I have heard nothing. I was actually about to ask you the same, but it seems you haven’t received anything either?”

“Yes. I heard the Japanese side even sent a diplomat to provide an explanation, so I was beginning to wonder why it’s so strangely quiet here.”

“Does it mean they don’t care what we do?”

While the British had looked into the situation through their ambassador to Japan and delivered various messages there, they showed no sign of concern regarding Joseon.

Kim Jwa-geun, and of course Yi Ha-eung, could not guess whether this was an omen of good or ill.

“…For now, we are taking the position of following Japan’s lead, so if any problems arise, we can shift all the blame onto them.”

“I suppose so. Since they said they would start the war first anyway. By the way, we’ll need to respond when Japan declares war—is the declaration of war ready?”

“Yes. We have prepared it without any flaws.”

“Then we just have to wait for the conflict between Japan and Qing.”

Although they hadn’t heard exactly when the declaration would be made, Japan had given them a tip that the war would break out very soon.

Those words weren’t a lie, as information was coming in in real-time that the relationship between Qing and Japan was gradually turning hostile.

The cause was the fishing rights around the islands called the Senkaku Islands.

One might ask what the big deal was about fishing rights, but in truth, most disputes over fishing rights are more about claiming jurisdiction over the territorial waters.

Japan called them Senkaku or something and claimed that the Qing dynasty was clearly fishing illegally in their territory.

Naturally, the Qing dynasty was dismissing it, saying that the islands had been in their records since the Ming dynasty and that the Japanese must have taken some bad medicine to be talking such nonsense.

Since it seemed their intention was to turn this into an international conflict zone and gradually develop it into a war, Kim Jwa-geun estimated that the war would likely break out early next year at the earliest.

He was inwardly gauging the timing of the outbreak of war.

However, as if to prove that his objective gaze always failed when Japan was involved…

Thud, thud, thud!

“Yo-Your Highness! Your Highness! I-It is an emergency!”

With the sound of light, hurried footsteps that blatantly ignored palace etiquette, an informant from the Foreign Office shouted from outside the door, his breath coming in gasps.

“How dare you! No matter how urgent the matter, how can you cause such a commotion in the presence of His Highness?”

“War, war has broken out! Japan has… against Qing…”

“What! War? So suddenly?”

No, did ‘soon’ really mean literally ‘now’? Not as a diplomatic expression?

“The declaration? I haven’t heard that Japan declared war on Qing. How exactly are you people doing your jobs!”

Kim Jwa-geun raised his voice, suppressing the curses that threatened to burst out through superhuman patience.

If this weren’t in the royal presence, he would have hurled profanities at those useless gluttons in the Foreign Office.

However, the official before him shook his head desperately as if it were truly unfair and shouted.

“That’s not it! Japan launched a surprise attack on the Qing fleet without a declaration of war!”

“…What?”

In that moment, past records flashed through his mind like lightning.

Even when they fought Russia, Japan had blatantly ignored things like declarations of war and started the war by launching a surprise attack on an island first.

Don’t tell me, this time too…

“Please decide on a course of action quickly! How should we respond?”

What do we do? The declaration of war is already written.

But the Japanese launched a surprise attack without even declaring war; should Joseon declare war on Qing now?

No, before that, was it even right to march into Manchuria in response to Japan’s actions here?

“These… these bastards! Why do they always handle things like this!”

In the end, Kim Jwa-geun clutched his forehead and spit out a curse, forgetting he was in front of the King.

But no one—not even the King, Yi Ha-eung—pointed out Kim Jwa-geun’s rudeness.

Instead, Yi Ha-eung took a long sip of his tea and let out a deep sigh.

Just a moment ago, they were talking about a great achievement no one in Joseon’s history had ever accomplished, so how did it end up like this?

A moment of silence swept through the room.

And no one opened their mouth.

Chapter 363: Outbreak of War

After my conversation with Tojo, I decided to treat the outbreak of war as a certainty, not a variable.

Therefore, since a war was about to erupt in Asia, I needed to calculate the potential ripple effects in advance and prepare for them. Immediately upon returning to the home government, I summoned the Prime Minister and the leaders of both the ruling and opposition parties for a meeting.

“But are Japan and Joseon really at a level where they can wage war against the Qing?”

This was the common doubt shared by everyone who heard the explanation. They might be eager to fight, but were they actually capable of it?

“To be honest, I thought they would need at least another ten years of development before reaching that point. I didn’t expect them to move this quickly either.”

“Then it means they are overextending themselves. Isn’t it highly likely they’ll trip over their own ambition?”

“However, given that the current situation in the Qing is surprisingly chaotic, I don’t think they’ll lose. They might be starting this war precisely because they recognized that.”

In any fight, victory is relative. Even if you are weak, you can still manage to win if your opponent is even weaker.

The Qing dynasty was currently spiraling toward the worst-case scenario. They had failed to properly suppress the Taiping Rebellion and had only narrowly survived the crisis by relying on European power.

It went without saying that the situation had worsened since the death of the previous Xianfeng Emperor and the enthronement of the young Tongzhi Emperor, which allowed Empress Dowager Cixi to seize total power and rule with tyranny.

Prince Gong was putting on a desperate, frantic struggle to somehow revive the tilting nation, but at this point, the Qing dynasty was effectively ruined.

Specifically, because the Qing was under even heavier European interference than in original history, it was near impossible for Prince Gong, however capable, to actually exercise his abilities.

From the perspective of the Great Powers, who would be better suited to hold power: the incompetent Empress Dowager Cixi or the competent Prince Gong?

While the Qing tried to modernize through the Self-Strengthening Movement under the banner of ‘Chinese Learning for Essence, Western Learning for Utility,’ the greedy Great Powers saw this only as an opportunity to bleed the Qing dry and were busy infringing on its rights and interests.

The reason Joseon and Japan were able to modernize with relative ease was that the European nations were too preoccupied with cannibalizing the Qing. Of course, the fact that they were allies of the British Empire also played a significant role.

Wellesley, Disraeli, and Gladstone, who were well aware of the Qing’s internal circumstances, eventually reached a consensus that Joseon and Japan held the advantage.

I agreed with that sentiment.

It wasn’t that Joseon or Japan were particularly strong. It was just that I couldn’t imagine the current Qing winning against anyone.

“When I think about it, if I were among the leadership of Japan or Joseon and truly wanted to go to war with the Qing, I would judge that now is the perfect time. Even if they grow stronger themselves, it would be difficult for them to defeat the Qing if the Qing were to come to its senses and reorganize its nation.”

“True, the Qing is at least making an effort to embrace Western civilization lately.”

Though it was a reform in name only, the Qing had recently established a Bureau of Machinery, formulated plans for naval construction, and was sending students abroad on government funds.

Knowing that the Self-Strengthening Movement ended in total failure, it was clear to me how the modernization of the Qing—now even more of a puppet to Europe than in original history—would turn out.

However, that was merely my perspective. How could the leadership of Joseon and Japan know that for certain? They might have felt the urge to act before the Qing could potentially grow stronger.

“Regardless, the Japanese side has stated they will not pursue anything in a direction detrimental to the British Empire. Therefore, we should discuss how to exploit the situation for our national interest once the war actually breaks out.”

“I agree,” Wellesley was the first to concur. “If the Cabinet and the ruling and opposition parties reach a consensus in advance, we will be able to move more nimbly than other nations when the event occurs.”

Disraeli and Gladstone followed with a nod.

“Once war breaks out, France and Prussia will certainly start preparing their own measures. There is no disagreement that we must move before they do.”

“Since the national interest is at stake, I will do my best to persuade the Liberal MPs. By the way, when do you expect the war to begin?”

“Well… Next year at the earliest? Or perhaps the year after?”

“That seems like an objective assessment.”

However, as if to mock my sharp analysis, a telegram that had traveled from Hong Kong through India arrived at my office the very next day.

“…What? I think I misheard you. Could you say that again?”

“Japan has launched a surprise attack on the Qing. War has broken out.”

What is this? This shouldn’t be happening.

Thinking something might be wrong, I checked the contents of the telegram, but the words written there did not change no matter how many times I looked.

“A surprise attack? What about the declaration of war?”

“According to the Qing’s claims, there was none.”

“…Wow, they’re backstabbing me like this?”

Even though they were known for their specialty of launching surprise attacks without a declaration of war, we had an agreement. I never dreamed they would go so far as to stab me in the back.

Wellesley, who happened to be visiting my office for coffee, stared this way with a look of utter disbelief.

“Isn’t this a violation of the Treaty of Paris?”

“It is.”

“During the Treaty of Paris, didn’t you… no, Your Majesty, didn’t you even sign as Japan’s proxy?”

“I did.”

“Then isn’t this an outright insult to Your Majesty’s face?”

Good grief, for a Prime Minister to talk to the King of the United Kingdom about someone ‘throwing dirt on his face’—that was a bit much. But it stung because it was so true.

“They said they wouldn’t do anything detrimental to the British Empire, but it seems their standards were quite different from mine.”

Did they really think that disgracing the King of Canada had nothing to do with the prestige of the British Empire? If they truly thought that, they’d better be prepared to pay the price.

“We must summon the Japanese Ambassador. Right now.”

“Your Majesty, even without being summoned, the Japanese Ambassador arrived just now and is waiting outside.”

“Oh, is that so? Then let’s hear what he has to say. Prime Minister, you should stay and listen to this as well.”

“I certainly will.”

Well, seeing as he arrived to wait even before being called, I suppose they are at least aware that they’ve caused a mess.

Indeed, the Japanese Ambassador, whose face had turned pale, bowed deeply toward me as soon as he entered the room.

“Your Majesty! I have no words to excuse this situation! I am profoundly sorry!”

“You certainly should be. Last time, I went as far as to personally sign the Treaty of Paris to defend your surprise attack on Russia, and yet you repay my grace with hostility.”

“I have no excuses for the fact that it resulted in such a situation! I am utterly ashamed.”

“It ‘resulted’ in that? Why, was the weather bad again this time, delaying the diplomat’s arrival in Beijing?”

I spoke sarcastically, referencing the absurd excuse they had used when they surprise-attacked Russia, but the Ambassador surprisingly gave no specific answer. I had just said it in passing, but I truly hoped they wouldn’t use such a pathetic excuse again.

The Ambassador, hesitating under my piercing gaze, pulled a document from his coat and handed it to me with trembling hands.

“T-This… this is the full account of the incident.”

“The full account?”

With the mindset of ‘let’s see what kind of grand excuse you have for this surprise attack,’ I took the paper and scanned the English translation.

“…What is this?”

An absurd chuckle escaped my lips. Did they really bring this as an excuse?

When I handed the document to the curious Wellesley, he also wore the exact same expression as mine, letting out a hollow laugh and shaking his head.

How should I describe this feeling?

Truly… Japan is legendary.

Just before Japan launched the surprise attack on the Qing.

The Japanese military, already fully prepared, was merely waiting for the order to sortie. However, Prime Minister Okubo still couldn’t shake his hesitation.

A surprise attack… a surprise attack. Can we really do this?

“…Okubo, have you still not made a decision?”

“Saigo, is this truly the right way?”

“Is this not an operation approved by both His Imperial Majesty the Emperor and the Speaker of the Senate?”

That’s because those two are mere figureheads, so of course they would approve.

Of course, it wasn’t as if he didn’t know why such an operation had been drafted.

- The Qing dynasty is nothing more than a weak race with vast numbers, but we cannot ignore those numbers. No matter how much our Imperial Army consists of warriors worth a hundred men each, damage will inevitably accumulate.

- The only answer is a short-term decisive battle. We must inflict massive damage on the enemy in the beginning and then, together with Joseon, pressure them to force a surrender.

- The answer is a surprise attack! We must break the enemy’s morale with an initial strike.

There was no better way to keep one’s own forces intact while unilaterally striking the enemy’s troops than a surprise attack. That was a fact, but the problem was that it left no time for a declaration of war.

“Didn’t we already launch a surprise attack without a declaration when dealing with the Russkis? Since they made an issue of it, it’s literally specified in international treaties now that a declaration must be made in the future. Breaking that would be…”

“That is why the military has presented a solution, has it not?”

“Seppuku? That’s nonsense not even worth listening to. What do you mean, ‘commit seppuku’? If someone is going to commit seppuku, tell the person who drafted that plan to do it himself. Then I’ll consider it.”

The strategy proposed by the Navy was simple yet utterly absurd.

[First, launch a surprise attack on the Qing. Sink the enemy’s naval vessels and seize control of the southern seas.

By this point, the southern part of the Qing, which has already been devastated once by the Taiping Rebellion, will have no strength left to block our landing.

The key is what comes next. Naturally, Europe will raise an issue, so the party responsible for the surprise attack on the Qing will commit seppuku to apologize, effectively settling the incident.]

It was a strategy from another world that made one question their sanity.

“I agree that seppuku seems a bit much.”

“Not just ‘a bit,’ but massively! Are you going to take the person responsible to London and have him commit seppuku at Buckingham Palace? Do you think the British royals and politicians will see that and say, ‘Wow, the Japanese are wonderful samurai who know how to repent for their mistakes’? Over my dead body!”

On the contrary, they would be horrified and might even sever diplomatic ties, saying they shouldn’t even be allies with such barbarians. Okubo was willing to bet his entire fortune and his position as Prime Minister on that outcome.

“If you’re going to bring such a crazy strategy as an alternative, I’d rather take a slight loss and proceed through standard methods. Let’s just declare war and then attack.”

“Wait, hold on. Since I also agreed with you and told them it wasn’t right, the Navy eventually agreed as well. And the Army has proposed an alternative, which seems a bit better. How about we try this?”

“Sigh… fine, let’s hear it. What does the Army want to do?”

“We will declare war. But it will fail to reach the Qing due to an unfortunate accident.”

“Why, are you going to use the excuse again that the weather was bad, so the arrival in Beijing was delayed?”

Fooling someone once is one thing, but doing it twice is the same as advertising to the whole world that this country is beyond hope.

“No. We will actually draft the declaration of war and send a ship. And then, we will intentionally run that ship into a reef at an appropriate location and sink it.”

“…What?”

“Since there are no telegraph lines laid from the home islands to the Qing anyway, someone has to go in person from the mainland. So, if we first send a diplomat and then actually sink the ship, wouldn’t we be able to make an excuse for now?”

“Sinking a ship with a diplomat on board? What kind of—”

In truth, the route from Japan to the Qing was filled with many islands and naturally, many reefs.

Unlike the nonsense used during the Russian incident, if they actually sank a ship, it would provide some physical evidence, allowing them to get away with a transparent deception.

However, it was unavoidable that they would be perceived as people who would even sink a perfectly good ship just to pull off a surprise attack.

“Okubo, the military’s opinion is already unified, and both the Senate and the House of Representatives agree with the surprise attack. You must make a decision.”

“…Sigh.”

Is this country’s military truly beyond hope?

Okubo felt with his whole body the reason why Killian had told him to keep the military’s growth in check.

But the die was already cast, and the time to cross the Rubicon was fast approaching. At this juncture, the only thing the Prime Minister could do was nod his head.

Destroy the ship carrying the diplomat, and launch the surprise attack as planned.

Okubo had no choice but to admit that he no longer had the confidence or the ability to stop this runaway train.

Chapter 364: The Outbreak of War (2)

The First Sino-Japanese War began with a surprise attack by Japan.

In the grand scheme of things, Japan’s direct assault on a dynasty from the Central Plains was a truly extraordinary and historic event. No matter how much the Qing dynasty had become a “giving tree” for others to plunder, that role had been strictly reserved for the Great Powers of Europe.

After all, it wasn’t just the Qing dynasty that was crumbling; the entirety of Asia was being systematically encroached upon by Europe. From that perspective, an attack on Qing by Japan—a fellow Asian nation—carried significant implications.

Of course截 there had been omens.

The dispute over maritime rights, centered on the islands called Diaoyu by Qing and Senkaku by Japan, had been escalating steadily. The confrontation had grown increasingly fierce. Yet, despite this, almost no one predicted that Japan would actually go as far as to wage a full-scale war against Qing.

And for good reason. A state within Northeast Asia attacking the Qing dynasty? Who could have imagined such a scenario?

But it had happened. And in the form of a surprise attack, no less.

Embassies from every nation frantically dispatched telegrams. Meetings were convened to figure out exactly what was happening in Asia, and the eyes of the world turned toward Northeast Asia.

Joseon, which had strengthened its alliance with Japan, was equally bewildered. Their ally had launched a surprise attack without a declaration of war—one had to wonder if they’d lost their minds—leaving Joseon unsure of how to react. Even the British Empire expressed its displeasure at Japan’s actions, which violated the Treaty of Paris. It was no exaggeration to say that Japan was now at the center of the world’s attention.

So, which nation was the most stunned by this?

The signatories of the Treaty of Paris? Joseon, watching its ally run wild like a locomotive with broken brakes? The British Empire, which had been stabbed in the back after believing promises that no harm would come to its interests?

Naturally, it was none of them.

“Where on earth did these bastards get the nerve to run rampant like this?!”

The Qing dynasty, hit by a sudden surprise attack at an unimaginable time, was plunged into utter chaos, not knowing what to do. The supreme ruler, Empress Dowager Cixi, knew nothing of military affairs, and Prince Gong was unable to exert any real influence within the Imperial House due to her constant interference.

Naturally, there was no proper response. Even during the disputes over maritime rights, the Imperial House had simply ignored Japan’s claims. Their reasoning was simple: what more could a pathetic country of Japanese dwarfs do besides bark?

They continued to ignore provocation after provocation, but as Japan’s insults grew more severe, even the Qing could no longer remain silent. Eventually, they gathered their warships for the purpose of telling Japan to stay away from their territory, but that was strictly a cautionary move.

It was a demonstration of sorts—a way of saying, “We may look vulnerable, but we are still intact, so don’t you dare look down on us.” It was never intended to be an invitation to an actual fight.

However, Japan had already been planning a surprise attack. When they saw the Qing warships clustered together, they hailed it as a stroke of luck and attacked immediately. Thanks to that, Qing was now in a state of emergency.

Yi Chian, the Governor of Min-Zhe who oversaw Fujian and Zhejiang, hurried to inform the central government that the Japanese had finally lost their minds.

“Japan? Are you saying an invasion by the eastern dwarfs is such a grave matter?”

Empress Dowager Cixi, the current power behind the throne, merely offered a half-hearted response while enjoying a boat ride on the lake at the Summer Palace.

“Did you not boast before that no matter how much those dwarfs blustered, they were merely barking and could do nothing substantial against us?”

“The Japanese launched a cowardly surprise attack, so…”

“Then simply dispatch the fleet and repel them. I question whether such reports even need to reach my ears one by one.”

Cixi clicked her tongue in annoyance as she brought a dish of bird’s nest and shark fin to her lips. Her reaction suggested she found it distasteful to have to discuss such low-class matters while she was trying to eat and enjoy her boat ride.

“However, the majority of the Fujian Fleet’s strength has been severely damaged by the Japanese surprise attack. We must mobilize the Beiyang or Guangdong Fleets, but your approval is required to do so.”

“What? You mean to say the Fujian Fleet suffered near-total destruction at the hands of mere dwarfs? Hmph… how pathetic.”

“The fleet was not yet fully completed, so…”

Under the guise of repelling Western threats, the Qing had established three naval divisions—Beiyang, Fujian, and Guangdong—and had been raising a new navy. However, “raising a navy” was still in its infancy. More importantly, the budget had been prioritized for Cixi’s extravagant lifestyle rather than fleet development, making it impossible to grow the navy properly.

What else could be expected when one-third of the imperial budget had been poured into the expansion of the Summer Palace and the Old Summer Palace?

Consequently, the three naval divisions were fleets in name only; they had yet to acquire decent modern warships and couldn’t even properly supply ammunition. In fact, this was the reason they couldn’t respond effectively when the Japanese attacked.

Because they lacked ammunition, they had been conducting their “demonstration” with unarmed ships, leaving them helpless against the enemy’s assault. It was a situation that could be described as a hollow shell—like guobaorou with no meat or tanghulu with no fruit.

To be honest, the official felt like snapping at her that she was the cause of this entire mess. If she had reduced the cost of her meals by just ten percent, she could have fed thousands of peasants—and imagine how much the national defense would have improved then.

He had heard many stories while in Fujian Province, but he hadn’t been able to bring himself to believe them. They said Cixi ate 128 different dishes per meal, and the cost of the table exceeded 100 taels of silver. That meant she was putting the annual living expenses of a thousand peasants into her mouth in a single sitting. He had thought it an absurd exaggeration.

With the country’s finances in ruins due to successive foreign invasions and rebellions, would the highest-ranking person in the Imperial House really indulge in such luxury? He had even heard rumors that she ordered that the same dish never be served more than three times, but he had dismissed it as malicious gossip meant to slander the Empress Dowager.

But looking at her now, it seemed all those rumors were true. Even here at the Summer Palace, he could see thirty chefs waiting near the lake.

Yet, Cixi, the center of all this luxury and pleasure, seemed indifferent to the reactions of her officials as she dipped a shark fin deep into sauce and ate it.

“I will tell the others. If we dispatch the Guangdong Fleet, can we repel the dwarfs?”

“That…”

If everything had been realized according to the original plan, any one of the three fleets should have been more than enough to wipe out the Japanese pirates. However, it had only been a few years since the fleets were organized. Above all, there were suspicions that Cixi had diverted the funds intended for naval expansion to build the Summer Palace and the Old Summer Palace.

Whether this was the absolute truth or not, the fact remained that the Fujian Fleet was in that state because it couldn’t even procure ammunition. Looking at the magnificent facilities of the expanded Summer Palace before his eyes, his conviction that the suspicions were true grew stronger.

Even if the Guangdong or Beiyang Fleets, which were just beginning to walk, arrived now, would they be able to put up a decent fight? No, before that, were they even in a position to properly operate the few warships they had ordered?

The reason the Fujian Fleet couldn’t even flee, let alone counterattack during the Japanese surprise attack, was due to the abysmal skill of the sailors. When the unexpected happened, their minds went blank, and they stood frozen while they lost every single ship.

There was even testimony from a survivor that the Japanese, seeing no response at all, hesitated for a moment, thinking it might be a trap. If the Japanese hadn’t hesitated even for a second, none of the survivors would have made it back to Fujian.

“Your Majesty, the Governor says that the momentum of the dwarfs is unusual and that we must mobilize every available fleet.”

“…What? It’s not as if the British or the French are invading. You want me to mobilize every possible naval force? Do you not realize how much other nations will look down on our home government if they find out?”

“Even so…”

“I understand. I will discuss it with the others first, so go and rest. I will convene a meeting once I have finished my boat ride.”

A war had broken out, and she insisted on finishing her boat ride before holding a meeting? What on earth was she talking about? If the Japanese were to land in Fujian or Zhejiang, how did she intend to handle the humiliation?

Still, the ministers of the Grand Council should be capable of at least basic judgment, so a response strategy should emerge by tomorrow at the latest.

However, the officials on the front lines had once again overestimated the reality of central politics. The answer, which took three full days rather than one to be produced, was to stick to the original plan: .

Of course, there was a reason for this.

An absurd official document that suddenly arrived from Joseon—a classic case of “the tail wagging the dog”—was the main reason the Qing Imperial House was in an uproar.

[Since Joseon and Qing have long been in dispute over the Tomun River, it is only right to conclude this controversy before the feelings of the two nations deteriorate further. According to records, the Tomun and Songhua Rivers are the borders between Qing and Joseon. As it stands, it can be viewed that Qing is illegally occupying Joseon territory; therefore, it is deemed right for the Qing court to withdraw them immediately…]

If the Tomun and Songhua Rivers were taken as the borders, it was practically the same as asking Qing to hand over an area of land the size of the Korean Peninsula and retreat. Naturally, no one listened to such crazy nonsense.

Exactly one week after Qing responded by expelling the Joseon diplomats, Joseon’s declaration of war arrived in Beijing.

First Japan, and now Joseon was pushing into Qing, shouting for the recovery of Manchuria.

“The butterfly effect is truly terrifying. To think I’d live to see Joseon attacking Manchuria.”

At least, unlike Japan, Joseon had diligently sent warning letters and a formal declaration of war before mobilizing their troops. They even showed the sophistication of escalating the long-standing Gando dispute with Qing to provide a pretext.

Although they set the size of Gando to be absurdly large, looking at Joseon after seeing Japan’s actions made them look like saints. Of course, that was only in comparison to Japan. Harping on Gando or claiming Manchuria was their land a thousand years ago… even as someone connected to the Joseon Royal Family, it was hard to take their side.

By that logic, Italy could start a war to recover the territories of the Roman Empire and no one could say a word.

Absurd as it was, the war had started, and reports of battles near the borders were coming in. It was time for me to decide on a position as well. Because the war was so sudden, not a single nation had issued a proper statement yet; everyone seemed to be waiting for the British Empire to speak first.

Joseon and Japan were allies, so it was only natural for us to say something. In truth, I wanted to use Joseon and Japan to push Qing further into a corner, but I was a bit concerned about the reactions of France and Prussia.

If I’d had enough time to lay the groundwork beforehand, it might have been different, but Japan’s haste meant I hadn’t had a chance to have a proper conversation with Guizot or Bismarck. If I’d had just a little more time, I could have scooped up all sorts of rights and interests.

“For those reasons, I plan to mediate between Japan, Joseon, and Qing for the time being. Does that answer your question?”

“…Yes.”

Having visited after a long time, Rothschild nodded quietly at my answer.

“Anyway, I didn’t expect you to show interest in a war happening in the remote Far East. Have you caught the scent of a good profit?”

“It’s not that. Thanks to Your Majesty, I am making a tidy revenue elsewhere, so money is not a problem. I was just looking into it because I became curious.”

“Curious? Why the Rothschild family?”

“Your Majesty. If France expresses an opinion to remain neutral first, would you still step in to mediate?”

“Well. If France takes that stance first, there would be no particular need for me to arrange mediation.”

If France declared neutrality, the British Empire could also declare neutrality and watch the war’s progress before choosing a time to intervene. However, just as I was wondering why he would suggest such an unlikely hypothetical, Rothschild spoke again.

“In that case, we are currently in talks with the French side. Could you wait just a little longer?”

Look at this. I smelled something fishy.

“If you tell me the reason, I will listen and give you my answer.”

“I saw that the country called Joseon is claiming the legitimacy of Manchuria as their own. They argued that a nation founded by their ancestors was there and they intend to recover it. I wanted to see if that argument would actually work. From a certain point of view, it might be a huge moneymaker. In that sense, Your Majesty’s question about catching the scent of money might be correct.”

Manchuria, recovery, the land where their ancestors lived.

As my thoughts reached that point, something like a bolt of lightning flashed through my mind.

These Jews… could they be… looking at the angle from here? Are they planning to play their money games there too?

Wow, they really are something else.

True, true. If the East is going crazy, the West can’t be far behind.

Confident that I could make good use of their plans, I nodded calmly, pretending to know nothing.

“As I thought, bringing Rothschild and the Jews onto the board was an excellent choice.”

This was getting more and more interesting.

Chapter 365: War Breaks Out (3)

If one were to describe the international order of the 19th century in a single phrase, it would often be called “the law of the jungle.”

It was a barbaric era where powerful imperialist nations exploited, pillaged, and, in some cases, outright annexed weaker nations.

The British Empire, France, and most European Great Powers basically acted however they pleased.

However, in reality, only a very few nations in Europe could truly enjoy such unbridled freedom.

Perhaps it would be different if the Earth were truly infinite and resources were overflowing, but fertile land is bound to be limited.

For starters, the British Empire did not permit any other nation to even approach the vicinity of India, and France showed an immense obsession with Algeria and the nations of the Indochina Peninsula.

Prussia, too, had recently become increasingly intent on pioneering overseas colonies, so by now, in the late 19th century, there was almost nowhere left to plant a flag.

In such a situation, if someone were to absent-mindedly step forward to pioneer a fertile colony, they would inevitably be met with a swift “correctional punch” from the Great Powers and be forced to repent.

It wasn’t for nothing that other small and medium-sized European nations walked on eggshells around Britain and France just to establish a single colony in Africa.

And even the British Empire and France were now in a position where they had to manage their colonies while maintaining at least some semblance of a justification.

If they didn’t, the resentment of “Are you eating it all by yourselves?” would inevitably accumulate.

If this was the case for the Great Powers, it went without saying for the weak nations.

Unless they had a remarkably clear justification, they weren’t even allowed to wage war.

Rather, they often ended up losing everything without even breaking even, having only provided the Great Powers with an excuse to intervene.

European intellectuals predicted that the war between Joseon, Japan, and Qing would also fizzle out in a similar fashion.

From the perspective of European nations, Asia was like a sty of pigs that needed to be fattened up before being slaughtered—and those pigs were now fighting amongst themselves.

Even if the pig that started the war was one raised by the British Empire, livestock was still livestock.

Moreover, the Qing dynasty was a prize that all European Great Powers were eyeing greedily; they couldn’t afford to share it with such third-rate countries.

France had intended to use the conclusion of this war as an opportunity to further increase its influence in Asia.

At first, that is.

“Our France intends to take the side of Qing this time to secure more rights and interests.”

“Hmm… but aren’t Japan and Joseon allies of the British Empire?”

“Of course, I don’t mean we should suppress them entirely. It’s just that I want to use this opportunity to penetrate deeper into Qing.”

“I agree. That seems like a good idea.”

The opinions of the Prime Minister and the ministers were almost unanimous.

No matter how much Japan tried to pull the wool over everyone’s eyes by claiming they intended to issue a declaration of war, the fact remained that they hadn’t.

They might say they couldn’t, but regardless, the Qing dynasty was the victim of a surprise attack. By citing that point, they could pressure Japan to withdraw.

Next was Joseon. In plain terms, does it make any sense to invade land just because one’s ancestors held it a thousand years ago?

If they gave them a sharp rap on the knuckles and chased them out for talking nonsense, the Qing dynasty would end up owing a massive debt to France.

In fact, France was even prepared to handle the mediation themselves if the British Empire didn’t step forward first.

However, in less than a week, France completely reversed its stance.

—France shall remain neutral as long as it is not adversely affected by this war.

—Regarding which nation holds legitimacy over the Manchuria region, which became the cause of the conflict in Asia, we propose that investigative teams from various countries conduct a thorough review to determine which nation’s claim is more credible!

Several other announcements were made, but ultimately, what France wanted to say was clear.

They were saying the legitimacy of Manchuria needed to be investigated, a proposal that was absolutely unacceptable to the Qing dynasty.

Suggesting mediation on such terms was virtually equivalent to saying they had no intention of intervening in the war.

Naturally, the European nations, who had expected France to step in and claim a share, were surprised by France’s announcement.

“There. This should be enough, right?”

“Yes. We are deeply grateful for France’s generous decision.”

“No need for thanks. We’re doing this because it benefits us as well. So, can we consider this contract officially established?”

“Yes. We will lower the interest rates on all currently ongoing projects.”

“Well now, it’s we who should be thanking you. Even if it’s only a few percent, when you add it all up, it will be a staggering amount. We’ve saved a great deal of money thanks to you.”

France, currently in the midst of rapid growth, was simultaneously implementing projects on an enormous scale: from railway construction to the maintenance of infrastructure delayed by the last war, weapon research, and urban renewal.

And such large-scale projects naturally came with colossal costs.

Because the Rothschilds had established a good relationship with the French government during the previous food crisis, they had their foot in the door of various public works.

Their influence was so formidably powerful that it was said there was hardly a project currently undertaken by the French government that did not involve Rothschild money.

So, when they offered to cut the interest on these projects, the French government could do nothing but welcome them with open arms.

Besides, the condition wasn’t even anything difficult; it was simply to highlight Joseon’s reason for attacking Qing more internationally and to watch how things unfolded.

“But I must say, I don’t quite understand. Aren’t you cold-hearted businessmen? I thought you were people who didn’t move unless there was money in it. To give up a portion of guaranteed revenue just to watch a conflict in the far-off Far East? Is there a mountain of gold hidden in that land called Manchuria? Are you planning to cooperate with the Joseon government to dig up resources there?”

“Of course not. In fact, we only recently learned that a place called Manchuria even existed on this Earth. What we are interested in is whether or not that claim of Joseon’s can receive international recognition.”

“Even if we remain neutral, what about the British Empire? Will you request them to observe under similar conditions as us?”

“We already have. His Majesty Killian has also agreed to our proposal.”

If the British Empire had agreed following France, it meant that, effectively, no one could intervene in the war.

“The more I hear, the less I understand why you are doing this.”

“We are trying to conceive a more grand-scale business plan through this, so you needn’t worry too much.”

Prime Minister Guizot felt like there was something more to it, but that was as far as it went; he couldn’t see through what the Rothschilds truly wanted.

The Rothschilds also had no intention of revealing their true purpose yet, so they merely gave a vague excuse and never spoke of their real goal.

How could they say it?

That they intended to create the conditions to rebuild a nation for the Jewish people, centered around ancient Israel.

Of course, the Rothschilds weren’t doing this because they were overflowing with nationalistic spirit or because they firmly believed in the promise said to be given by God.

To be precise, the main reason was that they wanted to use the currently booming spirit of nationalism and their own growing influence to launch a business on a scale unlike anything seen before.

If the reconstruction of a Jewish state began in earnest, whom would they rely on?

Rabbis? Various Jewish bigwigs scattered around different countries?

That might be true, but the ones with the most significant influence would inevitably be their own family, who had accumulated wealth that ranked among the top three in Europe.

If Europe were shifted to a position of neutrality, then the side that actually won among the Qing and the Joseon-Japan alliance would end up taking Manchuria.

If they could then make Europe recognize Joseon’s occupation of Manchuria, all preparations would be complete.

From then on, they could rally the Jewish people and drive public opinion toward creating a new country in Jerusalem.

How much sorrow had the Jews endured in Europe until now?

What if they were told that in the far-off Far East, a country called Joseon had reclaimed the land where their ancestors lived, and even Europe had recognized this?

They had told Killian it would be a tidy profit for him as well, but they hadn’t given specific details, and it seemed that even a man like him didn’t yet realize what they were truly aiming for.

‘So please, do your absolute best in this struggle.’

The Rothschild family wholeheartedly cheered for a country whose name they hadn’t even been familiar with a few months ago, steadily moving forward with their preparations to establish their own heaven.

France’s declaration of neutrality was immediately conveyed to the British Empire, and my mind began to spin fiercely once again.

“As Your Majesty said, since France has declared neutrality, we don’t really have a reason to get involved either.”

“For the time being, it seems we can just take the same stance as France.”

“Money really is a wonderful thing. To think France would actually take Joseon’s side.”

“They didn’t exactly take their side. They said they are neutral.”

“Isn’t that effectively taking their side? They’re basically giving a pass to an absurd claim.”

Indeed, forming a joint investigative committee to determine whose claim was correct was enough to make the blood of those in the Qing dynasty boil.

If the Qing dynasty were a Han-centric nation like other Central Plains dynasties, things might be different, but they were strictly a nation where the Manchu bloodline reigned as the imperial family.

They considered Manchuria so sacred that they even employed an Enclosure Policy.

Ironically, however, because of this Enclosure Policy, Manchuria was in a state where it could not defend against foreign invasion on its own.

Of course, until now, there had been no need to worry because there was no reason to defend it.

To the south was their tributary state, Joseon, and to the north and east, Russia had neither the reason nor the leeway to come down to Manchuria.

But for those very reasons, once the war actually started, the Joseon army was able to push all the way north with only a small number of troops and occupy all the major strongholds.

In this situation, France’s proposal to determine whose land it actually was was like pouring oil on the already blazing fury of the Qing dynasty.

For Manchuria was a sore spot even for the Qing dynasty.

“In Your Majesty’s view, what are the chances of the Qing dynasty giving up Manchuria?”

“Zero percent.”

“That’s very firm.”

“The chance of them giving it up voluntarily is zero percent, and the chance of it being torn away by force is about fifty-fifty. I originally thought even twenty percent was high, but since the Jews seem to want to advocate Zionism through Joseon, I’ve set it a bit higher.”

“Zionism? What is that?”

As expected, even Wellesley didn’t know.

It was something I discovered after looking into it following Rothschild’s visit, but in this era, the term Zionism itself didn’t exist.

It seemed like a movement that would have started much later in the original history, but I think my butterfly effect of nurturing the Rothschilds early on resulted in this.

However, based on my observations so far, the Rothschilds weren’t the type of people to start a movement for the sake of a nation-state with purely innocent intentions.

The goal was surely not the result—the construction of a Jewish nation—but the process.

Considering how many rights, interests, and how much money would change hands in building and establishing a foundation for a country, it was easy to guess what they were aiming for.

“In short, it means a sentiment will spread among the Jewish people: ‘If Joseon recovered the land of their ancestors from a thousand years ago, why can’t we?’”

“If they’re in their right minds, that’s an impossible thought. No… though it seems like it might be possible for the Jews. They do have their peculiar side. Then, Your Majesty, did you accept the proposal while knowing all their hidden motives?”

“The one currently overseeing the Holy Land is France. We can just dump the complicated problems on them, and while France is suffering from those headaches, we can slowly annex the Pacific.”

I gazed intently at the map and marked the places we should take, one by one, with a pen.

“First, the land we definitely hold now is Tainan here in Taiwan. The rest of the land still belongs to the Qing dynasty, but considering the future, we need to keep this as the territory of our British Empire. And the same goes for Hainan here.”

A long line connecting Hainan, Hong Kong, Taiwan, and Shanghai.

Once this line, which wrapped around the continent, was completed, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the China Sea would no longer be the China Sea, but practically our sea.

“The question is, how can we make that happen?”

“That’s why we must use this war as an opportunity. If Japan and Joseon put up a better fight than expected, the opportunity will come.”

“…You don’t mean we should hand over weapons to them, do you?”

“Not hand them over—sell them. Well, they won’t be overflowing with the money for that, so it will be difficult to make a huge profit selling them weapons. So, we should just sell them cheaply, at a level where we don’t lose money. And since we are neutral, we should sell weapons to the Qing dynasty as well.”

“Didn’t you say it would be better if Joseon and Japan put up a good fight?”

The current war is different from the Civil War.

Back then, they were both nations with a certain level of weight, so selling weapons was very lucrative, but now, while the Qing dynasty might be different, Japan and Joseon weren’t such attractive markets.

Moreover, if the war dragged on for no reason, many variables could arise, so no matter who won, it was convenient in many ways for the scales of war to tip quickly.

“It’s fine. Even if we sell weapons to the Qing dynasty with gusto, under their current circumstances, they aren’t in a position to use them properly.”

The reality of the Qing dynasty today was that the money intended for purchasing warships was embezzled halfway to expand the Imperial Gardens or to supplement the Empress Dowager’s meal expenses.

And what? They’re going to purchase weapons and ammunition for the front lines?

I knew exactly whose pocket that money would end up in, so there was no reason not to sell.

“Then, assuming we sell everything the Qing dynasty asks for… there is one more problem. I, too, greedily desire Taiwan and Hainan. But if we take them, will France or Prussia sit idly by?”

“Of course they won’t.”

If one side takes 10, they have to give something that looks like a similar amount to their allies—whether it’s over-packaged or not—to maintain the relationship.

And of course, I didn’t have the slightest intention of emptying my own pockets to share.

“Since Prussia recently gained that long-dreamed-of colony in America, they will be moved to tears if we give them something suitable in Asia. Conveniently, isn’t there something perfect right below Taiwan?”

“Below Taiwan… Do you mean the Philippines?”

“Yes. What else is there below Taiwan besides the Philippines?”

“But the Philippines is a colony of Spain.”

“Where in the world is there an eternal colony? Yesterday’s land becomes someone else’s tomorrow, and so on.”

Thinking I was joking for a moment, Wellesley laughed heartily and shook his head.

“Hahaha! By that logic, since humans all die eventually, it’s no different from saying it wouldn’t be strange to just die tomorrow.”

“…”

“Uh, you weren’t joking?”

No. When have you ever seen me joke in such a serious meeting?

Whatever the time may be, Spain is destined to vomit up the Philippines even if I don’t lift a finger.

They’ve accumulated far too much bad karma, you see.

Hey, Brother Wellesley, you’re the Prime Minister of Britain; don’t act like you’re shocked.

A man who knows better than anyone.

Chapter 366: Outbreak of War (4)

Just as Killian had confidently assured Wellesley, the Asian nations welcomed the British Empire’s offer to sell them weapons with open arms.

The British Empire’s firearm technology had made dazzling progress during the American Civil War and had now established a perfect mass-production system.

For Asian countries, whose forces were largely armed with outdated muzzle-loading rifles rather than even trapdoor-action ones, these weapons were impossible to resist.

Of course, given their economic power, they couldn’t purchase weapons on a massive scale without emptying the national treasury, so the actual quantities purchased weren’t astronomically high.

Instead, the true big spender turned out to be the Qing dynasty, which was under invasion by both Japan and Joseon.

“Excellent. If the British Empire is willing to hand over that many weapons, we must naturally purchase them. The Minister of Trade has also instructed us to actively consider the purchase of weaponry.”

“That is most fortunate. In that case, how about we handle everything at once, from firearms to the construction of warships?”

“We could ask for nothing more.”

Currently, the most powerful figure in the Qing dynasty was undoubtedly Empress Dowager Cixi.

Beneath her, influential figures like Li Hongzhang and Zuo Zongtang were leading the modernization policies.

However, the relationship between the two was not particularly good, as Zuo Zongtang argued for strengthening the army to check Russia—with whom they shared a land border—while Li Hongzhang insisted on focusing their efforts on naval power.

In the end, it was decided to proceed with both. Li Hongzhang was focused on naval reinforcement, while Zuo Zongtang had led an army on an expedition to pacify Xinjiang.

One reason Joseon had been able to confidently strike northward was that Zuo Zongtang’s force of nearly 100,000 men, currently in Xinjiang, had no way of returning quickly.

To make matters worse for Li Hongzhang, the naval force he had ambitiously strengthened had been melted away by Japan, leaving him in a desperate situation.

If Zuo Zongtang achieved results in the Xinjiang expedition while Li Hongzhang, who had clamored for naval expansion, failed miserably, it was obvious who Empress Dowager Cixi would favor.

Initially, they expected they could crush the Japanese or Joseon armies if they just exerted a bit of effort, but the reality was different.

No, more accurately, the Qing dynasty was in a position where they couldn’t exert that effort even if they wanted to.

Their already insufficient forces had been mostly taken by Zuo Zongtang to Xinjiang.

With 100,000 troops tied up there, how were they supposed to send defensive forces to Manchuria, where the Enclosure Policy was in effect?

Abort the current expedition? That would create even greater problems in its own right.

On top of that, the war had begun with the destruction of the Fujian Fleet by a Japanese surprise attack, so their naval strength was lackluster at best.

The Beiyang Fleet had only just begun organized formation, and the plans for the Nanyang Fleet had been scrapped entirely.

Only the Guangdong Fleet was somewhat operational, but considering the proficiency of the sailors and commanders, there was little chance of victory.

The Great Qing, the center of the world, losing to ‘dwarf pirates’ even in a naval battle?

If such a thing truly happened, Li Hongzhang’s shining reputation would effectively be over.

Naval reinforcement had only just begun, but no matter how much he raised his voice about that, it would be dismissed as a mere excuse.

On the surface, all that would be seen is that he shouted for naval expansion, but when the time came, they were defeated by the Japanese.

Who would understand or accept the nuance of that situation?

He had to make up for it somehow, and for that, it was a foregone conclusion that he needed more power and more weapons immediately.

Believing that he should at least push with quantity if quality was lacking, Li Hongzhang persuaded Empress Dowager Cixi to buy weapons indiscriminately.

“First, we will purchase up to 100,000 units of the British Empire’s new rifles in sequential installments. And including warships, of course, as well as the training of officers and systematic guidance…”

Qing’s import volume was so massive that it could not be compared to the sales to Japan and Joseon combined and multiplied several times over.

No matter how much one spoke of modernization or enlightenment, the fundamental difference in national scale could not be narrowed.

Just as Carthage, led by the legendary general Hannibal, eventually lost to Rome, tactics cannot ultimately defeat strategy.

Furthermore, Japan and Joseon were hardly Hannibal Barca.

At best, they were perhaps Hasdrubal Barca.

Faced with the Qing dynasty’s spirit of crushing everything with money, Governor Parker, the plenipotentiary in charge of negotiations, harbored an inner premonition that the war would end in a Qing victory.

Killian had said that even at its best, the Qing dynasty would trip over its own feet, but perhaps his prediction would miss the mark this once?

‘Your Majesty. It seems you may have misjudged things this time.’

Looking at it coldly, in terms of market size alone, the Qing dynasty overwhelmed even India.

So, naturally, wouldn’t it be better to leave the Qing as the victor and maintain them as a market for British goods?

Governor Parker truly thought so.

Until the Qing minister acting as the plenipotentiary spoke.

“Ah, by the way, Governor Parker. The scale of the contract is confirmed, but could we adjust the finer details a bit?”

“Pardon? Detailed contents?”

“If you look here, didn’t you agree to repurchase and dispose of our old rifles as a condition for our mass purchase of the new rifles?”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

They were old weapons that would no longer be used, but they could be melted down for reuse, or sold off to places like Africa for a tidy profit.

Since they were repurchasing them at roughly one-eighth the price of the new rifles, this transaction was essentially a gain for the British Empire anyway.

“However, I would like the price to be adjusted just a little more.”

“You might feel it’s expensive, but this is by no means costly. Once you actually use them, you’ll realize that the price doesn’t lie.”

“Ah, it seems you’ve misunderstood. I’m not asking you to lower the price. Quite the opposite, in fact.”

The Qing minister lowered his voice and pulled a document from his robes that contained the exact same content as the one on the table.

Parker wondered why he bothered making and showing such a thing, but upon looking closely, he noticed parts where the content differed.

“Wait, this is…”

“It is exactly as you see. Our side’s agreement will use this version I brought, so I would appreciate your understanding.”

From the British Empire’s perspective, neither the payment coming in nor the amount of old rifles being taken from the Qing changed.

Only one thing changed.

The reported sale price of the old firearms to the Qing government.

“According to this, you’re reporting the repurchase price of the old firearms as nearly 20% lower than it actually is…”

“Yes. Even so, the amount your country receives remains unchanged. It means you have nothing to lose.”

The funds for the firearms to be purchased from the British Empire would be prepared by the Qing government, and the British Empire would also prepare the costs for the old firearms taken from the Qing.

To make the calculation simple, they could just subtract the cost the British Empire owed the Qing from the cost they were to receive, but the minister insisted on the cumbersome method of both sides preparing money and exchanging it.

The reason was obvious.

This minister was now boldly stating his plan to secretly divert 20% of the proceeds from the sale of old rifles into his own pocket.

“…I’m sorry, but for me to cooperate with this is a bit…”

“Oh, I’m not asking for your cooperation, Governor. I’ll handle everything else on my own, so you are to know nothing. I’m only telling you in advance because stories might get crossed if you find out later.”

“Ah, I see…”

To think that a minister, acting as a representative of his country while it was at war, would so boldly embezzle weapon funds and not even bother to hide it?

Governor Parker felt a slight dizziness as he quickly finished signing the agreement.

He now understood why Killian was certain this country would trip over its own feet and fall.

Would the firearms listed in these documents truly be delivered properly to the Qing soldiers?

He could bet his entire fortune that they absolutely would not.

Joseon.

Now it was the name representing this country, but in the distant past, it was the word designating the first nation founded by the Korean people.

For convenience, the prefix ‘Go’ (Ancient) was added to call it Gojoseon, but in Joseon, many believed they had inherited the legacy of this original Gojoseon.

With the names being identical, it was more unusual not to think so.

Perhaps that was why.

“Is this the ancient territory of Joseon? I never imagined we would break through this easily. Did our ancestors desire for us to reclaim this land?”

Eo Jae-yeon, Commander of the Joseon Army.

He could not hide his sneer at the Qing’s feeble counterattacks.

Having passed the military service examination in his youth and risen to the position of Commander of the Royal Guard, he had quickly joined the modernization faction when Kim Jwa-geun took power.

The reason was simpler than one might think.

It was because he felt a significant shock after seeing the British Empire’s troops visiting Joseon firsthand back when he was in the Royal Guard.

Since that day, he had lived with only one wish: to make the Joseon army that strong and fierce.

And now, as he savored this situation—leading the Joseon army into the Liaoxi region for the first time in Joseon’s history—his body trembled with emotion.

“What is General Yang doing now?”

“It is reported that the units led by General Yang have successfully seized the entire Liaodong region.”

“Liaoxi was vacant land, so I wondered if that side might be different, but it seems it wasn’t. Good. Then we shall solidify our defenses here and await His Highness’s orders.”

Joseon’s first goal was to conquer the Liaodong and Liaoxi regions and watch the Qing’s reaction.

They expected it to take some time, but the Qing’s defensive forces were so weak that they achieved the goal early through only minor skirmishes.

Even when the Qing finally came to their senses and sent troops, they were repulsed far too easily.

Both Eo Jae-yeon and Yang Heon-su felt a sense of bitterness, as if they had been cheated, thinking they had been cowering all this time out of fear of facing such people.

They had heard the Qing’s main forces were away on the Xinjiang expedition, but it didn’t seem like the situation would change much even if their main strength arrived.

The Joseon army was currently that soaring in confidence.

“How are things on the Japanese side?”

“The Japanese army is in a similar situation. Victory after victory; the Qing seem to be no match for the Japanese even at sea. The Japanese side is currently in the process of completely annexing the Senkaku Islands, which they claim as their own.”

“Absurd. To think the once-mighty Qing dynasty now feels like nothing more than a paper tiger.”

They say a rich man’s wealth lasts three generations even in ruin, so he honestly couldn’t understand how things could be like this.

Perhaps this was a Qing ploy to induce complacency, while they were actually preparing a counterstroke.

He tried to believe that to stay vigilant, but their reactions were strangely sluggish.

Thanks to this, the soldiers fighting on the front lines and the high-ranking officials receiving reports back home alike saw the tension they had felt at the start of the war—unable to shake the weight of the name ‘Qing’—evaporate like a lie.

Not just Liaodong and Liaoxi; if things went well, couldn’t they make the entire Northeast region Joseon’s own?

Considering the Qing’s current disarray, it seemed possible.

The problem was how to manage this region…

Eo Jae-yeon personally drafted a splendid victory report that the King would surely read, looking out at the vast plains stretching before him and the hills rolling on the other side.

The claim that Joseon loved peace and revered Confucianism and thus had no desire for conquest was a total lie.

Just as the maxim goes that no one can stay detached in the face of money and power, it seemed there was no one who didn’t feel a thrill at the word ‘conquest.’

Moreover, was this not the same Joseon that had suffered humiliating defeats, been forced into a tributary relationship, and received countless interferences and contempt both openly and secretly?

Since they were now cooling their heels by driving hard against that very Qing dynasty they used to bow to, how could it not be exhilarating?

One could easily guess the atmosphere of the government without even seeing it.

The will to liquidate a history punctuated by humiliation was covering the eight provinces of Joseon and the entirety of Manchuria.

Chapter 367: An Enemy’s Enemy is a Friend

To be honest, it didn’t really matter to me who the winner of the war in the East was.

If the Qing dynasty won, I would prepare a response for that victory; if Japan and Joseon won, I would do the same for them.

If this were a war breaking out twenty years later, I might have had to worry about Joseon and Japan running amok, but their current capabilities weren’t even close to that.

Even if they did “run amok,” it would likely just be a petty squabble over more land, a contest of mediocrity as they butted heads with the Qing.

What truly mattered was the situation after the war ended.

If Joseon and Japan won, how would we handle the influence of the military, which would undoubtedly skyrocket?

If the Qing lost, a massive conflict would erupt over who was to blame—what kind of results would that bring?

Rather than the immediate outcome, one must prepare for what happens next to reap the greatest profits.

“Your Majesty. The Qing have agreed to buy weapons under the conditions we proposed.”

“The Prime Minister must be grinning from ear to ear. So, what did Governor Parker have to say?”

“He simply left one remark: ‘What a remarkable country.’”

Mmm, remarkable indeed.

From what I’ve heard, Empress Dowager Cixi’s atrocities are even worse than in the original history. Empress Dowager Cixi, but worse? That’s unstoppable.

More than half the reason I predicted Joseon and Japan wouldn’t lose, at the very least, was because of her existence.

“So, what does the Prime Minister plan to do?”

“He said he would push for the annexation of Hainan and Taiwan, just as Your Majesty advised. However, we’ve received intelligence that the Japanese side also has their eyes on Taiwan.”

“Japan wants Taiwan… That’s fine.”

While we had received a portion of Taiwan as a cession, I hadn’t quite decided how to take the whole thing yet. Japan might just provide the perfect excuse.

Would they rather have it stolen by Japan, or sell it to the British Empire? If forced to choose, only one path remains for them to take.

Hainan currently has a population of only about five hundred thousand, so annexing it should be localized and smooth.

“And Your Majesty, regarding this matter…”

“Ah, yes.”

“How do you think we should proceed?”

Everyone in the room fell silent and looked at me.

You pathetic people, do I really have to spell out such simple things every single time?

‘To secure the British Empire’s control over the Pacific, we need complete dominance over the seas of Northeast Asia. This is also to block the Qing from expanding into the ocean once they become a Great Power in the future. To that end, let’s throw out an appropriate bait to keep Prussia and France quiet.’

‘As Your Majesty said, the Philippines would be excellent negotiation material. Then, perhaps Your Majesty should handle the negotiations with Prussia as well?’

‘Me? Why?’

‘Because Your Majesty is the one who drafted the plan.’

No, if I’ve drawn the picture, you lot should be the ones coloring it in. If you want me to do everything from start to finish, what’s the point of your existence?

‘Ehehehe! If we just stay still, His Majesty will handle everything for us.’

‘His Majesty is doing it for us, so why bother working ourselves to the bone? Long live Emperor Killian!’

Surely they weren’t that bad, but I felt more and more like they were trying to dump every international problem onto me.

Unlike domestic politics, it was true that it didn’t matter if I intervened, but actively encouraging it beyond that is a different story.

“Regarding the Philippines, just watch quietly. Don’t show any reaction.”

“Pardon? But…”

“No ‘buts’. It’s a colony of Spain. Our mentioning it first would just be throwing cold water on a good atmosphere, so let’s just stay out of it.”

When taking credit with someone else’s land, the most important thing is catching the right timing to jump in.

While others were still unsure, I, who regularly heard the Spanish Ambassador’s grievances, was certain.

The international stage of the 19th century is by no means a place governed by reason.

Right now, Europeans might be snickering at the mess in Asia, calling them foolish “yellow monkeys,” but what would they say if they saw that white people were no different?

Honestly, I couldn’t help but want to see it for myself.

While the British Empire was busy establishing a plan for Pacific annexation.

Spain was suffering from chronic political turmoil, having its Prime Minister replaced time and time again.

Narváez, who became the new Prime Minister following Menendez, was doing his best to get a grip on the current situation, which had become a total disaster.

But did the other Prime Ministers cause chaos in the political landscape because they wanted to ruin the country?

The national power continued to dwindle, and the colonies were becoming difficult to manage.

Government finances and expenditures were riddled with holes.

The citizens’ dissatisfaction was continuously amplifying.

By any standard, it would be a miracle if the current Spanish political sphere functioned well.

In times like these, the Royal Family should at least set the mood, but unfortunately, public opinion of Queen Isabella II was reaching an all-time low.

If she had convictions, it might be different, but there’s no way a person who practices reactionary politics—flitting between progressives and conservatives like a migratory bird just to ensure her own authority—could be popular.

The re-entry into the Americas was meant to overcome this crisis, but that too ended in a miserable failure.

If it had succeeded, it could have truly laid the foundation for a Spanish resurgence.

“This is all because of those bastards in France and Prussia. Because they suddenly jumped in, we couldn’t even take proper rights and interests.”

“But without them, I don’t think the war wouldn’t have been possible in the first place.”

“It would have been better if that were the case. At least we wouldn’t have suffered losses.”

They had deployed the army only to be utterly humiliated, bought weapons they couldn’t even dispose of, fell into debt with the British Empire, and failed to gain a single colony they so desired.

Many countries suffered losses due to the American Civil War, but the one that took the biggest hit was undoubtedly Spain.

The country was reeling even more than the North, which had lost the massive land of the South and suffered numerous casualties.

“For now, the British Empire has significantly extended the payment deadline, but because of that, there are many things we’ve had to give up. Well, that’s fine. The biggest problem is that we still haven’t fully repaid the debt! At this rate, we’re in a position where we might have to sell the land we have, so what on earth are we supposed to do?”

“…First, we must scrape together money from wherever possible.”

If it were that easy, the debt would have been repaid long ago.

Before taking this seat, he had joyfully attacked the former Prime Minister’s blunders to force him out, but now that he was in the seat himself, it was a bed of nails like no other.

In that sense, Spain is a very easy country to be a Prime Minister in.

Since the country holds problems that can never be solved, one can always attack those points to push a Prime Minister out.

The problem is that once you take the seat, you’re just bound to be chased out after receiving the same treatment you gave.

“Now, now, gentlemen. We still have hope. The deadline for the weapon payments we were supposed to receive from the South was the end of this year. If we collect that, the debt we owe to the British Empire will be offset to some extent.”

“True. That did exist, didn’t it?”

“It’s been so long that I almost forgot. If we collect all that money, this problem should be clearly resolved. But can we actually get the money? From what I know, those damn scoundrels haven’t even paid the interest recently.”

During the American Civil War, Spain had supplied weapons bought from the British Empire to the South on a massive scale.

They even delivered warships that cost an astronomical amount. The South, which didn’t have enough cash at the time, signed contracts under the condition of paying in installments over several years, using some rights and interests as collateral.

However, far from paying in installments, they weren’t even paying the interest lately, leading to immense criticism.

“If they don’t give us anything by the expiration date, we will take the cotton and food that the South exports instead. That was the contract in the first place, so they won’t be able to complain. We can just sell those ourselves to turn them into cash.”

The rule that if you can’t pay with money, you must pay with your body, is practically a silent law in international society.

No matter how lack-of-foundation a country the South was, they wouldn’t be able to ignore such international order.

Prime Minister Narváez resolved to send a final ultimatum to the South to repay their debt.

If they were ignored this time as well, they would take the payment in cotton and rice as per the contract.

Spain was in no position to care about another country’s circumstances right now.

The problem was that the South didn’t care about anyone else’s circumstances either.

A new nation built after driving out corrupt capitalists.

A true paradise on earth where all the people are freed from oppression and enjoy genuine freedom.

The world’s first communist state, the Socialist Union of America, was undergoing an arduous march, contrary to its initial aspirations.

“We are short on money. Money.”

“Then we should diversify our exports more…”

“To diversify exports, we need to produce various goods, but we don’t have the money for that.”

“This is driving me crazy.”

It’s all well and good to tear down a failing nation and build a new one.

But why did that ruined nation become a failure in the first place?

It was because the surrounding environment was a total mess.

The story might have been different if the South had the industrial power of the North, but unfortunately, the current South had not yet achieved a sufficient level of industrialization.

Still, since they had established the Socialist Union, they had to show at least something.

[All the people of the Socialist Union of America have unanimously resolved to increase factory productivity and have actually put this into action! It is an achievement made not by capitalist exploitation, but by the will of the people!]

[In Europe, socialist activists inspired by Comrade Engels’ achievements are rising up nationwide, struggling to create a new order for this era. Soon, the entire world will be covered in a red wave, and then a true communist paradise will unfold!]

[In the North, they are jealous and envious of Comrade Engels’ great achievements, oppressing and arresting communist thinkers. This is proof that they fear us, and the clearest evidence that their era doesn’t have much time left.]

Such agitation and fabrication, which socialist thinkers had criticized so much.

Engels and the Council distributed phrases praising their achievements throughout the country and continued to increase food rations.

Since not everything written there was a lie, they didn’t forget their hollow moral victory—that they weren’t deceiving people with complete lies like the capitalists.

Fortunately, though the situation was difficult, it was still better than the previous South.

The problem was that it was exactly just that much, nothing more.

Initially, they planned to stir up a sensational socialist fever across the Americas to bring down Canada and the North, but all of that turned to naught.

As Canada was elevated to the status of a United Kingdom upon its independence, interest in this side withered away in an instant.

Still, Engels had no doubt that time was on his side.

Finances were difficult, but not to the point of total collapse, so if they held out, the seeds of socialist revolution would eventually sprout across Europe.

As socialist states increased one by one, they could form a massive alliance to create a single economic community.

“Comrade General Secretary, there is a message from the Spanish side.”

“Those guys never get tired. What is it this time?”

“They say that if we don’t repay the overdue payments, they will take the export rights for our food and cotton as per the original contract.”

“Take what? Food export rights? Don’t make me laugh.”

Since the abolition of slavery, cotton production had decreased, but food production had actually increased compared to before.

In general, the finances were at a similar level, but that was only the case when ignoring the current debts.

If they paid the money Spain demanded, the South’s current finances would have a massive hole that could never be filled.

“Comrade General Secretary. They say the deadline is the end of this year. What should we do about this…”

“Wait a moment, Comrade. Isn’t the one who owed the debt to Spain the previous state that collapsed after committing tyranny, not our Socialist Union of America?”

“…That is true.”

“Would it be right for us, who established a new country while denouncing their atrocities, to inherit their past mistakes?”

The logic was truly remarkable: their claim for money should be taken up with the old regime—why were they bothering someone who had nothing to do with it?

However, none of the members of the Council raised an objection to Engels’ claim.

“Comrade General Secretary is right!”

“Now that I think about it, I don’t understand why they’re asking us to pay it back.”

If we pay Spain now, there will be nothing left in our own pockets—that’s the point.

“What Spain claims from the South is ultimately the fruit of capitalism, harvested by sucking the blood of the people in the past! We cannot give away even a single penny of our people’s bloodlike taxes!”

And if anyone asked if a debt should be repaid since it was borrowed regardless?

Ah, I don’t know. We’re the ‘Socialist’ Union of America.

If you have a debt to collect from the Confederate States of America, go ask Jefferson in hell for it.

Chapter 368: The Enemy of My Enemy is a Friend (2)

It was a fact that Admiral Bernabé, the Spanish Ambassador to the South, had felt a sense of unease from the very beginning.

At present, there were only two Spanish embassies established on the American continent: one in Canada and one in the South. Originally, there should have been an embassy in the North as well, but after it was subjected to repeated terrorist attacks, Spain had been forced to maintain its diplomatic presence only in the South.

Until now, public opinion of Spain in the South had been favorable—or at least not negative. Although Spain had been branded an unfavorable nation during their war with Mexico, they had provided substantial support during the Southern war for independence.

However, humans are inherently creatures of oblivion.

No matter how much grace one has received, that sense of gratitude inevitably dilutes over time. Interest in Spain had waned even further toward the end of the war when France and Prussia sent large-scale reinforcements.

If things had ended there, it might have been fine. But Spain, struggling with its own meager finances, continually pressed the South for repayment, and the South continuously deferred it.

Looking at it objectively, it was almost comical. Spain was merely exercising its legitimate rights, but the people of the South did not see it that way. This was a long-standing tradition in the South, passed down ever since the Jefferson administration.

“No, I mean, we did borrow the money, but we’re struggling just to survive right now. Do you really have to take it all like this?”

“Anyone would think we’re the villains here.”

“Isn’t there such a thing as human decency!”

Look at that wretched behavior—flipping their stance now after they had begged and pleaded for help, promising to pay everything back when they were desperate. It wasn’t even a case of ‘the one at fault getting angry first.’ What on earth did they mean by ‘not keeping decency’ when they were simply being asked to pay back borrowed money?

Ambassador Bernabé was realizing, quite painfully, that work had been much easier back when he was an Admiral. These lunatics needed to be given a taste of cannon fire, but the fact that he had to maintain his dignity as a national ambassador was driving him mad above all else.

“I understand your country’s circumstances, but the situation in my home government is not exactly optimistic either. We have an enormous debt to the British Empire that must be repaid immediately. Does it make sense for my country to sacrifice itself for yours? That is what I would call a lack of decency.”

“It’s not like we’re saying we won’t pay at all. Just wait a little longer.”

The Jefferson administration had used such excuses to procrastinate on repayment day after day. At the very least, they were paying a little bit of interest at that time.

The real problem began when the Confederate States of America collapsed and a new nation took its place.

“We are currently reorganizing the country, so everything is being reviewed again from scratch. Please wait a little longer.”

“No, but you still have to pay the interest…”

“Currently, even the basic administrative systems aren’t functioning, which causes great difficulty in performing diplomatic duties. We would appreciate your understanding.”

Since the country had quite literally been turned upside down, there was nothing that could be done if they couldn’t pay even when asked. It wasn’t as if they were doing it on purpose; they had to rebuild the executive branch from the ground up, so how chaotic must it be?

Up to that point, he could understand.

However, no matter how much time passed, the South showed no intention of coughing up the money, and the pressure from the home government to collect the debt grew heavier by the day. Those idiots back home, who knew nothing of the situation, even pointed fingers at the ambassador for negligence.

‘Damn it all, do they think I’m doing this on purpose?’

It was suffocating, but the home government was in the same boat. As the date to repay the debt to the British Empire drew closer, Spain’s rhetoric toward the South became increasingly harsh. They had no choice; the British Empire had already granted a generous extension on the repayment date, and if they were late again, there was no telling what measures the British might take.

Issuing an ultimatum to hand over the export rights for food and cotton was, in fact, not an unreasonable demand. These were clauses explicitly stated in the contract, and it was the South that had let the situation deteriorate to this point.

However…

“We absolutely cannot stand to see the taxes created by the blood and sweat of the people go toward the weapon production costs of imperialists!”

At this declaration, uttered personally by none other than General Secretary Engels, the head of the Southern Council, Ambassador Bernabé’s mind went blank.

“General Secretary! What on earth do you mean by that! Are you saying you intend to unilaterally nullify the contract with my home government?”

“You are using words that could lead to misunderstandings. I am not saying we will nullify it. I am saying it was null and void from the very beginning.”

“That’s the same thing!”

“It is entirely different. If we were turning a valid contract into a void one, then we would rightfully deserve condemnation. But if we are merely confirming that a contract already has no effect, then this becomes the fault of no one.”

Since this was an official meeting between the General Secretary and the ambassador, this entire conversation was naturally being recorded. In other words, this wasn’t just some nonsense meant to brush things off; it could be taken as the official stance of the South.

However, unilaterally overturning a contract between nations was essentially a declaration that they would isolate themselves from the international community. If he had a brain sitting seriously on his shoulders, he wouldn’t be spouting such nonsense unless he didn’t know that—or unless he was aiming for something.

The ambassador could not accurately grasp the true intentions of the General Secretary before him. Was he a master of psychological warfare, or was he just an idiot?

Or was it something else…?

“General Secretary, do you realize how much of a ripple effect this declaration will cause? Is the American Socialist Union planning not to establish diplomatic relations with other countries?”

“What are you talking about? Since our nation was founded, we have been upholding the agreements made with other countries very well.”

“……”

“Let me give you an example. Someone living in a house signs a lease, but then they flee in the middle of the night. Then, a new tenant moves into that house. Does it make sense to tell the new tenant to pay all the back rent that the previous tenant owed?”

“Comparing a nation to a tenant is inappropriate. Your country is currently using the facilities built by the Confederate States of America exactly as they are!”

It wasn’t that there had never been countries that made the crazy claim that they wouldn’t pay debts because the government had changed. However, the majority of such countries had been taught through harsh consequences that the world order is cold and ruthless.

“The British Empire, France, Prussia! No country will stand by and watch your country unilaterally claim the agreement is void. The creation of the World Economic Cooperation Organization is just around the corner, and if you continue like this, your country will only be excluded from this order. Please make a rational judgment…”

“The reality is that the Great Powers of Western Europe already fear us and are trying to keep their distance. The World Economic Cooperation Organization? Everyone knows that group is being created to isolate us. We’re going to be excluded anyway, so why should we fear it?”

“Uh…”

“And if people don’t want to starve to death, they have no choice but to import food. The situation you’re worried about, Ambassador, simply cannot happen.”

The ambassador realized that the General Secretary hadn’t caused this major incident on a whim without any calculation. He must have carefully calculated everything in his head and considered the side effects before pulling the trigger.

Being ostracized by the international community?

As Engels said, the South, being a socialist state, was already being openly bullied by European nations. But could they afford to cut off all ties?

As long as one of the South’s primary exports was food, that was impossible. Given the nature of Europe, where countries groaned under food shortages every year, food coming from the American continent was a necessity rather than a choice.

In short, the South was in a position where it only needed to maintain a minimum relationship with Europe, and this wasn’t going to change much in the future. No matter how much Spain complained about the unfairness, it wouldn’t change much.

“And Ambassador, let’s think about this coldly. Our socialist union is a new country that rose after toppling the previous Confederate States of America. Do you think it’s right for us to inherit that country’s debts? If we had succeeded the state through an election or something like that, it might be different, but we destroyed the entire old order through revolution and created a new state. Isn’t demanding we follow the old order an act of oppression that ignores our revolutionary ideology?”

He certainly had a silver tongue.

When the opponent was being this firm, one had to assume a peaceful resolution was virtually impossible. The ambassador threw out one last warning.

“If the contents of today’s meeting are made public, a massive backlash will strike the South. Are you truly confident?”

“I can guarantee that no one will care.”

Currently, the eyes of all Europe were fixed on Asia anyway. Rather than a petty squabble between Spain and the South, it was only natural that attention would be focused on the war in the Qing dynasty, which possessed the world’s largest market.

Engels had considered all of this and timed his move for precisely this moment. The fact that he had suddenly come out like this after dragging his feet with excuses about interest payments was proof of that.

“General Secretary, it’s not too late. If you change your mind now…”

“There’s no changing my mind; this is the conclusion reached after a full review by the most prominent legal experts in our country.”

“Then what about that declaration that you cannot give taxes made of the people’s blood and sweat?”

“Well, that’s a type of political rhetoric intended for our own citizens to hear. Doesn’t every country do that?”

“You will regret this.”

As expected, the Reds were a lot that should never have been trusted from the start. The ambassador suppressed his boiling rage and rose from his seat.

He had said he would make them regret it, but what could the current Spain realistically do against the South? In any case, he had to report this fact to the home government as quickly as possible.

The news that the South had effectively told Spain to “sue them” spread everywhere in an instant. Spain broadcasted this fact far and wide, hoping that every nation in the world would join together with one heart to condemn the South.

However, that was merely Spain’s wishful thinking.

“The South stabbed Spain in the back? Hahaha, now they’re being backstabbed by the Reds. Spain’s level is pathetic.”

“I mean, who told them to trust the Reds? They should have gotten the money sooner; it’s their own fault for dragging their feet and letting this happen.”

“Booo! The Reds are scum!”

While there was plenty of public opinion insulting the South, insulting the Communist Party was practically the default in Europe anyway. People were busy insulting them as usual, but no country stepped up to take the lead for Spain.

Other nations seemed more focused on using Spain’s plight to reinforce domestic public opinion that the Communists were an untrustworthy lot from the beginning. Mocking Spain for being backstabbed and whining about it was an added bonus.

In fact, it wasn’t that there were no voices calling for using this opportunity to completely crush the South. However, with Europe’s attention already fixed on the Qing dynasty, such arguments failed to gain any real traction.

For the Europeans, who were currently on high alert for possible intervention in the Qing dynasty, there was no desire to dispatch troops to the South—a place where they were certain to gain no profit.

Furthermore, within the British Empire, which was currently leading the European order, the prevailing opinion was to wait and see. If things continued like this, the probability of Spain being unable to repay its debt increased; couldn’t they then use that as a pretext to squeeze even more out of Spain?

Condemning the South could wait until after that.

Still, Spain did not bend its position that if it had even a single ally, it would pressure the South to secure its rights.

However, a country that neither Spain nor Europe had expected issued an official statement, causing the political situation to fluctuate wildly.

—Spain’s demands are unjust, and the South’s claim that they have no need to repay any debt to Spain is persuasive.

The nation that hated the Reds more than any other in the world.

But the nation that hated Spain even more.

The North. The United States defied everyone’s expectations by taking the South’s side, throwing the situation into utter chaos.

Chapter 369: An Enemy’s Enemy is a Friend (3)

Just before Engels decided to play hardball with Spain.

The division of the United States of America served as a living specimen, providing scholars worldwide with an immense amount of research material.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t the first time a single country had been divided through war. However, it was certainly the first time in history that those divided halves operated under completely different systems.

Since the South was the first instance of a communist state ever appearing, this was, in a sense, only natural.

One side was capitalist, the other communist.

Economists, historians, and political scientists from across the globe were universally thrilled by this bizarre standoff, studying this precious sample over and over again.

Both nations had suffered immense damage from the war, but the processes they used to overcome it differed slightly.

The South, building a new nation through revolution, utterly rejected the existing order. Conversely, the North defined the South as an absolute evil and focused on strengthening its own internal cohesion.

The ultimate winner was still uncertain, but it was common consensus that the North’s national power was greater than the South’s and that the North was unlikely to be pushed back.

As expected, the North, backed by its superior industrial capacity, quickly healed its wounds and attained even greater national strength than before the war.

Although the South had broken away, the North’s superior food production and its concentration of industrial facilities remained intact, making such a feat possible. Furthermore, social instability was significantly reduced by improving the treatment of workers to preemptively counter the influence of the Southern ‘Reds.’

Political chaos was also kept to a minimum, thanks to Killian’s tips, which allowed for thorough preparations to crack down on communist agitators. Consequently, the authority of the Federal Bureau of Investigation soared as it was hailed as the leading force in purging the Reds, and Abraham Lincoln’s approval rating saw an unexpected surge.

Everything had entered a period of stability.

However, Lincoln did not relax. He judged that they had to establish a solid foundation now to ensure the North stayed ahead of the South in their systemic competition and to prepare for future reunification.

It was at this very moment that the conflict between Spain and the South erupted.

“Heh heh heh, those Spaniards seem quite flustered.”

“Indeed. It’s quite a relief to see. It feels like a weight’s been lifted!”

“Ever since they went mad with greed and meddled in every conflict, this future was predictable. They stabbed so many other countries in the back; did they really expect their own backs to remain untouched?”

“It’s actually quite nice when the Reds don’t care about what others think. Heh heh heh heh.”

If one were to name the country most hated in the North right now, whether by politicians or the general public, Spain would top the list. Prussia and France had intervened in the last war as well, but Spain’s karmic debt ran far deeper.

From obstructing the war with Mexico to creating the impression that the South had a fighting chance early in the Civil War, it was all due to Spain. Without Spain, it would have been impossible for the South to perform so well, and neither France nor Prussia would have likely intervened.

As these analyses continued to emerge, Spain was permanently etched into the hearts of Americans as the number one country they wished to see torn apart.

“But isn’t it funny when you think about it? Technically, the South owes its independence to Spain, yet here they are stabbing them in the back.”

“That is the nature of the Reds. They swallow what is sweet and spit out what is bitter.”

“Besides, those Reds have no reason to feel grateful to Spain. They’re mostly types who crossed over from Europe anyway.”

Coolly speaking, the South was repaying grace with enmity, but the people of the North reacted by saying the South had done well for once.

However, Spain, now faced with an urgent crisis, was not about to let such a betrayal go unpunished. Whether large or small, a conflict was bound to happen.

The United States had to decide exactly what position it would take.

“Mr. President. How about we take Spain’s side this time to pressure the South? We might even be able to uproot the communist threat for good.”

“Taking Spain’s side, of all countries? Would the citizens ever accept that?”

“…That would be impossible.”

“Unless we plan on giving up the next election, we must erase any option of collaborating with Spain from our minds. That leaves two choices: either ignore it entirely… or conversely, take the South’s side.”

“Are you suggesting we join hands with the Reds?”

“Mr. President! Surely, that is…”

The cabinet members, and even Andrew Johnson—the Vice President and acting Director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation—reacted with disgust. Since the current administration’s motto was essentially ‘crushing the Reds,’ such a move would be nothing less than a denial of their own identity. It was no wonder the ministers were reluctant.

“Now, now, calm down. Of course, I am not suggesting full-scale cooperation with the communists. We are only doing one thing: making Spain pay for the atrocities they have committed so far.”

“Making Spain pay…”

“I guarantee you, as long as we can trample over Spain, our citizens won’t care if we shake hands or even hug the Reds.”

“That… sounds plausible. Parliament won’t oppose it either.”

To be more precise, rather than opposing it, they would lead the charge in condemning Spain, trying to get a piece of the action. In the United States today, attacking Spain was practically synonymous with a rising approval rating.

Until now, the government had been unable to take action because it had to prioritize recovering from the war and managing a chaotic political landscape. But now, the time had come. Seeing Spain still reeling from the aftershocks of war, there might never be a better time.

“Spain has consistently shown interest in the Americas. It seems they’ve infiltrated Mexico again recently. If we leave them be, they will continue to trip us up at every turn.”

“Exactly. Beyond just humilitating them, we should take this opportunity to kick them out for good.”

Since attacking Spain would please the citizens, there was no political burden; and since kicking them out would aid national security, it was beneficial in practice. The only problem was how to coordinate with the South, but if Engels was a rational man, he wouldn’t refuse. Given the South’s not-yet-fully-stabilized condition, the burden of confronting Spain alone would be immense.

“Mr. President. So, you’re not just saying we should lend weight to the South’s claims…”

“Correct. We must crush Spain so thoroughly that they never dream of poking around the Americas again.”

Though it was an emotional statement filled with rage, everyone in the room nodded in deep agreement with the President. Lincoln was a politician who desired national unity more than anyone. His anger toward Spain—the primary culprit who had thrown that dream and desire into the trash heap—could not be small.

If you were to pick the politician in Washington, D.C. who hated Spain the most, Lincoln would surely be among the top three. And those who empathized with the President’s rage more than anyone were the cabinet members and the Members of Parliament. Since most politicians shared the same sentiment, there was no reason to object.

“Then I will contact the South immediately.”

“And send word to the Embassy in London as well. No, if possible, I would like Secretary Seward to go in person.”

“Pardon? Go to London?”

The ministers cocked their heads for a moment, but soon nodded as if they understood. Even if the United States wanted to vent its anger on Spain, there was a risk that other European nations might intervene and escalate the situation unnecessarily. It was necessary to hammer home the point that this was strictly an issue between the Americas and Spain.

While Joseon and Japan were fighting a war with the Qing Dynasty that made one’s heart shrivel—each vying to be the leader of Asia—I once again found myself in a meeting with the U.S. Secretary of State.

He could have conveyed his views through the Ambassador, but I heard the Ambassador had gone to see Wellesley. Sending the Secretary of State here to approach me simultaneously suggests the United States is truly serious.

This is why neither people nor nations should acquire enemies so openly. As soon as a weakness is exposed, people try to bite you without mercy. If you’re going to do it, you should hide behind someone else like I do.

Come to think of it, most of Spain’s karmic debt was built up by me.

Of course, that didn’t weigh on my conscience at all. I only set the stage; it was Spain that chose to not only dance on it but to go full breakdance with windmills and airtracks.

They should have been more moderate. If you act without looking ahead, just chirping, “Ehehe, Spain is making money!” what do you expect?

“It couldn’t have been easy crossing the Atlantic, you must have worked hard. It would have been simpler if I were in Canada, but the timing was a bit off, and you had to suffer the journey, Mr. Secretary.”

“Not at all. I am merely grateful that you postponed your other schedules to meet with me like this.”

“That’s only natural, as you brought a topic I couldn’t ignore.”

As I had assured Wellesley, I had anticipated that it was only a matter of time before Spain’s karma caught up with them. A country in such a mess that its Prime Ministers are constantly replaced, its people are fighting each other, and it can’t even manage its colonies properly, was never going to repay its debts to this side.

And would the South, which was just beginning to establish itself, submissively repay its debts to such a Spain? Of course not, and there was no way the North would let this opportunity to screw over Spain pass them by.

I listened patiently as Secretary of State Seward spoke at length, chiming in occasionally.

“I see. Certainly, from a legal standpoint, the South’s claims seem to have some room for debate. Of course, while it would be difficult to accept the South’s opinion as it is, it’s not as one-sided as Spain’s claim suggests.”

“Yes. That is why our home government issued a statement supporting the South. What clearer evidence could there be than the fact that our nation, which loathes communism more than anyone, took their side?”

“Indeed, indeed. I have no doubt that the United States made an objective judgment. So, what you want from us is for us to agree with the United States’ opinion?”

“No. Is the British Empire’s attention not currently focused on Asia due to its troublesome allies?”

To summarize: focus all your attention on Asia and pretend not to know what’s happening in the Americas.

Of course, that was exactly what I wanted, but if I just nodded submissively, I wouldn’t be Killian.

“Naturally, the British Empire’s primary concern at the moment is Asia. However, as the King of Canada, I cannot help but be concerned about trends in the Americas. If an unsettling atmosphere hangs over the Americas, it will inevitably affect Canada. You understand, don’t you?”

“…Of course.”

“Especially if the Americas were to go to war with Spain. To soothe the anxiety of my citizens, I need a more tangible token of assurance.”

Canadian citizens might view a war between the U.S. and Spain as mere gossip, but if I say we’re anxious, what can they do?

Understanding my intention, Secretary Seward took a light breath and remained silent. Recognizing his wordless gesture to state what I wanted, I looked at a map and muttered as if to myself.

“Hmm, anyway, to settle the situation in Asia, I need gifts to hand to France and Prussia, but I can’t very well sell our own colonies, can I? If there were some land I could receive from somewhere else, I could sell it to them and take the credit. I wonder if there is such land…”

Noticing my gaze fixed on a specific point on the map, Secretary Seward lowered his voice and spoke.

“Your Majesty. What we want is Cuba.”

Yes, naturally. If they could seize Cuba, the North would hold a natural strategic stronghold to pressure the South.

“Beyond that, anything is negotiable.”

“We have one concern. We have money to receive from Spain. What happens if they squander their treasury fighting your country and become unable to pay what they owe us?”

“Then they must naturally compensate with land. Let’s see… the Philippines, among the colonies Spain holds, catches the eye.”

Good. I’m glad we understand each other.

Since this was neither an official negotiation nor a contract, I gave no definitive answer. I merely voiced a wish that things would go that way, and Secretary Seward merely recited a hypothetical scenario where such an outcome would be acceptable.

Having confirmed each other’s interests, we shook hands and parted ways.

Even if it’s a hypothetical story, if you desire it earnestly, the whole universe… no, will it not become reality?

Finally, the last puzzle piece to construct the Pacific Defense Line had fallen into my hands.

Chapter 370: The Enemy of My Enemy is a Friend (4)

The agreement with the North proceeded without a hitch.

Whether the American Ambassador had accurately conveyed my “monologue” to Secretary Seward or not, he approached the negotiations with perfect understanding.

—The British Empire and its allies shall maintain neutrality.

Having secured this phrase, which was more reassuring than anything else, Secretary Seward happily crossed the Atlantic once more. Wellesley came to see me, holding the agreement as if he found the whole situation absurd.

“I have processed it as Your Majesty instructed for now.”

“As expected of the genius of diplomacy, Prime Minister Wellesley! You’ve once again held the United States in the palm of your hand and toyed with them.”

“What are you plotting this time?”

“Hm? I am offering sincere praise for the achievement you’ve made, so why the cold response?”

“Praise, my foot. Wasn’t this a stage You set from the beginning? The American Ambassador started rambling about what they should do before I even asked.”

Wellesley reflexively started to pull a cigarette from his pocket, then put it back with a bitter smile and shook his head.

“But really, can I not smoke just one?”

“Go on out and smoke. I’ll wait for you.”

“How could I dare? Sigh, well, I’ll tell you while having a cup of coffee instead. As written here, on the surface, we’ve agreed to remain neutral in this conflict, ostensibly because the home government needs to focus on Asia.”

The details were clearly in favor of the United States, but we couldn’t exactly leave a written record of that, could we?

What we were gaining from the North on the surface was a concession in the ongoing dispute over the ownership of natural resources in the Rocky Mountains—a recurring point of contention.

“That’s good. This should look reasonably persuasive to other countries as well.”

If you look closely, the scope of the conflict in which the British Empire remains neutral is not clearly specified.

Whether it is a diplomatic confrontation, a local dispute, or a full-scale war.

Whatever it might be, it was a matter of interpretation—different strokes for different folks.

Naturally, the word ‘Philippines’ was not even mentioned in the official agreement.

“But will a mere verbal agreement really be enough? For the sake of enforceability, I thought it would have been better to leave it in writing.”

“Is there really a need for that? The Ambassador and the Secretary each made a promise—or something like one—in front of you and me.”

“But it is also true that a promise not explicitly stated does not need to be kept.”

“Of course. But that logic only holds when power is equal; it certainly doesn’t apply between us and the North.”

“Well, that is true.”

To be blunt, a verbal agreement means absolutely nothing in international diplomacy.

It is common knowledge that it holds even less weight than a Memorandum of Understanding (MOU), which at least leaves a formal record.

To settle such a momentous matter—an impending war—with only a verbal agreement could be called irresponsible.

However, the desperate party wasn’t us; it was them.

It was the North that desperately wanted the British Empire to stay neutral; it didn’t matter to us if we intervened or not.

If anything, the North would be the one begging for this negotiation to be recorded in writing, not the other way around.

“Unless the North wants to rub us the wrong way, they cannot break the terms of the negotiation. And even if they do, what can they actually do about it?”

The North had currently lost its direct exit to the Pacific, meaning they had to circumnavigate the entire American continent.

In this situation, sending a fleet to seize the Philippines and clashing with the British Empire would be nothing short of suicide.

Furthermore, considering the completion of the Panama Canal, which was currently being dug in earnest, the North had no choice but to stay in the British Empire’s good graces.

Winning the war with Spain and then backing out of the deal?

If Lincoln were a politician with such poor situational judgment, I would actually be grateful.

Of course, that wouldn’t happen.

“Still, wouldn’t it have been better to make it certain before moving on?”

“Prime Minister, no matter how much you make a secret treaty, it all eventually comes to light as time passes. We must think of the future, not just the present. Imagine if this secret pact were revealed to the world later on.”

In exchange for turning a blind eye to America’s war with Spain, we would take the Philippines from Spain.

Given the profits the British Empire would later gain through the Philippines, there was nothing good about this treaty being made public.

One might think it’s fine as long as the secret is kept, but how many past secret treaties and undisclosed pieces of information have been brought to light in the modern era?

Considering that, it was better not to leave any record of a secret agreement at all.

“I did this out of consideration for you, Prime Minister, so that you wouldn’t be slandered later as a devious schemer who says one thing and does another. Aren’t you grateful?”

“Wow, to think You had such deep intentions. I am truly surprised and grateful.”

No, really, I’m serious—why doesn’t he believe me? This is disappointing.

“I feel wronged. To think my actions, full of goodwill, are misunderstood.”

“I’m sure it was for me, but more than anything, isn’t it mostly for Your Majesty’s own sake? I’m not the one who is strangely obsessed with how future generations will evaluate me—that would be You.”

Oops. Caught.

His intuition is getting sharper by the day. This is why I dislike middle-aged men with quick wits.

It was the South that was bewildered when a strange situation unfolded where the North openly supported them.

While the South had been inwardly nervous about how the North would react, they were relieved by this turn of events, yet simultaneously worried.

There wasn’t a single person in the South who didn’t know how much the North hated them.

The fact that they had taken their side anyway meant that while there was hatred for Spain, there was obviously something else they wanted.

When Lincoln requested a dialogue with the South, Engels sensed that the moment had come and obediently sent a representative.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Mikhail Bakunin, a member of the Supreme Council.”

From the fact that such a prominent figure had come, Lincoln could guess how much importance Engels placed on this matter.

Mikhail Bakunin.

Though his leanings were slightly different from Engels’, he was a member with significant influence within the Supreme Council of the South, and a powerful figure known to be cooperative with Engels for now.

He had once been considered a leading figure of anarchism, but since the birth of the communist state, he was said to be active as a dedicated communist.

However, for Lincoln, Bakunin was much better than the other Southern members.

While he loathed communists, Bakunin technically had nothing to do with the American Civil War.

In Lincoln’s mind, those involved in the American Civil War were the highest priority of his hatred; the communists were merely a secondary concern.

Moreover, the Southern figures who had split the South in two while crying for independence had been completely purged by the communists’ hands.

In that sense, Lincoln’s feelings regarding Bakunin were incredibly complex.

While it was true they had stabilized their regime by suppressing the Reds, Lincoln, unlike others, didn’t harbor a true hatred for the communists themselves.

In a way, he felt a sense of relief that they had cleaned up the Southern traitors who had caused the division on his behalf.

On the other hand, he wondered if it was right to have let fellow members of the Union die at the hands of Reds who had crossed over from Europe.

No matter how much he hated them, they were part of the same household, so it might be a natural emotion to feel uncomfortable seeing them die at the hands of complete strangers.

Yet, one thing was certain: compared to Spain, they were practically angels.

This was a truth that would never change, even if the heavens were to split in two.

“Mr. Bakunin, how much you must have worried over these absurd claims by Spain. Well, you need not worry anymore.”

“I am truly grateful for your understanding. To be honest, we did not expect your country to help us so readily.”

“But of course, we must help.”

Seeing Bakunin’s reaction, Lincoln inwardly realized once again.

Perhaps because they were people from Europe, they didn’t realize how deep the North’s hatred for Spain was.

Most of the Supreme Council were figures from the South, but the mainstream were Engels and his comrades; that was likely why.

If so, he had to exploit this point as much as possible.

“Spain has never hidden its ambitions for the American continent. We understand the reason Spain is making these unreasonable demands on the South as an attempt to expand their influence on the American continent once again.”

“We believe the same. Second-rate imperialists who were finished a long time ago are still living in the past.”

“Precisely. Although there are ideological differences between our two nations, we cannot stand by and watch more European countries push their way onto this continent, can we?”

Technically, Bakunin was also someone who had come from Europe, and the whites who formed the mainstream of the United States were all descendants of ancestors who had come from Europe, but no one brought up that fact.

“Now then, since the situation is urgent, I will not speak at length. What are the Council’s and the General Secretary’s plans?”

“For now, we plan to ignore Spain’s demands and watch their reaction.”

“Spain is currently in a desperate situation. They will try to get the money by any means necessary; do you have a countermeasure?”

“Well. They might resort to extreme measures, but we see the possibility of that as fifty-fifty. However, if your country publicly supports us, wouldn’t the possibility of Spain using extreme methods converge to zero?”

Just as he said, if the North openly took the South’s side, there was no chance Spain would attack the South.

Spain might feel confident enough to fight the South alone, but if the North were added to the equation, Spain’s current strength was nowhere near the weight class required to handle them.

In the old days, they might not have known their place, but after having witnessed the American Civil War, Spain would surely know its limits.

Lincoln understood Engels’ intention to pressure Spain through a public alliance between the two nations.

However, because he understood it, he had even less desire to grant it.

“Mr. Bakunin. That alone is not enough.”

“Pardon?”

“Let’s be frank. I will speak honestly, without any political rhetoric. If not for this moment, how often would we be able to unite for a single purpose?”

“That is…”

“There won’t be another. I can state that with certainty. This alliance is merely a one-time coalition that exists because of a common enemy called Spain. Do you intend to end this precious opportunity with nothing more than the clearing of a debt to Spain?”

If the conflict ended with the result that ‘the South does not have to pay Spain,’ the only one who would benefit in the end was the South.

The North would receive no compensation for its support, and Lincoln had no intention of letting the situation end that way in the first place.

“Mr. Bakunin. Think about it. Even if things end like this, nothing changes for Spain. Cuba and Puerto Rico are still their colonies, and Spain’s reach extends to Mexico as well. In other words, they can threaten the South whenever they choose. Of course, you might feel safe now because they are in a poor state. But can you guarantee that it will be the same ten or twenty years from now?”

“Mmm… that is certainly true.”

Even though he came as Engels’ right-hand man, Bakunin was essentially a visionary with a strong drive for action.

Persuading such a man was child’s play for Lincoln, who boasted decades of political experience.

“For the sake of the South, and for our North as well, Spain must be expelled from the Americas. Above all, this is the opportunity, while Europe is preoccupied with Asia. If we miss this, the chance may never come again.”

“…Why is that?”

“Because Europe will naturally want to keep meddling in the Americas. There is no way they won’t realize the meaning of us striking down Spain, so why would they just watch? But right now, since the British Empire is focusing on Asia, they won’t have the leeway to intervene here. The General Secretary must make a decision.”

“What you are saying, Mr. President, is that… you want to go to war against Spain?”

At his trembling voice, which seemed to ask if he could handle the aftermath, Lincoln nodded firmly.

“Even if we let Canada go since we have no choice, no other great power besides your nation and mine should exist on this North American continent. Our confrontation can wait until after that.”

“…An alliance between the North and the South.”

“This is our only chance to join forces like this. I hope we do not waste this great opportunity.”

Just as the South were terrible Reds to the North, to the South, the North was full of greedy capitalist pigs.

As Lincoln said, they were like oil and water, never to be mixed.

However, if a demon invades, even Christians and Muslims must hold hands and fight.

The holy war can be resumed after the demon has been struck down.

—This is for this one time only. Don’t misunderstand; I have no intention of becoming friends.

—I was going to say the same thing. Once this fight is over, we are enemies again.

Like a cliché scene from a chivalric romance novel that was once popular, Bakunin and Lincoln clasped hands.

An alliance was formed, the likes of which would never be seen again.

Chapter 371: The Enemy of My Enemy is My Friend (5)

Down with Spain.

The North and the South, united by a common goal, agreed on the simple fact that they had to move before Spain could prepare itself.

Something like this had to be done as quickly as possible.

It was necessary to act before the war in Asia came to an end.

However, regardless of the urgency, a basic framework had to be established before the fighting could actually begin.

Upon seeing the negotiation terms brought by Bakunin, Engels felt the need to take action personally.

Richmond and Washington D.C., the capitals of the two nations, were only about 100 miles apart—a distance so close it was practically stones throw away by the standards of the Americas.

Thus, within a few days, the historic first meeting between the President of the United States and the General Secretary of the Allied Powers took place.

Since it was a scene destined to be etched into history, one might expect the atmosphere to be warm and friendly…

“Isn’t that a condition that is unilaterally favorable to your country?”

“Pardon? That couldn’t possibly be the case. Your country also stands to gain a great deal from this struggle.”

But that was hardly the case.

No matter how much they united to overthrow a common enemy, it didn’t mean the relationship between the North and the South had improved.

Communism and capitalism simply cannot mix.

Marx had said that capitalism would evolve in a way that neutralized incomplete communism, but Engels did not believe those words.

In fact, if those words were true, the two should be kept apart all the more.

Though he had no choice but to accept the North’s cooperation, if this ended up strengthening them, he would essentially be tightening a noose around his own neck.

“The Allied Powers desire only one thing: to divide the fruits exactly in half after driving Spain out.”

“I am sorry, but I do not think that will be possible.”

Engels frowned despite himself.

Was this man proposing an alliance or not?

He had thought an individual like Lincoln might be different, but in the end, was the head of the greedy capitalist pigs bound to act like one?

“Are you saying the United States intends to monopolize everything? Your greed is excessive.”

“I believe there is a misunderstanding. That is not what I meant. I mean that we cannot divide everything between just the two of us.”

“…Pardon?”

“Please understand that I cannot go into the specific details. However, General Secretary, do you really think those greedy European nations will sit idly by while we take everything from Spain?”

Though he was not yet fully settled into politics, Engels understood very well how international society worked.

As Lincoln said, driving Spain out of the Americas was fine.

The great powers of Europe were currently all fixated solely on the Qing Dynasty.

However, they would almost certainly never allow the two of them to seize Spain’s Asian colonies as well.

“I understand. You are saying we cannot touch the Asian colonies.”

“Yes. Those must be left as a means to appease Europe. That is why it is impossible for us to simply split everything.”

It felt like there was still something Lincoln wasn’t saying, but Engels decided to accept it for now.

The important thing was that the North wouldn’t be taking the Asian colonies for themselves.

“Understood. Then that leaves the Americas.”

Since they had decided to push Spain out of the Americas entirely, this was an issue that had to be addressed.

If Spain were driven out, the colonies they held on the continent would become vacant land. Who would fill that void?

Lincoln spoke as soon as Engels finished.

“Our nation wants Cuba. Your country is free to take everything else.”

“You speak as if you are being incredibly generous, but doesn’t Spain only hold Cuba and Puerto Rico?”

Was he joking? In terms of land area alone, Cuba was nearly ten times the size of Puerto Rico. What kind of highway robbery was this?

However, despite Engels’ reaction of absurdity, Lincoln merely nodded nonchalantly.

“If you look at them as colonies, yes. The Dominican Republic is already independent.”

“In terms of land size, you’re essentially telling us to take 10 while you take 90. This is a condition our side can never accept.”

In truth, the reason Engels reacted so vehemently was less about land size and more about the location of the two regions.

Cuba was a strategic stronghold located directly below Florida.

If the North were to seize Cuba, they would face the South across a border from above while simultaneously being able to aim at the South from below.

Furthermore, it played a role that the port cities adjacent to the Gulf of Mexico would have no choice but to pass near Cuba to reach the open ocean.

Was that all?

Considering that the Panama Canal would eventually open in the future, Cuba could never be handed over to the North.

Even if the areas of Cuba and Puerto Rico were swapped, this policy would not have changed.

However, since he couldn’t explain all of this out loud, he simply used a convenient excuse.

“But if we actually go to war with Spain, a large number of warships will have to be mobilized, and the United States will have to bear most of that military burden. Is it not reasonable to receive compensation proportional to the strength provided?”

“That may be true, but the proportion is far too skewed.”

“Ah, I see.”

Seeing Lincoln let out a soft chuckle, Engels realized in an instant that he had overlooked a crucial fact.

‘Dammit. Such an elementary slip of the tongue.’

Colonies weren’t the only things Spain held in the Americas.

He should have made it clear from the start that he could never give up Cuba, but he had inadvertently been swept along by Lincoln’s rhetoric.

As if on cue, Lincoln glanced toward Mexico on the map with a cordial tone.

“Spain has acquired many rights and interests in Mexico. But if Spain loses its base on the American continent, of what use would those rights be? It is only right that your country takes them. After all, unlike us, your country shares a border with Mexico, does it not?”

“No, that is…”

“If we held the Sea of Cortez, the story might be a little different, but that too is currently under your jurisdiction. Therefore, wouldn’t it be most balanced for your country to take all the rights and interests Spain held on this continent along with Puerto Rico, while our nation takes Cuba?”

“…”

To retract his words now would only damage the General Secretary’s dignity.

It seemed the North had intended to target Cuba from the very beginning. If that was the case, it didn’t seem like he could gain any more ground here, no matter how much they clashed.

Unlike himself, who had just become General Secretary, Lincoln was a political monster who had successfully achieved re-election in the United States for the first time in decades.

Perhaps it would be better to yield Cuba to the other side while extracting as much benefit as possible.

“Very well. Then we shall accept your country’s proposal. Instead, I have one condition.”

“Please, go ahead.”

“As you suspect, our naval power is not particularly strong. However, if war begins, the top priority will naturally be to secure the Caribbean Sea. It would be a heavy burden for us to launch the first strike. Didn’t you say just now that the side bearing the greater burden should take the greater reward? Since this is an opportunity to take the vast territory of Cuba, why don’t you take the vanguard?”

The originally planned procedure was for the South to declare war on Spain, and for the North to intervene after the fighting began.

The problem was that this would force the South to enter the fight with Spain first, and they would naturally have to endure a certain level of damage.

Engels decided to subtly shift this onto the United States.

Lincoln had just said those words himself, so he couldn’t very well deny them now.

It’s the way of the world—if you want to eat more, you have to pay more for the food.

Lincoln gave a bitter smile and then slowly nodded.

Giving up Cuba to the North was painful, but if most of the burden required for the war could be shifted to them, his side wouldn’t be losing that much.

Once this war ended, they would eventually return to being enemies.

The first face-to-face meeting between the President and the General Secretary ended with the President’s victory on points, but both Lincoln and Engels knew.

They knew very well that this confrontation would by no means be a one-time event.

The confrontation between the South and Spain grew increasingly intense.

Spain claimed that all of Europe should step forward to condemn the atrocities of the South, but unfortunately, no one responded to its call.

On the other hand, the South, backed by the North as an ally, was in high spirits and didn’t give Spain’s words a second thought.

Cornered, Spain created an increasingly menacing atmosphere, and the few people paying attention to this incident predicted that it wouldn’t be strange regardless of which side launched a preemptive strike first.

However, unexpectedly, it was the North that moved first.

As the tension between the South and Spain escalated, the North sent out transport ships under the pretext of ensuring the safety of their residents in Cuba.

Coincidentally, in the port of Havana located in northern Cuba, a Northern transport ship sank following an explosion of unknown origin.

Spain quickly moved to investigate the truth, but before Spain could make an announcement, the North made a preemptive strike by announcing that the sinking was caused by a naval mine.

Of course, they didn’t explicitly state that this was someone’s attack, but the North, which was already in a mood to bash Spain, immediately boiled over with cries for war.

Common sense suggested there was almost no chance that Spain, already conflicted with the South, would suddenly blow up a perfectly fine ship just to make an enemy of the North as well.

However, in such a situation, the truth didn’t matter much.

The Yellow Press of the North did not miss this opportunity and published articles condemning Spain from all directions.

- Is it possible for a perfectly fine transport ship to explode?

- Exclusive scoop! There are claims that the mine that sank the ship has been confirmed to be Spanish.

- The ship sank in the middle of the night, and the consensus among researchers is that there is a high possibility that Spain mistook it for a Southern ship…

Bashing Spain increased circulation, and crying for war brought everyone into agreement.

The citizens, who already held a grudge against Spain, were unable to critically process the media’s incitement.

To be precise, they had no intention of being critical.

“Boo! Boo!”

“The President must listen to the voices of the citizens immediately!”

“How much longer must we live being pushed around by those Spanish bastards!”

“War! War!”

With public opinion seething everywhere, the burden of declaring war had virtually vanished.

However, since it was truly abrupt for the North to get involved in this, the United States Congress devised a scheme.

“Spain has long practiced tyranny, trampling the aspirations of the Cuban people who desire independence. We can no longer stand by and watch such barbaric acts occur on the American continent!”

“Our United States is on the side of every Cuban citizen who desires freedom. Rise up! Noble citizens of Cuba!”

Strictly speaking, the wave of Cuban independence was still buried beneath the surface and had not yet risen.

However, it was an undeniable fact that those desiring independence had been preparing for a massive uprising.

In Cuba, encouraged by the North’s incitement, the anger that had been suppressed for so long erupted in an instant.

“Spain, get out!”

“Guarantee our independence!”

“Rise up, compatriots! It is time to win our freedom!”

By nature, no matter how much pain people endure, they do not show great anger when they believe it cannot be helped.

Especially when there is an excellent means of communication known as a gun, people’s patience does not run out unless they are truly on the brink of death.

But what if others constantly whisper in their ears, ‘You are being exploited right now’?

What if they even provide a guarantee that it’s okay to run wild to your heart’s content?

The anger of the Cuban independence activists, which had been quietly accumulating beneath the surface, began to burn in an instant.

“Wow… so they’re trying to start a war like this?”

Though my memory was a bit fuzzy, I seemed to recall that the United States of the original history had gone through a similar process before declaring war on Spain.

The difference was that they hadn’t deliberately sunk a ship back then, but now, to anyone watching, this looked very much like a deliberate act.

Besides, they probably intend to swallow Cuba whole, yet they’re coaxing them by saying they’ll help with independence?

No matter how you look at it, this was going to be a time to prove that the United States wasn’t founded by descendants of the British Empire for nothing.

I clicked my tongue and fell deep into thought.

The more the incident unfolded, the more Spain’s miserable crisis management skills felt amateurish.

All they knew how to do was call in ambassadors and whimper. To think this was once one of the hegemons that ruled the world.

I felt certain that, even if it wasn’t now, they were destined to be stripped bare by another country someday and be forced to vomit up all their colonies.

And a few days later.

“Your Majesty. The French and Prussian ambassadors have arrived.”

“Prepare coffee. I should meet them both at once.”

The allies, having caught the scent that the situation was turning unusual, had come to visit.

Farewell, Spain. You were merely a mediocrity who caught a lucky break and enjoyed a golden age.

Chapter 372: The Beginning of the End

Early winter in London, the weather beginning to turn quite chilly.

Ambassador Albrecht von Bernstorff stood before the embassy that would soon be his new place of work, letting out a long sigh as he stared at the building.

A city that drew the gaze of all of Europe—no, that was no exaggeration—the gaze of the entire world. It was the heart of the globe.

London was not merely a large city.

It was the most developed city on Earth, a place on the front lines of the era where new systems, policies, and technologies were showcased before anywhere else.

While Prussia and France were said to be developing at a startling pace, Berlin and Paris still paled in comparison to London.

Even if it stung his pride, one had to acknowledge reality to make progress.

In that sense, serving as the ambassador representing his home country in London was by no means a light responsibility.

The importance of this post was on a completely different level compared to being an ambassador to any other nation. Every country handpicked their finest men to send here.

Albrecht von Bernstorff was himself a titan of Prussian politics, a man known to everyone.

He had worked as a diplomat for years and had even served as Foreign Minister, working in lockstep with Bismarck when the latter became Prime Minister.

In other words, Prussia viewed the position of Ambassador to Britain as so vital that they were willing to send a former Foreign Minister to fill it.

There was, of course, a good reason for this, and Ambassador Bernstorff was currently feeling the weight of that responsibility.

‘I trust you understand how grave the ambassador’s duties are at this juncture.’

‘Do not worry. I shall serve with the determination to sacrifice my very life for the national interest of Prussia.’

Before he left Berlin, Bismarck had placed a level of pressure on him that was unusual, even for the Prime Minister.

“Welcome! I heard you haven’t been in London long. Is there anything uncomfortable for you?”

“Thanks to everyone’s friendly consideration, I have no complaints at all. By the way, when might I be able to meet His Majesty?”

Upon arriving in Britain, he had exchanged greetings with Empress Victoria and Prime Minister Wellesley, but they were not his true targets.

He sought the individual whom Bismarck had emphasized he must stay close to.

The power behind the throne, believed to be the one truly moving the British Empire from the shadows.

Bernstorff’s first mission was to leave a favorable first impression on Killian, the King of Canada.

“His Majesty has actually been wanting to see you, Mr. Ambassador. However, he also expressed a wish to meet with the Marquis de La Valette at the same time. Would that be acceptable? If you wish for a private audience, I can schedule a separate time for you.”

“The Marquis de La Valette… you mean the French Ambassador? I don’t mind. I didn’t come here to discuss a major treaty or anything of the sort.”

In the first place, if he had intended to formally discuss a treaty with the British Empire, he would have sought out the Prime Minister or their Foreign Minister.

Following the royal attendant toward the office, he suddenly heard a strange noise.

Thump! Thud-thud!

“No… Pana… Ha. Don’t…!”

“Because… don’t know…!”

The sounds were muffled by the door, so he couldn’t hear clearly, but the raised voices made him think a fight was breaking out at first.

However, since there was no trace of anger in the voices, it seemed more like old friends bickering than a genuine quarrel.

Regardless, at this unexpected situation, both he and the French Ambassador, the Marquis de La Valette, stood there blinking blankly.

“Is there another guest inside?”

“Ah, the Prime Minister just arrived a moment ago. Their conversation won’t be much longer, so if you wait a bit, he should be coming out.”

“Does the Prime Minister visit His Majesty often?”

“Excluding the Empress, there is likely no one who meets with His Majesty as often as the Prime Minister. If I had to name someone else, perhaps Minister Disraeli?”

Bernstorff had expected a vague answer, but seeing the attendant speak so freely, it seemed this wasn’t exactly a secret.

In fact, he already knew that Prime Minister Wellesley was on incredibly close terms with the Imperial House, so this was nothing new.

However, how should he put it?

“No, no, no! I’m telling you, I didn’t know either!”

As they drew closer, the voices from inside the room became more distinct.

“No, Your Majesty! It’s not that I don’t understand your feelings, but if things keep going like this, I’ll end up being dragged through the mud right along with you. Give me a plan, a plan!”

“I’m telling you, I’m not some robotic cat from the future. It’s not like if you cling to me and cry, ‘Killian~,’ some miraculous gadget will pop out of my pocket!”

“Even if you use such incomprehensible metaphors, I have no idea what you’re talking about!”

What on earth?

The conversation happening inside had a vastly different atmosphere from what he had heard before coming here.

Who was Prime Minister Wellesley?

A man respected by many even among the proud Junkers of Prussia, the greatest politician of the British Empire, known to the entire world.

The name Wellesley carried a sense of charisma not just among politicians, but among diplomats as well.

In Prussia, a standard question for university students aspiring to enter politics was to analyze the factors behind Prime Minister Wellesley’s long-term grip on power.

Curiously, Wellesley was such an unpredictable figure that everyone who answered that question gave a different response.

Furthermore, what about Killian?

There had been many members of the British Royal Family with immense influence throughout history.

He had heard that even Queen Elizabeth, regarded as a great leader, received tremendous respect from the British people.

However, it was almost unprecedented for a Prince Consort, not even the reigning monarch of Britain, to exert this much influence.

Ordinarily, if a mere member of the Royal Family who wasn’t the King made such a spectacle of themselves, there should have been voices of dissent. Yet, in the current British Empire, there were none.

On the contrary, one had to be careful, as saying something negative about Killian might result in a bystander slapping them on the back of the head.

In fact, international students coming to the British Empire were reportedly warned never to speak ill of the Imperial House.

They were told that even a drunken slip of the tongue criticizing the Imperial House might lead to someone immediately splashing a beer in their face.

To see such figures bickering loudly like old friends without any pretension felt like all his preconceived notions were collapsing at once.

“Your Majesty! The Ambassadors of France and Prussia have arrived.”

“Ah, is that so? Well, Prime Minister, you should head out then. I know what you’re worried about, but I’ve told you, I’ll take care of everything.”

“Hmm… then I shall trust you and be on my way.”

The Prime Minister, who had been shouting like a schoolboy just moments ago, pulled his hat low as if nothing had happened.

As he walked past with a tight-lipped, slight nod, a sense of overwhelming pressure emanated from him, no different from when they had met previously.

As expected, the conversation earlier must have been distorted as it leaked through the gap in the door.

Ambassador Bernstorff quickly stepped inside while the Marquis de La Valette was still adjusting his posture.

Even just entering the room and greeting Killian before the French Ambassador was a satisfying start.

“Your Majesty. It is an honor to meet you. I am Albrecht von Bernstorff, and I have been appointed as the Ambassador to Britain starting this year.”

“I am the Marquis Charles de La Valette.”

“A pleasure to meet you both. I used to speak with Prime Ministers in the past, but facing you ambassadors now, it truly hits home how much time has passed.”

Coffee and refreshments were served, and for about thirty minutes, the three of them exchanged pleasantries.

Conversations with members of the Imperial House usually ended in this manner.

This was because the Imperial House of the British Empire did not handle major diplomatic issues with foreign nations on its own.

However, this was an exception.

While meetings with Empress Victoria indeed ended with ritualistic greetings and polite well-wishes, Killian was the King of Canada and essentially the center of the British Empire’s diplomacy toward Asia.

At the very least regarding matters connected to Asia, it was no exaggeration to say that a single word from him became policy.

After exchanging light talk on half a dozen topics, it was the Marquis de La Valette, who had been subtly wary of Bernstorff, who finally opened the floor.

“Speaking of which, the atmosphere in North America has been quite unsettling lately. Is Canada alright?”

“By unsettling atmosphere, do you mean the conflict between Spain and the United States?”

“Yes. We are also a bit worried. We are currently trying to stabilize Panama, and we wouldn’t want any negative repercussions.”

“I suppose that’s true. However, there are no problems in Canada or British Panama. After all, even if they fight, the conflict will be near Cuba or Puerto Rico. The aftermath won’t reach where we are.”

“It would be a relief if that were the case, but…”

The most important factor here was the intent of the British Empire.

Since the center of this conflict was North America, the intentions of Killian, the King of Canada, would carry the most weight.

The two ambassadors sharpened their senses, trying to peer into Killian’s true thoughts.

Just as they were racking their brains for a way to draw out the hidden truth from this formidable old fox—

“It’s said that not only the North but also the South will participate in the war against Spain. We will remain neutral.”

Clink.

Killian set down his coffee cup as he dropped this bombshell without any warning.

“…Ex-excuse me?”

“Is that true?”

To reveal the very thing they wanted to know so easily? What was his intention this time?

“After all, if they want to hit each other on the American continent, our intervention would simply be a waste of national power. We shall stay still. I hear the North intends to take Cuba, and the South, Puerto Rico.”

“Hah… Have they already agreed among themselves to divide the colonies held by Spain?”

“This information came through a reliable channel, so there is no doubt.”

This was a fact that neither Prussia nor France had managed to uncover yet.

If he was giving away such precious information so freely, he must be aiming for something. The fact that they couldn’t see what it was kept the two men in a state of suffocating tension.

“We are truly grateful that Your Majesty would shared such valuable information.”

“Think nothing of it. Are we not allies? If we are to share a deeper friendship in the future, I must show this much generosity. In this harsh world, we should live by helping each other.”

These words might have made the nations of Africa and Asia boil with rage, but the two ambassadors simply smiled brightly and nodded.

“That is true. With the British Empire, France, and Prussia holding hands, what nation in the world would dare challenge our supremacy?”

As Ambassador Bernstorff laughed heartily, the Marquis de La Valette followed suit as if he had been waiting for his chance.

“In that spirit, there is one more thing I would like to mention. Currently, war is breaking out not only with Spain but in Asia as well, is it not? According to the information we have obtained, the British Empire is negotiating with Japan and the Qing…”

“Yes. We are negotiating.”

When he readily admitted it again, it was the Marquis de La Valette, who had been trying to gauge a reaction, who was flustered.

“…Pardon? Ah, yes. I see. We were speculating that perhaps the British Empire was looking to acquire territories beyond what it currently holds. We understand that the British Empire’s Asian policy all stems from Your Majesty’s fingertips; might we expect the mercy of sharing some information on this matter as well?”

As if he’d tell you that for free.

Bernstorff thought to himself that French diplomatic skills were truly enough to make one sigh.

“Of course. I was actually thinking of sharing it anyway, so this is fortunate. Once this war ends, we are considering purchasing the islands occupied by Japan. Provided, of course, that the Qing recognizes Japan’s occupation.”

He’s revealing this? But why?

Bernstorff, who had been inwardly scoffing, gaped at Killian’s next words.

Killian continued in a nonchalant tone, as if it were of no great concern.

“But if we do that, wouldn’t we risk looking like opportunists who only take the profit for ourselves? So, I was thinking of selling the colonies we are likely to receive to France and Prussia. What do you think?”

The two ambassadors stared blankly, their eyes blinking as they looked at the massive islands Killian pointed out on the map.

What kind of otherworldly diplomacy was this?

If he gave away this much, what was left for him?

As if reading their thoughts, Killian brought his coffee cup back to his lips with an indifferent air.

“You two will remain, won’t you?”

Ah, being an ambassador is no easy task.

Bernstorff squeezed his eyes shut and, for a moment, stopped thinking.

Chapter 373: The Beginning of the End (2)

The youngest minister in the history of the British Empire.

A figure possessing an overwhelming level of support from the Imperial House, incomparable to any other royal family in the world.

A track record of single-handedly elevating Canada—a place that hadn’t garnered much attention—into a power rivaling established European nations in a short span of time.

It was impossible for someone who had achieved all of this alone to be an ordinary man.

Ambassador Bernstorff had come to this meeting fully prepared from the start.

Suddenly, a conversation he had with Bismarck before leaving for London flashed through his mind.

“Minister… no, you will be the Ambassador now. I can only apologize for burdening you with such a role.”

“Not at all. If it were anywhere else, I would have naturally declined, but the Ambassadorship to the British Empire is a different story. In fact, I feel proud, as if I’ve received a certification that I am the only one capable of such a momentous task.”

“Part of me wishes I could go myself, but it is a pity I only have one body.”

“You, Prime Minister? Personally? Is it that serious?”

Otto von Bismarck. He was the Prime Minister of Prussia and its undisputed leader, to the point people said ‘Iron and Blood’ stood above even the Emperor.

Though he was from Junker stock, he was neither a high-ranking aristocrat of the central government nor a regional power player with deep ties to the royal family.

The reason Bismarck could exert such influence was entirely due to his own abilities.

And yet, even he was this wary? Simply because the British Empire was a superpower?

Bernstorff quickly realized that wasn’t it.

“Is there something I should be cautious of over there? I am well aware that Prime Minister Wellesley is an extraordinary man.”

“There is one more. The British Prince Consort.”

“You mean the King of Canada. I will certainly be careful. Along with Prime Minister Wellesley, I have analyzed him as the most critical person to watch.”

“I see. In that case, double your vigilance regarding him.”

“…Is he truly that fearsome?”

Bismarck was the one in Prussia who had had the most contact with Killian.

Therefore, he naturally knew more than most, but this seemed too different from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs’ analysis.

The general assessment was that Killian was gentle, humble, and possessed a sense of honor rare for an Englishman.

“It’s not so much that he’s fearsome, but… no. It’s probably better to think of him as fearsome. When interests align, there is no better person to have by your side, but once you part ways, the consequences are more than one can handle.”

“…Pardon? No such circumstances have been reported.”

“This is just my intuition. A subjective judgment based strictly on the results. But I am likely correct.”

Although Bernstorff held the title of Foreign Minister, Bismarck was the one with the most experience in diplomacy in this country.

He decided to take the Prime Minister’s words deeply to heart.

Whether Bismarck’s intuition was right or wrong, he had to ensure he was in the same boat as Killian.

Only then would Prussia be able to obtain what it desired most.

It is common sense that there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

Even more so in international diplomacy.

In reality, a fool who doesn’t know that can’t even become a staff member at an embassy, let alone an ambassador.

An ally that gives everything for nothing?

A true leader who acts solely for the sake of his allies?

Everyone knew that such things were fictional entities that didn’t even exist in fantasy novels.

In novels, nine times out of ten, such characters end up stabbing someone in the back or are revealed to be sinister individuals with ulterior motives.

Neither Ambassador Bernstorff nor Marquis de La Valette would believe my words at face value.

These men weren’t political appointees who had parachuted into their roles; they were veterans who had spent at least a decade or two rolling through the diplomatic trenches to reach their current positions.

Given their years of experience, why would they believe my kind words without suspicion?

That was why they would be even more confused.

They’d be wondering what exactly this guy was after by doing this.

“That… what do you mean by us being the ones left with the gain?”

“You can understand it as an expression of how much we value our allies.”

“But…”

Since they would naturally suspect something was hidden, they would try to find it. I had prepared a suitable excuse for that.

“I have spoken this way, but I do not mean to hand it over for free. Naturally, payment must be made, and your governments must also permit us to take territory from the Qing dynasty.”

“Where are you considering?”

“We are considering Hainan and Taiwan.”

“Both are islands.”

Marquis de La Valette, who was looking at the map, nodded calmly and asked.

“Part of Taiwan was already ceded to the British Empire. Is the rest currently Qing territory?”

“I heard the Japanese army has landed and occupied most of it.”

“So, while mediating the armistice between the two sides, you intend to purchase it? Hainan as well?”

“That is correct.”

“By the chance, what is the population of Taiwan and Hainan?”

“Well, from what we’ve gathered, it’s probably around one million combined.”

In the case of Taiwan, it might be a bit more, but Hainan would be lower, so it would probably average out to that.

The two ambassadors, quickly calculating in their heads, glanced at each other for a moment and then threw out another question.

“In the case of the Philippines, I’ve heard that Spain has established an efficient system through many years of management. Will we be taking that over as is?”

“Of course. We will be selling it exactly as we receive it from Spain.”

“And the guarantee that the British Empire will receive the Philippines?”

“Spain currently owes a massive debt to our home government. If they lose this war, they will never be able to pay it back. Since the Union and the North will take the colonies in the Americas, the only place Spain can offer is there.”

They didn’t ask the foolish question of what would happen if the Union or the North also coveted the Philippines.

Unless they were idiots without any intuition, they knew well that there was no possibility of them coveting territory as far away as Asia.

“The population of the Philippines is roughly five million… and Spain has already built a stable system. Honestly, isn’t this a structure where we gain far too much?”

“That is not the case. Our goals are different. France and Prussia wouldn’t gain much from occupying Taiwan or Hainan. The population is small, and their value as colonies isn’t that high. However, we already have developed territories nearby.”

“You mean Hong Kong, Shanghai, and Tainan.”

“Yes. If linked with those areas, those lands are by no means useless.”

No one in the world proposes a transaction where they lose out.

The point was whether the islands near the Qing dynasty, which would be newly acquired, were valuable enough to justify selling a good colony like the Philippines.

Having listened to my explanation, the two ambassadors stared at the map for a while before slowly exchanging looks.

“Was the reason you wanted to meet both of us at once because you had this proposal in mind from the beginning?”

“Of course.”

“Then may we assume the discussion with the government is already finished?”

“Our policy toward Asia is entirely under my jurisdiction. Unless there is an exceptional case, you may consider my will to be reflected as it is.”

“I’ve heard the Philippines is divided into three major regions. How they are partitioned will be the key.”

The fact that they were talking about partitioning meant I should consider them as having accepted.

As expected, putting competitors next to each other makes them snap at the bait the moment they think there’s even a slight profit.

Actually, the reason I called both of them to speak at the same time was for this very reason.

The Philippines is an archipelago of nearly 7,000 islands, categorized into three main regions.

However, since the population, economic level, and types of products cultivated in these three areas differed, they needed to pre-emptively claim the areas they wanted.

While one side hesitated, if the other snatched up the desired location, it would be a case of the dog that chased the chicken staring blankly at the roof.

At first, they might have been hesitant because they were suspicious of me giving away so much, but once they roughly understood it in their heads, it became a battle against time.

Competition really is a wonderful thing.

“I’ve heard Luzon is the largest island in the Philippines. How about we, France, take Luzon, and Prussia takes the Visayas and Mindanao?”

“Luzon contains the representative granaries of the Philippines. Why should France take it?”

“That is a misunderstanding. Cebu in the Visayas is also said to be one of the most developed cities in the Philippines. If you combine the other two regions, the population is similar, and the area becomes much larger.”

Since the Philippines is a chain of islands stretching north to south, they couldn’t help but be sensitive to location.

Luzon was not just about population and agricultural land; being the northernmost region of the Philippines, it was also convenient for trading with Asia.

This was because it was close to Indochina, which France already occupied, and a short trip north would lead directly to the Qing dynasty.

I could just leave them to bicker over who takes which region while I steadily proceed with the tasks I had aimed for.

“Luzon can grow both tobacco and coffee and even has fertile granaries; its value cannot be judged simply by its area. And doesn’t France already have Indochina in Asia? For us, Prussia, the acquisition of the Philippines is an opportunity to establish an important stronghold in Asia.”

“Then wouldn’t it be more beneficial to have a larger territory?”

I was the one selling, but they were already in a heated debate right there on the spot.

Thinking about it, it was a truly comical scene.

To an outsider, it was a situation where one could only assume the Philippines had already fallen into their hands.

In reality, Spain hadn’t even lost the war yet, and the Philippines was a place that had nothing to do with any of the three countries represented here.

Yet, here they were, konuşuyor about receiving it, selling it, and partitioning it so nonchalantly—how could I not crack a bitter smile?

In any case, this dispute was never going to end quickly, so I thought I could just send them back and leisurely watch how things developed.

“…Then let’s do this. We will yield. France, you take Luzon.”

“…Pardon?”

“Hmm?”

At Ambassador Bernstorff’s sudden Remark, both Marquis de La Valette and I narrowed our eyes and observed him.

What was this? Giving an immediate answer here was unexpected.

To decide such a momentous matter right here?

No. More than that, no matter how powerful an ambassador who was a former minister might be, there was no way he could decide something like this unilaterally.

If a backlash occurred in his home government later, he wouldn’t be able to handle the consequences.

Honestly, I was just intrigued, but Marquis de La Valette scanned Bernstorff with a look of suspicion.

“Can you… decide that right here, right now?”

“I can. I have already received permission from the Prime Minister.”

“Does that mean Prime Minister Bismarck already knew about the purchase of the Philippines?”

“Ah, no, that’s not it. It’s just that he gave me a certain degree of autonomy. Of course, I’m not just handing it over. I’m saying I will yield through negotiation.”

“Negotiation?”

Bernstorff looked away from Marquis de La Valette and gave me a very quick glance.

A subtle shift in his gaze, a finger that stiffened slightly before moving again.

Even the position of the coffee cup he raised intentionally to hide his tilted shoulders or the corner of his mouth.

We had only been talking for a few hours, but seeing that reaction, which was subtly different from the beginning, this was clearly not something he had planned from the start.

In other words, it was a performance close to improvisation, and it might be a good opportunity to gauge the diplomatic skills of Prussia and France.

Marquis de La Valette, perhaps judging that this would act as a troublesome variable, tried to excuse himself and leave.

“If there is something to officially discuss with the home government, it seems inappropriate to discuss it here. Since His Majesty is here as well, we should talk later…”

“No, on second thought, this is the most appropriate place. This is a matter that requires the consent of both the British Empire and France.”

“But this is not a place to discuss such formal diplomatic issues…”

“Then would you like to leave, Ambassador? If you leave, I will finalize the Philippines issue with His Majesty and send word to the French Embassy.”

If one claimed formal diplomatic issues couldn’t be discussed here, then the Philippines issue shouldn’t be mentioned either.

In that case, Prussia would say they’d take Luzon first, so was France caught in a checkmate?

It seemed Bernstorff was one step ahead.

“Ahem, I understand. Then for now, let’s listen. What kind of conditions does Prussia wish to propose?”

“It’s not so much a condition as it is urging the fulfillment of a contract. In exchange for participating in the American Civil War, did you not promise to give full support to Prussia becoming the leader of the German Confederation? It seems it is about time you fulfilled that contract.”

I had wondered why they sent a man who had even served as a minister as an ambassador, and it seemed they really were after something.

Marquis de La Valette, unable to process the sudden change in the situation, set down his coffee cup with his hands trembling.

Chapter 374: The Beginning of the End (3)

To be honest, Marquis La Valette did not want to come to London.

While the post of Ambassador to London was considered the most prestigious position in France, it was also one that required an exhausting amount of attention.

The cause was the sheer proximity between France and the British Empire.

Whenever a truly significant issue arose, the Prime Minister would simply cross the channel himself. This naturally limited the scope of what an ambassador could actually accomplish.

It was a paradox: a position of immense importance, yet one where the ambassador rarely had the chance to step forward because the Prime Minister would arrive the moment something truly vital happened.

For these reasons, London was not a particularly popular destination for French ambassadors.

Thus, Marquis La Valette had taken the post with the mindset of simply enjoying the perks and returning home.

He figured that if any troublesome matters arose, Guizot, the master of crossing the Strait of Dover, would surely show up.

Therefore, he truly, honestly, had not expected such a headache-inducing topic to be tossed into his lap.

“The German Confederation… I am certainly aware that such an agreement existed. However, this matter is…”

“I believe the British Empire is already aware of it. Is that not so?”

“Of course.”

Killian nodded without a change in his expression.

‘Damn it, why on earth did the Prime Minister make such a promise?’

In truth, had France faced the war against the North alone, they would have suffered immense losses, and the war would have likely ended in a stalemate.

From that perspective, the Prime Minister’s decision to draw Prussia in, even by offering empty promises, had not been wrong.

The problem was that the time to pay the price for those empty promises was steadily approaching.

“Thinking it over, I am sure France will uphold its contract with the home government, but for the home government to act too greedily would be impolite. Thus, I intend to offer a concession. The negotiation is merely a pretext.”

“Hoho… Hohoho.”

“You may take not just Luzon, but Cebu as well. We would be satisfied with simply having a good base in Asia.”

Gaining leadership over the German Confederation must have been Prussia’s lifelong ambition. In their eyes, giving up two-thirds of the Philippines was likely a small price to pay.

However, from France’s perspective, they could not predict what variables would arise if they simply sat by and watched Prussia become that powerful.

Frankly, it didn’t seem like it would be particularly good for the British Empire either. Did they really intend to just stand by and watch?

Glancing sideways, he saw Killian sitting there with a beaming smile, simply enjoying the show.

‘To hell with this. Is he finding this situation amusing? But why?’

Even from the British Empire’s standpoint, they should want to prevent Prussia from becoming too strong. Why were they just watching?

Marquis La Valette kept his mouth shut, inwardly cursing Guizot and Killian for creating this situation.

He wanted to go back to Paris. His head was throbbing with an ever-increasing intensity.

“Hehehehe.”

“Hahaha.”

With a clear clink, the wine in their glasses swayed.

Ahh, this is it. The aroma, rising like a surging wave, always put him in a good mood.

“As expected of Your Majesty. You truly are the only one I can always trust and rely on.”

“Now, who was it that came to the palace earlier and raised their voice, demanding I come up with a solution?”

“Was there such a fellow? I shall go at once and give him a stern talking-to for living such a life.”

“Is that so? There happens to be a mirror right over there.”

“Hey, you rascal! Your Majesty has been so good to you all this time; don’t live like that. Do you understand?”

Wellesley, who had been pointing his finger at the mirror, shrugged his shoulders and returned to his seat as if nothing had happened.

“He says he will live with more self-restraint from now on. I have told him clearly, so I’m sure he understood.”

“This truly brings a tear to my eye. What a moving lecture.”

“Ahem, cough. Anyway, let’s say the Panama issue goes ahead as you said. In return, you’re asking me to handle the Philippines and the German Confederation matters, correct?”

“Yes. The Philippines doesn’t particularly fit our colonial policy anyway. It’s better to just sell it all off while making a grand gesture and focus on the Qing dynasty instead.”

“What’s going on with the German Confederation?”

“Didn’t I tell you it would turn out like this eventually?”

The fragmentation and reunification of the German Confederation was an inevitable process.

Since France had already signed an agreement to help, it was bound to happen that Prussia would take the lead, much like in the original history.

However, letting Prussia swallow Austria whole was out of the question.

Not that they could likely do so in the first place, but preparations had to be made to ensure such a situation never occurred.

“Will France side with Prussia?”

“They’ve already signed the agreement; it wouldn’t make sense to ignore it now. If it were me, I’d try to compromise by taking a larger share of the Philippines instead.”

“I would do the same. Then the problem is the Austrian side…”

The British Empire and Austria were formal allies who had cooperated in the past war against Russia.

Although Britain had been closer to Prussia recently, Austria would inevitably come calling for help if they found themselves in a desperate situation.

Wellesley analyzed the situation in his own way, staring at the borders of Prussia and Austria, which were practically glued together.

“Even if Austria has become a relic of the past, it is still a country that holds up one pillar of the Great Powers. Even for Prussia, I don’t think it will be an easy victory…”

“That’s not necessarily true. It might be settled much more easily than expected. A fight between a rising new power and a fading relic often ends unexpectedly one-sided. It’s not just a matter of simple size or national strength.”

“Like the North and Spain, you mean.”

Having a perfect example at hand seemed to make it easy for him to understand.

The current struggle between Spain and the North was progressing in a more one-sided manner than anyone had imagined.

Based on their original military strength, Spain should have been able to mount a decent counteroffensive.

However, a nation in decline cannot deliver a sincere counter-blow, even if it wants to.

To use a human analogy, it was like the muscles of the arms, legs, and back were all moving independently of one another.

From the very first naval battle to the subsequent landings and the land war that followed, Spain was proving with its entire being that it was no match for the North.

Come to think of it, there was one more similar case happening right now.

“The war between the Qing dynasty and the Joseon-Japan alliance is also a good example. Of course, Austria isn’t quite as much of a mess as Qing is currently.”

“First Qing and Spain, and now Austria. Old great powers being picked apart by emerging nations and turned into fodder. I suppose this, too, is an inescapable trend of the times.”

Under normal circumstances, these wars should have happened sequentially, but for some reason, they were all occurring simultaneously.

It was exactly as Wellesley said.

Most of the countries that could be colonized had already been taken.

What remained was the confrontation between the countries that possessed colonies and the emerging nations that did not.

The weak are devoured, and those who consume that nourishment grow stronger, greedily searching for their next prey.

“Austria, Qing, Spain. It’s not a pleasant feeling to watch the great empires of old decline like this.”

“I have a general idea of how you feel.”

Wellesley, staring intently at the map, asked in a bitter tone.

“What do you think are the chances of us declining like that in the future?”

“Zero percent,” I replied firmly, adding a short explanation. “Because I won’t let that happen.”

No matter how brilliant an empire, it will eventually set. That was the truth history had shown until now.

Then, what would become of this country’s future?

I knew all too well what kind of ending it would face if it continued on its original path. I had seen it with my own eyes.

But now, much had already changed, and even more would change in the future.

History had already been altered, and the future was within me.

Those who have experienced the stock market often say the same thing.

They thought they hit rock bottom, but then discovered there was a basement beneath it.

Nations are no different.

Just when they seem to have fallen as far as they can go, they occasionally show an even more pathetic side.

The current Qing dynasty was exactly such a case.

The war had barely begun, yet most of the Gando region had already fallen into the hands of Joseon.

In truth, Joseon had intended to take Manchuria, but they hadn’t actually thought they could occupy the entire region.

The land of Manchuria was far too vast, and the number of troops Joseon had deployed was not nearly enough to occupy such an expansive area.

The initial strategy, agreed upon by the military, the Royal Court, and the government, was to gauge the enemy’s strength once the Qing launched a proper counterattack and then adjust the lines accordingly.

However, strangely enough, there was no sign of the counterattack that should have begun by now.

Or perhaps they had already counterattacked, and Joseon simply hadn’t realized it?

Indeed, several battles had taken place.

Most of them were so lopsided that it was embarrassing to even call them battles, but in any case, the Joseon army had been victorious.

As this situation repeated, greed, in the guise of confidence, began to grow in their minds.

“Could it be… that we are actually strong?”

“Wooooo! The spirit of the Baekdu Mountain tiger is surging!”

“Don’t you dare look down on Joseon ever again, you barbarians!”

It was debatable whether these could even be called fights, but whenever they fought, they won, and their own losses were negligible.

These astounding military achievements were reported to the home country day after day, and the media poured out breaking news about these proud feats, fueling nationalistic flattery.

As things reached this point, naturally, not just the military but government officials as well began to be emboldened by these miraculous results.

Kim Jwa-geun wanted to stop here, but the situation did not permit it.

“General Eo Jae-yeon has once again annihilated the Qing army and resumed the march. We must strike while the iron is hot and make the flag of Joseon flutter across all of Manchuria!”

“…Calling it an annihilation is a bit much, when the enemy force was barely a few hundred men.”

“Paradoxically, that means the Qing can only mobilize that many troops. If we push forward now, we can make all of Manchuria our land. Our Joseon will establish a territory even grander than that of ancient Goguryeo or Balhae!”

“Gaining land we cannot even manage is useless—”

“I hear the Japanese army has defeated the Qing navy, landed in Taiwan, and taken most of the island except for Tainan. Furthermore, they are planning to advance even further inland without stopping.”

“…Japan? Is that true?”

Surely, the war had started as a means to unify divided domestic opinions, yet he woke up to find it had expanded into a full-scale invasion of the continent.

“And aren’t the Great Powers of Europe, who were our only concern, just standing by and watching the situation now? Moreover, I hear that people called ‘Ross-something’ from Europe have sent us messages of encouragement. Is that true?”

“It is true. They are a family called Rothschild, who supposedly own one of the three largest banks in Europe.”

“Even such people are agreeing with our movement to reclaim the lands of our ancestors! This is an opportunity. If we organize and send up additional troops, all of Manchuria will fall into our hands!”

“That is correct. His Highness would surely wish for that as well.”

“Actually, isn’t it strange to still call him ‘His Highness’? If we unify Manchuria, our Joseon will be a Great Power second to none. We should address him as ‘Your Majesty’ the Emperor.”

“Oh! That’s a grand idea. Let us propose that to His Highness as well!”

Once the brakes of a train are broken, it cannot stop until it crashes into something and derails.

Kim Jwa-geun had to admit that no matter how much he tried to coax or soothe them, he could not change this atmosphere alone.

He didn’t know exactly when or where this frantic sprint would end, but now, no one could stop it.

Whether it miraculously ran out of fuel and stopped, or crashed into something and was smashed to pieces.

Kim Jwa-geun took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, before spitting out each word as if chewing them.

“I understand. Let us go… and make the proposal to His Highness.”

Chapter 375: The Beginning of the End (4)

Okubo Toshimichi was a man who belonged to a quite distinct category, at least to those familiar with the Japanese sentiment of the time.

While other power players also lacked absolute loyalty to the Emperor, Okubo’s detachment went even further.

He worshipped reason, distanced himself from emotion, and believed that politics should be conducted from a strictly objective standpoint.

For him, the first, second, and third priorities were all efficiency.

His ideal form of politics was one where a politician, who was far from dull-witted, would provide a clear direction and lead the people while sufficiently gathering the public’s will.

In that respect, the current state of Japanese politics was nothing short of extreme inefficiency.

Using the Emperor as a symbol to boost the unity of the people was acceptable. He had no intention of denying the worship of the Emperor, which had now solidified into a Japanese tradition.

However, he found the sight of the outdated families of the Tokugawa and the Daimyos acting pompously in the Senate to be nauseating and unbearable.

Thus, he had feigned compliance to keep them in high spirits while effectively stripping them of their real power.

He believed that if he dedicated another ten years to this effort, the rational and reasonable political system he had designed would take deep root in Japanese society.

If time had passed without any issues, he could have made it happen.

However…

[By the will of His Imperial Majesty the Tenno, to stand tall with the spirit of the great Yamato people, a colony of the Japanese Empire shall be established on the continent.]

It was an absurd delusion that even Toyotomi Hideyoshi might have only dreamed of.

[Establish a colony of the Japanese Empire on the continent, and in coordination with Joseon, which has annexed Manchuria, advance into the heart of the continent. Examine a plan to divide and rule the continent with Joseon, using the Yangtze River as the boundary.]

The theory of partitioning the continent, which was recently being discussed seriously within the military.

[If necessary, we may have to collaborate with the British Empire, France, and Prussia to divide the Qing into five parts…]

Nonsense that made him want to scream for it to stop was coming out daily, to the point where his head throbbed.

Regrettably, this madness had already surpassed the level that Okubo could control.

Currently, the entire archipelago was in a state of frenzied hysteria.

When the war first began, it wasn’t as if there was zero public opinion characterized by doubt.

But now, without anyone forcing them, everyone rushed into the streets, shedding tears as they shouted, “Tenno Heika Banzai!”

“Long live the Emperor! Manse! Manse!”

“Long live the Japanese Empire!”

Had such a feat ever been achieved once in the long history of Japan?

Until now, most wars were civil wars where they fought amongst themselves.

Even Toyotomi’s invasion of Joseon with his army had ultimately ended in failure.

But now, it was different.

The great Imperial Army was crushing the Qing dynasty’s forces with the momentum of a breaking bamboo, occupying Senkaku and half of Taiwan, and was now in the midst of preparing to plant their flag on the continent.

As expected, the Emperor was a living god, the incarnation of Amaterasu who would lead the Yamato people.

The sanctity of the Emperor was further emphasized among the citizens, and within the government, everyone was so intoxicated by this success that no opposing opinions could be raised.

It was a situation almost identical to that of their immediate neighbor next door.

Still, Okubo, who had steadily built his foundation until now, believed he could still make his voice heard.

To be precise, he felt an anxiety that he must do so.

“Why on earth is this working?”

In fact, at the start of the war—no, even in the early stages—Okubo had secretly planned to use this war to his advantage.

They had prepared diligently, and since they would start the war with a surprise attack, they were bound to be successful in the beginning.

Then, the excited military would surely propose reckless strategies, and if left to their own devices, they were bound to go out of control.

But the Qing dynasty wasn’t incompetent; they wouldn’t just keep falling for such a reckless, push-only strategy.

Once or twice, maybe, but normally they wouldn’t fall for it a third time.

They should have changed their strategy as they pushed, but all the military knew how to do was “attack quickly.” Who would be foolish enough to get hit by that three times in a row?

The idiotic military was still shouting for the conquest of the continent, even though the culmination point of the offensive was obvious to anyone.

‘Let us think objectively. The Qing dynasty still has two fleets left. We won in the beginning because of a surprise attack, but if we keep fighting, the damage will inevitably accumulate.’

‘It seems the Prime Minister does not know much about war. In matters like this, momentum is everything. If we act strong, they will have no choice but to shrink back, thinking we have something hidden up our sleeves. If we lack supplies, so do they; if it is difficult for us to sustain the war, it is even more difficult for them. That is the way of the world.’

Madmen. These people were definitely mad.

He had asked Saigo, who caused this situation, to do something, but Saigo was caught in the middle, pushed by the military’s opinion and unable to move.

‘I’m sorry, Okubo. I didn’t know it would turn out like this either…’

‘Is “I’m sorry” all you have to say! War and politics are the same. You have to know when to stop and pull out, but look at what they’re doing now! Soon they’ll be talking about pushing all the way to Beijing!’

Okubo fumed, but the opinion of the military had already unified into one and could not be touched.

He had suppressed them so diligently, yet this one war had turned all those efforts into naught.

The Navy, encouraged by successive victories, shouted that ending the war was absolutely out of the question, and the Army, unlike their usual stance, unconditionally agreed with the Navy.

It wasn’t out of respect for the Navy.

본격적인 점령전—the actual occupation warfare—had not yet begun, and if the war ended like this, the Navy would clearly take all the glory.

Their logic was that the war must end only after the Army had at least seized one province from the Qing dynasty.

Okubo was appalled, but since the military claimed they wanted to walk the path of self-destruction, he stood back to let them try.

Looking at it coldly, it was actually better.

If the Qing dynasty regained their senses and counterattacked, this side would also suffer damage, and then he could use that as a pretext to wipe out the military that had begun to raise its head again.

When that happened, he could tell Saigo to return to his hometown and live in seclusion for the rest of his life to clear his head.

Okubo simply nudged the military, which wanted to ruin itself, to do everything they wanted.

The Navy, triumphantly gathering its forces and poking around various parts of the Qing dynasty, finally fought a decisive battle against the reorganized Qing fleet.

It was the Westernized force that the Qing had gathered under the banner of “Chinese Learning for Essence, Western Learning for Utility.”

Whether it was the class of the warships, the armament, or anything else, the Qing were superior to Japan.

Okubo, having received information on the enemy’s power beforehand, predicted a victory for his side at a ratio of about 6 to 4.

While the Qing’s power was strong, his side had much higher proficiency, so if they pushed with that as a weapon, they wouldn’t lose; he thought they might squeeze out a narrow victory.

Then the enemy would suffer significant damage, and since it would be difficult for this side to continue the war, they could sign a peace treaty on favorable terms.

However, once the lid was opened, the results far exceeded his imagination.

Where did all the tall talk about building the strongest fleet in Asia by pouring in a massive budget go? The Qing dynasty didn’t even know how to handle their ships properly.

Not only that, but where had they stashed all the shells and ammunition? As the battle continued, their offensive visibly weakened.

As a result, the Guangdong Fleet was annihilated, and the Beiyang Fleet was said to have retreated after losing more than half of its strength.

He didn’t know why this was happening, but they had won again.

And it wasn’t a surprise operation; they had achieved a great victory in a head-on clash that would be remembered in Japanese history.

“We won again? How on earth? Why do we keep winning?”

It was a miscalculation. He thought that no matter how messed up the Qing dynasty was, they couldn’t possibly be complete fools, but it seemed they were.

With the Navy’s heroic victory, the Army’s frenzy grew even more intense.

“Now is the time to use Taiwan as a forward base and engage in a full-scale conquest of the continent! Our Army will occupy Zhejiang or Fujian Province!”

“…Couldn’t we just sign an agreement with the Qing here? If we demand that they recognize all the territory we’ve occupied and pay reparations, we can end the war with a historic victory…”

“Prime Ministerrr! What are you saying right now! The thousand-year aspiration of the Yamato people! A golden opportunity to seize the continent is right before our eyes, so how can you say such weak things!”

“Where did the spirit you had during the Restoration go? To think the Prime Minister who laid the foundation of our Japanese Empire would speak such feeble words!”

The sight of those who in the past wouldn’t have dared to even meet his eyes now shouting with veins popping in their necks.

He wanted to give them a thunderous scolding, but in the current situation, even that was impossible.

Regardless, they were now the national heroes who had spread the fame of the Japanese Empire far and wide.

If he continued to oppose them here, he might actually be stabbed in broad daylight and die a miserable death.

In fact, not long ago, an incident occurred where a minister who spoke the extremely common-sense words that they should stop the war now and focus on internal affairs was assassinated in the middle of the day.

The culprits were young cadets from the military academy.

Even though they were caught red-handed, they argued in court that “those who try to block the glory of the Emperor from spreading across the world are traitors colluding with the Qing,” a logic that even drew applause from the people.

Although they were convicted, the public actually applauded the criminals who received the guilty verdict.

Seeing this crazy scene, who would dare to suggest stopping the war?

Crucially, Joseon had notified them of an ambitious plan to form additional troops and take control of all of Manchuria.

“Joseon says they will seize all of Manchuria and declare an Empire.”

“…If they take all of Manchuria, Joseon’s territory will become larger than anyone could have imagined.”

“Since Joseon is acting like that, we cannot afford to just stand still.”

The whole world is going crazy.

Annexing all of Manchuria? He didn’t know what kind of sanity those Joseon people had to act like that.

In a world of the one-eyed, does the person with two eyes become abnormal?

Okubo felt as if he had become an alien entity devoid of common sense.

“Prime Minister! Go to His Imperial Majesty the Tenno immediately and get permission for the continental landing operation!”

“Do not fear, Prime Minister! We will always be by your side!”

It’s because you are by my side that I am afraid, you crazy people.

Shaking his head, Okubo obtained permission from the Emperor to further expand the scale of the war.

If there was any consolation, was it that not only they, but Joseon was also not normal?

Settling his mind, Okubo returned to his office alone and paced around for a moment.

“Which way was London… Damn it, I don’t know. This direction should be fine.”

Looking toward where he presumed Killian would be, Okubo knelt down and began prostrating himself.

Since he might actually have to do it later, this was a rehearsal for that time.

Then, he picked up a pen and began to write a letter in English, stroke by stroke, on a large piece of paper.

[Your Most Respected Majesty Killian,

I, Okubo Toshimichi, have done my best to restrain the military and suppress the madness of this war according to Your Majesty’s command, but due to my incompetence, I have failed to fulfill the duty Your Majesty entrusted to me and am truly sorry. It was a failure of judgment on my part for not anticipating that even Joseon would join this frenzy. Since anyone who suggests stopping the war is branded a traitor and assassinated in broad daylight, no one dares to speak of ending the war.

Since we cannot stop this from within, the situation requires external intervention. If the British Empire or France were to intervene, it would be possible to stop this situation, and I do not understand why no reaction has been shown yet. If You have some hidden plan, I earnestly beseech You to grant me a way to stop this wave of madness…]

Even if the worst result came about, he needed to take out insurance so that at least the country would not perish.

Okubo sent the letter to London, written with all his might to leave clear evidence that he had tried to stop this war.

Of course, he might be insulted as an incompetent human who failed to do his part, but wouldn’t that still be better than the country being ruined?

Now was not the time to be picky.

Chapter 376: The Beginning of the End (5)

While the Qing dynasty was being pummeled in Asia, a similar pattern was unfolding on the other side of the globe, in the Americas.

Since the start of the war, the North-South Allied Forces had been mercilessly hammering Spain, giving them no room to breathe.

The North’s navy entered Guantanamo Bay and captured the fortress, while the combined North-South forces landed in Cuba without encountering any resistance.

Emboldened by the North’s promise of support, Cuba’s local independence forces rose up in response across the island, and Spain was plunged into instant chaos.

Even with a proper chain of command, it would have been difficult to respond, but to make matters worse, Spain was completely unprepared.

In the end, unable to decide on a course of action, Spain dispersed its forces to block both sides, only to have its main strength annihilated by the Allied Forces, leading to the fall of Santiago.

Exactly one month after the war began.

Spain had completely lost Cuba, the colony it had cherished so dearly.

Only then did Spain snap back to its senses and hurriedly assemble a fleet from the home government, but this was also a catastrophic decision.

If they were going to dispatch a fleet, they should have sent it before Cuba fell; what did they expect to achieve by sending it after the situation was already over?

The Spanish fleet, which arrived a day late and a dollar short after crossing the Atlantic, could do nothing. They turned back, only to be caught by the Northern fleet and wiped out.

If they had fought with a properly prepared force, a fierce battle might have been possible, but they lost the Caribbean entirely after a series of nonsensical, one-sided engagements.

Analysis of this absurd result even emerged in the North, suggesting that Mr. President Lincoln might have planted spies in Spain beforehand.

“As expected, Your Excellency is truly remarkable!”

“Indeed. We never dreamed that Your Excellency possessed such means.”

“Hahaha, not at all.”

What is this? Why is this war going so smoothly?

In truth, Lincoln had expected to endure a certain amount of damage when going to war with Spain.

The casualties had been significant even in the war with Mexico, and objectively, wasn’t Spain a much stronger nation than Mexico?

But the damage here was even less than it had been during the Mexican war, leaving Lincoln feeling as if he had been cheated.

At the same time, a slow-burning rage simmered within him.

It meant that these pathetic fools had presumed to interfere in their affairs and cause trouble until now, despite knowing their place.

Furthermore, with repeated victories, public opinion among the citizens reached a fever pitch with every passing day.

“Let’s take this opportunity to completely crush those bastards!”

The Allied Forces that occupied Cuba pushed straight into Puerto Rico, and here too, Spain was helplessly driven out by the Allies, surrendering the island.

With this, approximately 370 years after Columbus first set foot in the New World, Spain lost everything it had built in the Americas.

Spain had to make a choice.

Whether to fold the war here, or squeeze out what little money they didn’t have for a final stand.

Opinions were divided in Parliament and public sentiment was split, but in the end, Spain had no choice but to opt for an armistice.

They knew that if they squeezed out more resources to fight and still lost, the country might truly face ruin.

Even if they fought, there was no guarantee that the United States would give up, and if the other side continued to provoke them, Spain would be unable to handle the military expenditures.

If it was impossible to sustain the battle even if they won, how could they continue the fight?

This was the pathetic end of an empire that once called itself the one where the sun never sets and ruled the seas of the whole world.

They hadn’t lost to the British Empire, the strongest power of the era, nor to France or Prussia, who vied for the number two spot.

They had been defeated by the United States, a country that everyone assumed they would at least be able to beat.

They had been pushed back during the Civil War as well, but back then, there was at least a shred of an excuse.

Wasn’t it naturally a disadvantage to be the attacking side in a war?

Furthermore, Spain had to transport its army across the ocean, so the disadvantage was felt doubly.

But this time, they tasted a crushing defeat not just in the army, but in naval warfare as well.

Clearly, the difference in strength itself wasn’t that overwhelming, yet they were pushed back in a most unsightly manner.

For a country that was once successful, this kind of defeat is inevitably more shocking.

It was because they were forced to accept the painful reality that they were now completely obsolete.

As long as their spirit was broken, Spain was as good as finished.

The issue now was the public opinion within the United States.

“Spain has made an offer to sign a peace treaty.”

“They acted so high and mighty, yet they’re in this state in just a few months. If I had known they were such pushovers, I would have crushed them much sooner.”

“Indeed. Mr. President, what would you like to do?”

“The South seems to want to end the war here soon. General Secretary Engels said that if we agree, they won’t oppose signing a peace treaty.”

“Public opinion is dominated by the view that we should push all the way to Asia and occupy Spain’s Asian colonies.”

The Allied Forces still had the capacity to continue the war, and the citizens wanted the absolute downfall of Spain.

It wasn’t that they wanted to expand the territory of the United States by seizing Asian colonies.

It was an expression of rage, a desire to trample Spain so thoroughly that they could never rise again.

“There’s no need to go that far. Spain is destined to be kicked out of Asia anyway.”

Even if it was a verbal negotiation not recorded in writing, given how things had turned out, the agreement was as good as implemented.

Even if they didn’t move their fleet, the British Empire would finish it for them.

Wasn’t it meaningless to waste energy on land they couldn’t even keep?

Lincoln finished his calculations and decided to put a period on this short but intense war.

“What the citizens want is revenge. Revenge isn’t just done with swords and guns. Since we also intend to end the war, ask the British Empire for cooperation.”

“Then, public opinion…”

“With this war, Spain will lose everything. If we highlight that part, the citizens will be satisfied. Emphasize that we didn’t stop because we could do more, but that the war is concluding with our perfect victory.”

Setting the Spain issue aside for a moment, there was actually one more problem remaining.

“Then, what will you do about Cuba?”

The justification the North first used to provoke Spain was, without a doubt, support for Cuban independence.

Of course, within the United States, there was no real intention to actually let Cuba go free.

Unless they were in a situation where the North and South were not divided, Cuba’s geopolitical value was immeasurably high given that the South was a future hostile state.

They might not take a single cent of reparations, but they could never give up Cuba.

Lincoln reached the conclusion that, even if it went against his sense of justice, he ultimately had no choice but to make a decision.

“Regarding Cuba… for now, announce that we will follow the will of the citizens.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And recruit those among the independence forces who are favorable to us and give them power. Since we don’t know when Spain might invade again, the goal is to stir up public opinion that it is right to be under our protection for the time being.”

If they helped them win independence and then immediately swallowed them up, they would surely face immense condemnation from European nations and provide a justification for their interference.

Therefore, they would make Cuba a protectorate under the pretext that they were not yet capable of self-reliance, and gradually foster voices from within that it would be better to be annexed by this side.

The United States claimed to be different from European imperialists, but they could not afford to be picky about their methods to win the competition against the Communist Party.

The war with Spain was merely the prologue announcing the start of the true struggle.

Not a hot war of guns and cannons, but a cold war walking on thin ice was the future they had to face.

[Exclusive Breaking News! Spain Offers Surrender to the United States!]

[What is Spain’s Fate? What is the Responsibility of the British Empire in This Chaotic Era?]

[The United States’ Advance into the Pacific? A Wake-up Call to the Government’s Complacent Response!]

[Prussia and Austria Conflict Ignited? What is the Future of the German Confederation?]

[Confusion Accelerates on the Asian Front. Are Hong Kong and Shanghai Safe?]

[Malaria Patients Surge! Can the Panama Canal be Completed?]

Chaos, utter chaos.

Looking at the breaking news updated every day, not a single newspaper said the same thing.

With scoops pouring in from every direction, the newspapers must be lamenting the fact that they only have one front page.

Those who do not know how the government or I are moving behind the scenes cannot help but feel a sense of crisis in this raging storm.

The whole world is dancing in a frenzy, yet the British Empire, the center of the world, shows no particular movement, so it’s understandable to find it strange.

In fact, some pro-Opposition figures and non-mainstream members of the Ruling party cautiously brought up whether the government was being too complacent.

However, a truly wise person does not shake the fishing rod noisily until a big fish is caught.

Wellesley and I ignored the noisy barking and watched the situation unfold leisurely.

Actually, it’s good that they’re being so loud everywhere.

That way, the citizens will be able to grasp what kind of incidents and accidents are occurring outside.

If we resolve things stylishly but no one knows about it, it won’t be effective propaganda.

“The United States has informed us of their intention to enter into a peace treaty with Spain.”

“A bit faster than expected. I thought they would hold out for at least another month.”

The news from Lincoln arrived, coincidentally, while I was lounging in front of the fireplace reading a letter from Okubo.

One side was taking things a step—no, ten steps too far into the realm of absurdity, while the other was showing signs of folding the board while people were still clapping; how could I not compare them?

Of course, I have to consider the fact that Japan has a friend like Joseon chiming in beside them, but even so, I couldn’t help but feel that it was fascinating.

I mean, how can things flow so similarly to the original history, as if by magic?

Strictly speaking, since the variable called Joseon has exploded, it can’t be said to be the same as the original history, but I was personally curious to see where their frenzy would end.

“I’ve already coordinated with the government, so give them the word to execute immediately. Say that we, the British Empire, as a third party, will mediate the signing of a very reasonable peace treaty. Here in London.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“And as for the person to participate in the conference… let’s see. It’s a bit much for me to go personally, so I can leave it to Edward.”

If I ask them to create one more spot so he can participate alongside the government representative, they will take care of it.

This is the optimal appointment, as it allows Edward to gain experience while ensuring that the clauses I am aiming for are directly reflected.

“Then, that should be enough for the Spain issue, and the rest is indeed this side.”

“Your Majesty. We continue to receive messages from the Hong Kong and Shanghai Governor-General’s Offices. They seem unable to decide whether to intervene or just observe.”

“Tell them to observe.”

France, having been sweetly lobbied by Rothschild, has already officially declared neutrality, and since I’m planning to draw some of their money when restarting the Panama Canal construction, I was acting as if I were giving in to their demands.

In truth, while they might be anxious and burning with worry about the military’s behavior, it’s not that bad for me.

No matter how much Japan or Joseon act up now, it’s nothing more than a cute tantrum from my perspective, as it’s before their weight class has grown like the Japan of the original history.

If they continue to act up like that and cross the line, I can just cut off the parts that stick out then.

Japan, Joseon, and the Qing dynasty.

The opportunity to put those three hopeless brothers on the operating table all at once is bound to come.

I carefully folded the letter Okubo sent, put it in the corner of a drawer, and sent a brief reply.

It must be nerve-wracking for you, but endure it a bit longer.

Be careful not to get assassinated for speaking the truth.

When the time comes, I will make sure the reward is worth your while.

Chapter 377: The End of an Old Era

Following my suggestion for the British Empire to intervene and mediate, Spain and the United States quickly began preparations for peace treaty negotiations.

The venue was London.

Each country’s delegation was to consist of no more than five members, and the treaty was to be ratified immediately in accordance with their respective constitutional forms.

Spain, which was in no position to argue, organized its delegation without a word and arrived in London early.

The Duke of Narvaez, who had served as Prime Minister four times, led the Spanish representative committee. Naturally, he came to see me as soon as he arrived.

“Your Majesty, thank you for graciously agreeing to the mediation.”

“There is no need for thanks. If the war between the United States and Spain drags on, there’s no telling how Europe might be affected. Furthermore, since conflicts are breaking out elsewhere, the British Empire has stepped in personally in the hope that the friction between America and Spain, at least, will end quickly.”

“I am grateful.”

In truth, the Spanish themselves must have known all too well that a miserable future awaited them if the war continued any longer.

Therefore, I feigned ignorance and offered an apology in a tone filled with sympathy.

“And it is I who should be thanking you. Spain must have been preparing a large-scale counteroffensive, so I can only imagine the internal conflict caused when the home government suddenly suggested stopping the war. A great power like Spain surely wouldn’t have wanted to end the war while suffering such losses, but didn’t you make this difficult decision to save the face of your home government?”

“Uh… well, that is…”

In reality, they were being pummeled one-sidedly without even being able to raise their guard, and they were likely saved by this referee’s intervention. But even if his mouth were torn asunder, he could never admit that, could he?

He probably wanted to brazenly agree with my words, but since he didn’t know exactly how much I knew, it would be difficult to put on such a bold front.

Seeing his thoughts plain on his face now that he was driven to cultural limits made it quite entertaining.

‘Damn it, I can’t exactly say thank you for stopping the fight, and if I bluff and get caught, it would be the ultimate disgrace. What do I do?’

If he acted like that during the actual negotiations, he would likely be thoroughly fleeced by the North and the South.

However, since I couldn’t give the impression that I was skinning Spain alive while knowing everything, I calmly guided Narvaez to the office.

“As you may already know, thirteen people will participate in the negotiations: five representatives from Spain, five from the North and the South, one each from the House of Lords and the House of Commons representing the British Empire, and Prince Edward as the representative of Canada. Of course, we have no intention of interfering in the bilateral negotiations, so we will primarily be there to listen.”

“Yes. I’ve already heard that the Duke of Wellington and Mr. Disraeli will be representing the British Empire. However, I did not know that His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales would be participating.”

Did he think the British Imperial House was a position without actual power and feel surprised by his sudden appearance?

Technically, he was attending as the representative of the Kingdom of Canada, which was a part of the Empire.

Since Edward was absorbing experience exactly as I fed it to him, he would surely become someone even more capable of holding his own if he handled these negotiations well.

I had set the stage such that he could win easily just by doing his part, so there was no need to worry about him ruining the proceedings.

I wondered if I was making him too accustomed to negotiations from the position of the strong, but I was certain this was the best course considering the future Edward would live in.

Building something and protecting it are similar, but they have different nuances.

In my case, I had to encompass both roles, but my children clearly only needed to focus on the latter.

By the time they truly had to jump into political matters, the British Empire would have already established its status as the unrivaled, world-leading superpower.

This meant they needed to focus on learning how to coax and persuade other countries using their status and how to nurture alliances.

In fact, since he was young, I had constantly reminded him that he should not act like a self-righteous tyrant just because of the status of being the world’s greatest power.

While it was true that he had to utilize other nations, it had to be done in a more sophisticated and subtle manner.

My goal was to raise him to be someone who could pursue practical interests while maintaining the reputation of the respected Imperial House.

Of course, that’s easier said than done. If he had shown no potential, I would have just given him a formal position and let him live happily on his own. Fortunately, Edward proved his worth every time I assigned him a task.

That was why no one complained about him accompanying me to such negotiations. Had I forced an incompetent son into the position, there would have been inevitable backtalk, no matter how much power I held.

After going through the formal welcoming procedures, the Spanish representatives stayed in London, looking as dejected as death row inmates awaiting execution.

About a week later, the joint representative committee dispatched by the North and the South arrived in London with great pomp.

Unlike the atmosphere of the Spanish delegation, which was as gloomy as a defeated nation, the representatives of the North and the South were nothing short of grand.

The lineup was impressive: the North formed its delegation with Secretary of State Seward and two Senators.

The South also showed equal commitment, with Bakunin and a member of the Supreme Council in attendance.

Since Secretary of State Seward had visited London several times, the reaction was a simple acknowledgement of his return, but Bakunin was a different story.

An anarchist who was famous in Europe had returned as the second-in-command of a communist nation; how could he not attract the people’s attention?

Still, he seemed aware that he hadn’t come to start trouble but to promote his country’s interests. Bakunin stayed out of the spotlight, letting the North take the lead while he remained in the background.

Of course, he didn’t overdo his public appearances, but he didn’t hide the sense of victory in having won the war.

Finally, the day of the agreement arrived.

Watching the two delegations arrive from a private room in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with Edward, I found it hard to suppress a sudden chuckle.

There was former Prime Minister Narvaez, walking with his head slumped like an animal being dragged to the slaughterhouse.

And there were Secretary Seward and Bakunin, entering as triumphantly as valedictorians arriving at a family reunion.

“I feel like I can already see the results of the meeting before it even begins,” Edward whispered beside me. I smirked and nodded.

“I suppose so.”

Ah, I never want to fall like that.

Seeing the shrunken state of the Spanish delegation, Edward sincerely felt that way.

Was that truly the end of an empire once called the one where the sun never set, which had swept across the oceans with its Invincible Armada?

In fact, the Spain of the past and the British Empire of the present had a surprising number of things in common.

Both possessed naval power that was hard for anyone to match, and both were called empires where the sun never set because they had established colonies all over the world.

In that respect, watching an old, faded power being suppressed by emerging nations was not a particularly pleasant feeling.

This was especially true given that those emerging nations were countries that had gained independence from the British Empire.

Since he hadn’t even been born when America became independent, or even during the subsequent wars, he hadn’t experienced the past himself.

But the more he looked at it, the more he couldn’t understand his ancestors.

Just why did they fail to embrace those lands and let them become independent?

No matter how much he thought about it, it didn’t make sense, so he remembered digging through the records and history books of that time in detail.

It was because he couldn’t believe that his ancestors were the “stupid blockheads” his father often called them.

However, after diligent research, he had concluded that his ancestors weren’t quite such hopeless fools.

At the time, the United States was much smaller than it was now, and there was a lack of awareness that it was a ridiculous land of gold where resources and food simply poured out boundlessly as they did today.

If they had known, their response would have been different.

Wellesley and Disraeli, who had been the Prince’s mentors since he was a child, had said something similar.

They said that judging past facts based on the final outcome could lead to significant errors. It was something along those lines.

But hadn’t his father developed Canada—which the home government hadn’t particularly focused on at the time—to an almost unbelievable level?

Actually, if one looked at it in hindsight, that too could be considered a lucky success.

Once industrialization began in earnest, the cities near the Great Lakes were able to easily obtain the necessary resources.

He had purchased Alaska for the purpose of checking Russia, only for all sorts of resources and even gold to pour out of there.

He had occupied the California area to prevent the United States from expanding into the Pacific, and when they brought water to that land which had been mocked as a desert wasteland, it turned out to be perfect for farming.

Clearly, the initial goal was A, but once it was done, the results went from B, C, and D all the way to Z.

Some dismissed it as mere luck or the grace of God, but Edward didn’t think so.

A coincidence is a coincidence only a couple of times. If things work out coincidentally every single time, is it still a coincidence? No, it’s inevitable.

In that sense, he did not doubt that his father’s act of splitting the United States in half to weaken it was the best choice for the future of the British Empire.

It wasn’t merely the one-dimensional logic of stopping the United States from becoming strong right now; it was a grand decision looking toward the much more distant future.

Edward secretly speculated as much, and seeing this scene today made him realize his prediction was correct.

“Dear Representative Narvaez, we are truly grateful that you have responded to this peace agreement. I never knew that Spain, a great power of Europe, loved peace so much as to even give up a counteroffensive operation to avoid conflict with our United States. Isn’t that right, Representative Bakunin?”

“Indeed. I was quite anxious about when Spain’s Invincible Armada would cross the Atlantic, but my heart is at ease knowing that Spain has chosen peace.”

They are mocking them openly. Utterly mocking them.

The Secretary Seward Edward knew was a gentlemanly figure who maintained etiquette in both public and private life.

Yet, he was now spitting out such blatantly sarcastic remarks.

Of course, it was a testament to how badly the people of the North felt about Spain.

“Ahem… the home government simply wishes to conclude the situation without the war expanding any further.”

“I see. Naturally, we also do not wish for the war to expand further. After all, what country would want to fight against Spain’s Invincible Armada?”

“…….”

In any case, this conference wasn’t going to end overnight.

It was a massive undertaking that could drag on for at least a week to fifteen days, or even nearly a month, so Seward was determined to dedicate himself to this public roasting of Spain.

He probably figured that if an enraged Spain stormed out of the room, they could just go back to beating them, so either way was fine.

Secretary Seward’s refreshed expression as he watched the Spanish representatives trembling with sour faces added weight to this theory.

“Let’s set the pleasantries aside and begin discussing the main content of the agreement. We, Spain, want the North, the South, and Spain to jointly bear the burden of Cuba’s debt.”

“We do?”

“And why is that?”

Seward and Bakunin let out chilling laughs at the same time.

The debt Cuba currently carried was quite large for Spain alone to bear.

If the North and South were to take over Cuba as it was, it would be right for them to assume this debt as well, but the United States seemed to have no intention of doing so.

“Our socialist union wishes to take over Puerto Rico, not Cuba. This means we have no connection to Cuba whatsoever. So, sharing the debt makes no sense, does it?”

“It’s the same for our Union. Spain should bear the Cuban debt alone.”

“Wait just a moment. The Union clearly… for Cuba…”

“You seem to be mistaken. we did not occupy Cuba; we supported its independence. Why should we take on the debt of a perfectly fine independent nation?”

While no one was ignorant of the North’s true intentions, practically speaking, the North and Cuba were currently separate entities with no formal relation.

Had they considered even these practical elements when they chose not to annex Cuba immediately, rather than just doing it for the sake of appearances?

Narvaez’s complexion turned ashen, and Secretary Seward covered his mouth with a handkerchief to hide a smile of sheer amusement.

So this is how the great powers of this era bleed a defeated nation dry.

As he observed the merciless methods of the North—even against another white nation—something flashed like lightning through Edward’s mind.

Wait. If Spain bears the Cuban debt alone…

He had originally intended to intervene if the atmosphere became too intense, but he changed his mind.

Edward continued to watch closely as Seward and Bakunin placed the Spanish representatives on a sizzling grill, turning, searing, and roasting them.

Chapter 378: End of an Old Era (2)

The reason the British Empire could take over the Philippines from Spain was that Spain currently owed a massive amount of debt to the British Empire.

So, what would happen if Spain, already a mountain of debt, was forced to shoulder Cuba’s liabilities alone?

Edward watched indifferently as Narvaez took a one-sided beating, unable to do a single thing about it.

As a result, it was concluded that Spain would renounce all ownership of Cuba and Puerto Rico. Spain would take sole responsibility for Cuba’s debts, and Puerto Rico would be snatched up by the South.

Furthermore, it was officially acknowledged that the South did not need to pay the outstanding balance for weapons Spain had sold to the former Confederate States.

“Then what remains is for Spain to admit that they destroyed our Union transport ships with sea mines and provide compensation. The public’s anger is currently immense. I believe the public sentiment will only settle down if Spain offers a sincere apology.”

“We did no such thing. How can you ask us to apologize for something we didn’t do?”

“Then how about this? Since it’s a fixed fact that Spain must pay compensation to wrap up this war anyway, why not add a little more and hand over some rights? I believe Spain holds the silver mining rights in Mexico; we will take those over.”

“Mmm…”

One might wonder what would be left of Spain if they lost even the Mexican silver mines while already suffering from a lack of liquidity, but it was nearly impossible for them to keep holding onto their interests in the Americas anyway.

“It is impossible to hand them over for nothing. If that were the case, I could simply sell the rights back to Mexico for money. Have the Union propose a suitable price. Then we will sell.”

“Understood. However, the payment will not be a lump sum, but installments over at least five years.”

“…Understood.”

About ten days passed, and the issues regarding the Americas were nearly finalized.

Spain was in a mood to leave as soon as possible, but unfortunately, the real game was just beginning.

“At this point, where the agreement between Spain and the North and South has reached a conclusion, the British home government cannot help but verify certain facts. Just as there is a priority for bonds, the amount the British Empire is owed by Spain is by no means small. Chronologically, this debt is the oldest, so I believe it is only proper that we are repaid with priority over the Union or the Allied Powers. I would like to ask if Secretary Seward and Member of Parliament Bakunin agree with this.”

“We have no complaints.”

“That is only logical. After all, the main compensation we are to receive is colonies, and the cash amount isn’t that significant.”

While it was true that Spain owed a debt to the British Empire, Britain couldn’t just demand it out of nowhere and link it to the Philippines.

The timing and justification for bringing it up were crucial, and now—when the North and the South had roughly estimated what they were to receive from Spain—was the perfect opportunity.

It allowed for a very natural shift in the conversation: You’ve accumulated this much to give to them, so you’ve made sure to save what you owe us first, right?

Since previous arrangements had been made for the Union to support this stance in exchange for Britain’s neutrality, Secretary Seward readily took Britain’s side and agreed, leaving Spain no room to escape.

“Uh… well, that should probably be… possible, right?”

“It must be possible. You haven’t forgotten how many times the home government has postponed the repayment child, have you?”

“Ah, yes. I understand. I will provide a definitive calculation and an answer here tomorrow.”

They said that, but Edward, Narvaez, and even Seward and Bakunin knew very well that Spain had no source of money left.

With Spain now burdened with Cuba’s debt as well, no matter how much they squeezed, where would they find the funds?

The next day, Narvaez, who looked like a ghost as if he had stayed up all night, arrived with a pile of documents and rambled desperately, trying to talk around the subject.

“…So, the amount the home government can mobilize immediately this year is…”

“To get straight to the point, is it possible or not?”

“If you could just give us five more years…”

“You know very well that is impossible, don’t you?”

“……”

“It cannot be helped then. Once the deadline arrives, the home government will proceed with forced execution. We have already given you sufficient opportunity, so I hope you do not think of us too harshly.”

If it were forced execution, it would likely take the form of seizing anything valuable Spain owned and selling it off.

Secretary Seward narrowed his eyes and leaned forward.

“If the British Empire carries out forced execution, isn’t there a risk that the compensation our nations are due from Spain might be compromised?”

“We should coordinate beforehand to ensure that doesn’t happen, shouldn’t we?”

“Wait. Then how about this? Haven’t Britain and the socialist Allied Powers already reached a resolution with each other on the American continent? So, why doesn’t the British Empire take what it is owed from Spain in Asia or the Pacific instead?”

“Hmm, then what would be there for the home government to take?”

“Wouldn’t the Philippines or Guam be options?”

“The—the Philippines! Why is that being brought up here!”

Perhaps they had felt somewhat relieved, thinking they had at least kept the Philippines, but the faces of the Spanish delegation, including Narvaez, went beyond pale—they looked as if their souls had left their bodies.

But what could be done? If you have no money, you have to pay with your body.

It was an even better picture because it wasn’t the British Empire demanding it first; rather, the North and the South were forcibly tearing it away and offering it up to protect their own interests.

“No—not the Philippines!”

“Is there any other way then?”

“Then, excluding Luzon, we could hand over two other regions…”

“That makes no sense.”

“Exactly. My goodness, in all my life, I’ve never seen a country try to stiff the British Empire—of all nations—on their money. Spain is truly something else.”

The Union and the Confederacy immediately joined in to heckle Spain.

Looking at them now, their coordination was so perfect one might wonder if they were actually on good terms.

“W-wait a moment, please. The Philippines issue is beyond my authority. If this is included in the agreement as is, the home government will refuse ratification.”

“Is that so? Then we shall wait; please seek approval from your home government and we will resume the meeting. I must also inform my Parliament and government of your country’s intentions—that Spain seems to have no intention of repaying its debt to us.”

“N-no! That’s not it, it’s just that the home government needs time…”

The encirclement was already complete.

A situation that was thought to be a two-on-one fight had suddenly turned into a three-on-one.

“Then let us suspend the agreement for a moment until we hear the intentions of the Spanish home government. If the most important issue isn’t resolved, further discussion is a waste of time.”

“The Union agrees with His Highness the Prince of Wales.”

“We have no objections either.”

The world was ruled by the principle of majority vote.

Since everyone except Spain was in agreement, Spain’s opinion no longer mattered much.

“Ah, and since my home government will handle a portion of Cuba’s debt for you, why don’t you also consider handing over Guam in addition to the Philippines?”

Narvaez, who was stumbling as he stood up, tripped over his own feet at Edward’s final remark and flopped back down into his chair.

As I listened to the report of this entire process at the end, I had to desperately suppress the corners of my mouth from curling up.

You’ve grown up so well. That’s my son.

“To Joseon and Japan! To the steadfast friendship between the Han people and the Yamato people!”

“Cheers!”

“May the friendship between the Korean Peninsula and the archipelago last forever!”

“Forever!”

While Spain was suffering humiliation in London.

Joseon and Japan, having jointly resolved to conquer Manchuria and land on the continent, vowed to run together until the end of this war.

It was truly a blood alliance that transcended a mere treaty.

Since history began, had there ever been a time when the two nations were on such good terms?

To declare this monumental blood alliance, Japan had sent none other than their Prime Minister, Okubo, to Joseon.

In fact, this was partly Okubo’s own wish.

He didn’t know what would happen to him if he stayed in his own country, which was becoming more mad by the day.

If he spoke a few words of harsh truth, he might lose his head like the minister who died recently, so he thought it best to go abroad, cool his head, and then return.

Hadn’t Killian said he would save him when the time came, so just stay alive?

But it was easier said than done; it was hard to even keep a low profile because it was impossible to distinguish where the madness ended and where sanity began.

So, he intended to avoid making trouble and simply escape abroad to enjoy a vacation.

To be honest, he also wanted to see with his own eyes the atmosphere in Joseon, which was dancing a frantic dance alongside Japan.

“Hahahahahaha!”

“Kwahahahaha!”

And the result of seeing it personally: his suspicions were confirmed.

The atmosphere was shockingly identical to Japan’s, with ministers everywhere saying the exact same chilling things.

At first, Okubo felt as if he had arrived in Western Japan rather than Joseon.

And when he first met Kim Jwa-geun, who led the Joseon Cabinet, Okubo felt a startling sense of familiarity.

“Since the friendship between our two nations is so firm, the conquest of the continent is only a matter of time.”

“Indeed! Indeed! Just seeing our two Prime Ministers from Joseon and Japan sharing a drink like this, isn’t the future already clear? In my eyes, the liquor in your glasses looks like a symbol of that continent.”

“Now, now, Prime Minister Okubo, please drink up.”

The ministers of Joseon surrounding Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo constantly offered drinks and whispered of a rosy future.

Not only the Cabinet ministers but also generals from the army and navy were present at this welcoming ceremony, but it was no longer surprising.

Okubo calmly tilted his glass and observed the complexion of Kim Jwa-geun sitting across from him.

The vanguard of reform, who was called the ‘Okubo of Joseon’ back in Japan.

Suddenly, he remembered Saigo saying after a visit to Joseon that Kim Jwa-geun was being called the ‘Okubo of Japan’ in Joseon.

At the time, he had just scoffed and moved on, but seeing him in person like this, he felt a deep sense of shared destiny and pity.

Sure enough, once the event ended and only the two of them remained in the office, Kim Jwa-geun drained his remaining drink in one gulp and slammed the glass down hard on the table. Clack!

“Phew, fuck’s sake, I really can’t do this anymore. It’s a total shitshow.”

Those thick, savory words stabbing his ears were unmistakably curses.

As Okubo gave a bitter smile and nodded, Kim Jwa-geun clicked his tongue lightly and spoke in Japanese.

“Ah, I must apologize. I see you understand Korean.”

“Not well. But I’m quite familiar with Joseon curses. They tend to stick in the ear quite clearly.”

“Haha… I’ve shown such a shameful side of myself to a precious guest because of the alcohol.”

“Not at all. In the current situation, who could stay sane without going mad? I fully understand.”

The meeting of the only two ‘two-eyed’ Prime Ministers in two countries that had been hit by the ‘one-eyed’ virus and turned into one-eyed heavens.

Kim Jwa-geun looked at Okubo with a face overcome with emotion.

Whether due to the alcohol or heightened feelings, his eyes were even glistening with tears.

Okubo was also struggling to contain the surge of emotion at finding his soulmate across the sea.

Yo, you too? Yo, me too!

It was a tremendous comfort just to know he wasn’t alone in this difficult world.

“Prime Minister Okubo, did you perhaps receive any instructions from London?”

“Actually, I have something to say regarding that. Please, listen to my story.”

Two Prime Ministers who had barely managed to grow their nations as the vanguards of reform, only to be forced to watch their homelands spiral out of control.

Their conversation, having discovered an unexpected similarity, continued until dawn.

Chapter 379: The End of an Old Era (3)

The drinking session, which had stretched deep into the night, did not end even when the distant crowing of a rooster announced the arrival of morning.

“Fuck, I’m telling you, those military bastards are simply beyond help.”

“My thoughts exactly. They’re nothing but piles of shit with nothing but war inside their heads. If we could just sweep them all up and dump them in the middle of the Pacific, both our countries would be much more peaceful. Isn’t there any way to do that?”

“It won’t be possible until the war is over, will it? At least, not in my home government. We’re currently undertaking the massive task of reclaiming the old territories of Manchuria and expanding our borders several times over—how could we stop them? Isn’t it the same for your country?”

In response to Kim Jwa-geun’s question, Okubo replied with a bitter smile.

Both men were slurring their speech slightly, but the relief of finally venting the frustrations they had kept bottled up was so great that they couldn’t even feel their fatigue.

“That goddamn Manchuria, Manchuria, Manchuria. Those idiots. Let’s say we do take Manchuria. Then what? Are our ancestors going to come back to life to manage it for us? We only just finished setting up administrative districts in the half of Sakhalin we received ages ago.”

“It’s the same for us. Considering our current national resources, even the Taiwan we just occupied is a lot to digest. Since the British Empire already has a presence in Taiwan, I was originally planning to just sell it to them. That would have offset quite a bit of the loans we took from them.”

“Now, that’s a clever idea.”

“Right? My original plan was this: take the cost of the war from the Qing dynasty, tear away territory to sell to the British Empire to reduce the national debt, and use the sense of triumph from winning the war to further accelerate our enlightenment. Not starting the war was the best option, but since it already broke out, I thought that was the best way to wrap it up.”

In truth, Kim Jwa-geun’s thoughts were not much different.

His original goal was to only take Gando and, through negotiations with the Qing, annex part of it into Joseon while returning the rest in exchange for money.

By squeezing a massive sum out of the Qing, he intended to repay part of the loans from Europe, take credit for expanding into the continent, and use the momentum to push enlightenment even further.

He, too, believed this was the best possible outcome once the war had begun. Unfortunately, even that had now become impossible.

He racked his brain for the cause, but only one answer surfaced.

“This is all because of the Qing! What the hell have those idiots been doing all this time?”

“My thoughts exactly. ‘Great Power,’ my foot. They’re just pathetic losers. That’s why they’re getting picked apart by European nations and whining about it.”

“Weren’t they supposed to be pouring money into that ‘Chinese Learning for Essence, Western Learning for Utility’ nonsense? What happened to all that?”

“I suppose it all disappeared into Empress Dowager Cixi’s stomach.”

“Pathetic fools. To let their national power rot like that.”

The two men, who lamented the Qing’s poor performance for so long that one might mistake them for Qing citizens themselves, brought out another bottle and poured until their glasses overflowed.

“Speaking of which, didn’t you mention earlier, Prime Minister, that you received a reply from London? I didn’t hear the details because we were interrupted. What did it say? Does that man even realize how much we’re suffering?”

“He likely knows. I sent him a very detailed letter. But for now, his response was basically to just keep suffering for a bit longer.”

“Was that really it?”

“Yes. He told me to destroy the letter immediately after reading it, so I burned it. I can’t show it to you, but truly, that was the gist of it.”

“Good heavens, how cold-hearted.”

The Killian that Kim Jwa-geun knew was a man who, even in this situation, could find some brilliant strategy to crush the arrogant military.

Even failing that, if the British Empire officially told them to stand down, wouldn’t the military have no choice but to tuck their tails?

“He probably judged that there’s a risk our military, or Joseon’s, might even reject mediation from the British Empire at this point.”

“No way. If they actually did that, they’d be crushed. They’d have to be insane to do that.”

“…As you say, they wouldn’t unless they were insane. But can we really say they aren’t insane right now?”

Ah… that’s true. They are crazy right now.

Kim Jwa-geun couldn’t say anything to Okubo’s sharp point and simply nodded.

“If a catastrophe occurs where the military refuses to listen to the British Empire, everything we’ve worked so hard for will vanish like bubbles. Of course, he could use that as a pretext to wipe out the military entirely, but…”

“Perhaps the British Empire thinks the more the Qing is pushed back by us, the better. They could intervene later to mediate and use that as an excuse to squeeze even more out of the Qing. So, maybe he’s just telling us to endure a bit longer.”

“That makes sense. Then, British Empire aside, isn’t it a bit absurd how quiet France and Prussia are being? Especially France—I heard rumors they’ve teamed up with Jewish capital.”

“I was curious about that too. Are the Jews really rooting for Joseon?”

Both Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo were fairly well-versed in European affairs, so they knew exactly how Jews were perceived.

They knew how immense the wealth held by the Rothschilds was, but they had no way of knowing why such people would view Joseon so favorably.

“I don’t know either. I heard something about how even if different people live there now, it’s not strange to claim legitimacy over a place where their ancestors lived a thousand years ago… I couldn’t tell if they were being serious or just mocking us.”

“Surely they weren’t mocking you?”

“Honestly, I don’t think so. But they did ramble about things that made no sense…”

They had written something about Joseon taking Manchuria being a precursor to the restoration of the Promised Land, but Kim Jwa-geun couldn’t begin to guess what they meant.

Even though he had lived in London for several years, understanding the Jewish way of thinking was impossible.

If the “Promised Land” the Jews spoke of meant Jerusalem…

Why on earth would they mention Jerusalem in this context? It was beyond comprehension.

He felt as though he might figure it out if he thought just a bit harder, but perhaps because he had drunk too much, his brain wasn’t functioning properly.

Well, what did it matter? Even if he came up with a brilliant strategy right here, he wouldn’t be able to apply it to Joseon’s current state anyway.

“By the way, were the discussions tomorrow? Do you plan to attend, Prime Minister?”

“No. Things will run fine without me, so there’s no reason to go, is there?”

“Hahaha, quite true. In that case, let’s just drink together tomorrow as well. Let those bastards handle the blood alliance talks on their own.”

Joseon, aiming to take Manchuria and declare itself an empire, and the Japanese Empire, which had already done so, were forming a united front.

The final piece needed to build a blood alliance that went beyond a simple treaty…

Was the union of the two imperial houses.

Okubo had come to Joseon specifically for these discussions, but he didn’t have the confidence to handle this matter sober.

So, he planned to just show his face at the welcoming ceremony and dump the rest on the working-level staff.

While the specifics of how the union would work or who would marry whom hadn’t been decided yet, surveys showed that support for this marriage alliance was surprisingly high.

Those actively pushing for this blood alliance had already come up with plausible-sounding reasons.

—His Majesty Killian Tokugawa Lee is the living symbol of the union between Joseon and Japan!

—Since His Majesty Killian exists as the fruit of the Tokugawa and Joseon royal lineages, there is no reason why the imperial houses of both countries cannot unite!

To top it off, some were even suggesting the mind-boggling idea of marrying the descendants of this new union back into Killian’s own lineage.

Okubo was doing his level best to keep such talk from reaching Killian’s ears, but it was only a matter of time.

There was no telling when this news would reach London.

Honestly, at this point, he felt like just letting whatever happens, happen.

“Prime Minister, do you truly think this marriage will go through?”

“I wonder. What do you think, Prime Minister?”

“Rationally speaking, they’ll pretend to go through with it for a while and then it’ll fall apart. Honestly, does it even make sense?”

“Then that means it’s going to happen.”

It was such a flawless deduction that Okubo could only laugh.

A world where the things you think ‘no way’ about become reality—that was the current state of Joseon and Japan.

Kim Jwa-geun decided to just open another bottle.

“The home government says they will permit the sale of the Philippines and Guam. However, the condition is that you pay a bit more than the current offer.”

“That shouldn’t be difficult. I’ll add an extra 10 percent. That should settle it, right?”

Cuba gained independence. Puerto Rico was ceded to the South, and mining rights for Mexico’s silver mines were ceded to the North.

The Philippines and Guam were transferred to the British Empire.

Under the London Peace Treaty, Spain lost almost all the colonies it had held.

Following the Philippines and Guam, they were forced to sell all their archipelagos in Oceania to the British Empire as well.

All that remained were places like Morocco and the Sahara in North Africa, and Guinea in Central Africa—at this point, calling it a colonial empire was almost embarrassing.

Ultimately, the London Peace Treaty concluded very peacefully, literally speaking, while the Spanish and American delegations returned home with very different emotions.

It was a rigged game from the start, with the outcome already decided.

One might even call it a form of black comedy, seeing as the party who was set up—Spain—remained oblivious to the trap until the very end, returning home after being thoroughly pummeled.

Since acquiring the Philippines had been a foregone conclusion, I wasn’t particularly moved, but there was a harvest beyond my expectations.

“You brought back Guam, Palau, and even the Caroline Islands?”

“Yes. I judged that Guam is the optimal island for establishing a military base. I believed that if we were to hand over the Philippines to France and Prussia, it would be even more vital to make this area our territory. Whether in terms of size or population, there should be no issues with assimilating them into our home government.”

In this negotiation, the only thing I had tasked Edward with was receiving the Philippines.

Since that was something anyone could have done, doing just that would have merely been ‘meeting expectations.’

In my mind, I had set the bar for him to pass at ‘obtaining something beyond that.’

But to think he would tear away all of Spain’s Pacific colonies including Guam.

Furthermore, the method he used—inciting the North and South to pressure Spain together rather than using brute force ourselves—was very much to my liking.

It seems all the experience I’ve given him by keeping him by my side has truly paid off.

I was honestly impressed when I received the interim reports, but seeing the final results, his work is truly flawless.

To see the boy who was once so fragile grow into someone who can weave such brilliant schemes… human growth is truly a marvelous thing to behold.

“Yes, yes. This is certainly enough to publicly announce your achievements and hold a commemorative event. Tell me, were there any points during the conference that you found curious or didn’t quite understand?”

“I perfectly understand the surface reason for selling the Philippines. But is the reason for selling it to France and Prussia perhaps to gain a diplomatic upper hand in future negotiations with them?”

“What makes you think that?”

“Mindanao and the Sulu Archipelago are not part of the Spanish Philippines. Yet, France and Prussia are planning to divide even these islands among themselves. Ultimately, this means they intend to annex Mindanao and Sulu by force. But wouldn’t it be difficult for Prussia, and even France, to guarantee the defense of this area in the long run?”

I had never told this to anyone, yet his analysis was incredibly accurate.

Indeed. Just as he said, France is already struggling to manage Indochina; spreading their naval power as far as the Philippines would be a strain.

Let alone Prussia.

It might be different if it were a tiny island, but a large colony with many islands and a significant population like the Philippines requires a massive amount of attention.

While it’s undeniably attractive and tempting, in the long run, it could act as a shackle that they can never let go of.

They might not realize it at first, but once the power of Asian nations begins to rise, Prussia, if not France, will start to feel the pressure.

Of course, those two countries, currently competing for the number two spot in the world, wouldn’t feel a true existential threat, but a slight sense of unease is more than enough.

There would be plenty of opportunities for the British Empire, with its immense influence in Asia and the Pacific, to exploit that unease for gain.

This insight was worth a solid 95 out of 100.

Seeing my satisfied smile, Edward was silent for a moment, then, as if making a decision, he spoke up hesitantly.

“Father.”

“Yes?”

“Does this mean I have faithfully understood and executed your intentions?”

“Precisely.”

“Then… would it be alright if I stepped forward with more confidence from now on?”

“Of course. A capable person should hold a position befitting their skill.”

I opened a bottle of my cherished wine and poured a glass for Edward myself.

The beautiful red liquid gurgled out, and a fragrant aroma filled the room.

“If there’s a specific task you’d like to handle next, feel free to speak your mind. I will reflect it as much as possible.”

“Then… I would like to take charge of this place.”

Edward respectfully received the glass and pointed to a land in the Far East, on the other side of the globe from the British Empire.

“Your birthplace, Father. I’ve been curious about it for a long time.”

Chapter 380: End of the Old Era (4)

- The successful conclusion of the London Peace Treaty! Is the British Empire the biggest winner once again?

- America does the tricks, we take the money! The reasoned diplomatic philosophy of His Highness the Prince of Wales.

- Foreign strategy for Asia in the hands of the Imperial House. The Prince of Wales: “I merely followed Her Majesty’s instructions.”

As soon as the treaty was finalized and the results were made public, an immediate reaction poured out from the world.

Those who had been making a fuss here and there, demanding to know why the response was so sluggish, all shut their mouths and sent praises as if they had never complained in the first place.

It wasn’t just a level of simple praise; it seemed as if they were pouring their souls into glorifying the Imperial House to make up for their previous critical commentaries.

Of course, most of those who had criticized were closer to nitpicking the government rather than me.

This was because there was absolutely no one in the British Empire bold enough to openly target the Imperial House anymore.

If one were to make a “principled statement” suggesting the Imperial House was incompetent, they would likely become another unidentified corpse floating in the Thames River by the end of the day.

Still, what kind of country is this?

This is the British Empire, the home of hooligans.

Extreme fans who would turn fanatical once they became obsessed with something were plenty even in this era.

In fact, die-hard fan clubs and unofficial extremists beyond my control were overflowing throughout the British Empire and Canada.

Even now, people with cringeworthy names like the “Killian Adoration Society” or the “Imperial House Defense Force” are probably parading through the streets of London, shouting “Manse!”

Just a few days ago, there was a commotion where members of the Killian Adoration Society were arrested for setting fire to a newspaper office that had written an article critical of Asian diplomacy.

The reason was a masterpiece of absurdity: the editorial hadn’t even mentioned the Princes of the Imperial House or the name Killian.

It had merely suggested that perhaps too many resources were being poured into Asia and that government mediation was necessary.

However, these fanatics viewed even that as a criticism of the Imperial House.

Their logic jumped through hoops: Asian diplomacy is the purview of the Imperial House; therefore, criticizing Asian policy is criticizing the Imperial House, and criticizing the Imperial House is an insult to Killian.

“Criticizing the Imperial House is jealousy, and jealousy is an ugly sin! We will not stop our activities today, tomorrow, or ten years from now until the day comes when there are no more people in the British Empire jealous of His Majesty!”

“Right on! Who do those guys think they are to interfere with the Imperial House’s affairs? Let’s just smash all their heads in!”

“Our Killian Adoration Society is a prestigious social club with 32 branches across the British Empire, a gathering of ladies and gentlemen who adore Her Majesty Victoria and His Majesty Killian! If you wish to join, please inquire immediately!”

I’m not some kind of idol, so is it right for organizations with names like that to follow me around?

I could at least understand it if they called themselves the “Imperial House Adoration Society,” but why does my name have to be in the group’s title?

As ridiculous as it was, they weren’t impersonating the Imperial name and were gathering out of genuine affection, so there was no proper legal grounds to disband them.

Of course, I ruthlessly threw those who committed illegal acts like arson or violence into prison, but they remained proud even while being punished.

The most irritating part was that Wellesley, for some reason, would wear a badge from that ridiculous organization every time he came to see me.

“Your Majesty, look at this. They say this is the new limited-edition badge.”

“From now on, members of the Killian Adoration Society are banned from entering Buckingham Palace.”

“Oh, heavens! Where is the law for such a thing?”

“I have just created a new Imperial regulation. It is in effect as of this moment.”

“How can this be… This is tyranny!”

“I feel a sudden urge to show you what real tyranny looks like, so take off that badge before we talk. Why are you here today anyway?”

Sensing that he would suffer a truly unpleasant fate if he provoked me any further, Wellesley sat down, tucking away the ridiculous badge that read “Killian Love.”

“Didn’t Your Majesty mention it the other day? That His Highness the Prince of Wales wanted to take charge of the Asia problem.”

“I did.”

“His Highness suggested an official tour of Hong Kong and Shanghai. However, the Qing dynasty is currently in the middle of a war; isn’t it a bit much to send His Highness there?”

“That’s out of the question. If, by some miracle, something were to happen to him, who would take responsibility?”

“But it seems His Highness’s goal isn’t actually to go to Hong Kong or Shanghai. Perhaps he wants to exert influence on the war in Asia in some way and demonstrate his presence?”

Given that he had explicitly stated from the beginning that he was interested in the country where I was born, that is a distinct possibility.

“We will be mediating eventually, so we could consider sending him as one of the officials in charge then. How about trying to appease him that way?”

“I have already suggested that, but he refused, saying it would be nothing more than a repeat of the London Treaty.”

“He certainly wants a lot.”

Now that his abilities have been recognized, he seems itching to reveal more and prove himself further.

Is this the fire of youth?

“Ah, and there is intelligence from the embassy that both Joseon and Japan are discussing a marriage alliance. Shouldn’t we consider how we should react if they actually proceed to a wedding?”

“A marriage alliance between Joseon and Japan? Okubo mentioned there were signs of that, but… are you sure? They’re actually pushing for it?”

“Yes. It seems to still be in the discussion phase, but for now, the information is solid.”

To live long enough to experience such an absurd event—it really makes me feel just how incredible the butterfly effect of history can be.

The moment a sigh of admiration escaped me, I had a premonition that something slightly bothersome might happen.

If that child hears about this, he will respond in some way… What should I do?

The successor to the Imperial House had successfully proven his abilities as one of the key players in the London Peace Treaty.

While he basked in the praise of being a son worthy of his father, his pride lasted only a moment.

Edward felt his mood sink slightly as he looked at the articles pouring in from all sides.

“Just two days ago, you looked ready to slice the sky with your nose, but why are you so gloom-stricken today? Is it bipolar disorder? Should I call a doctor?”

“Watch your mouth when addressing your older brother.”

“We’re twins, what do you mean ‘older brother’? Would you like it if I called you ‘dear brother’ affectionately?”

“If you did that, I’d worry that you’d caught a terminal illness or that I’d committed an unforgivable sin, so please don’t.”

“Then there’s no problem if I keep calling you this way. Anyway, why the long face again?”

As his twin sister, Adelaide, sat arrogantly with her legs crossed, sipping tea and snapping at him, a natural sigh escaped Edward, and he furrowed his brows.

They were twin siblings sharing the same blood, but every time he saw her, he empathized so much with their mother’s frustration that he worried he was becoming a bit of a prude himself.

This was all because the business she had badgered their father to hand over had recently become a massive success, making her already arrogant attitude even more insufferable.

If she had used the Imperial name for the business, he would have snapped at her not to be so full of herself since success would have been guaranteed, but Adelaide had grown the business using a different name entirely unrelated to the Imperial House.

She dealt in dresses, jewelry, shoes, and accessories; at first, he thought nothing of it, but before he knew it, she had expanded not just into the British Empire but across all of Europe, growing to an enormous size.

Currently, she was using the British Imperial House for direct marketing, but that was a recent development, and the expansion itself was achieved purely through her own talent, so he couldn’t even find fault with it.

Thanks to that, her already defiant and arrogant personality became uncontrollable, and their mother’s plan to scout a suitable royal for her to marry became a dream that could never be realized.

Regardless, the fact that she was talented was undeniable.

It seemed that he had inherited his father’s political power, while Adelaide had inherited his business acumen.

There was probably no case where twins inherited talent exactly half-and-half, but somehow, it had strangely turned out that way.

“You saw this too, didn’t you? The advertisement praising Father.”

“Is there anyone who hasn’t? Honestly, I thought I was going to die laughing when I first saw it. Is this really why you’re depressed? Because you, the Prince of Wales, aren’t receiving the same praise as Dad?”

“As if. I just felt that there’s still a very long way to go.”

On the front page of the newspaper Edward tossed down, there was a ridiculous advertisement with cringeworthy text.

[Join the Killian Adoration Society.

Our love, His Majesty Killian. Who is His Majesty, you ask?

To the blind, he is their very eyes.

To the hungry, he is the chef.

To the thirsty, he is the water of life.

If His Majesty asserts, I agree.

If His Majesty speaks, I listen.

If there are 1.3 billion supporters in the world, I will be one of them.

If there are a hundred supporters in the world, I will still be one of them.

If there is only one supporter in the world, that person will be me.

If there is not a single person in the world who supports His Majesty, it means I have finally returned to the Lord’s embrace.

Killian, my joy.

Killian, my rest.

Killian, my love.

Killian, me.]

Looking at the top line telling people to join immediately, it looked like an advertisement, but what kind of advertisement was this supposed to be?

It would be one thing if this were a one-time occurrence, but lately, phrases like this were seen in London almost every day, leaving him utterly dumbfounded.

For the record, he heard it was even worse in Canada.

At this point, he was worried that the Church of England would eventually designate them as heretics, leading to a conflict with the Imperial House.

“Dad looked like he was about to faint from a stroke when he saw this… Surely you’re not jealous?”

“I told you, no. I just said it made me realize that it’s actually possible to receive such absolute support and love from the citizens.”

“I’m sorry, but you can’t be like that. Neither can I. Even Mom probably couldn’t, right? Honestly, that’s not quite normal. Let’s just prove ourselves with our abilities.”

“That’s true, but… it feels like I’m still a far cry from that level of ability.”

It was true that he had performed better than expected in the recent peace negotiations.

However, if he thought about it, didn’t it mean his father had intended this outcome and adjusted the situation long ago?

He had merely performed a script on a well-prepared stage.

And yet, he had acted smug in front of the person who wrote the script, claiming he had read the intentions well.

How could he walk around with his shoulders squared as his father’s successor after that?

“Aren’t you a bit too buried in that ‘successor’ position? I remember Dad repeatedly telling us not to be conscious of that.”

“You only say such easy words because you’re not the successor. Imagine if you had to succeed Mother and become the Empress of the British Empire.”

“If it was succeeding Mom, I think I could do it. But being like Dad? No way.”

“Tsk, fine. I’m jealous of you, truly.”

Born as twins on the same day at the same hour, yet one is rolling around enjoying the fun of making money, while the other is suffering from the duty of having to inherit the Empire—it was too unfair.

“Jealous of what? Do you want to live hearing Mom ask you when you’re going to get married every time you run into her? No, am I the only one who isn’t married? You aren’t either. Why does she only pick on me?”

“Are you and I the same? I’m not doing it, and you can’t do it. My wife will be the Princess of the British Empire, so I have to choose more carefully than anyone, but you just can’t, right?”

“Excuse me? If you lined up the noblemen from all over the world who are dying to meet me, they could circle Buckingham Palace multiple times. I’m just the one not meeting them!”

Fortunately, both twins had inherited their father’s looks, so objectively, they were both exceptionally attractive.

Even though their prime marriageable age was passing, they could more than cover for it with their status and appearance, so that confidence probably wasn’t a bluff.

The problem wasn’t now, but the near future.

“That’s going to end in a few years too. Listen to Mother and start lowering your standards. The person you’re looking for doesn’t exist in this world. You might still be able to get married later, but it won’t be to the person you want.”

“You get married first before you nag others. If you do it, I’ll think about it too.”

“Fine, fine, I get it. It’s like reading the Bible to a sheep anyway, so I’ll stop saying it. Regardless, I’m contemplating how to be recorded in history as a successor my father wouldn’t be ashamed of, so you should stop just thinking of ways to make money and think about how to grow your business with dignity.”

“That’s all I think about, day and night. But don’t you think you’re a bit too obsessed with Dad?”

Edward was about to retort as usual, but perhaps because she had hit the nail on the head, he closed his mouth after starting to speak.

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. You inherited a good brain, so why don’t you try to establish your own philosophy? Dad is Dad, and you are you. You can’t become Dad even if you die and are reborn. You know you can’t, and you shouldn’t, right?”

“……”

“I’m not telling you some cliché like ‘know thyself,’ but think carefully about the fact that you can’t be anything other than yourself. No matter how much you repair or change this shoe, it can’t become a dress, can it?”

At his sister’s unexpected advice, Edward stared blankly for a moment before nodding his head.

In truth, it was a realization he had been feeling for a while and had been gradually organizing in his mind.

As she said, he was different from his father.

No matter how much he thought about it, playing with people’s hearts and carrying out schemes like his father was impossible for him.

It required too many skills in a realm different from insight or thoroughness.

But he didn’t necessarily have to act exactly like his father.

There was no need to be a “Killian-lite.”

The point was to become a successor who is loved by the citizens of the British Empire and puts the Empire’s national interests above all else.

His father’s method was certainly flawless and sure, but there were areas he didn’t touch in the sense that he left no room for criticism.

A cold realist who was only generous and full of benevolence toward the citizens of the British Empire.

A dependable supporter who could swing the sword his father could not.

Edward’s eyes began to see the path he needed to take.

Chapter 381: The End of an Old Era (5)

Traditionally, royal marriages between far eastern nations were extremely rare compared to Europe.

While European countries maintained essentially equal relations and had been intertwined by blood for centuries, the situation in Asia was different.

The Qing dynasty held a clear superior-subordinate relationship with Joseon, and Joseon, in turn, regarded Japan as barbarians, viewing them as clearly inferior in status.

Japan, for its part, sanctified its Emperor and sought to construct its own “world” under heaven, seeing no reason to accept the blood of foreign royalty.

Furthermore, unlike European nations, they did not share borders across multiple fronts, and their perceptions of kingship were subtly different, which also influenced this isolation.

However, times change, and circumstances are adapted to necessity.

The fact that serious discussions about a union with Joseon were beginning within Japan was a clear sign that the era had truly shifted.

Of course, this was not because society had become more open or more accepting of other cultures.

Joseon was much the same.

In the past, they had despised and looked down upon the Japanese as “Wae savages.” Would they now recognize them as equals?

This wasn’t because Joseon had become more open-minded; rather, it was a conclusion reached entirely by considering realistic, pragmatic factors.

One might argue that Joseon’s adoption of a realist route was itself evidence of progress—provided that this was a flow that truly accounted for reality, and not just their own version of it.

“…So, you are saying Joseon has shown a positive response?”

“Yes, Your Majesty! The working-level officials remaining in Joseon will continue to discuss the details and report back.”

“Why did the Prime Minister return so quickly? It would have been most efficient for you to stay and oversee the marriage arrangements.”

“I feared that if I became too involved, voices might arise claiming I was attempting to exert improper influence.”

Emperor Komei looked down at Okubo, who was bowing deeply, and nodded indifferently.

“Perhaps so. Then, in what manner does Joseon wish to proceed with the marriage?”

“First, Joseon plans to declare an empire and adopt its own era name. They have proposed elevating their royal house to an Imperial House and pursuing an equal union between two empires.”

“And what is the judgment of Parliament?”

“Both the Senate and the House of Representatives are likely to agree without much trouble.”

If one side was an Imperial House and the other a mere royal house, one couldn’t help but feel the scales were tipped.

While such things might not have a practical impact, these matters of pride and status are incredibly important in international relations.

This was especially true for Asian nations, which were even more fastidious than Europe in such regards; every minor element had to be thoroughly scrutinized before proceeding.

“How unexpected. I did not think Joseon would signal their consent so quickly.”

“Would it not be a great blessing for them to join with an Imperial House of an unbroken line? They likely had no choice but to accept with joy.”

Talking through his teeth, Komei thought.

Emperor Komei was no fool.

He knew exactly how Joseon had viewed Japan in the past and the nature of the prideful struggle between the two nations.

Thus, when the topic of marriage first arose, he had considered the possibility that Joseon might refuse.

If that happened, the positions of those who pushed for the marriage would become awkward, and the alliance between the two countries might falter. Historically, Joseon was a nation that often prioritized pride above all else.

And yet, they had accepted so submissively?

It seemed that occupying Manchuria and becoming an empire was a temptation far too sweet for them to resist.

“Seeing as the term ‘blood alliance’ is being used so grandly, it seems it will be impossible to brush them off by sending a member of a distant branch… The problem is, I have only one son.”

“Yes. It appears His Highness the Crown Prince will be wed to a princess of Joseon. Fortunately, the current King of Joseon has three daughters. We need only welcome the most intelligent and beautiful among them as the consort for the Crown Prince.”

“To think the Empress of this country will be a Joseon woman… I have lived long enough to see everything.”

“Everything is for the glory of Your Imperial Majesty…”

“No, that’s enough. Explain the details of the discussion to me.”

Emperor Komei had sired two sons and four daughters, but all except his second son had died young.

Consequently, the second son, though not born to the primary consort, was adopted by the Empress, officially invested as the Prince of Wales, and given the name Mutsuhito.

As the boy was the sole direct descendant and the future Emperor of this nation, one could easily guess the immense interest this wedding would garner.

Especially if a Joseon princess became the Crown Princess, even the common citizens would feel the two nations growing closer.

“First, we have reached an agreement to proceed with the marriage proposal as soon as Joseon declares its empire. As for the subsequent schedule… it would be more accurate for the new Foreign Minister, Saigo Takamori, to explain it rather than myself.”

As Okubo stepped back slightly, Saigo, who had been waiting behind him with a reluctant expression, stepped forward and bowed politely.

Komei had heard that Saigo’s current popularity in the country had surpassed Okubo’s.

He was the peerless hero who had promoted the Conquest of Qing and announced the prestige of the Great Japanese Empire to the world.

A great symbol who awakened the pride that Japan had reached a level close to that of white men, unlike other Asian nations.

A fierce general who was the embodiment of the Japanese Samurai spirit.

Countless such cringeworthy modifiers were attached to his name, while Okubo, who had opposed the Conquest of Qing, was being criticized as a Prime Minister lacking the vision to see the times.

The military had formed a massive power base centered around Saigo, and Parliament was effectively at the mercy of the military’s will.

In a way, was not the most powerful person in the empire right now Saigo Takamori, who enjoyed the full support of the military, rather than the Prime Minister?

And yet, it was somewhat surprising to see the man himself wearing an expression as if he had swallowed a bitter pill.

“Your Majesty! Now that Joseon and Japan are bound by a blood alliance, there is no enemy to fear in Asia. Qing is but a mediocrity in decline. Our Japan and Joseon, standing tall as the new stars of Asia, will push them further than ever and secure their surrender…!”

“Is our army truly that powerful?”

“…Of course! The reports of our battles thus far are objective proof that they are no match for our glorious Imperial Army. Two of the Qing’s main fleets have already been annihilated by Your Majesty’s great forces. Their defensive lines are as good as gone, so we need only expand into the continent and cover the entire Central Plains with Your Majesty’s glory.”

“I see. You have all worked hard. Do as you see fit.”

After offering a moderate amount of praise for the efforts of Saigo and the military, Emperor Komei rose from his seat, a benevolent smile still on his face.

Returning to his private chambers after leaving the audience hall, the Emperor sat in a plush chair and shook his head, letting out a dry laugh.

Cover the entire continent with the glory of the Imperial House?

Who did they take for a fool? Even a passing dog wouldn’t believe such a thing, yet they said it with such straight faces.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t that they were saying nonsense with straight faces.

Even Saigo, the speaker, seemed to realize how absurd his words were, as he had stuttered occasionally.

The Emperor could now clearly see why Okubo had rushed back from Joseon and put Saigo at the forefront.

It was a desperate struggle to avoid taking all the responsibility if things went wrong.

So, was what Okubo feared a defeat in the war against the Qing?

Judging by the atmosphere of their words, that didn’t seem to be it.

‘I suppose I should prepare a few escape routes for myself as well.’

Whatever it was, seeing Okubo being so cautious gave him a strong feeling that it wouldn’t hurt to be prepared.

“From now on, you will be responsible for the war and diplomacy with Qing.”

“…Are you not the Prime Minister?”

“If I speak to the military, do they even listen? There are things I’ve done to weaken them until now; my stepping forward would only result in dividing national opinion.”

Saigo could see right through Okubo’s plan to shift all responsibility, but he couldn’t refute it.

He was, after all, the man who had advocated for the Conquest of Qing more strongly than anyone else, and since he was the one with the absolute support of the military, there was nothing wrong with Okubo’s words.

However, Saigo hadn’t wanted this kind of picture from the start.

His advocacy for the Conquest of Qing was entirely and thoroughly for political purposes.

His intended strategy was to vent the mounting domestic tensions externally, and then calmly adjust the pace of reform.

He had never imagined, on his life, that things would escalate this far.

“Look here, Okubo. You know well that even I cannot perfectly control the military now, don’t you? The Navy might listen to me, but I have to be careful with the Army.”

“Still, you’re better off than I am.”

The high ranks of the Navy were currently almost monopolized by those from Satsuma, like Okubo and Saigo.

Conversely, the Army was dominated by the Choshu faction, Satsuma’s long-time rivals.

Okubo had tried so hard to break this structure, but due to successive wars, everything had returned to square one.

“No, strictly speaking, the Navy would likely oust me immediately if I suggested stopping the war. All they want is Saigo Takamori, the symbol of the Conquest of Qing. A Saigo Takamori who opposes the war would only be a nuisance, so they would naturally get rid of him, wouldn’t they?”

“…That might be true.”

To the public, Saigo was known as the symbolic figure encompassing both the Army and Navy, but the reality was quite different.

Saigo was merely a symbolic buffer that prevented the antagonistic Army and Navy from clashing.

The role the military wanted for him was to continue emphasizing the justification for the war he had pushed for. If he strayed from that path, there was no telling what “unfortunate accident” might occur.

It meant it wouldn’t be strange at all if Saigo Takamori, the hero of the Conquest of Qing, met a tragic end at the hands of “Qing assassins.”

Should that happen, the situation would spiral into something far worse than it was now.

“Saigo, you sowed this seed, so shouldn’t you be the one to either harvest it or keep it from growing further? Unfortunately, there’s nothing I can do to help.”

“…Don’t be like that. Why don’t you make a request to the British Empire? No matter how crazy this country is right now, if the British Empire suggests it’s about time to end the war, wouldn’t they at least pretend to consider it?”

“And if the military refuses to listen even then, can you handle the aftermath?”

“…Then what exactly are you suggesting we do?”

“Haven’t I already told you? The train has already started moving, so we have no choice but to go to the final station. Since the marriage with the Joseon Imperial House is as good as settled, I will focus on those preparations…”

Just as Okubo was about to slip away with a convenient excuse.

“Prime Minister! A telegram has arrived from the capital of Joseon. They say they have an additional proposal.”

“Talk of the devil. Well, Saigo, let us both do our best in our respective domains.”

He would leave the madness of the war to them and manage the external events that carried less risk of blowback.

A royal wedding, no matter how grand, wouldn’t involve bloodshed on his part, so he could approach it with relatively little burden.

“Let’s see what kind of insane proposal Joseon has made this time… Wait… are these people out of their minds?”

Okubo, who had reflexively crumpled the telegram in his hand, bit his lip and slowly smoothed the paper out.

- To celebrate the union of the two Imperial Houses, we wish to receive a congratulatory speech from His Majesty Killian, the symbol of friendship between Joseon and Japan.

They really were doing it all.

No, wait. This was no time to be making idle observations.

“Take this directly to the Senate and ask them to handle it.”

After handing the paper to his secretary, Okubo retreated to the Prime Minister’s residence as if fleeing.

He had seen nothing and heard nothing. That was how it had to be.

Chapter 382: The End of an Era (6)

The spring of 1867.

A bleak spring rain was falling over the London sky.

When one thinks of rain announcing the start of spring, they might imagine something refreshing and moist, but that was a pipe dream.

Spring rain in mid-19th century London was a devil’s bombardment that would leave your pores empty the moment it touched you.

Hats and umbrellas were absolute necessities.

This was an era where one could never show the bravado of walking through a shower like the real men of modern Europe.

I remained secluded within the palace, making sure not a single drop of rain splashed onto my precious hair.

“Dad, take a look at this. I’m going to debut this dress and these shoes at the next major banquet. Do they look pretty?”

“Yes. You’re the prettiest in the whole world.”

“That’s my dad! I guess you can tell I’m the prettiest in the world without even looking.”

“Of course. A father can see everything with his mind’s eye.”

Glancing over, I saw Adelaide looking down at me with an exasperated expression.

In the past, if I said something like that, she would have said, “Wow, Dad is amazing!” but she was no longer at that age.

Ah, I hate getting older.

“Anyway, you know more about that field than I do now, so there’s no reason to seek my validation. What meaning is there in an old man’s sensibilities?”

“That’s not true at all. The Times conducted a survey, and you were ranked overwhelmingly as the number one man people want to be hugged by in the British Empire. Imagine the promotional effect if it’s the opinion of the King of Canada.”

“Is The Times struggling for content lately? Why are they conducting such ridiculous surveys?”

“It’s not just The Times; your name is still the most talked about during noble ladies’ tea times. You’re the romantic ideal for every lady. They only keep the conversation wholesome so it doesn’t get back to Mom, though.”

I protect myself from UV rays with a parasol, maintain a steady diet, and work out regularly. I like to think I’ve maintained a charm not far behind my younger days.

To be precise, it was probably a different kind of charm, but the fact that I was aging was unavoidable.

Now, hearing such words makes me wonder if they’re teasing me. Time is truly a cruel thing.

“The launch in France last time was a huge success, and now noblewomen in Prussia are desperate to buy my products. With our move into Russia just around the corner, I’m thinking of launching a new brand to turn wealthy men into customers as well. What do you think about using you as the promotional model?”

“No wonder you were pestering me to have a meal together for the first time in a while; you had an ulterior motive.”

“Oh, come on. Eating together is an expression of affection, and this is a request. You said it yourself years ago, didn’t you? That an era would come where men would go crazy for stylish wristwatches.”

I had just said that in passing a few years ago, but to think she remembered and planned to apply it to her business—she definitely has a side of her that takes after me.

In fact, wristwatches had existed for a long time, but strictly speaking, they were merely bracelets with watches attached.

They were almost exclusively the domain of noblewomen—a feminine accessory.

For most gentlemen, a wristwatch carried an image similar to a skirt; there was a firm belief that men should use pocket watches.

Considering the modern man’s romantic obsession with luxury watches, it was an awkward sentiment to encounter.

“But if a man wears a wristwatch, people will definitely point fingers. What should be done about that?”

Actually, I already knew the answer and was just testing her, but surprisingly, Adelaide offered a response without a moment’s hesitation.

“War, obviously. You can’t avoid checking the time during a war, but isn’t it too inefficient to pull out a pocket watch every single time? I wouldn’t know personally, but when I asked some officers who served in the military, that’s what they all said. The key is to create something with guaranteed accuracy and durability that can be used even in war. It’ll be quite expensive, but I think we can manage to make it now.”

“Your insight is even better than I expected.”

“Of course it is. Whose daughter do you think I am?”

Adelaide boasted as she pulled a prototype from her bag and held it against my wrist.

“I gathered technicians from all over the world and paid them a fortune to make this. It’s tacky to promote it too obviously, so we’ll do it naturally. Later, when you go to something like military training and it’s inconvenient to check a pocket watch, couldn’t you just naturally check this instead?”

“Certainly, blatant advertising often breeds disgust. You understand the essence of marketing.”

It was just a business I threw to her because she kept singing about wanting to do something, figuring I’d let her fail a few times, but I never expected her to grow it this much.

Moreover, judging by the way she spoke, it looked like it would only get much bigger from here.

Considering that the top modern European company by market cap is a famous luxury goods manufacturer, this was certainly a field where money could be raked in.

Most of the areas James handled were in practical sectors, so it was true that I hadn’t paid much attention to the burgeoning luxury industry.

I had set a basic framework, like making high heels, but that was all.

This was because the scale of money involved was different, and I had to first handle matters that directly affected the British Empire’s practical competitiveness or the future influence of the Imperial House.

From that perspective, I began to think it was time to nurture this field as well.

After all, Victoria and I were the most influential celebrities in the world; there was no reason not to utilize that.

It might look a bit unseemly if I did it directly, but if Adelaide grew the company while staying in the background, it would make for a very plausible picture.

“Fine. If there’s anything you want in the future, whether it’s money or anything else, I’ll support you as much as you need, so go ahead and do as you please.”

“Thank you! You really are the best, Dad.”

I knew she was only acting cute and hugging me because she got what she wanted, but what could I do?

I loved her to bits, so I could only laugh heartily.

I just had to hope the younger children didn’t inherit this shrewd side of hers.

“Ah, by the way, Dad. Have you talked to Edward by any chance?”

“Edward? I talk to him often, of course.”

“He’s been troubled by many things for a long time, but fortunately, it seems he’s found some direction recently. Wouldn’t it be good to have a talk with him when you have time?”

“Alright, thank you for telling me.”

They might fight like cats and dogs every day, but I suppose twins really do know each other best.

There are things one can’t bring themselves to say to their parents but can say to a sibling.

The dynamic between a brother and sister is a bit different, but since those two were twins and had been together since they were young—and since there was a significant age gap with their younger siblings—their bond was likely special.

I should find an opportunity to talk to him.

And whether by luck or misfortune, that opportunity to have a serious conversation with my son came much sooner than expected.

“What are these people thinking? I’d like to open their heads and take a look, but they’d die if I did that, so I can’t, right?”

It seemed there were always those who couldn’t stay still and had to cause trouble.

No, rather than just being restless, it felt like their optimism had run so hot it caused a nuclear fission.

If they had any sense, they should be grateful that the British Empire was remaining still right now.

But to think they took that stillness as support and were now pushing things way past the limit.

I seriously began to wonder if they wanted their necks cut before they could cut the lightning.

“What shall we do? This is a formal request that came through the embassy.”

“Joseon and Japan are forming a blood alliance, and they want me—who has deep ties with both nations—to personally deliver a congratulatory speech… hm, well, I suppose they could think that. They’re allowed to have those thoughts.”

In truth, if these were truly peaceful times, it wouldn’t have been such an unreasonable request.

Since I was deeply involved in both Joseon and Japan, it was natural for them to want my blessing.

If the British Imperial House personally blessed them, imagine how much it would bolster the prestige of the Joseon and Japanese imperial houses.

If this were a pure fruit of love with no ulterior motives, I would have sent a congratulatory letter without being asked, but the situation was different now.

No one believed that this union of the two imperial houses was for the sake of a pure alliance.

Naturally, it was a move to solidify their cooperation in preparation for war against the Qing dynasty—and they wanted me to support them in that?

I didn’t know if they were doing this realizing the implications or if they were honestly oblivious, but either way, it was a problem.

If it was the former, they were truly audacious; if it was the latter, it meant their minds were no longer functioning well enough to consider even basic facts.

Whatever the case, it was safe to assume that Kim Jwa-geun or Okubo had lost control.

“Prime Minister, what was your reaction when you saw this?”

“I didn’t think anything. I was just too flabbergasted.”

“Ah. I suppose that’s possible.”

As I was racking my brain on how to handle this, Edward stepped in as if he had been waiting.

“Father, have you not decided on a policy yet?”

“I haven’t. I just received word, so I was going to think about it.”

“Then, could you leave it to me? As I mentioned before, I’ve been wanting to handle matters related to Joseon or Japan.”

“You? Do you have an idea of what to do?”

I had been planning to find a time to talk to him because of what I heard from Adelaide, but I didn’t expect him to come of his own accord.

To be honest, I also felt the Hong Kong and Shanghai tour suggested by Wellesley wasn’t quite right.

“The union of the Joseon and Japanese imperial houses itself isn’t bad for the British Empire at all, is it? The problem is the timing and the method.”

“What’s your reasoning?”

“Those two nations are a pillar of the British Empire’s Pacific strategy that you envisioned, aren’t they? Therefore, I believe that the better the relationship between those two countries, the better it is for us.”

Hmm, that’s true. It wasn’t for nothing that the America of the original history tried so hard to improve Japan-Korea relations.

From the American perspective, there was no situation more desirable than South Korea and Japan getting along.

The problem was that their shared history was so toxic that it wasn’t easy to achieve, but there was no such concern here.

If both nations continued to successfully modernize and establish themselves as the strongest powers in Asia, their relationship would remain similar to that of modern Britain and France.

Moreover, if the imperial houses were joined, there was nothing more to say.

“It’s as you say. Support the marriage, but distance ourselves from the war. That would be the best stance.”

“Yes. And it is in our best interest to keep those imperial houses alive if possible. Rather, we should encourage them and weave their imperial houses into one. Then, if one of my children or grandchildren marries into those direct lines, wouldn’t we be able to easily secure the hearts of the people in those two nations?”

Considering that those markets would eventually total 200 million people, Edward’s proposal was certainly a masterful plan.

However, considering their current situation, it was easier said than done.

“As you know, after this war ends, there is territory we need to take from the Qing dynasty. In other words, we must not appear to be persecuting the Qing too much. You understand this, right?”

“Of course.”

“Fine… I understand what you’re trying to say. Are you saying you want to go to Asia yourself, beyond just handling the matter of this wedding?”

Even the visit of a British prince would cause a sensation; if the Prince of Wales moved personally, it would be a massive event.

In a way, it could create an even larger ripple than when I personally went to Asia in the past.

However, Edward nodded without a moment’s hesitation.

“Yes, I want to go myself. Please leave it to me. I will do my best to ensure their runaway ambitions benefit the home government.”

Seeing Edward’s expression, which had become significantly firmer since the last time I saw him, I nodded slowly.

“Then go ahead and try it your way. Prime Minister, that would be alright, wouldn’t it?”

“Yes. If that is what Your Majesty wishes.”

Whether he gained confidence from this opportunity or if his spirit was broken, that would be something he had to endure.

Unlike before, when I had him run only on the rails I had laid out, a true test with no instructions was now placed upon the Prince of Wales of the British Empire.

Chapter 383: The Successor

It should go without saying, but sending the successor of the British Empire on a journey abroad was not as simple as one might think.

First, plans had to be established through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Negotiations were required to ensure the host country would observe proper protocol and to coordinate the details of the itinerary.

Security also had to be absolute, and this required close cooperation not only from the home government but from the host nation as well.

Furthermore, this wasn’t just a simple visit and return.

Which officials would he meet? Which events would he attend? How much public exposure would he have?

There were so many factors to consider, including how the visit would be reported in both domestic and international media.

Since this wasn’t something coordinated in advance but a sudden decision, the officials in charge would likely have to work through the night just to meet the timeline.

Even after all those arrangements were made, there was still one more person whose permission was paramount.

“You’re sending Edward to Asia?”

“The boy said he wanted to go.”

“I might understand at any other time, but there’s a war going on right now. You’re sending our child to such a place?”

“Strictly speaking, the war is happening in the Qing dynasty. I believe Joseon and Japan are quite safe…”

“Still, he’s just a child. Sending him that far away is too dangerous. Even if he said he wanted to go, you should have stopped him.”

A child? Calling a boy who had turned twenty quite some time ago a “child” felt a bit much.

Of course, to a mother, a child is always a source of worry, like watching a toddler play near the water regardless of their age. But still, one couldn’t keep him tucked under a wing forever.

“I first went to Qing when I was much younger than Edward… and there was an actual war going on then.”

“How can you compare him to yourself? That’s exactly why he’s trying to do something so reckless—because of you.”

“On the contrary, back then I was reckless; now, it seems he actually has a plan. Edward has rarely stepped forward and said he wanted to handle something from start to finish himself, has he? So, why don’t we trust him just this once?”

“Mmm… I’m still uneasy.”

Whew. It took a lot of effort to properly manage a son.

Still, he was my son; if he set his mind to it, he would surely do well.

Of course, I had no intention of just trusting him blindly and letting things go south. It was common to see a young man fall into ruin because his ambition outpaced his ability, so it was best to be prepared.

After obtaining Victoria’s permission, I summoned Wellesley, Gladstone, and Disraeli to coordinate the upcoming schedule.

Given the current chaotic situation in Asia, nothing would be surprising no matter what happened.

The best-case scenario would be for Edward to achieve the best possible result without me ever needing to use my “insurance,” but one couldn’t be too sure.

No matter how capable I was, I couldn’t change the face of the dice once they were cast.

However, I could certainly swap them out for weighted dice that always rolled a six beforehand.

Since I had done everything I could, all that remained was to hope the boy would do his part.

“So… you’re saying you wish to visit both Joseon and Japan.”

“Yes. Is that possible?”

“Nothing is impossible in this world. It will be possible if the staff works a bit more overtime and cuts the days they spend at home in half.”

“That was a very pointed remark, but it can’t be helped. The Imperial House will provide a generous bonus to those who work hard. How does that sound?”

“That should suffice.”

After the Asia tour schedule was finalized, Edward sought out Wellesley first.

Knowing his father’s personality, he was certain that “insurance” of some kind had been put in place, but he had no intention of relying on it.

“Prime Minister, how do you wish for this marriage commotion to end? Do you have a specific direction in mind?”

“In all of the British Empire, no one understands Asia as well as His Majesty. I believe it is best to follow the direction His Majesty suggested.”

“That is true. But even if we agree on the final goal, opinions can differ on how to approach it, can’t they? I sometimes feel that Father always tries to resolve things too peacefully.”

“That is because His Majesty looks decades into the future rather than focusing on short-term gains.”

In a way, it could have sounded like a criticism of Killian’s methods, but Wellesley explained it patiently, as if teaching a young student.

Naturally, Edward wasn’t ignorant of that fact.

In fact, it was because he knew it that he was confident he could play his own role.

“Prime Minister, of course I know that. I’m not saying Father’s policy is wrong. No matter how much I am his son, I can’t possibly match his vision for the distant future.”

“The same goes for me. At first, I wonder why he does things a certain way, but as time passes, it turns out his words were always right.”

“But even for someone like Father, there are times when he must sacrifice the small for the sake of the large. It’s the right thing to do, really. So, shouldn’t I be the one to pick up the small things that Father is forced to let slip?”

“Then… what is it exactly that Your Highness intends to do?”

As Killian’s son, it wasn’t hard to predict how he would be viewed in Asia.

He had studied Asian culture and sentiments extensively.

As Joseon and Japan underwent enlightenment, they had heavily utilized Killian’s name to bolster their own pride.

The name Killian was a sort of certificate proving that Joseon and Japanese people could be just as outstanding as white men; it was their pride.

Therefore, he, his son, would be viewed no differently.

The future Emperor of the world’s greatest power, the British Empire, shared their blood—how could they not be obsessed?

Perhaps the welcoming ceremony would be even more grand than the one he received in Canada.

No, it was a certainty.

“I am my father’s son, but I am a strictly different person from him. I must take full advantage of that point.”

He would use Killian’s halo, but since he wasn’t Killian himself, he could cut ties or change tactics at any point.

“His Majesty’s reputation is immense. Utilizing it is good, but if you were to tarnish it, Your Highness would find it difficult to handle the consequences.”

“Don’t worry. I will never do anything to besmirch my father’s name. Quite the opposite, in fact.”

If Killian himself went, the high officials of Joseon or Japan would all press their heads to the ground and wouldn’t dare look up.

But Edward, while the son, was not Killian.

They would treat the Prince of Wales with the utmost hospitality, but they would inevitably be running various calculations in their heads.

A strikingly young man in his twenties. A prince raised from birth who knew little of the world and might even be arrogant—what more needed to be said?

Wellesley, catching onto Edward’s intent, frowned slightly.

“Your Highness, then perhaps…”

“Yes. For the sake of this plan, there are a few things I’d like to request. It’s all for the benefit of the home government, after all.”

Seeing Wellesley’s reaction, which was tinged with a hint of admiration, Edward was certain of his success.

This was the benefit of being young.

One could always start with the assumption that the opponent would let their guard down.

Joseon and Japan, suddenly faced with the prospect of welcoming the Prince of Wales, were thrown into a state of panic and excitement.

They had only hoped for a congratulatory message from Killian, but to hear that the Prince of Wales himself would visit in person left them stunned.

“There must be absolutely no negligence in the preparations!”

“Of course! This isn’t just anyone; the Prince of Wales is coming! He’s not just a prince, he’s the Crown Prince! The future Emperor of the British Empire!”

“I heard His Highness the Prince of Wales is still young, which is perhaps why his range of activity is so vast. I never imagined he would come all the way here in person.”

“Doesn’t this prove just how much the British Empire values us? Hahahaha!”

Both Joseon and Japan were buzzing with excitement.

Those on the Imperial Marriage Promotion Committee were acting as if the event’s grand success was already guaranteed, their noses held high in the air.

“By the way, Prime Minister. Did you not say that making such a request was an act of suicide? Now that the result has turned out so well, do you have nothing to say?”

“……”

“And you, Prime Minister?”

“……”

Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo sat in silence, slowly sipping their drinks with expressions as if they had chewed on insects.

They had joined the committee to oversee something supposedly low-risk, but here they were, relegated to being sidelined observers.

In truth, while Kim Jwa-geun didn’t show it, he was quite bewildered.

Why on earth is this happening?

He had been certain the British Empire would send a response telling them not to talk nonsense, but the Prince of Wales was participating in person?

Logically, there was no reason for the Prince of Wales to support Joseon and Japan forming an alliance to attack the Qing.

Yet, it didn’t seem likely he was coming all the way here just to flip the table. If that were the intent, they would have used a different method rather than sending him in person.

He racked his brain trying to figure out why he was coming, but he couldn’t think of a single convincing reason.

Glancing sideways, he saw Okubo seemed to be thinking the same thing, staring intently at his glass with a furrowed brow.

However, unlike these two, the ministers on the committee were already intoxicated by the festive mood and were beyond control.

“Now, now! Everyone, even Prime Ministers make mistakes sometimes. It seems like mistakes have been frequent lately, but isn’t that just because they’ve been so overworked?”

“That’s right. We should lighten the Prime Ministers’ burden now. Prime Ministers, please do not worry and leave it to us. We will take responsibility and handle this well.”

“…Then do as you wish.”

Kim Jwa-geun was already wondering how to wash his hands of this, and since they were kindly offering to exclude him, he couldn’t ask for more.

He sighed, trying his best to maintain a composed expression while pretending to be offended.

“I try to make objective judgments in my own way, but perhaps the flow of the times is so fast that my old head keeps falling behind. It is only right that young people lead such matters.”

When Kim Jwa-geun yielded so easily, it was actually the ministers who were flustered.

“…Ah… well, we are simply grateful that you say so.”

“We will do our best not to disappoint you, Prime Minister.”

Do your best not to disappoint? My foot. If that were true, they should have been straining their brains to figure out the ulterior motive behind the Prince’s visit rather than just guzzling booze.

But these men firmly believed the British Empire was backing them, so they had abandoned any further critical thinking.

At this rate, he wouldn’t be surprised if a diplomatic disaster occurred at the wedding.

“Everyone! Shall we discuss what preparations are needed to welcome His Highness the Prince of Wales?”

“First, we must closely identify His Highness’s hobbies and inclinations. Let’s request all information regarding the Prince from the embassy in London. Then, we must prepare everything he desires.”

“Do you think His Highness likes wine and women?”

“Is there any man who dislikes wine and women? Ah, of course, since he is the future Emperor of the British Empire, we must prepare women of great grace and elegance, ensuring nothing feels vulgar. If His Highness isn’t interested, we can simply dismiss them.”

A very “wholesome” discussion continued, but Kim Jwa-geun could read the surging greed deep in the ministers’ eyes.

A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to gain a connection to the Prince of Wales.

Furthermore, unlike Killian, the Prince was still a young and vigorous man.

With the right words, they might achieve something far greater than just a simple connection.

Of course, Kim Jwa-geun had no intention of participating in this dangerous tightrope walk and would watch from a distance.

Whether you dance on the rope or fall off, do as you please.

Kim Jwa-geun let out a mocking sneer and silently drained his glass.

Chapter 384: The Successor (2)

“—The great pride of Asia, the light of Asia, the one who has uplifted the spirit of Greater East Asia—His Highness the Prince of Wales, Edward, son of His Majesty Killian and heir to the British Empire, is scheduled to visit in person. Everyone, come out and show your reverence…”

“Sigh, it’s absolute madness. Total madness.”

Bak Gyu-su, the Joseon Ambassador to the British Empire, shook his head as he read the newspaper.

As soon as the Prince of Wales’s tour of Asia was confirmed, a deluge of communications began pouring in from his home government every single day.

Do not omit even the slightest detail regarding the Prince of Wales.

From his favorite foods and personal temperament to his political stance and even his taste in women.

It was practically a demand to dismantle a man’s entire life and lay it bare, which put the embassy in a very difficult position.

Naturally, the embassy had already collected personal information on all the key figures of the British Empire.

In this era, embassies and consulates were inextricably linked with intelligence gathering.

Analyzing influential politicians was basic protocol, but even so, the subject was the Prince of Wales of the British Empire.

They had access to widely known information, but truly intimate secrets were difficult to uncover.

In particular, matters like political leanings or relationships with women were sensitive issues that could backfire if handled poorly.

Unless it was an open secret, the Prince of Wales, Edward, surprisingly did not expose himself easily.

His political stance? He simply maintained good relations with everyone.

Since he hadn’t fully stepped into the forefront yet, it was impossible to pin down exactly what kind of man he was.

He was respected by figures from both the ruling and opposition parties and enjoyed absolute support from the citizens, so how could they possibly categorize him?

Relationships with women? That was an even bigger problem.

It would be one thing if he were someone who loved parties or was always seen with women, but the Prince of Wales had never shown such behavior.

The only women he stayed close to were his younger sisters.

Of course, the reality behind the scenes might be different, but digging into the Prince of Wales’s private life was nothing short of suicidal.

If they were caught doing such a thing, the consequences would be unimaginable.

Nevertheless, the brainless fools in the home government showed no sign of listening to reason.

Are these crazy people really telling me to stalk the Prince of Wales?

Were they planning to bribe him with money or women?

Kim Jwa-geun shouldn’t have been that delusional, but perhaps the rumors that he no longer held real power were actually true.

Hoping to share some useful information, Bak Gyu-su contacted the Japanese Embassy, but their situation was no different.

“So, the Joseon side doesn’t have any useful information either.”

“Yes. I imagine whatever we know, you know as well.”

“I see. The pressure from my home government is severe, and it’s weighing heavily on my mind. For the glory of our two nations, I must provide even a small piece of helpful information.”

Bak Gyu-su felt a sense of unease at the words of the young Japanese Ambassador.

Come to think of it, this young ambassador was a new appointee who had arrived after the war began.

Yoshida Shoin. A man who was strongly recommended by the Japanese army and became a symbol of a meteoric rise, becoming the Ambassador to Britain even in his thirties.

With the army as his backing, he was naturally pro-war, and Bak Gyu-su had heard that he was someone who had loudly advocated for the “Subdue Qing” theory in the past.

While he was someone like Bak Gyu-su who was active in modernization and dedicated to nurturing the modernization faction, Bak Gyu-su could not shake the feeling that their underlying ideologies were different.

Even now, unlike Bak Gyu-su who viewed his home government’s actions with apprehension, Yoshida Shoin was lamenting the fact that he couldn’t provide the information his home government wanted.

“I’m asking just in case, but… is your country currently conducting any espionage activities in London?”

“Of course not. We are currently holding our breath and watching the situation. That is why we are struggling with this lack of information.”

“I understand. Then… the upcoming dinner will be our only chance.”

With the tour approaching, the ambassadors of both Joseon and Japan were scheduled to have dinner with the Prince of Wales the very next day.

They might not be able to extract any high-level intelligence there, but by speaking with him directly, couldn’t they at least gauge the man’s character?

Even that much would allow them to save face with their respective home governments.

“Ambassador Yoshida, let us both do our best.”

“Certainly. Our roles are of the utmost importance in achieving the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity centered on our two nations, Joseon and Japan.”

Will it really be alright?

As he watched his ally’s ambassador burn with motivation, dark clouds began to gather in Bak Gyu-su’s eyes.

What kind of man was the person destined to be the next emperor of the world’s most powerful nation?

To the public, the Prince of Wales, Edward, was evaluated as a talented individual who was polite yet possessed a notable streak of pragmatism.

Killian seemed to cherish the Prince of Wales dearly, keeping him by his side from a young age and exposing him to various experiences. Those around them understood this as a form of monarchiology lessons.

The intention was undoubtedly to groom the future emperor from childhood.

That effort seemed to have borne fruit, as the Prince of Wales was credited with expanding the British Empire’s territory during the recent London Peace Treaty.

He was truly the pillar of the nation, one who would firmly support the future of the British Empire as it enjoyed its golden age.

While everyone praised and looked up to him, from what perspective did the man himself view the world, and what thoughts did he harbor?

He might be as sharp and unwavering as his reputation suggested, but one could never truly know a person by their outward appearance alone.

Since one never knew what desires might lurk within, one had to focus and observe him with the utmost attention.

“A pleasure to meet you, Your Highness! I am Yoshida Shoin, the Japanese Ambassador.”

“I am Bak Gyu-su, the Joseon Ambassador. It is an honor to meet Your Highness the Prince of Wales.”

Even if they were ambassadors representing their nations, the general perception was that Joseon and Japan were still third-rate countries located in the remote corners of Asia.

This was practically their first private audience with the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, and they didn’t know when such an opportunity would come again.

“Ah, yes. Nice to meet you.”

The Prince of Wales sat in a relaxed posture, sipping coffee with his chin resting on one hand and his legs crossed.

At a glance, he might have seemed a bit arrogant, but he was the future emperor of the British Empire.

Furthermore, his tone of voice was filled with such dignity that he felt less arrogant and more like a man behaving exactly as he should.

“If there is anything Your Highness desires from us, please do not hesitate to speak. We will inform our home governments immediately and ensure all necessary preparations are made.”

“Let’s see… what might there be? To be honest, I have high expectations. Although Joseon and Japan are far from the British Empire, are they not inextricably linked to my father? That means they are, to some extent, connected to my own roots.”

“We are simply grateful that you would say so.”

Edward’s voice carried clear feelings of goodwill and anticipation.

Yoshida Shoin felt certain that the atmosphere was even better than he had expected and that he could speak freely.

“We are currently preparing with all our heart and soul to ensure that Your Highness’s first visit to Asia remains a fond memory. Therefore, if there is anything you desire, please tell us. Whether it be local specialties, specific foods, events, or customs you are interested in, anything at all will be no problem.”

“…Is that so? Well then, I’ve heard that Asian spirits are entirely different from European ones. Could I perhaps taste some of Asia’s famous liquors?”

“Leave it to us. We will ensure that the famous spirits of not only Joseon and Japan but also all the renowned vintages of the Qing dynasty are presented to you.”

“Thank you. Oh, and for the welcoming ceremonies, you don’t have to tailor them too much to our ways; you may follow your own traditions. Isn’t there a certain charm in following a country’s traditions when visiting? I don’t know exactly how Joseon or Japan receives royalty, but I’m sure it will be interesting. Speaking of which, what kind of treatment am I expected to receive?”

Asking so bluntly likely stemmed from the Prince of Wales’s belief that he held a position far superior to that of Japan or Joseon.

And strictly speaking, that was true, so they needed to bolster Edward’s ego as much as possible.

This was something already decided internally anyway, so revealing it wouldn’t be much of a problem.

“Naturally, we are preparing the highest level of hospitality. In Japan, you will receive treatment equivalent to that of His Majesty the Emperor.”

The word “equivalent” meant he wasn’t being treated as a total equal, so there was an excuse to fall back on if anyone challenged it back home later.

On the other hand, unlike the Japanese side, Joseon made a definitive statement.

“Joseon is preparing to receive Your Highness as our nation’s most esteemed guest, with honors perfectly identical to those of His Majesty the King.”

“Mm-hmm, I see. Treatment equal to a King. As it should be.”

Watching Edward, who didn’t hide his visible satisfaction, Yoshida felt he had somewhat grasped Edward’s personality.

“Is Your Highness not the one who will inherit the throne of this British Empire? Such treatment is only natural. His Majesty Killian visited previously, but at that time, the British Empire was a Royal House and not an Imperial House, and His Majesty visited in the capacity of Prince Consort, so there were some shortcomings. Your Highness shall receive even more lavish treatment than His Majesty Killian did.”

“Oh? More than my father?”

I suspected as much, but he truly cannot hide his delight at the mention of receiving higher protocol than Killian.

It was an open secret that Edward was strongly conscious of his father, Killian.

It wasn’t particularly strange.

Cases of a child with such a great father suffering under the weight of that father’s reputation were easy to find throughout history and across the globe.

In that regard, it had been a experimental probe, but for him to react so immediately—perhaps this was the Prince of Wales’s only weakness.

“Your Highness. Our Japan is on the side of the Prince of Wales, who will inherit the throne of this nation. In truth, does not the blood of our Japanese people flow, however faintly, within Your Highness’s body?”

“Joseon feels the same. Since the blood of our Royal Family flows in Your Highness’s body, we will support you with all our strength, no matter what decision you make.”

“I see. I did not know that Joseon and Japan thought so highly of me. My father’s halo seems to be a good thing after all.”

“It is not because of His Majesty’s halo. His Majesty is the King of Canada, but in the end, are you not the one to succeed this Empire? As the one who will inherit everything from the Emperor and the King, you are the future of this nation. How could we not show our respect?”

The way he listened intently to their words, his eyes shining, wasn’t merely because they were telling him pleasant things.

The Prince of Wales, Edward, was clearly proud of the fact that he was Killian’s successor, but at the same time, he felt burdened by it.

People of this sort almost always have a desire to surpass their father’s glory and build something of their own.

Therefore, if they stimulated that point, they might be able to establish a connection with the future emperor of the British Empire more easily than expected.

“We have heard that His Majesty Killian brought immense national interest to the British Empire by making Canada his kingdom. We believe that Your Highness can achieve feats that are no less significant.”

“Words are easy, but that isn’t something that happens just because one wants it, is it?”

“Of course. However, if our two nations assist and support Your Highness with all our heart, it is not an impossible task. If Your Highness speaks even a few well-placed words during this tour, Japan and Joseon will both support you absolutely. Then, for Your Highness, Asia could become something similar to what Canada is for His Majesty Killian.”

Joseon and Japan would never become part of the British Empire like Canada, but they could become reliable allies who supported the Prince of Wales unilaterally.

Of course, what truly mattered was giving the Prince of Wales the psychological satisfaction that he had achieved something great, rather than these practical aspects.

Since he had lived as the Prince of Wales of the Empire since childhood, common things wouldn’t satisfy his vanity.

The key here was to elevate the Prince of Wales even higher than Killian.

Edward seemed to think deeply for a moment, then nodded with satisfaction.

“As long as that sentiment does not change, the friendship between our two nations and the British Empire shall continue. I shall observe for myself during this visit.”

He was telling them to conduct themselves well if they wanted to earn points, but in other words, it meant he was giving them a chance.

For several hours, the three men talked about various topics, going back and forth.

Having discovered the Prince of Wales’s personality and the elements he reacted to most sensitively, could they not proudly say they had reaped a significant harvest?

However, neither Yoshida Shoin nor Bak Gyu-su could see the expression on the Prince of Wales’s face as he turned away with a pleasant laugh.

If they had seen his face, which had turned dry and cold the moment he stood up, they might have reconsidered their thoughts even a little.

The atmosphere, which had been harmonious from beginning to end, left no room for even a shadow of unease.

Chapter 385: Heir (3)

There is nowhere in this British Empire where my eyes and ears do not reach.

Perhaps in some remote corner of the countryside it might be different, but in London, the intelligence network I have built over several decades stretches everywhere.

From official intelligence organizations to private detectives scattered here and there.

“The movements of the Joseon and Japanese embassies are said to be unusual.”

“Were they not keeping low and holding their breath until just a short while ago?”

“Yes. However, since meeting with His Highness the Prince of Wales, their radius of activity has increased significantly.”

“Surely they aren’t using informants openly or anything like that, are they?”

It goes without saying that every single move of the Joseon and Japanese embassies finds its way to my ears.

It wasn’t just them; it was the same for other countries as well.

It wasn’t just me doing this; the British Empire’s embassies in other countries were undoubtedly being monitored covertly, so it was nothing out of the ordinary.

Everyone monitors and is monitored, engaged in a war of nerves to gain even the slightest bit of information.

However, it is true that if one is actually caught red-handed, they must take responsibility without mercy, so no one engaged in actual espionage so openly.

“They aren’t exactly rummaging around everywhere. It’s just that they are spending more and more time with Edward, and they seem to be collecting information more boldly.”

“Well now. They must be feeling confident?”

“What shall we do?”

“What do you mean, ‘what shall we do’? Just leave them be.”

“Now that France and Prussia likely know that Joseon and Japan are joining forces and that His Highness the Prince of Wales is heading to Asia, shouldn’t we pay attention to their reactions as well?”

In fact, from the perspective of a third country, this could only be seen as the British Empire openly trying to dictate the affairs of Asia by even sending the Prince of Wales.

Even if they don’t show open discomfort, it wouldn’t be strange for them to raise voices of concern.

“That’s why I’m saying we’ll sell the Philippines to them at a bargain price. If we throw them the Philippines, they won’t care what we do in Joseon or Japan.”

What piqued my curiosity more was Edward’s current course of action.

Although I had spoken confidently in front of Victoria, saying I trusted him and would leave it to him, trusting someone and being curious are two entirely separate matters.

I summoned Edward to my office under the pretext of passing on information, but mainly to satisfy my pure curiosity.

“I hear the frequency of your meetings with the Joseon and Japanese ambassadors has increased lately. You must be aware they are gathering information on you?”

“Of course. But isn’t that at a level where they can find out just by asking the people around me? Or has there been evidence captured that they are conducting an even deeper background check?”

“No, nothing like that. If they had done something that insane, I wouldn’t have let it slide.”

“Then there’s no problem. Thanks to you, Father, I am convinced that I can proceed as I am.”

“Seeing the embassies moving so busily, it seems you’ve given them some very hopeful words.”

Looking at those who were trembling like frightened rats now scurrying about busily, it was clear who had injected them with such “happy gas.”

Edward chuckled as he sat down and accepted the teacup I offered.

“You know everything, then. Have you been reported on the specifics of the conversations I had with them as well?”

“No. The embassy didn’t mention the detailed contents. That’s why I was even more certain. That you must be planning an interesting show.”

“Aha, so you mean if I had just exchanged ordinary words, it would have all reached your ears, but since it didn’t, it actually raised your suspicion?”

“And since you didn’t bother telling me about it, I assume it’s something that might even involve me?”

“You really do know everything. That’s right. I’m currently selling your name quite heavily, Father.”

I had felt it before, but his atmosphere had certainly changed.

Should I say that the impatience stemming from a need for recognition had been significantly shaved away?

He was much more stable than before, and his inner thoughts did not show on the surface.

He reminded me of myself back in the old days when I first set foot in my true profession.

“And they seemed to believe it?”

“Yes. Showing them exactly what they wanted to see had a great effect. Didn’t you say so, Father? That when dealing with people, showing them your true heart isn’t very effective. What’s important is…”

“Showing them what they want to see. You’ve learned well.”

The human brain is a convenient thing; once information that the person can accept enters, it automatically fits and reorganizes it.

This is the most important point when pulling off a con.

It’s not about showing the truth, but about making the other person believe that this is the truth.

And once you make their wishful thinking run to the extreme, the victims, already addicted to the dopamine, stop allowing any other information to enter their brains.

Seeing an excellent student faithfully putting what he’s learned into practice, a smile naturally formed on my face.

“Still, it was a bit annoying. Because I was being so indulgent, they nonchalantly said things that really rubbed me the wrong way.”

“Is that so? For example?”

“I’m acting the role of a Crown Prince with an inferiority complex and a victim mentality, wanting to overcome his father, but it’s not as easy as I thought. Still, I like the Japanese ambassador because his ambition outstrips him. I think if I push him a bit more, he’ll cause a major incident.”

“Really? And Joseon?”

“The Joseon ambassador seemed like a more cautious person. But since he’s being pressured so much by his home government, won’t he eventually have to follow their wishes?”

It was a tradition of 20th-century Asia to run wild whenever things seemed to be going a bit well, so Edward’s insight was by no means wrong.

Furthermore, the current Japanese ambassador, Yoshida Shoin? If my memory served me right, in the original history, he was a man who embraced the logic of imperialism and advocated for wealth and military strength and the Conquest of Korea.

His logic was that since it is inevitable for powerful nations to conquer weaker ones, Japan must become wealthy and strong to stand on equal footing with the West.

Therefore, his thinking was that what was taken by the West should be recovered by conquering weaker Asian nations, and the “Conquest of Korea” was an extension of that thought.

With such an ideology, it was only natural for his thoughts to shift toward attacking the Qing dynasty.

However, there was also a perspective that the evaluation of him as a pioneer of Japan’s enlightenment was excessively glorified by the Choshu side, who were rivals of Satsuma.

Looking at the current situation, it seemed such work was in full swing even now.

The Satsuma side was busy making Saigo Takamori their symbol, so Choshu would need someone to hold up as well.

The person selected for this necessity was likely Yoshida Shoin, who actively nurtured members of the modernization faction and preached the need for the philosophy of wealth and military strength.

That would be why he came all the way to Britain as an ambassador even at the young age of his thirties.

“The Japanese Army likely expects Yoshida Shoin to achieve significant results from your tour. If he does, the Choshu side, which controls the Japanese Army, could have a powerful symbol just like Saigo. They might even push Yoshida as the next Prime Minister.”

“I didn’t know about that background… I see. Factional competition within the Japanese government. That’s very useful information. Thank you.”

“Think nothing of it. If you’re curious about anything, feel free to ask. Since I’ve decided to leave it to you, I won’t give you a policy to follow, but I will give you whatever information you need.”

No matter how well Edward applied what he had learned from me, he couldn’t possibly know the complex situation of Asia as well as I did.

No, to be honest, internal affairs in Joseon and Japan were currently such a mess that even I didn’t have a perfect grasp on everything.

So for now, I slipped Edward information that Okubo and Kim Jwa-geun had compiled on the current situation.

Edward soaked up that information like a thirsty sponge.

Still, after talking with him, the tiny bit of worry that he might not be able to pull it off completely vanished at this moment.

The sketch seemed mostly complete, so now, shall I watch how my son colors it in?

Around the time when the news of the marriage alliance between the Joseon and Japanese Imperial Houses spread past the British Empire and throughout Europe.

The leaders of the Qing dynasty, one of the parties involved in the war, were holding continuous discussions on how to handle this preposterous situation.

“Empress Dowager, Joseon is declaring an empire and adopting a new era name, claiming themselves to be an empire.”

“No matter what they do, isn’t it nothing more than empty nonsense? We can just ignore it.”

“The fact that the Imperial Houses of Joseon and Japan are marrying is clearly to be interpreted as an intention for the two of them to continue joining forces to keep our nation in check. We must establish a countermeasure for this.”

“The countermeasures are for you all to establish. Surely you aren’t asking me to worry about such trivial details?”

The Manchurian front, currently in conflict with Joseon.

The Southern front, in a bloody battle with Japan.

And even the Western front, currently subjugating Xinjiang.

A two-front war is difficult enough, but the Qing dynasty was surprisingly waging war in three directions.

Considering the absurdly large landmass of the Qing dynasty, this was an atrocity that could be called a direct defiance of military common sense.

Strictly speaking, Joseon and Japan had invaded when the Qing started a war to subjugate Xinjiang, but the fact that a three-front war had been formed was undeniable.

Any proper leader would be working themselves to the bone, scurrying about to resolve this situation diplomatically.

This was because no matter how powerful a great empire might be, it couldn’t operate armies in the west, east, and south simultaneously while maintaining territory the size of the Qing dynasty’s.

However, Empress Dowager Cixi, acting as if it were none of her concern, delegated all authority to the local commanders to handle it themselves.

Naturally, the local generals tried to gather troops and fight however they could within their own capacity, but with the central government, which should have coordinated all this, having washed its hands of it, how could anything function properly?

A desperate Li Hongzhang argued that it was nonsensical to try to suppress three countries with force simultaneously, but Empress Dowager Cixi did not listen to him.

“Empress Dowager, now is the time to take a breath and preserve our strength. Zuo Zongtang is currently achieving results in Xinjiang, so can’t we counterattack after Zuo Zongtang returns? We should leave Manchuria for now and concentrate all our forces in the South to prevent Japan from landing. If we then request a peace treaty and plan for the future…”

“Wait, Minister of Trade. Are you saying that our Great Qing should bow our heads and beg for reconciliation to the likes of Joseon or Japan?”

“It’s not begging for reconciliation…”

“In the long history of the Central Plains dynasties, there has never been a single country that yielded to the invasions from the Korean Peninsula or the Japanese pirates. Is the Minister of Trade now arguing that the Qing dynasty should be the first dynasty to suffer such humiliation?”

It was quite understandable why the Empress Dowager was overreacting like this.

As she said, the Central Plains dynasties had experienced many defeats by the northern nomadic tribes.

However, it was no exaggeration to say that they had virtually never lost territory to the dynasties of Japan or the Korean Peninsula.

But now, she was being asked to hand over Manchuria—which could be called the soul’s home of the Qing—to Joseon?

Even if one were to vow and declare that it would be reclaimed later, the mere act of giving it up would deal an irrecoverable blow to the Qing Imperial House.

Furthermore, if they had lost to the likes of Britain or Bulranseo from Europe, they could at least make some excuse, but for the opponent to be Joseon?

A country that had practiced sadae toward the Central Plains dynasties since its inception.

To be defeated by a country that was considered virtually no different from a vassal state in the past and have their homeland taken away was, from the Qing perspective, a humiliation among humiliations that could never be accepted.

Asking to endure this was not easy for Li Hongzhang either.

In fact, if he pushed such a demand too hard, he might be branded a traitor and have all the achievements he had built up until now denied.

“If that is the Empress Dowager’s wish… then it seems solving this through diplomacy is the best course of action.”

“And by diplomacy, you mean?”

“It seems Joseon and Japan have asked the British Imperial House to congratulate them on their marriage. That’s why Britain is also sending the Prince of Wales, and since he is coming to Asia, won’t the Prince of Wales stop by Hong Kong at least once? Why don’t we try to make contact with him then and talk?”

“That doesn’t seem bad. Then, let the Minister of Trade go in person. You must, must bring back results.”

Is that how it’s going to be, then?

Since the person who first speaks of such things is usually the one who has to take responsibility, Li Hongzhang had known it would turn out like this from the beginning.

But what could he do?

Whether the Empress Dowager was hopeless or not, he had to save the country first.

Li Hongzhang nodded his head heavily, with the heart of a condemned prisoner being dragged to the execution ground.

Chapter 386: Heir (4)

Admiral Parker, the Governor of the British Empire’s territory of Hong Kong, was busy preparing to welcome a distinguished guest.

“His Highness the Prince of Wales will arrive soon, so there must be no negligence!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Ensure the security is flawless. And have you informed the neighboring countries to cease all hostilities while His Highness is in Hong Kong?”

“Of course, sir!”

“Good. Then, I will conduct one final check myself.”

Although the tour of Asia had been decided suddenly, Admiral Parker was able to finish the preparations as quickly as possible. This was all thanks to the immunity he had built back in the day, having suffered through many sudden visit notifications from Killian.

Still, he had never dreamed the Prince of Wales would personally come to Asia, but the problem didn’t end there.

“Honestly, these Qing people are of no help at all. If they had any sense, they would stay quiet and out of the way. Why are they begging for a meeting at a time like this? It’s irritating.”

“Perhaps they want to ask His Highness the Prince of Wales to restrain Joseon and Japan?”

“Then why are they asking His Highness! It’s not like His Highness even has that kind of authority.”

“That is true.”

It was a testament to how desperate the Qing dynasty had become, but from Governor Parker’s perspective—having to host a VIP without a single mistake—their request was nothing more or less than annoying nonsense.

Secretly, he had hoped the home government would decline the Qing’s proposal, but unfortunately, the Prince of Wales expressed his intent to meet with the Qing minister.

Because of this, the work Governor Parker had to prepare doubled.

Since it was the first official meeting between a Qing minister and the Empire’s Prince of Wales, he had to consult the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and refer to the official guidelines of the Royal Family. Added to that was the predictable nature of the Qing’s requests, requiring prepared responses and contingency plans for any possible incidents.

It was a series of endless, grueling tasks, but the veteran staff of the Hong Kong Governor-General’s office miraculously completed all preparations.

Li Hongzhang, who had arrived from Beijing, was told to rest in the guest quarters, while Governor Parker went to greet the Prince of Wales, who arrived escorted by the British Empire’s latest warships.

“It must have been a long and difficult journey, Your Highness.”

“It didn’t take as long as I thought. Thanks to the opening of the Suez Canal, it was a much more pleasant trip.”

“That is a relief. Having seen His Majesty since he was young, I am truly moved that Your Highness has come to Asia through the very canal he opened.”

“Ah, right. I heard you have known my father since he served as a minister.”

Governor Parker, who was nearing the end of his term, felt the passage of time anew as he looked at the Prince of Wales, whose face exuded both politeness and confidence.

When was that?

It was a memory from a distantly faded past, but given the current situation, it suddenly became vivid again.

When he first arrived in the Qing dynasty, how absurd had it been to see a young man, barely out of his youth, predicting the future with such absolute confidence?

The fact that a man so young he could hardly be called an adult had become a minister was unprecedented; it was true that trust was impossible to build initially.

While he didn’t show it, frankly speaking, he hadn’t been able to understand why the Prime Minister had made such an appointment.

“…But that perception was reversed in an instant. By the end of the war with the Qing, I was certain that His Majesty was an extraordinary man. And seeing you today, Your Highness, you resemble His Majesty so much it reminds me of his younger days.”

“Is that so? It doesn’t feel bad to hear that.”

“However, I heard Your Highness made the decision to meet with the Qing’s Minister of Trade. Will you be alright?”

“What do you mean by ‘alright’?”

The Governor was momentarily taken aback by the Prince’s innocent reaction.

Given the rumors from the home government and the fact that he was Killian’s heir, there was no way he didn’t know the implications. Was he doing this on purpose?

“Well… you will have to visit Joseon and Japan as well. Speaking with a Qing minister might restrict your options or lead to uncomfortable situations.”

“Ah, you mean that? It’s fine. They are the ones who need to plead with me, so it’s not like I have to walk on eggshells around them, right? I’ll just give them a few words they want to hear.”

With the current state of Asia, he thinks he can just brush them off with words like that?

“The Qing will want the British Empire to mediate between Joseon and Japan. They will likely make such a request to Your Highness.”

“Then I’ll just give them a vague excuse.”

“If that was your intention, wouldn’t it have been better not to meet them in the first place?”

“Oh, come now. The Prince of Wales of the British Empire has personally come all the way to Asia. Isn’t the sincerity they showed by rushing out here commendable?”

Parker wondered if he was joking, but the Prince’s expression seemed so genuine that the Governor’s face briefly stiffened.

The moment he said the Prince reminded him of Killian, he gets blindsided like this.

There were rumors back home that the Prince of Wales was brilliant, but brilliant? He seemed more like a well-mannered but frivolous fool with his head in the clouds.

After watching him for a moment, Edward chuckled and stood up from his seat.

“It was a joke, a joke. I see it didn’t even look like acting to you, Governor. I’m glad.”

“…Pardon?”

“If you saw it that way, Governor, then the Qing minister will likely see it similarly, won’t he?”

The cheerful smile he had wore just a moment ago vanished from Edward’s face as if it had never existed.

Seeing his face become perfectly devoid of emotion, the Governor almost felt a chill run down his spine.

It wasn’t just because of the acting skill that had fooled even him, but because that old memory flashed vividly in his mind once more.

‘It was the same back then. Didn’t His Majesty Killian act exactly like that when he first came to the Qing dynasty?’

In truth, back then, even the Governor didn’t know.

He had simply thought a young minister, who had been born in Asia and knew it well, was doing his best to resolve the conflict between the Qing and the British Empire.

Most people probably still believed that, and history books would likely record it as such.

But was that really the case?

The Governor had spent over a decade more in Hong Kong, handling affairs related to the Qing. Furthermore, since he gained access to all data regarding the incidents at the time, he had the leisure to look back on those events from various angles.

On the surface, Killian had indeed used every possible method to avoid conflict with the Qing and was meeting their demands.

However, a series of coincidences and accidents provided the Qing with a pretext for war, and the British Empire had struck as if they had been waiting for that very moment.

Was all of that truly a coincidence?

Looking at it now with information from both sides, it seemed like a perfectly choreographed play.

Of course, it was an absurd idea. No matter how much he was born in Asia, how could Killian, who left as a young child, have the craftiness to manipulate their actions? Unless he knew exactly what would happen beforehand, it was an impossible feat.

Regardless of that, the Governor clearly remembered the attitude Killian displayed during his meetings with the Qing Governors and ministers.

An attitude that was perfectly innocent, polite, and reassuring for his age.

There must have been more than one or two people who let their guard down believing that, only to be stabbed in the back… As they say, the bloodline doesn’t lie.

“Then… when would you like to receive the Qing minister?”

“The sooner, the better. Tomorrow is fine.”

“Then for today, please enjoy the banquet I have prepared and recover from your journey. I will set the schedule for tomorrow.”

“Understood. Today, I should rest while listening to your old stories as an accompaniment to the drinks.”

The Governor intentionally did not ask for specific future plans. Instead, they shared drinks as he told stories of when Killian had first become a minister, which Edward was curious about.

As he aged, just bringing up stories buried in a corner of his memory seemed to ease his tense heart for some reason.

The second day of the historic Prince of Wales’s tour of Asia.

Edward, who received a grand welcome as soon as he arrived, immediately received Li Hongzhang, the Qing Minister of Trade.

Before coming to Hong Kong, he had thoroughly investigated the Qing dynasty and obtained a great deal of information from his father.

Li Hongzhang, Zuo Zongtang, and Empress Dowager Cixi.

He had heard without filter who the current powers in the Qing were and how the country was rotting and festering from within.

One peculiar thing was that his father viewed the reality of the Qing as even more hopeless than the Ministry of Foreign Affairs did.

Of course, the government also knew the Qing was currently in a bad state, but that was an interpretation based on objective data.

However, his father asserted that the Qing was in an even more difficult situation than what was being revealed.

The reason was that signs of a falling nation, which could not be seen through simple indicators, were visible in countless places.

Though their opinions differed slightly, Edward did not hesitate to trust his father’s intuition.

“I am pleased to meet the renowned Minister of Trade of the Qing. It is not a short distance from Beijing to Hong Kong; you must have suffered much.”

“Not at all. Rather, Your Highness, who came from London to Hong Kong, must have endured far more. I am merely grateful that you allowed this meeting so quickly.”

Edward offered his greeting in a way that could feel slightly arrogant, but Li Hongzhang bowed politely without a single flinch.

Was he one of the few remaining capable loyal subjects in the Qing, running to and fro trying to save a declining nation?

Suddenly, the story he heard from the Governor yesterday came to mind.

Was the name of the first Qing Governor his father met Lin Zexu?

He too had been capable and resolute in his own way, but the Qing had ignored his words and sprinted toward its own ruin.

That is how the fall of a nation always begins.

When the top of the country is rotten, what difference can one or two loyal subjects make, no matter how much they struggle?

So, while he felt sorry for Li Hongzhang, he hoped the man would blame the incompetent fools around him, rather than this side, for what was about to happen.

“I did not expect the Minister of Trade himself to rush from Beijing to Hong Kong. Can I take this as the Qing acknowledging the status of the home government?”

“…Yes, of course. However, regarding the wedding ceremony of the Joseon and Japanese royal families that Your Highness is scheduled to attend…”

“The wedding? Ah, that. What about it? Does your country wish to attend as well?”

“Pardon?”

“Haha, it was a joke, a joke. Naturally, the Qing dynasty would want to ruin the wedding.”

Commonly speaking, would anyone want to send a congratulatory mission when two countries that had joined hands to invade them were getting married?

If the opponent hadn’t been the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, even the great Li Hongzhang might not have been able to maintain his composure.

This is quite something. It’s not easy acting like an arrogant person who doesn’t care about others’ feelings.

“…My government hopes that the British Empire will act as a mediator in this war. After all, Joseon and Japan are currently at war with us, and they don’t seem to have any intention of listening to our words at all…”

“Fighting is not good. Everyone should get along instead of fighting; what is there to gain? Tsk tsk. It’s been quite a while since European nations have fought each other since the Russian War, so I don’t know why Asian countries are still fighting amongst themselves.”

Just a short while ago, the United States and Spain had fought a war, and before that, Europe had participated in the Civil War, causing massive casualties. But since those were conflicts in the Americas and Europe, they didn’t count.

Of course, these words were entirely lost on Li Hongzhang, who stared this way with a dumbfounded expression.

“Th-that is… you see, Joseon and Japan were insolent…”

“Ah, I see. So, what the Qing wants is to stop the war and for me to intervene, right?”

“Pardon? Yes. It is as you say.”

“Then I shall try speaking to my father once. If my father gives a stern command, wouldn’t Joseon and Japan understand immediately? By the way, if I do that for you, what can the Qing dynasty give me?”

“Pardon? Th-that, we will examine the compensation the British Empire desires…”

“No, not that. I am asking what you can do for me.”

Li Hongzhang’s look of utter disbelief was so transparent that Edward almost let out a laugh.

He must stay thinking, ‘What kind of crazy person is this?’

He felt the same way. He was thinking that about himself right now.

Chapter 387: America Express

< America Express >

Not long after Edward left for Asia, I also crossed the Atlantic to Canada to handle some overdue business.

With my son working so hard in Asia, I couldn’t very well stay in London, kicking back and sleeping the days away. Besides, I needed to check on a project I had been putting a lot of effort into for some time now.

“Long live His Majesty Killian, King of Canada!”

“Manse! Manse!”

“Do not forget that for this kingdom to prosper further, all the members of this Parliament must strive forward with one heart and mind. I, too, swear to devote my entire body and soul to ensuring that Canada becomes a nation as powerful and wealthy as any in Europe.”

“Long live the King! May Canada live forever!”

Upon arriving in Canada, the first thing I did was attend Parliament to encourage the members and receive reports on the minor incidents that had occurred in my absence.

The reason they were “minor” incidents was that I had already received real-time reports on all major matters in London and handled anything requiring my consent on the spot.

Still, even in this era, there were limits to remote management. When I actually checked the documents, there was a staggering pile waiting for me.

“I handled the truly trivial matters myself so as not to burden Your Majesty. However, Parliament could not dare to handle agendas related to the Royal Family without your direct oversight…”

“You did well. Thanks to you, Robert, I might not have to stay up all night. If I push through until evening, I should be able to finish somehow.”

“If there is anything you need, I will do my best to assist you.”

Looking at me for the first time in a while, Robert’s eyes were sparkling with an excessive vitality that made even me flinch.

Rumor had it that Robert was one of the founding members of the Killian Adoration Society, but I didn’t dare to confirm it. It wasn’t because I thought it was an absurd rumor, but because I feared it might actually be true.

“Is there anything else I should know besides what’s written here? Perhaps matters difficult to report in writing?”

“Nothing in particular at the moment. Unlike the home government, the Canadian Parliament is remarkably stable. Although they belong to different parties, they are essentially people who move according to Your Majesty’s will. That is why Your Majesty was able to stay in London with a peace of mind, was it not?”

“Right. You know me well.”

Well, what does it matter if he’s a founding member of the Killian Adoration Society or not? Being competent and loyal is what’s most important.

“What about the North and the South?”

“All is quiet. The North is currently busy with operations in Cuba, and the South has been frantic from the start. On top of that, they’ve gotten their hands on Puerto Rico. They’ll be so busy trying to inject ‘red water’—that is, British influence—into the Puerto Rican people that they won’t have time to worry about anything else.”

“That’s good. The timing should line up well enough. Then, shall we check on how that other matter is progressing?”

“Yes. I will escort you immediately.”

If I had received reports via telegram or letter, it would have been too obvious that I was behind it, so I hadn’t been able to check on the progress until now. But it was about time for some results.

As I moved to the large-scale medical research facility built in Toronto, I briefly checked the general progress.

“…So, you’re saying that while it’s difficult to prove perfectly through science yet, the fact is statistically undeniable.”

“Yes. Your Majesty’s hypothesis was correct once again. You are truly remarkable! To think you are well-versed not only in politics and economics but also in medicine! Ah, no. Come to think of it, during the Russian War, Your Majesty perceived the importance of hygiene faster than anyone else.”

“I wouldn’t say I’m well-versed. I merely suggested a possibility, a ‘what if.’ The research team is the one doing the actual work—gathering data, investigating, and even writing the papers.”

“But without Your Majesty’s incredible insight, the research itself would have been impossible from the start.”

When Robert’s eyes began to sparkle again, I sensed a crisis, faked a yawn, and subtly closed my eyes.

Fortunately, Robert immediately shut his mouth to let me get some “rest,” cutting off the flood of praise that had risen to his throat.

Of course, this was only a temporary fix, but luckily, there was a decisive weapon inside the research center that could keep Robert quiet.

“Your Majesty! Thank you for gracing us with your visit.”

“Thanks to Your Majesty, I believe we will be able to save countless people suffering from malaria.”

“I am glad to hear there has been progress in the research. It is all thanks to your hard work; I have done very little. It couldn’t have been easy coming all the way from London to Canada to conduct research.”

“Not at all. Our hospital is running perfectly fine even without us. In fact, taking on a new challenge has made me feel more energetic.”

“Yes. This is all thanks to Your Majesty’s support.”

To investigate the exact cause of malaria, John Snow and Nightingale, whom I had brought from London, had been verifying the “mosquito transmission theory” I had been advocating.

It differed from the conventional wisdom that malaria was spread by ants, but the two of them had complied with my request without a single word of complaint.

Whether it was John Snow or Nightingale, they were people who had no qualms about bringing the blade of doubt to established ideas.

Just as they saved countless lives by completely refuting the then-popular theory that cholera was spread through the air.

If they could overturn the theory that malaria was spread by ants this time, imagine how many lives could be saved. Malaria was an infamous infectious disease that had killed more humans than any other in history.

Of course, since there isn’t just one type of malaria, if you count a single disease, smallpox has caused the most deaths—but a perfect countermeasure for smallpox already existed.

So, if malaria could be clearly understood and regulated, many of the infectious diseases that had plunged humanity into terror would lose their power.

John Snow explained the process they had summarized so far using a brief chart.

“Actually, the theory that malaria is spread by ants was a rumor that only recently began to spread. Originally, the theory that malaria was transmitted by ‘bad air’—miasma—received a lot of support. However, in the process of proving that cholera is spread through water, the miasma theory came under heavy fire.”

“Your contribution was significant.”

“Thank you. In any case, the medical community of the past believed that any infectious disease with an unknown cause was spread through the air. But now that we know that’s not the case, all sorts of theories have started popping up. The theory claiming that ants carry malaria doesn’t have much evidence either. It’s simply based on the fact that many ants live in areas where malaria is rampant.”

“…Don’t ants live everywhere?”

“Exactly. In fact, if you start forcing ants to be the cause, you could claim they are the cause of every disease.”

It’s like generalizing that everyone who got sick had the commonality of having drank water.

It seemed absurd, but since it was an era where the old miasma theory was losing ground and all sorts of inferences and rumors were rampant, it wasn’t unreasonable for the government to believe it.

In fact, in the original history, didn’t France make things worse by trying to block ants, only to spread malaria further?

The fact that the same thing was happening now was a matter of inevitability, not coincidence.

“Then how did you prove that malaria is spread through mosquitoes?”

“We conducted a massive epidemiological investigation. And, well… the problem was how to secure a sufficient sample size.”

Nightingale glanced at Robert and continued with a sour expression.

“Representative Robert suggested we conduct a concentrated investigation on the workers currently busy with the Panama Canal construction.”

Hearing that, Robert cleared his throat and subtly avoided her gaze.

“Hmm? Conceptually speaking, wasn’t that correct?”

“See? Your Majesty thinks so too! Look, I wasn’t wrong.”

“I’m not upset just because you said that!”

“Well, I might have made a slight mistake in my choice of words…”

As Nightingale frowned at his ongoing excuses, Robert couldn’t finish his sentence and immediately shut his mouth.

There are probably very few people in the world who could make him—the de facto leader of the Canadian Parliament—shrink like that.

If I had to count, there would be about three?

Me, Victoria. And the last one is Nightingale, who is right in front of him.

They didn’t seem to be officially dating, but Robert clearly still had feelings for her. Seeing him so powerless before his first love was enough to make me chuckle.

From the looks of it, he must have made a slip of the tongue and gotten quite a scolding.

“What did he say to make you react like that?”

“…He said it was fortunate to have such a ‘perfect set of samples’…”

“He deserved a scolding. Robert, be thankful there wasn’t a reporter nearby.”

“Of course, I didn’t mean we should use people as experimental subjects. It was just a slip of the tongue out of frustration. Because it’s a task Your Majesty entrusted to us, I was impatient because the investigation was moving so slowly…”

“So, are you saying it’s because I conducted the investigation inefficiently?”

“Ah, no. It’s not that, just… no. It’s my fault. Didn’t I apologize last time? Please, lighten your mood.”

At any rate, it meant they had secured enough evidence to claim that malaria is spread by mosquitoes.

Moreover, if the people advocating this theory were the heroes who eradicated cholera—John Snow and Nightingale—the persuasiveness would be on another level.

The only thing left was how to eradicate the mosquitoes that caused it…

“Robert, I’ve told you before, you have a very bad habit of disregarding human life under the guise of ‘efficiency’.”

“I’m telling you, it’s a misunderstanding. I was just trying to proceed with the work efficiently. If I truly felt that way, do you think I would have accepted and respected all of your claims?”

“That may be true, but…”

“As an apology, I brought some tea that’s supposed to help with mental stability. If you have time later, would you like to have a cup together? As a formal apology for that incident…”

Seeing the two of them chatting away, I let out a bewildered laugh.

“You two, if John Snow and I are in the way, should we just leave?”

“Ah, no! I’m sorry, Your Majesty! It wasn’t like that…”

I suddenly felt a chill on my side and found myself missing Victoria. I wonder if that’s just a coincidence.

“Goodness, it’s a sorrowful life for a man who left his wife in London. To think you’d flaunt your romance in front of someone who… wait, where in the world is someone who hasn’t dated…”

I was about to make a joke when I caught sight of John Snow next to me and swallowed my words.

Ah, I remembered this man had been a lifelong bachelor well into his fifties.

My apologies. I didn’t do it on purpose.

A massive project connecting the Atlantic and Pacific.

A historic canal destined to be remembered in human history as an achievement rivaling Suez.

The government had entered the construction confidently, believing it was theoretically harder to fail than to succeed, but the situation was spiraling toward disaster every day.

“Director! Another malaria patient has appeared in Sector 12.”

“Dammit! How many is that now?”

“More laborers are coming forward saying they can no longer work. There are too many deaths, and if you include the injured, it’s becoming impossible to continue the construction.”

“I don’t understand! We’ve wiped out every ant in sight! Why does malaria keep spreading? They said it was because of the ants!”

“We, well, we don’t know either…”

By now, a creeping sense of dread was starting to set in—perhaps the medium spreading malaria wasn’t ants, but something else entirely.

But if that were really the case… would it even be possible to finish this construction?

The home government of the British Empire was already applying pressure, questioning if the losses were becoming too great.

If things didn’t improve, they might face bankruptcy in the worst-case scenario.

“Di-Director!”

“Now what?”

“The… the government has made a decision. They say the losses among laborers are too severe and that malaria cannot be controlled, so there is nothing to gain from continuing… they’ve issued an order to halt construction!”

“What kind of nonsense is that! Then what are we supposed to do? No, is the government really going to abandon all the money they’ve invested so far?”

Lesseps stared blankly behind him at the construction site, where work had nearly ground to a halt.

If they stopped now, they would have no choice but to shoulder all of this as a loss. But since an official decision had been made, there was no clear way to reverse it.

“W-what do we do? Is there any way to make up for this…?”

“There’s no way there could be!”

The Government of the British Empire.

Halt of the Panama Canal Construction.

Chapter 388: America Express (2)

The British Empire had its sights set on Panama for one reason and one reason only: the canal.

By handing the eastern and western regions over to France and Prussia while keeping only the canal zone as British territory, they intended to ensure that it would remain under the Empire’s wing even after a hundred years.

If they held the canal zone, they could maintain virtually full employment for the local population and suppress any dissatisfaction by providing them with high wages.

In fact, calculations suggested that once the Panama Canal was completed, the residents of the canal zone would likely have a higher income than citizens in the British mainland.

Under these circumstances, even if the rest of Panama sought independence, British Panama was unlikely to be swept up in such sentiments.

Independence would naturally mean merging with the other regions, but the income gap between the canal zone and the rest of the territory was predicted to be five to ten times greater.

Who would be foolish enough to merge under those conditions?

They would clearly be the ones carrying the burden for everyone else.

This was a grand vision looking not just toward the immediate future, but a hundred, even two hundred years ahead. The Panama Canal would serve as a symbol proving that the British Empire held hegemony even over the Americas.

For this reason, the British Government, along with Parliament, had enacted various special laws and committed itself wholeheartedly to the canal’s construction.

The original goal was to complete it more swiftly and accurately than the Suez Canal, and the plan itself seemed plausible on paper.

However, a certain disease changed everything.

“The Panama Canal began construction ages ago, yet reports are flooding in that there has been almost no progress! They say the completion rate is barely three percent. What on earth is this? Are we planning to spend forty years on this construction?”

“Who on earth selected such a contractor!”

“The construction team led by Lesseps consists of experts with the world’s finest skills. The selection of personnel was not wrong!”

“Isn’t Lesseps French? Is France perhaps being difficult on purpose?”

“France is busy fishing for a stake themselves; why would they do that! Please, make some realistic criticisms!”

Seeing them argue and point fingers after being of one mind when passing the special law was the British Parliament in its usual state.

Wellesley sat in the meeting hall where the MPs’ shouts were flying, sipping his coffee leisurely without saying a word.

Seeing this, another MP raised his voice in disbelief.

“Prime Minister! The Government needs to take action, so why are you just watching? This canal construction was a government-led project, and it’s looking like a total disaster! You must provide a solution!”

“A solution? Me?”

“Are you not the head of the Government, Prime Minister!”

“That is true, but wasn’t this Canal Special Law enacted by Parliament from the start? Based on the logic that the Panama Canal, of all things, should belong to the Government rather than the British Imperial House. As I recall, the Liberal Party advocated for it quite aggressively.”

At the time, almost all MPs had agreed with the Liberal Party’s argument.

But that was then, and this is now.

As soon as Wellesley finished speaking, the Conservative MPs turned their arrows toward Russell, who had been the loudest advocate for the special law.

“Mr. Russell! Say something!”

“What are you going to do! If things continue like this, the project is bound to fail, and we are the ones who will end up taking all the blame.”

“Now, wait, why is that my responsibility? Wasn’t it something you all agreed to?”

“That’s because you spoke with such confidence, Mr. Russell, so we assumed it was sound!”

“Is it something to brag about, as a Member of Parliament of the British Empire, that you were simply swept up by someone else’s argument? You should be ashamed!”

“The ones who should be ashamed are those who grew greedy for something they couldn’t handle just to keep the Imperial House in check!”

It’s a mess. A complete mess.

In cold, objective terms, a canal project could succeed or it could fail; demanding that someone take unilateral responsibility for it could be seen as unfair.

However, the problem was that this wasn’t just digging a ditch in a British colony.

Why did they occupy that tiny speck of land in the middle of Panama and yield the east and west to Prussia and France?

It was all for the sake of digging the canal.

If the canal couldn’t be built, there had been no need to yield those colonies to France or Prussia in the first place.

“If it was going to be like this, we might as well have taken all of Panama for ourselves!”

“We’ve essentially created a situation where France and Prussia can meddle in the Americas for no reason. What kind of idiocy is this!”

“Ugh, why did I let my ears be tickled by such words…”

“No, you were all happy to agree back then, so how does it make sense to act like this now!”

Despite Russell’s frustrated protests, the other MPs either avoided his gaze or covered their ears, simply repeating their criticisms like parrots.

Even Gladstone, the other giant of the Liberal Party, said nothing and simply stared at the distant hills.

Since Gladstone had been unnervingly uncooperative since the special law’s inception, no one tried to hold him accountable.

Instead, whispers could be heard that Gladstone, rather than Russell, truly possessed a broad, statesmanlike vision.

Of course, that didn’t mean he was entirely free from attack.

Disraeli, who never missed a chance to snap at Gladstone, smirked and directed his words at Gladstone instead of Russell.

“Still, as the one leading the party, surely you cannot escape responsibility for this situation?”

“I have not said that I am entirely without responsibility.”

“You cannot just gloss over it like that. If this ends in failure, the press will surely run articles like this: ‘Parliament’s greed ruined a project that would have been fine if left to the Imperial House.’ How will you explain that?”

“Now, what on…”

Gladstone instinctively tried to refute the absurd logic but closed his mouth.

He noticed the stenographers lifting their pens to record the inevitable debate between him and Disraeli for the Hansard records.

In truth, that was an incredibly easy argument to dismantle.

Logically, would the canal construction have gone well even if the Imperial House had handled it?

This wasn’t a case of the project failing because a contractor was poorly chosen or the Government blundered.

How could anyone have known that the area was a hotbed for malaria and that none of the common preventative measures would be effective?

In other words, this was a project destined for failure, no matter who took charge.

To be precise, the Government had effectively snatched away a toxic mess that the Imperial House was supposed to deal with, only to let it explode in their own faces.

And yet he says that?

The impulse to shut Disraeli up with an immediate rebuttal surged to his throat, but that was exactly why he felt something was off.

A man like Disraeli couldn’t possibly be unaware of common sense.

To be perfectly blunt, the Imperial House should actually be grateful.

Because the Government had taken the fall for their potential mistake.

But the Disraeli that Gladstone knew was not someone who picked fights that could be refuted so easily.

In other words, he was throwing out a seemingly weak argument as a decoy, waiting with a double trap.

To refute him here would be to grab his leg and get dragged into the swamp together.

“Of course, as the leader of the Liberal Party, I feel a deep sense of responsibility. However, if we are to speak of it that way, you are not in a position to criticize me either, Mr. Disraeli. What law can pass this Parliament without the consent of the Conservative Party in the first place? The Conservatives passed the bill alongside us, and you, Mr. Disraeli, are someone who plays a decisive role in Conservative party policy.”

“Naturally, the responsibility of having agreed cannot be avoided. However, in no case does the accomplice receive a harsher punishment than the principal offender. While parliamentary activity is not a crime, the weight of responsibility ultimately falls more heavily on the Liberal side. And the citizens will believe that Parliament snatched away what the Imperial House intended to do and ruined it. I am asking how you intend to take responsibility for that.”

He kept emphasizing that they had ‘snatched’ the Imperial House’s work. Gladstone could now roughly guess what the other man was aiming for.

As expected, Disraeli wanted Gladstone to say that ‘this was a project doomed to fail regardless of who was in charge.’

Then a natural question arises. This is such an obvious counterargument, so why is he trying to induce Gladstone to say it?

‘Is it possible… he has a strategy to turn this around?’

Would malaria not break out just because the Imperial House selected the construction company? That was impossible.

Was Disraeli trying to drive a wedge by making the Liberal Party drag the Imperial House into the mess?

Whatever the case, having perceived the intent, Gladstone had no desire to take the bait.

“If necessary, I will call the reporters and hold a press conference to apologize. Of course, I trust the Conservative Party, as the ruling party, will join us.”

“…You’re going to admit fault so easily?”

“Yes. That is how the citizens will see it anyway, so stubbornly denying it will only tank our approval ratings.”

It was Russell, who had been getting pummeled as the Liberal representative just moments ago, who was flustered by Gladstone’s easy admission.

“Wait, Mr. Gladstone! What are you thinking? Why should we have to give a public apology? This was a project with no chance of success, no matter who attempted it. You should use that point to refute them!”

“The atmosphere feels like we shouldn’t do that. For now, let’s just watch the situation quietly.”

“Hmph… how frustrating. I don’t know why you’re being like this suddenly. Is it because you’re afraid of getting on the Imperial House’s bad side?”

Regardless of what others said, Gladstone lowered his head as much as possible this time, waiting for the storm to pass.

While the Liberal MPs were frustrated, Disraeli also clicked his tongue with a look of regret and gave a bitter smile.

These were two men whose understanding of each other had grown profoundly deep through over a decade of rivalry.

Gladstone could easily read that Disraeli’s expression meant, ‘A shame I couldn’t finish you off.’

The thought that an instinctive argument might have led to an unknown catastrophe made him want to curse under his breath.

Disraeli shrugged and turned his head toward Wellesley.

“Prime Minister, you must make a decision. Even if more time passes, completion is impossible.”

“That is true. At this rate, they say it will take over forty years, and the damage to the workers is already immense.”

“We must admit that the special law was a failure and scrap the project.”

In truth, that was the only way.

However, doing so would inevitably lead to the immense criticism they had just discussed, whether directed at Parliament or the Government.

The result would be money wasted, colonies in the Americas handed to France and Prussia, and the Empire stuck with a piece of land that had little significance.

Just as everyone was agonizing over how to overcome this hurdle.

Wellesley let out a sigh and raised his voice.

“I suppose it can’t be helped. I will take responsibility for wrapping this matter up. First, we shall notify the Panama side of the decision to halt construction.”

“……”

“And somehow, I will try to transfer this project back to the Imperial House.”

“…Excuse me?”

At the unexpected bombshell, the MPs from both the Conservative and Liberal parties looked at him with blank expressions, as if they had made a pact to be stunned.

To hand back a project that was already a confirmed failure to the Imperial House? It was nonsensical.

After all, Killian was no fool; there was no way he would accept it.

“We will have to make many concessions, but if we handle it right, the Imperial House will take responsibility and cover up this mistake.”

“Ah, you mean you’ll make a deal.”

“Then we won’t have to hear criticisms about how we snatched away an Imperial project only to leave it a mess. I will discuss it with His Majesty.”

If the Imperial House took over a project that had essentially failed, absorbed the losses, and finished it, there could be no better outcome.

Everyone wondered what kind of negotiation could possibly make Killian agree to such a request, but since the Prime Minister was stepping forward so confidently, they believed there must be a reason.

“As expected of the Prime Minister!”

“The Prime Minister always has a plan.”

At the MPs’ praise, Wellesley gave a bitter smile.

He wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry, but once again, he had taken on the role of the Miracle Negotiator.

Chapter 389: American Express (3)

The plan to evade responsibility, as resolved by Parliament, could be briefly summarized as follows:

——

1. Construction of the Panama Canal is to be suspended immediately. A different entity will be sought to take over the project.

2. Priority will be given to requesting a handover to the Imperial House. If the Imperial House accepts, all rights to the canal will be transferred to them.

3. The Government and Parliament will completely withdraw from the Panama Canal, leaving both the responsibility for its failure and the rewards for its success entirely to the Imperial House.

4. Since the Imperial House is unlikely to accept this for free, a reasonable compensation must be proposed.

——

The crucial part was now point number four. The Members of Parliament expected that Wellesley would be able to dump this mess on him in exchange for a suitable price.

Who was Wellesley? He was the longest-serving Prime Minister in the history of the British Empire and a political genius who still enjoyed the highest approval ratings.

Furthermore, since he was on close terms with the Imperial House, they hoped that if he appealed earnestly enough, Killian might save Wellesley’s face just this once.

While acquiring Panama for the canal had been a blunder, when viewed through a broader lens, the Imperial House was reaping enormous profits in Canada. Combining the two, the benefits clearly outweighed the losses.

To lead this critical negotiation to success, Wellesley personally crossed the Atlantic by ship.

Since Killian was currently in Canada, it was only natural that he had to go himself.

In fact, from the perspective of the MPs, this was actually a relief.

The fact that the Prime Minister was going to such lengths would make their sincerity appear even greater.

“…And for those reasons, the situation has unfolded exactly as Your Majesty predicted.”

“What did I tell you? I told you there was no need to worry, Prime Minister.”

“It is all thanks to Your Majesty’s willingness to shoulder this burden. Thanks to that, I’ve been able to put Parliament in my debt. Honestly, sometimes I think Your Majesty is like a precision-engineered machine. It feels as though every situation is pre-calculated and manufactured to fit together, like goods coming off a factory line.”

Yes, so you should always be grateful, human.

“Then shall we get to negotiating as efficiently as a machine? Since I’m taking over this useless, disastrous canal construction site and agreeing to see it through to the end, I can afford to be quite demanding, can’t I?”

“I hope you’ll be somewhat reasonable so that I can maintain some degree of dignity. After all, didn’t Your Majesty say you had a way to complete the canal?”

“I said I might, it’s not a certainty. Who in this world can be sure of the future? I doubt Parliament expected things to turn out like this when they snatched the canal I was planning to build right out from under me.”

“It couldn’t be helped, could it? The members of the House of Commons believe that power elected through the people should hold the ultimate authority.”

“I believe that too. You’re making it sound like I don’t.”

This man is saying some dangerous things. Someone who doesn’t know better might think I’m trying to abolish the election system and establish an absolute monarchy.

Having spent half my life in the 21st century being taught that democracy is the most perfect system, and the other half living in a constitutional monarchy, why would I ever yearn for a totalitarian monarchy?

“I hate dictators and Reds more than anything in this world. I even emphasize that point whenever I get the chance in the draft of my autobiography.”

“Ah, of course, I’m sure you do. However, it is a fact that you seek to wield power comparable to that of Parliament, is it not?”

“My power only exists because you, Prime Minister, are on my side. Without that, it would be impossible. That’s why I’m struggling like this even now to save your face. Where else would you find such a collaborator? If there is one, tell them to step forward.”

Of course, just as I benefited from Wellesley, it was also true that he maintained his position more easily because of me.

Without the Prime Minister, there surely would have been accusations that I was wielding excessive power. Conversely, without me, Wellesley would have likely faced defeat in an election at least once or twice.

“Of course, Your Majesty is my greatest partner. And I must firmly hold the office of Prime Minister to continue being your strength. So, please, give me a push this time as well. I’m counting on you.”

“Yes, yes. I wasn’t planning on taking anything too excessive from the start anyway.”

Parliament was willing to concede certain rights and interests to me as compensation for taking the losses off their hands.

However, in reality, I planned to complete the canal regardless, so this was closer to me unilaterally taking all the profits.

Since Parliament was essentially getting robbed with their eyes wide open, I should avoid stripping them too bare to prevent future resentment.

Therefore, I needed to find a negotiation piece that wouldn’t make Parliament feel too burdened while allowing me to seize the greatest possible gain.

After thinking about what that might be, I found the perfect bargaining chip.

“You are aware that the Imperial House has a knack for resource development, aren’t you?”

“Of course. From the vicinity of the Great Lakes to Alaska, you own all sorts of prime land.”

“Naturally, I didn’t know from the start that those places were rich in resources. Isn’t land something you have to dig up to know what’s inside?”

“That is true.”

Even those who loved conspiracy theories didn’t think Killian had emptied his own pockets to buy up land in advance because he knew it was overflowing with resources.

That’s because, as I said, in this era, it was almost impossible to know what lay beneath the surface without actually digging.

One could make rough estimations, but to be 100% certain, there was no choice but to excavate.

Thus, my pre-emptive acquisition of such lands didn’t arouse suspicion that I knew what was buried there.

It merely invited envy for my incredible luck.

“The reason the Imperial House was able to acquire such blessed land is that we were willing to take the challenge. Therefore, I plan to collaborate with the James Group to operate a proper resource development company. We will map and develop resources within the territories of the British Empire and take the rights to them. If we do this, we make money, and the British Empire discovers resources—everyone wins, don’t you think?”

“That is certainly true.”

Resource development involves exploring areas with high potential, yet it always carries the risk of failure.

It means one must always live with the possibility of spending enormous amounts of money and seeing no fruit if nothing profitable is found.

“But since this is an endeavor undertaken at considerable risk, I honestly wish to secure a guaranteed profit.”

“That can be solved by granting you operating rights for several decades. You can take the profits until you’re satisfied, and then the rights can revert to the state.”

“Indeed. However, since I am saving a great deal of face for the Government and Parliament this time, I need to see some benefit as well. I’ve scouted a suitable region that won’t put the Parliament or Government in much of a bind. What do you think of this place?”

Wellesley’s face filled with bewilderment as he looked at the area I pointed to.

“The Trucial Coast? Is there a reason you chose this place?”

“When I thought about which land the home government was letting go to waste, this was the one. Doesn’t the British Empire currently use this place solely for its strategic value? You aren’t doing any particular development there.”

“Correct. We took it as a protectorate for that very purpose.”

The colony the British Empire valued most was, without question, India.

The Trucial Coast had been a British protectorate since the 1820s specifically to protect India.

Thanks to its geopolitical position at the exit of the Persian Gulf, it was perfect for suppressing pirates and protecting trade routes to India.

But in the end, it was only that.

The British Empire did not yet know the true value of this land and was letting this prime territory sit idle, thinking only of guarding India.

Of course, that didn’t mean I would sit on a mountain of money the moment I developed this land.

Strictly speaking, this was a future investment for my son, my grandson, and the Imperial House.

“The Imperial House will develop the resources of this land for you, so in exchange, please guarantee me perpetual operating rights for a few items I desire from there later on.”

“In other words, you are essentially asking for ownership. Like Alaska.”

“Yes. This way, I can claim I’m doing a favor, and the Parliament and Government won’t lose much, will they? Besides, if useful resources unexpectedly come out of there, it will ultimately benefit the British Empire as well.”

“You aren’t wrong. I’ve wanted to send some immigrants to the Trucial Coast, but since it’s such a useless piece of land, no one wants to go. If resources are found, we can use that as bait to send immigrants, which would further strengthen the defense of India…”

According to a survey I conducted a while ago, the population there is only about 100,000.

If I start staking my claims and working on assimilation now, this place could sufficiently remain a dependency of the British Empire.

Actually, to be more precise, right now is the deadline.

If I delay any longer, the possibility of securing it will drop with every passing day.

“Prime Minister, honestly, I’m the one taking the short end of the stick here. Since I don’t even know what’s in that land, it’s a gamble. And even if iron ore or coal comes out, how great would it really be even if I owned it permanently? I already have Alaska.”

“It is exactly as you say. Unless a bunch of gold or diamond mines pop up… Very well. I’m sure Parliament will agree, thinking this isn’t much of an issue.”

“I suppose you’ll be walking tall, Prime Minister? The MPs will surely ask what kind of silver tongue you used to get that Killian to agree to take over a disaster like the Panama Canal on these terms.”

“Who knows? They might think I obtained intelligence that there are gold or diamond mines on the Trucial Coast.”

“Then they should credit my information network. It would mean I knew some secret intel that none of the British Empire’s top brass knew.”

All Wellesley knew was that I had a way to complete the Panama Canal.

He didn’t know more than that, so he likely assumed I wasn’t being greedy because owning the canal itself would bring me incalculable profit.

He was half right.

The Panama Canal would be mine regardless, and since I could also win favor with Parliament and the Government, taking over the canal was a massive gain for me.

Once the canal was handed over, John Snow and Nightingale would publish their paper stating that malaria is caused by mosquitoes.

Of course, before that, I would have to approach Lesseps, whose spirit must be crushed by now after receiving notice of the construction’s suspension, and sign a contract with him at a bargain price.

If the project just collapsed here, Lesseps would be as good as bankrupt, so he would be forced to swallow the bitter pill and accept my offer.

Actually, instead of feeling forced, he would likely accept my terms as if he were greeting a messiah descended to the mortal realm.

This meant I could exploit—no, employ—the world’s best canal engineer practically at cost.

Then, by releasing all the research results accumulated so far and pouring in funds without hesitation, ninety percent of the plan would be complete.

No one would be able to complain even if I took the whole Panama Canal for myself, right?

After all, Parliament and the Government had already agreed to transfer all responsibilities and rights to me.

But my aim wasn’t just Panama.

The subterranean resources of the Trucial Coast, handed over in exchange for cleaning up Parliament’s mess.

I asked for the rights to a few types of resources, but honestly, I didn’t even need a few. I only had one in mind from the beginning.

The Trucial Coast. The Holy Land of oil, known in modern times as the UAE.

I cleared my throat to suppress the urge to laugh and personally poured coffee into Wellesley’s empty cup.

“Ahem, I really made a big decision to save your face, Prime Minister.”

“I fully understand, and I will surely repay you later.”

“Well, I didn’t do it specifically expecting a reward.”

“Indeed, Your Majesty is truly a man of loyalty.”

That isn’t a lie, so I really don’t need a reward, Prime Minister.

I’ve already received more than enough.

As we exchanged pleasantries and savored the aroma of the coffee, it felt strangely sweet even though I hadn’t added any sugar.

Oh, come to think of it, coffee is black, isn’t it? No wonder I felt good just looking at it.

I smiled broadly and set the cup down with a clack, like someone intoxicated by the coffee.

Ah, yes. This is the taste.

Right now, even just looking at black liquids made me feel so sweet that I felt like my teeth might rot.

Chapter 390: American Express (4)

Panama.

Thought to be a goose that laid golden eggs, it was in reality a massive death trap that endlessly swallowed both money and manpower.

The Liberal Party Members of Parliament, caught in a deadlock where they could neither move forward nor retreat, were merely waiting for Prime Minister Wellesley to return from Canada.

In truth, they didn’t expect Wellesley to bring back any meaningful results.

After all, the Panama disaster was a golden opportunity for the Imperial House to attack Parliament.

‘If I were His Majesty, I would actively denounce Parliament to tame those arrogant MPs.’

Nine out of ten MPs thought this way, certain that Wellesley would be driven away and return empty-handed.

Alternatively, they suspected he might propose conditions so impossible to accept that he could merely pretend he had done his best.

Whatever the case, the Liberal Party was facing its first major crisis in a long time.

Even if the Conservative Party was criticized alongside them, they could simply claim they had only supported the Liberal Party’s active lead.

Ultimately, Russell, who spearheaded the project, and Gladstone, the face of the Liberal Party, were bound to suffer the most damage.

However, as if mocking everyone’s expectations, Wellesley returned with a highly plausible negotiation proposal that sent Parliament into a frenzy of excitement.

“Is this for real? Did His Majesty truly agree to take Panama under these conditions?”

“Yes. I had to go through quite a bit of trouble.”

“Hmph… No, at this point, it’s practically His Majesty enduring a massive loss just to save Parliament’s face…”

“Not necessarily. Information that gold or diamonds are buried in the Trucial Coast might have reached His Majesty’s ears.”

“The Americas or Asia would be one thing, but what connections does His Majesty have in the Arabian Peninsula to know such top-secret information alone? Has anyone here heard rumors of gold being buried in the Trucial Coast?”

If such a rumor truly existed, the greedy capitalists of the British Empire would have already torn up the entire surface of the Trucial Coast.

The lack of such movement was proof that neither Government officials nor the great capitalists had ever heard of such a thing.

It meant this was intelligence known only to Killian in this world. By what means could he possibly have surveyed the underground resources of the Arabian Peninsula?

Since it was an impossible feat, no one bothered to listen to the voices of doubt.

Still, those like Gladstone strengthened their deductions in a different direction.

‘Is he planning to do something in Panama?’

Having reached this far in his reasoning, Gladstone recalled how Disraeli had tried to lure him into a slip of the tongue.

He had tried to bait him into saying it was impossible for even the Imperial House to construct the canal. And yet, Wellesley had succeeded in handing Panama over to the Imperial House in Canada?

Combining these facts led to one conclusion.

‘Does His Majesty have the confidence to complete the canal?’

If Disraeli or Wellesley knew this, it would explain why they handed over all rights to Panama in exchange for what seemed like a mere token gesture.

Of course, this was nothing more than speculation, and he had no intention of voicing it.

It was a delusion without a shred of physical evidence, and it possessed obvious logical flaws.

“Is that really all? Just the development of resources in the Trucial Coast and their ownership?”

“Yes. Not all resources; he stated he would only recognize permanent ownership for three specific items the Imperial House desires.”

“Exactly three? Haha… Are gold, diamonds, and silver truly buried there? I don’t understand it.”

“His Majesty added that he does not wish for Parliament to be hit too hard by this incident. Everyone knows that His Majesty doesn’t hold much ill will toward Parliament in the first place. Even in the past, when Parliament tried to check the Imperial House and tripped over its own feet, His Majesty didn’t particularly scold the House.”

“True… He did behave that way.”

If Killian had truly wanted to intervene in domestic politics at every turn, there had been many opportunities to do so.

However, it was Killian himself who drew the line, and in the end, it was the Government and Parliament that thrust overseas affairs upon him.

“Hearing you say it makes it feel like we’re the villains for trying to take the canal just because we didn’t want the Imperial House to have too much power.”

“His Majesty said he intends to establish a company for resource development and actively conduct exploration work within the territories of the British Empire. Of course, unlike the Trucial Coast, he won’t be gaining permanent ownership there.”

“Then it’s just ordinary resource development.”

They called it resource exploration, but the reason for creating such a thing was surely to utilize the resources of Canada or Alaska more effectively.

The other MPs understood that much.

“Well, what does it matter? There’s no reason for us to oppose this.”

“Then let’s not waste time and head straight to a vote. As soon as the law passes, the Government will finalize all related tasks.”

A new bill to transfer all authority and responsibility for the Panama region from the Government of the British Empire to the Imperial House was passed, along with the repeal of the existing special law for canal construction.

Not a single dissenting voice was heard. As everyone expected, the new owner of Panama was born by unanimous consent.

Though some wondered what value there was in being the king of a trash heap.

“By the way, Prime Minister, how on earth did you convince His Majesty to accept such conditions?”

“Indeed. It is well known that His Majesty strictly separates public and private matters, no matter how close he is with someone.”

There were even jokes that Wellesley must have discovered some weakness of the Imperial House. It was unnecessary to even argue how favorable these conditions were for Parliament.

Even if massive resources were discovered in the Trucial Coast, they were resources the British Empire hadn’t even been aware of. Thus, they couldn’t be said to have suffered a loss.

And even if the Imperial House’s wealth increased, wasn’t that Imperial House the one belonging to the British Empire?

No matter how things progressed, the British Empire was bound to benefit.

Canada.

The Imperial Villa in Toronto.

As soon as I heard the news that I had been crowned the new owner of Panama, I summoned Lesseps, who had been in despair after receiving notice that canal construction was to be halted.

“I, I greet the great King of Canada, His Majesty Killian. I am…”

“Ah, we both know very well who the other is, so let’s skip the formalities. Didn’t your side participate when I bought the Suez?”

“Yes. It is an honor that you remember.”

“There are no engineers in the world like you, and yet I heard things didn’t go well this time? It’s quite a pity.”

“Your Majesty. Well, that… it wasn’t our fault, it was…”

“I know. It wasn’t a technical problem, right? Anyway, as you must have heard on your way here, all rights to Panama are now in my hands, not the Government of the British Empire. The Government concluded the canal was no longer commercially viable and dumped all the authority onto me.”

Lesseps’ face turned ashen.

The fact that the British Government, his employer, had sold off all rights and washed their hands of the project meant he no longer had a leg to stand on.

How could he continue construction with no source of funding?

Considering the business he had already expanded, his future was 1000% guaranteed to be bankruptcy.

Still, he didn’t look completely hopeless, perhaps harboring a tiny bit of expectation regarding my acquisition of Panama.

Of course, I couldn’t allow that. If he held onto clumsy expectations, I wouldn’t be able to bluff him properly.

“…Your Majesty! Then, what is the reason Your Majesty acquired Panama…?”

“To put Parliament in my debt. Recently, the Imperial House has become too powerful, and Parliament wants to keep us in check. By saving their face like this, they’ll have to save mine next time.”

“For such a reason, you spent this vast amount of money…?”

“Of course, that’s not the only reason. Even if a canal isn’t built, Panama is a strategic transportation hub connecting North and South America. Just by occupying the center, Canada’s room for maneuver expands significantly. I thought it might be quite useful for building a naval base or something similar.”

As I spoke only of things completely unrelated to a canal, the faint hope on Lesseps’ face began to vanish.

The fear that I had called him here merely to confirm the death of the canal project must have been creeping in.

I continued nonchalantly, pretending to be oblivious.

“So, about the canal construction you’ve been doing…”

“Y-Your Majesty! One moment! Please listen to me for just one moment! Please forgive my rudeness for interrupting you, but please, just hear me out once before you decide! Please!”

“Are you perhaps going to ask me not to stop the canal construction?”

“Yes! We cannot continue now because of malaria, but malaria won’t be a disease that lasts for ten thousand years! Smallpox! The Black Death! They no longer boast the same infamy they once did. Science is making dazzling progress, and one day malaria will be conquered by humanity—”

“Enough. So, do you have a means to conquer malaria right now?”

“…No.”

Seeing that Lesseps, who should want to eradicate malaria more than anyone in the world, reacted this way, it seemed I was the only one who knew about John Snow’s research results.

Establishing the laboratory in Canada instead of London to maintain strict secrecy had paid off.

“Then there’s nothing more to hear. When that uncertain time eventually comes, we can dig the canal then.”

“W-wait! I mean… as Your Majesty admitted, our technology is the best in the world. Aren’t there areas in Canada that need canals? We can build them for you!”

“I don’t know, there aren’t really any areas that need such large-scale construction right now. By the way, are things truly that difficult? Be honest.”

“…Yes. Without Your Majesty’s mercy, we have no choice but to go bankrupt.”

“I see. I have no wish to see someone like you, who worked so hard during the Suez project, fall into such miserable ruin. Then let’s do this. You were receiving support not only from the British Government but also from the French Government, right?”

As long as the British Government held more than half the shares, the canal was essentially theirs, so they had naturally gathered funds from various places.

Lesseps was French, and I had heard the French Government had invested a significant amount since they were very interested.

However, as someone who already had more than enough money, I didn’t want to take on such unstable factors.

The reason I had seized all of the Egyptian Government’s shares in the Suez was to completely block any possibility of them making trouble later.

“Yes, but France’s stake is minimal—”

“I don’t even need that much, so settle all of it. Of course, I’ll provide the money, so it won’t be a problem. In exchange, I will repay all the debts you’ve incurred, so the next time I need a project done, you will work for free. I think this is a very generous contract, wouldn’t you say?”

“Thank you! Thank you, Your Majesty!”

“Don’t mention it. I’ll need your help later, so just take a break for a while.”

“Then, should I withdraw all the construction sites and materials in Panama for now?”

“No. We might have a use for them later, so it’s better to leave them as they are.”

All rights to Panama, the construction company, and the engineers were now fully secured.

And with the successful entry into the Arabian Peninsula, which would become the Imperial House’s greatest asset in the future, all preparations were complete.

The first news that would signal the beginning of a massive storm, condensed from all this waiting, erupted from Canada.

“The historic discovery of John Snow and Nightingale! It has been confirmed that malaria is transmitted by mosquitoes, not by ‘bad air’ or ants.

This is a certain fact obtained by comparing and cross-validating numerous conditions, including the difference in malaria contraction rates between workers bitten by mosquitoes and those who were not.

We share these research results widely and introduce effective methods to repel the mosquitoes that transmit malaria.”

The party had begun.

Chapter 391: Imperial Direct Territory

The “malaria mosquito transmission theory” was announced suddenly.

People were initially bewildered, but once it became known that the proclaimer was none other than John Snow, the hero who had eradicated cholera, the impact was enormous.

Furthermore, because Florence Nightingale—who had made significant contributions by integrating medicine with statistics—had participated in the research, countless medical professionals and scholars worldwide stepped forward to verify the findings.

The conclusion, naturally, was that the theory was “highly credible.”

While there had been many claims regarding the cause of malaria in the past, never had a theory been presented with such systematic and organized information.

The problem, however, was that the timing of this research felt far too coincidental. But preparations had already been made for that eventuality as well.

— Following Cholera, Now Malaria? His Majesty Killian’s Unwavering Medical Support

— Professor John Snow: “I have been immersed in this research ever since malaria patients began surging in Panama. Settling in Canada was a strategic choice to receive the most rapid updates on the situation in Panama.”

— Nightingale: “Until now, countless people have suffered due to erroneous superstitions. I only hope this research remains a meaningful milestone that saves many lives.”

The vast majority of the public spared no praise for the achievement of these two medical titans.

Naturally, praise also poured in for me, as I had consistently supported these medical professionals since the beginning.

However, those with direct interests involved immediately cast suspicious gazes.

The transmission route of malaria—the greatest obstacle to canal construction—was revealed as soon as Panama was handed over?

Could this truly be a coincidence?

No fool would believe it was just a coincidence.

Inevitably, voices rose within Parliament, questioning whether I had knowingly taken over Panama while having a solution up my sleeve.

So, having returned to London briefly to see my family, I stopped by Parliament to discuss the matter.

“Your Majesty! Had you not already devised all the countermeasures for canal construction before receiving the rights?”

“On what basis do you make such a claim?”

“Well, naturally, because this announcement was made the moment all rights to Panama were transferred to Your Majesty…”

“Then, if it had come out a month later, would you not have suspected it? What about a year later? Or if the announcement came in three years?”

“Your Majesty, is that not being unreasonable?”

“In the end, you are saying the accusation was bound to be made regardless of timing. To be perfectly honest, it is true that I prepared for the eradication of malaria, and it is true that I thought once the rights were acquired, it might be worth digging the canal again if malaria could be eradicated. But is there a problem with that?”

When I responded with such bold confidence, it was the Members of Parliament who became flustered.

Among them, those who had been defeated by me many times before remained silent, choosing not to jump into the controversy.

Russell and Palmerston had been humbled by me so often that they had naturally grown cautious.

The ones pressing the issue now were mostly third-term MPs who were just beginning to get a real taste of political power.

“I shall ask the wise members here. Mr. Russell, just because I have proven that mosquitoes spread malaria, can canal construction resume immediately?”

“Pardon? Well… it might be possible… Ah! No, it would be impossible.”

Several members nodded as if they already knew, while those who hadn’t realized until now scratch their heads belatedly.

“Do you understand? Just because we know malaria is transmitted through mosquitoes does not mean we can eradicate the disease. One simply needs to avoid being bitten. It sounds easy enough. But is it possible to avoid being bitten by mosquitoes while working in Panama? Does a mosquito kindly inform you that it’s about to bite and then ask for permission before sucking your blood?”

“Well… no. But still, one could take precautions using folk remedies…”

“Folk remedies? Those very remedies are what led to this disaster, and yet you still speak of them? It seems I haven’t earned your trust. Fine, let’s do this: I will return the rights to Panama to the government. Since you now know mosquitoes are the danger, you can handle the construction yourselves. Is that fair?”

As I said, even if humanity now knew that mosquitoes carried malaria, they had no means to do anything about the mosquitoes themselves.

It was much like saying that because we know people die when they get shot, no one will die on the battlefield as long as they don’t get shot.

Of course, if you get shot, you die, so if you go somewhere where there are no guns, you won’t get shot.

Similarly, the best way to avoid mosquitoes currently was simply to go to an area where there were no mosquitoes.

While various folk remedies and medical means existed, most were limited in effectiveness and lacked cost-efficiency.

“Since I’ve returned to London, let us put it to a vote right here and now.”

“N-no, Your Majesty! You know well that we did not mean it that way.”

“No, I don’t think I do. Does Parliament not currently suspect me of being a cunning man who set a trap to take over Panama and then seized additional rights and interests? I have no desire to handle this matter while being treated like this. Let’s just act as if none of this ever happened. Whether the government builds the canal or not, do as you please.”

I had set a trap and waited, but if Parliament hadn’t been so greedy in the first place, none of this would have happened, right?

This was a debate that was bound to explode eventually, and the only way to resolve it was a direct breakthrough.

However, since I hadn’t revealed my trump card yet, Parliament’s suspicions were nothing more than a hollow echo.

It was actually better that they attacked so prematurely.

I needed to put them in their place firmly at least once, so it might be good to make them realize the difference in power now.

As I feigned indignation, the stenographers recording the Hansard began furiously wielding their pens in excitement.

Because of this, an urgent bulletin would likely be released by today.

I would also use my own newspaper company to blast out the most provocative articles possible.

I would make them realize exactly how it feels to be thoroughly humiliated in a counterattack after making baseless suspicions.

“Y-Your Majesty! One moment…”

“That is enough; I am leaving. Cancel all the bills passed previously and report the results to me by tomorrow.”

When I actually turned my back and left the chamber, the flustered voices of the MPs could be heard all the way outside.

“Which idiots were spewing such nonsense!”

“You fools! Logically, just because we found out those mosquito bastards are the cause, do you think we can resume the canal work immediately?”

“Now, now! Calling us fools! Lord Palmerston, please mind your language!”

“I’m calling a fool a fool, so what! How are you going to take responsibility for this situation? Her Majesty Victoria will find out about today’s events, and if she joins in, what on earth are you going to do?”

With me, there might be room for compromise, but in Victoria’s case, she was a terrifying Empress who was notorious for being unstoppable once she was angry—by anyone except Killian.

Given that I had supposedly been enraged because Parliament suspected me for no reason, they couldn’t even imagine how great the Empress’s wrath would be.

This is because it was no exaggeration to say that Parliament had insulted the Prince Consort of the Imperial House.

Furthermore, once they regained their cool and recalculated, they would realize how much of a grace I had bestowed upon them with good intentions, only to have their suspicion thrown back in my face.

This was bound to be a fatal blow to Parliament.

As expected, that very evening, Wellesley (the head of the cabinet), Disraeli (the leader of the Conservative Party), and Gladstone (the leader of the Liberal Party) entered Buckingham Palace, bringing with them a string of MPs who had voiced suspicions.

“Your Majesty. This was by no means the official opinion of Parliament, but rather a misunderstanding caused by young members who still lack experience.”

“They didn’t seem that young to me.”

In fact, the truly young first- and second-term MPs were mostly my ardent supporters and hadn’t raised any voices during this incident.

Isn’t that how the world works? People tend to act out and cause trouble as they gain a bit of seniority and believe they have competence.

Of course, it wasn’t as if they had openly criticized me.

That was because there was no one in the British Empire who could speak such harsh words directly to me.

Perhaps only my wife, Victoria, or my long-time friend, Wellesley.

Thus, Wellesley, who had taken on the role of mediator once again, bowed politely with an apologetic expression and pleaded.

“I am truly sorry. Your Majesty, please forgive Parliament’s rudeness with your broad generosity.”

“Why are you apologizing, Prime Minister? You did nothing wrong.”

“For one, I am an elected official, and it is true that unsavory voices came from our party as well. I sincerely apologize for the displeasure Your Majesty has experienced due to my negligence!”

“We apologize as well!”

As Gladstone and Disraeli bowed following Wellesley, the MPs lined up behind them turned pale—if not completely bloodless.

Because of them, the Prime Minister and the leaders of both the ruling and opposition parties were putting on a collective apology show. If they felt nothing, they wouldn’t be human.

Letting out a grand sigh as if feigning anger, I shook my head and tapped my forehead with my finger.

“Sigh… Very well. If this reaches Victoria’s ears, Parliament will be turned upside down, and that is not something I desire either, so let us leave it at this. However, I cannot let this slide for free, especially given how spiteful this incident was.”

“Yes. If there is anything that requires Parliament’s cooperation, we will help with anything.”

“And then if I ask for too much, will there be more talk about whether I set a trap or not? I’m so scared I can’t even ask for anything.”

“Not at all. We know Your Majesty’s character, so if anyone speaks like that again, we will be the first to step forward and shut them up.”

“Is that so? Then, hmmm…”

I thought about it as if it weren’t a big deal, then gave a slight nod.

In fact, I had planned what to take as an extra for a long time.

Even though I had secured the UAE as a whole, once that happened, I realized there were many other highly profitable lands that could yield just as much benefit.

I had no intention of taking places that were too massive, like the future Saudi Arabia.

My targets were cost-effective lands that gushed oil relative to their population size.

These were prime areas that could easily be turned into Direct Territories by sending immigrants and undergoing a process of assimilation.

In fact, if the British Empire had known what value petroleum would hold in the future, they might have carried out ethnic cleansing in the protectorates they held in Arabia.

Actually, considering the track record of 19th-century imperialist nations, it’s a certainty they would have.

However, I had no intention of going that far. My plan was simply to send immigrants, show them the taste of money, and have them naturally incorporated into our system.

“What was the place we made a dependency recently? Bahrain?”

“Ah, yes. It is Bahrain. It is a place almost adjacent to the Trucial Coast that Your Majesty recently selected. Do you perhaps wish to take the ownership of resources in Bahrain, as you did with the Trucial Coast?”

“No. I am not so greedy a man as to directly target an area like Bahrain where pearls are so abundant.”

While Bahrain was also an oil-producing region, it currently had people’s eyes fixed on it because pearls were being discovered there.

Although I coveted the oil, there was no need to get it at the cost of tarnishing the image I had built up until now.

“Is there not the Qatar Peninsula, which we have effectively left under Bahrain’s control? Since that area is almost attached to the Trucial Coast, let me take the resource development rights there.”

“The Qatar Peninsula is not yet a complete protectorate. Of course, since it is a place with a population of only about 10,000, including it under Bahrain’s jurisdiction would not be a problem at all.”

“Then let’s do that. If pearls are luckily found in abundance on the Qatar Peninsula, I will take them. Or, if other valuable resources appear, I shall take those instead. This shouldn’t be a problem, right?”

“We thank you for your generous decision.”

I did set a trap and wait, yet I ended up extracting even more money from the side that fell into it. It feels quite satisfying.

In truth, if not for me, the British Empire would never have been able to hold onto the UAE or Qatar until the 21st century.

So, before those precious lands are all lost, I am taking them as Imperial Direct Territories. Don’t be too disappointed.

This is all for me… for the benefit of our British Empire.

By the way, though I haven’t mentioned it yet, I wonder if they know.

The mosquitoes can simply be killed off with the insecticide currently being researched through James.

And this insecticide, with results diverted through James, was scheduled to be unveiled for the first time not in the British Empire or Canada, but in the North of America.

For an insecticide effective at eradicating mosquitoes to appear in America at such a time… I really am lucky, aren’t I?

Chapter 392: Proxy War

Human beings are the lords of all creation, ruling over this Earth, yet they are simultaneously creatures that become infinitely weak in the face of trivial threats.

It is easier to deal with an opponent who appears massive and dangerous. Historically, it was always the things too small to perceive that drove countless people to their deaths.

The fact that the number of people killed by mosquitoes far exceeds those killed by tigers or lions proves this point. Even without looking at mosquitoes, small venomous insects that could be easily crushed underfoot have likely killed more people than tigers.

While everyone knows a tiger’s bite is fatal, the danger of these small pests is not easily recognized. A prime example is malaria; despite the staggering death toll, its exact mode of transmission remained unknown well into the 19th century. If mosquitoes looked as threatening as tigers or lions, people likely would have figured it out much sooner.

Consequently, humanity had long overlooked the danger of pests.

Given the pace of human scientific advancement, it would be absurd for effective insecticides not to exist by the late 1860s as we approach 1870. One might argue the technology simply wasn’t there yet, but strictly speaking, it was a matter of perspective.

Necessity is the mother of invention; if the need is truly recognized and research is conducted, results will inevitably follow in some form. Even if the result isn’t a total success, something will be produced. Alchemy is proof enough of that logic.

Following this principle, I poured money into the endeavor and pushed the researchers hard. As a result, my theory was proven correct once again.

“Following Your Majesty’s instructions, we reviewed various components with insecticidal properties and created several prototypes in forms suitable for mass production.”

“Prototypes, plural?”

“Yes. Surprisingly, many ideas emerged. When I announced a 3000% performance bonus if an idea led to actual mass production, all sorts of ingenious inventions came flooding in.”

“As expected…”

When something is blocked, money knows the answer.

Lack of technology? Environmental issues? If people believe there’s money to be made, they will find a way to cram existing elements together to produce a result.

“Well then, shall we review them one by one? You realize the most urgent need is for something to use during the canal construction in Panama, right?”

“Of course.”

James lined up several prototypes and pointed to a spiral-shaped product that looked remarkably familiar.

“First, this was created based on the idea Your Majesty suggested. What did you call it? Mosquito coils? In any case, rolling them into this spiral shape worked excellently. Straight versions were hard-pressed to last a few hours, but this design provides enough coverage for a person to sleep through the night.”

“I thought so.”

If you asked someone born at the end of the 20th century to name a non-modern mosquito repellent, nine out of ten would surely pick the mosquito coil.

“However, experimental results show that this is less effective at actually killing mosquitoes. The mosquitoes simply flee once the scent begins to spread. It might be different in a completely sealed room, but we judged that to be dangerous as it would cause breathing difficulties. Nevertheless, its preventive effect is certain; mosquitoes won’t go near it while it’s burning.”

Indeed, indeed. It’s a design thoroughly proven in the future; if made correctly, there was no way it wouldn’t work.

“And do we have enough raw materials secured?”

“Yes. We have already stabilized the supply route for Pyrethrum. Importing it solely from the Dalmatia region was too expensive, so we looked for other regions where it could be cultivated, and there were quite a few candidates. They grow well in Central Africa, and certain regions in Joseon and Japan aren’t bad either. However, for shipping to Panama, nowhere beats Brazil, so we plan to produce it there and ship it directly.”

“Good. That’s a relief. I was considering hauling it from the Balkan Peninsula if no other suitable regions were found.”

The origin of Pyrethrum is Dalmatia in the Balkans. Since we had managed to seize some land from Greece during the war with Russia, it wouldn’t have been too difficult to cultivate the flowers there and churn out insecticide if we set our minds to it. However, it’s always better to diversify supply routes and bring in goods from as many places as possible.

“Did the local authorities there agree to let you cultivate the flowers?”

“Yes. Once I handed over some money, they were practically begging us to do it. It wasn’t difficult at all.”

“I suppose their national situation is poor, so they’re desperate to attract any capital they can. It’s a good case of mutual interests aligning. Anyway, I’m glad we had Pyrethrum. I might have had to bash my head against a wall trying to find a new substance otherwise.”

In truth, after looking into it, the pest-repelling effects of Pyrethrum were already known in its native regions. The reason it hadn’t been actively commercialized was the lack of an efficient processing method and no perceived need to produce it on such a massive scale. Thanks to that, James was able to secure a massive monopoly on the supply and sweep up all the stock—a stroke of luck for me.

“So, will we continue producing these coils?”

“The coils alone aren’t enough. And as I mentioned, everyone worked like mad once the bonuses were on the line. This product here is an oil extracted in India; we’ve confirmed that even a small amount applied to the skin keeps mosquitoes away. However, the unit price is a bit high, so instead of giving it to every laborer, we’ll probably distribute small amounts to those stationed in the most mosquito-infested areas.”

“Terrifying. To think so many products would pour out like this. I didn’t even know about this one; who found it?”

“One employee was so determined to get the bonus that they hired a private detective to go around asking how people in pest-ridden areas fend them off. Oh, and this one is the real prize.”

James pulled out a bottle containing a colorless, odorless liquid.

“This is a synthetic substance made from ‘Chlor-something’ through a sulfuric acid catalytic reaction. Once created, it turned out to be an incredible insect-killer. In terms of sheer killing power, the previous two products can’t even touch this liquid. It can be sprayed directly or dispersed over large areas without much burden.”

A colorless, odorless synthetic substance that kills bugs efficiently? I’ve heard of that somewhere… could it be DDT?

I recalled it being a substance whose utility wasn’t discovered until much later in history, but its actual discovery must have been surprisingly early.

“Have you actually tested it?”

“Yes. We sprayed it into a mesh enclosure filled with mosquitoes; they began to convulse and died shortly after. The general consensus from the testers was that it was incredibly satisfying to watch.”

“I can imagine.”

“My recommendation is to actively spray this at the canal construction site, and then use the mosquito coils and oils as supplementary measures. If we do that, the malaria infection rate will drop dramatically.”

“Yes, in terms of efficiency, that would certainly be best.”

I had only been thinking of Pyrethrum, but with the unexpected appearance of DDT, the canal project could resume as early as next year if we wished. Seeing as James had come to me like this, mass production must be ready to start immediately. There were no practical obstacles left.

The only problem was my memory that DDT was eventually banned in the modern era. It would have been helpful to know the specific reasons, but all I had was superficial knowledge that it was bad for the body and the environment. I seemed to recall something about it being a carcinogen, but then I’d heard that was an exaggeration, so I couldn’t be sure which was true. What was certain was its environmental toxicity; I could only infer that it accumulated in soil and within animals and plants.

“What shall we do? If Your Majesty gives the word, we will immediately start the factory through the company we set up in the North. Publicly, no one will be able to suspect a link between these insecticides and Your Majesty.”

“The company producing the insecticide is completely separate from the James Group, I assume?”

“Yes. These are companies we separated a long time ago for just such occasions. We have two more such companies in the North and about three in Europe.”

“Fine, let’s start production. However, that substance… it’s a synthetic compound that doesn’t exist in nature, right? Keep a close eye on the results as we use it and keep records to see if it’s harmful to humans or animals. We don’t know what kind of problems might arise.”

“Ah… that’s true. Since it’s something that doesn’t exist in nature, there might be unexpected side effects. Understood.”

Given that it was used indiscriminately for decades in the original history before being banned, it likely wouldn’t cause catastrophic pollution immediately upon use. Still, if it was banned, there was a reason; it wasn’t something to be overused.

However, it wouldn’t make sense for me to claim a substance that had never existed on Earth until now shouldn’t be used because it’s bad for the environment. On the contrary, using it temporarily in a controlled environment like this and gathering data on its impact on flora and fauna might be the surest way to minimize future damage. And we get some help digging the canal in the process.

“Then let’s put the plan into action. Let’s clear away these persistent mosquitoes and dig that canal as soon as possible.”

“I will have the advertisements posted exactly on the second Tuesday of next month.”

“Good. Then I can ‘luckily’ happen upon the news, immediately sign a large-scale supply contract, and invest in the insecticide company.”

“Yes. But Your Majesty, isn’t your luck a bit too good?”

“It is, isn’t it? Is it too obvious?”

Looking back at my tracks so far, whenever I happened to go somewhere, a war would break out in a way that ultimately benefited me, and the war would end just how I needed it to. Furthermore, just as I was trying to elevate Canada to a kingdom, a communist state was established. When I took over Panama, the cause of malaria was discovered and insecticides were developed.

It was almost suspiciously coincidental—as if the world were revolving solely for my benefit. Anyone could see it was strange, and considering that some Members of Parliament had openly expressed their suspicions before being shut down, it wasn’t entirely surprising.

“What do you think, James? Does it look suspicious to you as well?”

“Even with this latest development, no amount of digging will find evidence, so suspicions won’t amount to much. However, if this pattern continues indefinitely, someone will eventually make it their mission to dig into Your Majesty’s background. In fact, someone is already doing so.”

“Did an inquiry come into our detective agencies?”

“Certainly. Perhaps they felt uncomfortable using a detective agency within the British Empire, but we’ve received quite a few inquiries at our branches in the North asking if they can investigate Your Majesty’s background. Did I not report this to you previously?”

“You did. At the time, I brushed it off as a few insignificant nobodies, but for you to bring it up again… did we catch a big fish?”

The primary reason for establishing large-scale detective agencies in the British Empire and the United States was to gather information in non-official spheres. However, there was an unexpected and very useful side effect: the ability to counter-investigate those who intended to dig into others for illicit purposes.

Looking back, separating the branch that would take on ‘less than legal’ investigations for the right price was a stroke of genius. Companies that grow by doing such work were bound to emerge anyway, so we pre-emptively occupied that niche. Thanks to that, I’ve been witnessing quite a few interesting sights.

“The Pinkerton Agency is a major firm known throughout the United States, so there weren’t any blatant requests to tail Your Majesty. It was more like… distorted fan curiosity, let’s say. But another firm that operates under the motto that they’d steal the Empress’s undergarments for the right price… of course, they don’t actually take such requests, so don’t worry about that. Anyway, a very interesting request came into that firm.”

“Why are you hesitating? It’s fine, tell me.”

“The request stated that Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire and King of Canada, is undoubtedly a double-faced hypocrite, and they requested a thorough investigation, offering any amount of money. Naturally, the client remained anonymous and would likely use a proxy even for a face-to-face meeting. However, given that the amount they offered is unimaginably large, I thought it was worth investigating. What would you like to do?”

What else is there to do?

If they aren’t just an internet troll and are willing to invest that much cold hard cash, there is definitely someone behind them. This was not a matter to be taken lightly. As James said, they would use a proxy, but we could do the same.

“I don’t care how much it costs, either. Find out who is behind the person who made that request.”

Truthfully, I felt it was about time for something like this to happen. A person who appears virtuous and diligent is bound to become a target of envy and jealousy eventually.

I wanted to know who had extended their reach into areas they shouldn’t have. I felt a sudden urge to see the face of the person hiding behind that veil of suspicion.

Chapter 393: Proxy War (2)

After James left, I looked through the materials he had brought.

Initially, the main focus was supposed to be the mass production of insecticide, but that had already faded from my mind. In fact, most of the documents James provided were about the requests that came afterward rather than the insecticide itself.

It seemed he, too, judged that this matter was of much higher priority compared to a business that would run well enough if left alone.

There was the unexpected variable of DDT, but I wasn’t particularly worried because we could simply stop using it if it proved to be an environmental hazard. After all, it only needed to be used until the canal was completed—no more, no less.

The real problem was exactly who this audacious person digging into my background was. In fact, I questioned if I should even refer to them as a single “person.” It could be a group, and given the amount of money being thrown around, it was highly likely that more than one individual was involved.

“Let’s see what we have here.”

Judging by the thickness of the files, it was clear that a preliminary investigation had already been conducted before the documents reached me.

Despite what was said, James and I had known each other for a long time. Even without me saying a word, he would have mobilized people to find the culprit and, depending on the situation, might have even buried them.

To be honest, it was quite likely he had already done so to a few of them. This particular incident only reached my ears because the scale was significant.

“…The rest is just useless filler. But the section on ‘special observations’ is quite eye-catching.”

- Position: An investigation is required into what connection Killian has with communists and whether one of the reasons a communist state was established in the South was, in fact, due to Killian.

- Circumstances have been captured suggesting that the British Imperial House is inciting global chaos and profiting behind the scenes; they wish for this to be investigated.

The phrases indicating that such sentiments had been leaked caught my attention.

It wasn’t that these words were spoken verbatim; rather, it was an analysis suggesting such motives based on the tone of the speech and the nature of the requests. But in the end, it amounted to the same thing.

I was curious about who was behind it, but thinking about it, there was something more important.

Why?

Everything in the world is composed of cause and effect. My philosophy was that all phenomena occur because there is a cause for them to happen. In other words, if someone was digging into my past, they had a motive or a reason to do so.

The primary factor, as James said, was that I had shown far too many instances of being “too lucky.” That was an undeniable fact and required no further thought.

However, there is a difference as vast as the stars and the earth between having suspicions and actually spending a fortune to conduct an investigation.

No matter how much they chose a firm accustomed to illegal work, information could leak and reach my ears at any time. They surely would have dug several holes to escape through, but the fact that they dared to investigate me despite such risks meant they possessed a certain level of conviction.

Finding out what that conviction was was of the utmost importance.

I might have left an opening without realizing it, or perhaps a traitor had emerged.

If it were the former, I could simply clean it up, but the latter would be a real headache.

Having been struck in the back in a manner close to betrayal in my previous life, I was always cautious. Honestly, even if someone betrayed me, there was no risk of me being completely finished. To put it in extreme terms, even if Wellesley or James decided to stab me in the back, I had ways to respond.

It would just be an unpleasant feeling.

But even if it wasn’t a traitor, the mastermind behind such things was often a familiar face. If it wasn’t someone I knew, the chances of them having direct contact with me were low, and naturally, they wouldn’t have had access to information that would lead to such doubts.

After committing all the materials James gave me to memory, I set them on fire, burning every link that could serve as evidence.

As I watched the papers turn into black ash, my heart wasn’t particularly light. Regardless of who the culprit was, the result was likely to be something I wouldn’t find pleasant.

Due to its vast territory, the inhabitants of the Americas were exposed to various threats that were incomparable to those in Europe. Not only were there swarming bandits, but there were also fierce wild animals.

The people of the Americas had to equip themselves with various means of protection, and private armed groups were part of those means.

When many people possess such force, problems inevitably arise, and public authority alone could not handle them all.

Thus, the detective organizations in America were detectives in name only; they handled everything from maintaining public order to capturing criminals, hunting, and investigating. Among them, many grew their power by engaging in illegal activities outside the law.

The Pinkerton Agency was called the premier detective agency in the Americas, but because it had ties to the government, it rarely engaged in blatant illegal acts.

On the other hand, the MacFallen Detective Agency, which had rapidly grown its power in the shadows, was a different story.

They would find anything as long as they were paid. While they didn’t take on contract killings, they were more certain and faster than the Pinkerton Agency when it came to digging into someone’s background.

They frequently broke the law during the information-gathering process and had been prosecuted by state governments several times. However, each time, they were released due to insufficient evidence. Because of this, the stream of people seeking out the MacFallen Detective Agency in secret never ended.

Of course, there was a truth that even those who frequented this place couldn’t even dream of.

“So, the approval has finally been given?”

“Yes. An order has come down to determine the person behind that bastard.”

“Is it an order from the Chairman? Or is it from somewhere higher?”

“Higher.”

MacFallen, the young detective said to control the underworld of the Americas, was currently nodding fiercely with his hands politely folded in front of Allan Pinkerton.

This was because the MacFallen Detective Agency was merely a sort of subsidiary created by the Pinkerton Agency to handle dirty work efficiently.

Furthermore, only a tiny minority knew the fact that the Pinkerton Agency was also a mere service provider for the James Group.

The fact that there was someone whom James, the chairman of the James Group, served was an even deeper secret; only three people in the Pinkerton Agency knew that truth.

Even MacFallen, who knew the truth, did not know exactly who that high-ranking person above James was. He merely guessed that since James served them, they must be at least the king of some country.

“But why are we digging into that bastard’s background? Is it because even for us, there’s a high chance things won’t go well if we meddle with the British Imperial House?”

“Well, that’s true.”

Considering it rationally, no matter how much one likes money, investigating a powerful figure of the British Imperial House carried too much risk. If things went wrong, it wouldn’t just be a legal issue but could escalate into a diplomatic conflict between the North and the British Empire.

In that case, no matter how much they had slipped away like eels in the past, they wouldn’t be able to escape unscathed. Or perhaps the other side would send agents to quietly slit their throats without anyone knowing.

“But until now, we’ve said we’d dig into anyone’s background for money. Doesn’t this damage our reputation? Our company advertises that we’ll even bring back the British Empress’s underwear if the price is right.”

“I’m just asking out of curiosity, but has anyone actually requested that?”

“…Surprisingly, yes. Of course, I didn’t accept the request because I quoted an absurd price.”

“Good grief, there really are crazy people in this world. Anyway, the reason for the decision from above isn’t just because they don’t want to get on the Imperial House’s bad side. It’s because they’ve calculated that selling this information back to the Imperial House would be much more profitable. Betraying the client? That’s unthinkable, but if they’re wiped out, there won’t be anyone left who knows, so what does it matter?”

True to Pinkerton’s words, if one only considered profit and loss, digging up information on those who were tailing the Imperial House and handing it over to them would fetch a much higher price. If they played their cards right, they might even receive the protection of the British Imperial House, allowing their business to prosper even more than it did now.

“Then I just need to meet the client, find out their identity, and reveal the mastermind who put them up to it.”

“Yes. Authorization has been given to use all our personnel and funds if necessary, so do a good job. Honestly, aren’t you happy that things turned out this way?”

When Pinkerton asked as if he already knew the answer, MacFallen did not deny it and nodded.

“Of course. I don’t know what kind of low-life bastard put in this request, but I’ll definitely catch the guy behind them and take their head off—”

“You must not kill them. Don’t forget that this is strictly information gathering.”

MacFallen took a light breath and nodded.

He said this, but he doubted whether he could perfectly hide his emotions when he met those who were actually trying to harm the British Royal Family.

It was unavoidable. MacFallen was an Irishman who had come to the Americas five years ago.

‘Those bastards don’t know their place, trying to dig into His Majesty’s background?’

Until now, he had been forcibly suppressed his emotions due to company policy, but now that things had turned out like this, there was no longer a need to be lenient.

Whoever it is, I will find you, even at the ends of hell, and reveal your identity.

To an Irishman, touching Killian was no different from touching their own parents. He would make them pay the price.

MacFallen quietly let his hatred burn.

Hide anger, show kindness.

MacFallen welcomed the client with his usual trustworthy demeanor.

“Welcome. I apologize for the delay in responding; there were many things to review.”

“No, not at all. I honestly didn’t expect you to accept. It seems choosing this place was the right answer.”

“Of course. I, MacFallen, am a man who lives only for money. As long as the proper compensation is provided, I will do anything except contract killing.”

The man who had come to request an investigation into Killian was someone so lacking in distinct features that one might feel they had seen him somewhere while walking down the street.

As expected, this man was merely an agent or a contact person. It was so obvious that even if he were captured and tortured right now, he wouldn’t know a single piece of useful information, so MacFallen didn’t even feel like digging into him.

“Then, first, I will state the contract terms. Prepayment of 30 percent. And if successful, the remaining 70 percent with a 50 percent bonus.”

“…Doesn’t that exceed 100 percent?”

“Consider who I am investigating. I have to charge this much to make it worthwhile. In fact, the 30 percent prepayment will likely all be spent on investigation costs, so I need this much to have something left over.”

“…That makes sense. Understood. Let’s do that.”

MacFallen’s eyes gleamed as he watched the client readily agree.

He had asked for a 50 percent bonus, and the client had agreed on the spot? This meant that the person in front of him either had the authority to make such a decision or had been told beforehand that it didn’t matter how much money it cost.

Common sense dictated it wasn’t the former, so it was likely the latter. The original success fee was by no means small, so if they were willing to pay an additional half without concern, they were certainly no ordinary people.

“Then, to make the investigation easier, there are a few things I need to know as well. First, this is the most important: why do you think the King of Canada is a double-faced hypocrite?”

“Do I have to tell you that?”

“Of course. I need to know the reason so I can use it as a basis to dig deeper. Proof is often found where suspicion lies. This is the fastest way for you to get results.”

“I suppose so. Well, it shouldn’t matter, so I’ll tell you. In fact, we have one piece of decisive evidence that the King of Canada is lying. That is…”

The client paused to catch his breath, then lowered his voice and whispered.

“Actually, he’s a communist.”

What kind of bullshit is this?

MacFallen barely managed to grip his forehead, holding back a string of curses.

Chapter 394: Proxy War (3)

“Ah… a communist… hmm…”

MacFallen was certain that his patience in not immediately bursting into a string of curses deserved a medal.

He was beginning to seriously doubt whether he had taken a request from a lunatic. He had thought there was some massive organization lurking behind all this, but if it turned out to be nothing more than the delusions of a madman, there would be nothing more disheartening.

“I am well aware that it sounds unbelievable. However…”

“Ah, wait a second. Just to be clear, you aren’t joking right now; you’re being serious? This isn’t a metaphor or a joke, but a literal statement?”

“That is correct. It is an undeniable fact.”

“Whew…”

So, the man who was the power behind the throne of the British Empire and the owner of the Suez Canal.

The King of Canada and a man who was treated almost like a living saint, on the verge of being worshipped as a god in Ireland, was actually a communist?

MacFallen could swear that this was undoubtedly among the top three most nonsensical things he’d ever heard in his life.

“Do you have any idea how I’m feeling right now?”

“You probably want to tell me to get out immediately, don’t you? But I have evidence.”

“Ah, yes. I’m sure you do. Now, if you’ll please excuse—”

“You’ll understand once you see this.”

The client carefully pulled a book from his breast pocket and slid it forward.

Curious as to why the man was spouting such nonsense with such confidence, MacFallen picked up the book and looked through its contents.

“What is this? A diary? An autobiography?”

“Yes. It is a portion of the old diary of Marx, a famous professor in the British Empire. If you read this, you will find all the details of the deep discussions Killian had with Marx regarding communism.”

“So, is this Professor Marx a communist?”

Even MacFallen knew of Marx; he was a famous economist and philosopher. However, he had never once heard that the man was involved in communist activities. After all, if he were a true ‘Red,’ shouldn’t he have naturally joined the South?

“Of course, Marx is not currently active in communism. But at this time, he was a fervent communist, which can be verified through these records. Not only that, but Engels, the current General Secretary of the South, was also present at the time.”

“…Engels was there?”

“Yes. In the end, Killian’s stake in the birth of Engels as the General Secretary of the current communist state is by no means small. He has many such hidden, dark sides that remain unknown to the world.”

“Hmm…”

MacFallen flipped through the pages of the book the client had presented as evidence.

Indeed, the conversations between Marx, Engels, and Killian were recorded in quite high detail, and the content was so profound that it was difficult to grasp immediately.

“Are you certain this evidence isn’t forged?”

“Yes. This is a transcription of part of the diaries written by Marx and Engels. They likely have the originals themselves.”

“Uh… wait. Then how did you get your hands on this evidence? Is it possible that this puts us in danger…”

“Ah, no. Don’t worry about that. This alone won’t put us in any peril.”

If it wasn’t stolen illegally, did that mean it was an internal leak? But that would mean the people behind this were either Marx or Engels, which seemed too obvious.

Surely the client wasn’t such a fool as to reveal his backers so easily? It seemed he would need to investigate this in more detail.

“Hmm… Alright, I understand for now. It was such a far cry from common sense that I was momentarily confused. But even if the King of Canada was once a communist, isn’t it a leap in logic to assume he is still plotting some conspiracy behind the scenes?”

“If you look at that one incident alone, perhaps. But haven’t there been far too many suspicious occurrences around him lately? If you investigate, something is bound to come up.”

“Alright. For now, I will proceed with the investigation under the assumption that this is true. However, since the matter is so sensitive, please understand that it might take some time.”

“Of course. I would, however, like to be kept informed of the progress along the way.”

“Do not worry about that. We would never dream of disappointing our clients.”

MacFallen had dug into the backgrounds of all sorts of people, but this case defied his comprehension.

Killian is a communist…

He felt like he would lose his mind if he kept thinking about it, so he decided to report to his superiors first and wait for orders.

He wondered how Pinkerton or James would react to such an absurd claim.

For the first time in a long while, I felt like I was back in the old days, putting my brain to work.

“Pinkerton has sent an update on the progress. There was a very interesting comment included.”

“I see. So this is how they’re playing it?”

“A communist… isn’t that a frame we never could have imagined?”

“I’ll have to find out where that leaked from. It’s too simple to assume Marx or Engels is the culprit, especially since the client spilled that information so easily.”

“Pinkerton suggests the same.”

I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been this busy deducing and strategizing. Several possibilities came to mind, but there was no need to overthink it right now.

With insufficient information, trying to figure out who leaked it or who the culprit is would be a futile effort. It’s always most efficient to go straight to one of the parties involved and dig for information.

“And Marx?”

“I’ve already called for him.”

“Good, good. You’re quick on your feet.”

“I’ll excuse myself before Marx arrives, then. He doesn’t know the full extent of the relationship between myself and Your Majesty.”

Once James finished his work and left, I found myself with nothing particular to do. Ah, this really is comfortable.

I’d love for him to keep assisting me like this, but if I said that out loud, he’d probably run away immediately, wouldn’t he? Considering his age, it’s only right to let him live a life of comfort and leisure. It was only because this matter was so specific that he was helping me now.

If I kept him tied down, his body might break down even before his spirit did.

As James went off to rest, Marx arrived at the palace as if they were tagging out. I watched him rush into the room in a panic.

“Your Majesty! What on earth is happening?”

“What do you mean ‘what’s happening’? A report of your cringeworthy shameful past has fallen into someone’s hands and is on the verge of being revealed to the world.”

“What kind of bastard would… no, wait. Why was it leaked in the first place?”

“I don’t know. You didn’t leak it yourself, did you?”

Of course, I considered the possibility to be zero from the start, but Marx’s reaction was even more intense than expected.

“How could that even be possible?! What wealth or glory would I seek by spreading records from my foolish youth? If I could, I’d rather burn every last bit of it and erase it from history!”

“I figured as much. That’s why I’m asking: do you have the original diary?”

“Yes. But since I became a professor, I’ve kept it locked in my safe and haven’t taken it out even once. There’s no way it could have been leaked from my side. The only other person who knows that content is Engels.”

“Then the more I think about it, the more it points to Engels as the culprit… but that’s strange, isn’t it?”

No matter how I looked at it, having the real culprit appear so easily felt off.

“Or perhaps Engels is the source of the leak, but the person trying to use it to dig into Your Majesty’s background is someone else? After all, even if they get caught, they can just pin the blame on Engels.”

“I was thinking the same thing. There’s no guarantee that the leaker and the one digging into my background are the same person.”

But if you asked if Engels had any reason to leak that diary, the answer would have to be, “Why would he?”

I wasn’t going to find the answer by brooding over it alone, so I needed to hear the opinion of Marx, the man who understood Engels best.

“Is Engels the type to let things slip in conversation?”

“It’s hard to say definitively, but he is fundamentally someone who enjoys showing off. He also loves teaching others.”

“I see. Then is there any benefit Engels would gain from leaking that old content?”

“He might gain something, but there would be far more to lose than to gain. Isn’t Engels the General Secretary of the South now? There is nothing to be gained for his prestige by exposing records of his immature days.”

“Exactly. That’s why it’s so confusing.”

Given the circumstances, it was unlikely the information leaked from Marx’s end, so for now, we had to assume the source was Engels.

If it had been leaked intentionally for some purpose, the timing would likely have been before the establishment of the communist state in the South. But if it was an accident or a coincidence, it wouldn’t be strange regardless of the timing.

Excluding speculation and leaps in logic, this was as far as rational deduction could take us. To know more, we had to extract more information from the other side.

“Do you personally have anyone in mind that you suspect, Your Majesty?”

“If you’re asking me to point someone out, honestly, no one comes to mind.”

I couldn’t honestly say, in good conscience, that a diligent and righteous person like me would never have caused someone to weep tears of blood… but the problem was that there were so many potential candidates that narrowing it down to one was impossible.

“Then it can’t be helped. Please let me know if more information comes to light. I will also do my best to look into it.”

“You’re unexpectedly enthusiastic about this. I thought I’d have to ask for your help, but I’m grateful you’ve stepped up.”

“…I don’t want my embarrassing records spreading everywhere. In return, I’ll do my best to help, so please, investigate how far the leak has gone. I would be truly grateful.”

Of course, of course. Having one’s dark history spread about is a truly terrifying thing.

People of this era don’t have social media, so the risk is lower, but most 21st-century people would probably have a stroke and keel over if their middle and high school posts were archived and made public. And the higher one’s status, the more fatal those past embarrassments become.

Perhaps Marx was the most desperate person in the room.

“Well, since things have turned out this way, once we wrap this up, how about we finally put that into motion?”

“By ‘that’, you mean…”

“The South is starting to stabilize, and their momentum has increased after acquiring Puerto Rico. I think it’s about time we took them down a notch. Since someone is trying to attack me by linking me to communism, wouldn’t this be the perfect opportunity?”

I’d squeezed almost everything I could out of the South’s existence.

Whether or not the South was behind this current incident was unknown, but it meant there was no longer any reason to leave them be.

Marx seemed to organize his thoughts for a moment before smacking his lips bitterly.

“Should I attack Engels, then?”

“Can you do it?”

“I must. After all, strictly speaking, this is a situation I helped create.”

A confrontation between the original Communist Heavenly Demon and the new Communist Blood Demon.

To witness this monumental clash of the century, I first had to conclude this tedious opening skirmish quickly. That said, I had no intention of just burying it and moving on. This was the first attempt by anyone to target me directly.

I would drag out not just the individual responsible, but every organization involved and re-examine everything from start to finish.

From that perspective, it might actually be a relief that this happened now. It meant I’d gained an opportunity to review everything from square one before any real weaknesses were exposed.

“Marx, I assume you’re fully aware of the theories currently being advocated in the South?”

“Of course. Its foundation is essentially Engelsism… which is, in fact, based on the theories I developed in the past.”

“Then, are there any theories you created back then that weren’t included in Engelsism?”

“Certainly. I could explain them to you right now.”

“Good. Then, though it may be a hassle, please organize them into a book and hand it over to me.”

To lure out the hyena moving in the shadows, one must throw out some bait. And it shouldn’t be some cheap, rotting meat with a foul stench, but a fresh, succulent cut of beef.

By releasing shocking information and slowly laying out bait, they won’t be able to stay hidden in the brush for long.

So, let’s see what happens.

What kind of reaction will they have when they learn that Killian isn’t just a simple communist, but the mastermind who manipulated Engels to establish the communist state in the South?

Even Engels himself, the one being manipulated, doesn’t know it, so he’ll likely jump up in denial—but amazingly, this happened to be a fact without a single shred of falsehood.

Chapter 395: Proxy War (4)

There are many phrases in the world that are used differently from their original meaning, and one of those is “beating the grass to startle the snake.”

Originally, it meant striking the grass where a snake might be hiding to drive it out, then confirming its status to catch or kill it.

While it is often used to describe a strategy of punishing a subordinate to teach a lesson to their superior, strangely enough, it is also frequently used to mean ruining a situation by acting prematurely.

In truth, both interpretations make sense.

If the creature that emerges from the grass after you strike it is just a small snake, you can simply kill it. However, if a dragon leaps out instead, then you are the one who will die.

Thinking about it, it’s a phrase that perfectly fits the current situation.

Perhaps the other side is gingerly poking at us to see how we react.

Coincidentally, I also intend to catch them after provoking them to see their response.

So, in the end, which side is the snake and which side is the dragon?

The result at the very end will tell the tale.

“Then, as Your Majesty said, I will leak this. But are you sure it’s alright? Sharing this kind of information for real?”

“Why? Are you worried about something?”

“This was a top-secret matter. The fact that Your Majesty manipulated Engels and sent him to the South was something only Your Majesty and I knew.”

“It was.”

“This is a massive event intertwined with Canada joining the United Kingdom, Your Majesty’s coronation as King, and even the shifts in Europe. If the fact that Your Majesty directly intervened is leaked, it could cause an enormous backlash.”

The rise of communist nations had a profound impact on changing European culture.

This was because the capitalists, who had previously crushed workers unilaterally and treated them like disposable parts, began to feel a genuine sense of crisis.

When the South transformed into a socialist state, countless capitalists and landlords lost their lives to angry mobs.

Some lucky individuals managed to flee to the North, but that only applied to those living in cities near the border.

Almost everyone living deep in the South was hung upside down or beaten to death by enraged workers, and those who barely survived naturally lost all their property and were reduced to paupers.

Shaken by the realization that the same could happen to them, Europe significantly overhauled labor laws and moved to appease the workers. Consequently, this led to a win-win situation for everyone.

However, if it were revealed that this grand tide of history was a puppet show orchestrated according to my intentions, as James said, the fallout would be immeasurably vast.

Assuming it was revealed, of course.

“James, you think that way because you actually know that I did it.”

“…Pardon?”

“Think about how the Pinkertons working under you would react if you told them to leak this fact. Would they believe it at face value?”

“Well… no. They’d think it was complete nonsense.”

Ten to one, they would likely believe that James had finally gone senile.

Or they would guess that I was trying to confuse the enemy with a preposterous lie.

“People naturally find it hard to believe things that fall too far outside the realm of common sense. Even Engels himself doesn’t realize he was manipulated. If someone else told him, ‘Actually, you were a puppet,’ would he just say, ‘Oh, I see,’ and accept it? Engels would be the one to react most violently.”

“That is certainly true, but it means no one will believe it. Then, wouldn’t that client also think it’s nonsense?”

“That’s why the level of information we provide is important.”

Those who already suspect something might believe it, but for everyone else, it’s perfect to be dismissed as a malicious rumor. At that level, there is practically no risk.

I wonder, what will leap out when we beat the grass? Will it be a snake or an earthworm? Or perhaps an imugi?

If possible, I hope it’s not someone too boring.

I’ve dug this trap so deep; it would be quite hollow if some nobody I’ve never heard of popped out, wouldn’t it?

As Killian expected, MacFallen, who received the order to leak this information, felt his head spinning with confusion.

“…His Majesty isn’t just a communist; he’s the hidden head of communism? Are you saying I should tell them this?”

“Yes. Chairman James sent word to do exactly that.”

“No, I mean, the Chairman… never mind. This makes no sense to me. Is it really okay to do this? More importantly, will they even believe it?”

“That’s why we’ve attached solid circumstantial evidence and even a bit of physical proof, haven’t we?”

“Sigh… this is driving me crazy. Alright, I understand.”

Looking at the details passed down from the Pinkertons made his head ache.

Common sense-wise, was this even possible?

The other side’s claim that Killian was a communist was absurd enough, but this side was taking it a step further, claiming he wasn’t just a communist but the leader of them all.

The true mastermind who raised Engels, the head of those Reds, and created the socialist union in the South.

He was being told to say, with his own mouth, that the Prince Consort of the British Empire and the King of Canada was that very mastermind.

To a man with Irish blood in his veins, this was practically blasphemy and a heinous act of betrayal.

But what could he do? This was part of the operation to clean out the scum trying to slander His Majesty.

MacFallen practiced his expressions in the mirror several times before summoning the client to his office.

Then, he handed over the information and documents he had received from the Pinkertons.

“…It was extremely difficult to investigate. And while we reached a conclusion so shocking it’s hard for us to even believe, this is all the truth.”

“I didn’t expect results this quickly. As expected, the reputation of the MacFallen Agency is no lie. Of course the results would be shocking. It was a task to strip away the mask of a hypocrite known to the world as a paragon of virtue. So, what is this shocking conclusion?”

“Well… um, the King of Canada was not a mere communist.”

“Indeed. If he associated with Marx or Engels since they were young, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call him a founding member.”

“It’s more than just that. Client… would you believe it if I told you that Engels was actually Killian’s minion?”

Just as MacFallen himself had been stunned when he first heard the claim that Killian was a communist in this very spot.

MacFallen gave a bitter smile as he saw the client staring at him with a similar expression.

“It must be hard to believe. It is that shocking of a fact. Even I found it so absurd that I double-checked several times when I first learned of it.”

“Wait. Who is whose minion? Engels? The General Secretary of the South?”

“Yes.”

“I knew he was influenced in his youth. But are you saying Killian influenced the very establishment of the South itself?”

“That is correct.”

MacFallen expected the client to dismiss it as nonsense, but unexpectedly, the man took it seriously.

Was it because he had some suspicions already, or because he judged that this could be exploited?

Or perhaps, because he was merely a subordinate, he simply didn’t have much of an opinion of his own.

Without acting rashly, MacFallen calmly showed the evidence he had been given.

“Technically, this alone isn’t enough to bring us to a 100 percent certain conclusion. However, if you look at it alongside the diary entries you provided, the deduction becomes very simple.”

“…Engels originally intended to operate in Paris, but the reason he turned toward the South was because of the influence of the Black liberation activist, James. But there are suspicions that Killian was moving that James? Are you certain?”

“Yes. We detected circumstances where funds were funneled through various routes to the NBA, the Black human rights liberation organization that contacted Engels at the time. And upon investigating the source of these funds, it turns out to be an entity operated by the British Imperial House.”

“Is—is that true? How did you get such information in such a short time…?”

How? Because it’s fabricated evidence, that’s how.

This evidence was a sophisticated fake, created purely to make the other side believe, so even if it were revealed to the world later, the Imperial House would suffer no damage.

Rather, the villains who fabricated evidence to tarnish the Imperial House would face even harsher condemnation.

But for now, the circumstances looked so certain that unless one personally went out and cross-checked everything, it was nearly impossible to figure out it had been doctored.

“This investigation was only possible because you, the client, informed us that Killian has been close to Engels since they were young. I dug into it just in case, and… I suppose I should say it was just as I suspected. No, rather than ‘as suspected,’ it would be more accurate to say, ‘Lord have mercy.’”

“This will be a massive piece of kindling that will shake the world. My god… the communist revolution and the birth of a new nation were plots by the Imperial House of the British Empire, the head of the capitalist world. For such an impossible thing to happen….”

He didn’t just seem shocked; it felt like he was experiencing some kind of cognitive dissonance. What was this sense of incongruity?

“Should we… continue with additional investigations?”

“Pardon? Oh, yes. Please do.”

“Then in what direction should we dig next time? Is there a particular direction you want or anything you suspect?”

“Well, I’m not sure. For now, let me organize my thoughts based on the information you’ve provided.”

The client immediately gathered the documents and stood up, then hurriedly pulled his coat and hat low before heading outside.

Watching him for a moment, MacFallen waited until the client closed the door and left, then abruptly spoke to the empty air.

“You heard him. Tail him.”

With that, a door perfectly disguised as a wall slid open, and hidden agents nodded silently before immediately heading out of the building through a secret passage.

Since he had thrown such massive information at him, a mere minion wouldn’t be able to make a judgment alone.

Whether it was a mastermind or a middle manager, he would have no choice but to go and report the information to receive further instructions.

So, by seeing who he contacted, they would know where to focus their next investigation.

MacFallen reflexively reached into his pocket to light a cigarette, then gave a bitter smile as he remembered he had thrown them all away.

“No, no. Since His Majesty said he doesn’t smoke, I must quit too.”

Most gentlemen smoked even if only for social activities, but there was an unwritten rule among the Irish that they did not smoke when they were among themselves.

There was only one reason.

It was because Killian was a non-smoker.

He couldn’t remember exactly when it was, but after a certain Irish-descended member of parliament said something that became a huge hit, this peculiar culture took root.

—Every Irishman carries Killian in his heart. If we smoke, won’t His Majesty inside us suffer?

It was utter nonsense, but the Irish worshipped Killian to the extent that such words were spoken.

MacFallen popped a piece of candy—far more expensive than a cigarette—into his mouth and whistled softly.

The bait had been taken; now all that remained was to wait for the agents to return.

What moved him was not money or satisfaction, but pure loyalty.

“I need to report this right now… no, but is it right to report it immediately? Should I verify the facts first? Oh, to hell with it.”

Kevin’s mind was half-blank as he hurried along, clutching the materials he had received from MacFallen.

Still, he hadn’t completely lost his mind, so he didn’t forget to carefully check if anyone was following him.

He doubted any idle person would be tailing him, but given the nature of his current work, he couldn’t afford to lower his guard.

Moreover, didn’t he now hold a top-secret truth that could shake the very foundations of this world?

If anyone knew of this, they might try to kill him just to keep him silent.

He headed toward the scheduled meeting point as quickly as possible.

Then, he frantically wrote a letter and sent it by mail.

“Alpha reporting. This is a situation that cannot be judged alone, so please check the contents immediately and send further instructions.”

Originally, direct contact with superiors was forbidden, but this was a massive lead that, if handled correctly, could bring down both Killian and Engels at once. He couldn’t not report it.

This message would eventually reach its final destination after being rerouted five times.

The people gathered for this plan were naturally not just one person, but for now, waiting for an answer from the South was the fastest route.

The man decided to wait for a reply from Mikhail Bakunin, one of the originators of this plan.

Chapter 396: Finale

The American Socialist Union.

The first communist state ever to be born in this world.

By this title alone, the South held a special significance for countless socialist activists.

To socialist thinkers, the South was akin to a living god, and the words of the Council were as sacred as scripture.

Since the head of the Council was Engels himself, he was naturally becoming a sacrosanct figure to socialist ideologues.

However, not everyone in the South truly revered and followed Engels.

While Engels’s prestige was absolute and no one dared to challenge him, there were clearly those within the Council who harbored different thoughts.

A representative example was someone like Mikhail Bakunin.

A renowned anarchist, he had recognized Engels’s authority and was currently serving as a member of the Council, acting as Engels’s loyal right-hand man.

On the surface, at least.

“Engels is Killian’s minion?”

“That is what they say.”

Bakunin frowned as he read this unexpected report that had arrived from the North.

“I asked for an investigation, and they brought back a work of fiction? At least make it sound plausible.”

“But they say the evidence is certain.”

“Evidence? It’s probably just—wait, is this for real?”

He had first learned of Engels’s secret when the International, the predecessor to the South, was first established.

At that time, socialists were engaged in fierce debates to seize leadership of the organization, and naturally, they often saw each other’s research materials.

Bakunin was a representative figure of anarchism, and Engels was a representative scholar of communism, so they clashed particularly often.

It was then that Bakunin had seen various materials belonging to Engels.

He hadn’t specifically tried to pry; Engels had simply been bragging that he was such an outstanding scholar that even the Prince Consort of the British Empire recognized him, so Bakunin had checked just to see if he was bluffing.

When he actually saw that diary, he didn’t think much of it then, but as he watched the flow of world events, his suspicions gradually grew.

He finally became certain when he went to the British Empire to pressure Spain.

At that time, he felt that every event was moving in an uncanny way to benefit the British Empire—or rather, the Imperial House of the British Empire—and he made several like-minded comrades in Europe.

Just looking at the relationship with Engels, it was clear that Killian was a man hiding something.

But strangely, Engels kept his mouth shut and provided no further information.

If anything, he denied the things he had said in the past and even went so far as to suggest that Bakunin had seen things that weren’t there.

At first, Bakunin thought it was just Engels trying to distance himself from the British Imperial House since he had become the General Secretary of the South.

But what if that information was actually true?

Perhaps Engels didn’t just want to distance himself, but wanted to erase the very fact that he had been Killian’s minion.

“If this is true, it’s massive information.”

“Indeed. With this, we can bring down the prestige of the British Imperial House in one fell swoop. And the General Secretary’s prestige would be good as finished too.”

“Exactly. How could someone who was nothing more than a puppet for the British Imperial House be entrusted with the heavy responsibility of being this nation’s General Secretary? Naturally, he must be ousted.”

Bakunin sank into thought at this unexpected harvest.

Should he share this incredible information with his comrades in Europe?

This would be a mouth-watering agenda for them as well, but releasing it for free felt like too much of a loss on his part.

As expected, it seemed best to inform them only after extracting as much gain as possible.

If Engels was pushed out of the General Secretary position, who would be the next General Secretary?

Naturally, wouldn’t it be himself, the one who revealed this fact?

For that moment, he needed to establish a more superior position in his relationships with the influential figures of Europe.

“For now, tell that detective in the North to keep investigating. He seems capable; who knows what other facts he might uncover?”

“Yes, Councilman. I will issue those instructions immediately.”

“Good. Then I should send word to Europe as well. Even if I can’t tell them the specifics yet, I should send them a positive signal.”

Russia, Prussia, France, and the British Empire.

Except for Russia, they all pretended to be friendly nations or allies, but the reality was that they were the kind of people constantly plotting behind each other’s backs to devour one another.

Perhaps he, who was only pretending to follow Engels while looking for a chance to stab him in the back, was a similar being, but what choice was there?

After all, that was the nature of power.

Who knows? In the distant future, he might be ousted by someone else in the exact same manner.

The detective agency in the North was in a state of chaos.

If one were to list those who hated communism the most, a significant portion of them would surely be in the North.

From the perspective of the North, which was in a direct systemic competition, the South was the enemy, and they were ready to do anything if it meant they could wipe out those Reds.

As the saying goes, to wipe out your enemies, you must first know them in detail.

The North was desperate to grasp information about the South, and detective agencies had been handling various requests related to this.

MacFallen also took pride in knowing quite a bit of information regarding the South.

But looking at the way things were going, that might have been a misconception.

- After tracking and analyzing each piece of mail sent by Kevin Williams, it was confirmed that Kevin Williams has been receiving instructions from the South.

- After meeting with agents from the South, the person giving instructions to Kevin was identified as Mikhail Bakunin’s secretary.

Is there a power struggle happening internally, as expected of those Reds?

They shouted about greedy capitalists and a world where everyone is equal, yet they seemed more obsessed with factional fighting than anyone else.

Isn’t that just how the world works?

Just as those who say they have no interest in money are the most obsessed with it, those who say they have no interest in power are the ones most hungering for it.

The reason Kevin had let the name Engels slip out so easily was now understandable as well.

Bakunin, who had placed this request, probably intended to pin everything on Engels if things went wrong later.

It was a scheme as cunning as one would expect from a Red.

However, it was not yet clear exactly why Bakunin was trying to dig into the background of the British Imperial House.

It was true that from the perspective of a communist state, there was nothing bad about throwing the British Empire into chaos, but was that really the only purpose?

He didn’t think that simply the South, and Bakunin acting alone at that, could effectively bring down the Imperial House.

Above all, looking at the amount of money sent as a down payment, it was clear that this wasn’t something Bakunin was doing solo.

No matter how influential a powerful figure in the Southern Council might be, it would be impossible to mobilize that kind of cash immediately.

The South had only been established for a short time, and the prominent figures there emphasized integrity, making it difficult to accumulate wealth.

Of course, there was no such thing as a clean person in power, so he surely had stashed away quite a bit of money on the side, but it was nearly impossible to exchange laundered money in the North, not the South, in such a short amount of time.

Therefore, he had to conclude that someone else was involved alongside Bakunin.

“Has the source of the down payment handed over by that Kevin guy been confirmed yet?”

“No. we’ve looked everywhere, but it was impossible. Seeing as it doesn’t show up even after all this digging, we have to assume they used money that was already cleanly laundered.”

“Which means they prepared this with intent. I feel like the picture is almost complete now.”

Tracking funds was easier said than done, but MacFallen had conducted the background investigation using not only the Pinkerton Agency but also the power of the James Group.

The fact that they still hadn’t found where those funds flowed from was, conversely, very telling.

“The agents have tentatively concluded that the funds flowed in from Europe. But more information is needed to find out anything beyond that.”

“Fine. Then for now, send the report as it is and wait for the judgment from above.”

Since a request to dig further into Killian’s background had already come in, there was no need to rush.

He could just drag his feet under the pretext of investigating while leaking the counter-information sent down from above.

MacFallen stroked his chin while staring at the documents spread across the table as if to devour them.

Bakunin.

He was certainly a big shot, but it was an undeniable fact that he alone lacked a certain impact.

It would be grand if just one more decisive piece of evidence turned up, but that was proving difficult.

While the atmosphere between the North and South took a truly subtle turn.

This intriguing discovery reached Buckingham Palace in London, the heart of the British Empire, which was the envy of the entire world.

“…That is the progression of the case as understood so far.”

“Mikhail Bakunin? Edward told me he was quite a reasonable man when we were squeezing Spain for all they were worth, but I didn’t know he was watching for an opportunity to stab me in the back. I suppose you can never know a person’s heart.”

“For now, since it is certain that Bakunin’s side placed the request with the MacFallen agency, there seems to be no doubt that he is one of the central figures in this commotion.”

“Right. Then the question is, what is his ultimate goal?”

If tuned to personal advancement, the position of General Secretary of the South comes to mind; if placed on national gain, perhaps the isolation of the British Empire on the international stage.

However, considering the high possibility of collaborators in Europe, the chance that those aiming for the latter were still embedded here and there was not low.

“Your Majesty, wouldn’t it be the first priority to find Bakunin’s collaborators?”

“Isn’t it? I think so too.”

As a result of floating appetizing information to test the reaction, he had succeeded in drawing out the name Bakunin.

But honestly, to me, the list of those in Europe lurking and waiting for a chance to strike me in the back was more urgent than a single former anarchist Councilman.

“It can’t be helped. We have no choice but to throw Bakunin another piece of attractive bait and squeeze through the gap.”

“An attractive bait, you say?”

“That would obviously be Engels, wouldn’t it?”

Seeing as he hurriedly requested additional investigation the moment a clear chance to take down Engels appeared, Bakunin’s ambition to become the General Secretary was clearly real.

When does a person reveal their greatest weakness if not when they are being greedy?

Whether it be money or power, the moment greed blinds them, a person’s field of vision narrowed.

“James, there is one last thing I want you to do.”

“I thought as much. Is this the flow where I end up doing hard labor again?”

“This is the last time. Once this work is done, choose a successor, hand everything over, retire, and live however your heart desires.”

“…Are you saying that sincerely?”

“Would I lie about something like this? You’ve worked hard for decades, so it’s about time you wanted to quit, right? I won’t stop you if you want to do more, though.”

“As if I’d want to do more. Fine, so this is my final job. I’ll finish it brilliantly and then retire.”

I thought he might say something like ‘I’ll look after you from the side until I reach my limit,’ but of course, there was none of that.

Well, I have held onto him for a very long time.

To be honest, James was already halfway to retirement, so I intended to let him go once this matter was settled.

My goodness. Look at him, he looks ten years younger already from pure joy.

“Have you thought about what you’ll do once you fully retire?”

“I have too many options, that’s the worry. For a while, I’m going to truly do nothing but eat, sleep, and play—just kill time pointlessly. But if there’s one thing for sure, I won’t be coming to London or Toronto much. I’ll live by the sea in a region that’s warm all year round.”

“Just hearing about it sounds exciting. I wonder when I’ll ever get to live a life like that.”

“Your Majesty could live like that starting tomorrow if you put your mind to it.”

“It’s because putting my mind to it is the hard part.”

They say life becomes easier if you let go of greed, but if I were the kind of person who could let go of greed in the first place, I never would have reached this position.

Clink.

James, who had been drinking tea in silence for a moment, placed his empty cup on the table and stood up.

“I will pull out all the sprouts of those who might dare point a blade at Your Majesty before I go, so Your Majesty can feel at ease and work even harder.”

“Look at this guy talking nonsense just because he’s retiring.”

“Is Your Majesty not much younger than me? You should work at least until you reach my age. Only then will I feel less cheated.”

“Still, I made you a lot of money. Let’s call it even with that.”

“How could we call it even? I’ve received far more.”

James neatly tidied his clothes and added one more thing with a deep bow.

“Then, I shall be off. I will send you good news, so please wait with anticipation.”

“Right. As I thought, there’s no one I can trust more than you. Oh, and James.”

It felt a bit cringeworthy to say such things now, but I still offered a sincere word of thanks to the loyal subject who had been with me since my beginning.

“You’ve worked hard all these years. Let’s talk about the final details when you return.”

Once this matter was over, many things would change.

The potential risks lurking beneath the surface that were hostile to me would be cleared away, and the prestige of the Imperial House would become even more solid as I assessed my forces that had expanded while I was running full tilt.

A new successor for the James Group would have to be decided, and the businesses James had built up would have to be merged into the Imperial House one by one, so only busy days lay ahead.

And separate from that, just a little.

I felt as though the loneliness of life would increase.

Chapter 397: Finale (2)

If one were to ask who the richest person in the world was, a few names always emerged as the top candidates.

The Rothschild family, who were said to dominate the finances of Europe.

The Imperial House of the British Empire, rumored to have amassed unfathomable wealth.

And finally, the James Group, which operated countless enterprises and boasted an immense reputation across both Europe and the New World.

Since it was not an era where exact figures could calculate who held how much wealth, people always debated the topic using their own methods of estimation.

“Hey, no matter what you say, the British Imperial House must be the richest. Which is the most powerful nation in the world? Isn’t it the British Empire? So, the Imperial House, being at the top of the empire, must have the most money.”

“Are you joking? The era where kings were the wealthiest is over. We’re in an age where finance rules the world. No matter how much money the royals have, they can’t compare to the Rothschild family, who hold the world’s finances in their palm.”

“No matter how much the Jews play with money, don’t you have to own factories to make real wealth? I think the James Group is the best.”

While it remained unclear which of the three was truly the wealthiest, it was a universally accepted fact that the world’s richest person was among them.

As James crossed the Atlantic and returned to the New World, he saw a massive crowd waiting at the harbor to welcome him.

“Chairman! You’ve returned!”

“Yes. I assume there were no major issues while I was away?”

“Yes, sir. Everyone is doing their best in their respective positions.”

With so many subsidiaries already spread out, it was practically impossible for James to manage them all directly. Therefore, he had formed a group of capable presidents to manage the companies while he controlled them through shares and capital.

In truth, even James didn’t fully understand how complex the overall structure of the James Group was or how the shares were intricately intertwined. This was because it wasn’t James himself who had designed the structure, but Killian.

One thing was certain: no matter how much larger the group grew in the future, the situation where he could manipulate them at his will would remain unchanged.

Killian often called James a chaebol chairman, but of course, James had no idea what that term actually meant. He simply worked hard at his assigned duties, and over time, the title of ‘Chairman’ had become his permanent designation.

“I assume all the instructions I gave before leaving for London have been carried out?”

“Yes. You ordered us to focus all our efforts on the steel industry and securing oil fields, correct? Everything is proceeding according to your instructions.”

“Any talk from within the company?”

“Everyone feels the necessity of steel, but there are still many skeptical voices regarding oil. Of course, since it’s your order, everyone assumes there must be a grander purpose behind it.”

“Good. I have my reasons, so secure them without any doubt.”

Killian had asserted that oil would be the core element in building an empire of gold in the future. Although Killian was a man who made many predictions, nothing he had spoken of with such certainty had ever failed to come true.

Furthermore, Killian had insisted on focusing all efforts not just on oil, but on the refining industry. Currently, the James Group held an unrivaled position in this field that no one could match.

Many called it a useless waste of money, but the true terror of the James Group was that spending such amounts didn’t even make a dent in their coffers. Since they had their hands in every industry—railways, steel, resources, coal—they could funnel money from within the group to crush any competitors whenever necessary.

Now that economies of scale had been established, it was impossible to stop them unless the state intervened with laws to suppress them. But who could possibly suppress the James Group with the law?

Their backer was the Imperial House of the British Empire.

Moreover, James had been spreading money throughout the political circles of the North for a long time, so no one, regardless of whether they were from the ruling or opposition parties, could turn a blade toward him. Because he had provided an enormous amount of support to the North during the American Civil War, public opinion of him was actually quite favorable.

And that wasn’t all.

The James Group also held the achievement of being the fastest to improve the treatment of workers as soon as the socialist state was established in the South. In fact, the companies belonging to the group provided excellent salaries and treatment that could arguably be called the best in the industry.

Employing many people, paying them well, and treating them with respect?

All of this was possible because Canada and the North were continuously growing, but regardless, the government had every reason to support them rather than oppress them.

“And what about the scholarship program for grooming students in Canada and the North? Is it going well?”

“Yes. Following your instructions to invest without stinting, we are selecting and supporting scholarship students very aggressively.”

“Good, good. All of that will eventually become our group’s assets, so don’t be stingy.”

By providing full support to talented individuals who would later be active in the political and legal spheres, the group was effectively placing a leash on them. Though it was a rather insidious method, there was no more efficient way in an era where politics and administration were becoming increasingly sophisticated.

Of course, similar systems had existed before, but the James Group was conducting its business on a scale that no one else dared to emulate. With the beautiful justification of ensuring that brilliant minds would not be burdened by financial constraints, there was no reason for anyone to object.

In probably ten to twenty years, a large number of talents carrying the title of ‘James Group Scholars’ would enter the political and legal worlds. While there was no intention of using them to commit illegal acts, this would serve as a solid insurance policy that ensured no one could harm this empire.

“I’ve confirmed that the business is running well without any particular issues, so there’s nothing that needs immediate fixing.”

The group had already secured almost all the oil fields in the Appalachian Mountains, and above all, the fact that they had successfully acquired the large oil fields in Cleveland was deeply satisfying. If he told Killian, he would probably jump for joy and applaud.

“Ah, and Chairman. The representatives of the companies you ordered us to acquire are currently in New York. When would you like to meet them?”

“I’ll meet them tomorrow.”

“They are young men around thirty. Is there a particular reason you’ve taken an interest in them?”

“Are they not young bloods who have just become self-made men and are rapidly growing their wealth? We must secure such promising individuals quickly and cherish them.”

To be precise, it was Killian, not James, who had picked them out. However, even in the eyes of James, who had been in business for many years, they appeared to be very promising entrepreneurs.

They weren’t scientists with incredible technology, but business requires a grand perspective, bold courage, and the insight to read the industry. Although they were still young, the owners of the startup companies that James had acquired for a vast sum of money seemed to be worth the investment.

Still, one cannot fully know a person’s true worth just through a resume written on a piece of paper. He would have to properly verify before he retired whether they were indeed the talents to whom he could entrust the subsidiaries of the steel and oil industries—the future lifelines of wealth.

James walked leisurely to attend to his last schedule before departing for the South.

“It is an honor to meet the Chairman!”

“I am honored to meet Chairman James of the renowned James Group!”

The young men, roughly thirty years old, immediately bowed their waists upon seeing the elderly gentleman enter the room.

They didn’t show such heartfelt respect even when meeting politicians, but this man was an exception. For those who valued money above all else and knew its power better than anyone, James was a true teacher worthy of respect.

“Don’t greet me so formally; just sit comfortably. After all, I’m just an old man with not many days left until retirement.”

“Retirement, sir!”

“We came here to learn your management philosophy!”

Though they were still dismissed as young greenhorns in the industry, the two young men were promising talents who had just begun to distinguish themselves in their respective fields.

It was unfortunate that the fields they were targeting overlapped with the James Group, almost leading to their ruin, but Chairman James had preserved their companies through mergers and acquisitions instead of completely crushing them.

Their ambitious companies could have been reduced to nothing in an instant, so the young men had no reason to view James unfavorably for saving them from that crisis. Had it been them, they would have crushed their competitors without a second thought, but this man had not.

“You want to learn my management philosophy? Why?”

“Because I believe you have the insight to read the future, Chairman. Steel is surely the most promising industry that will rule the world ahead.”

As James nodded silently as if in agreement, the young man next to him suddenly cut into the conversation.

“Hmm? You don’t know what you’re talking about. The industry that will rule the world is energy. At its center is oil. Coal is the trend now, but oil surely hides amazing possibilities that we haven’t discovered yet.”

“Look here, I am talking to the Chairman. And even if oil becomes like coal, industries won’t run without steel in the end, will they?”

Steel and oil.

Since both were convinced of different paths, a debate naturally ensued, but the two fell silent the moment James gave a low click of his tongue.

“I recruited you both because I believe both businesses are promising. So, I intend to entrust you with some tasks first and then judge based on your performance whether or not to give you higher positions. What do you think?”

“Pardon? You said you would give us executive positions even now, but a higher position would be…?”

“Naturally, the presidency of a subsidiary.”

“…?”

How long had it been since they were recruited, and he was already talking about handing them the presidency of a subsidiary? And to people who were still quite young.

Despite their incredulous stares, Chairman James’s eyes remained calm.

“Didn’t you two intend to start your own companies and play the role of president anyway? So, if you are found to have that much ability, I will give you a position to match. Do your best. Of course, if you prove to have no ability, it will be hard to even keep your current positions, so don’t be too surprised. It is only the natural logic of this society that capable people move up and those who aren’t leave, is it not?”

“It is exactly as you say!”

“I will do my best to meet your expectations, Chairman.”

“In the future, it won’t be my expectations you’ll need to meet, but someone else’s.”

Leaving behind those meaningful words, James slowly rose from his seat.

“Now then, I am busy, so I shall take my leave. You two, do your best to prove your abilities. Who knows? If you are capable enough, one of you might be sitting in the seat I occupy now.”

Thinking it was merely a joke to encourage them, the young men watched as James gave a casual smile and walked out of the room.

Left alone in the room, the two sat in a daze, unable to fully process the whirlwind of conversation, and simply gulped down plain water.

“I wondered what kind of work he meant by an executive position… but to say he could even give us a subsidiary presidency? Is this how things work here?”

“Didn’t he indirectly tell us to prepare to take our severance pay and leave if we don’t prove our ability? It means if we want to stay here, we have to prove our business acumen.”

“Well, that’s something I can certainly prove.”

Andrew Carnegie, a young immigrant from Scotland who believed without a doubt that steel was the future.

John Davison Rockefeller, a young businessman who wanted to become the wealthiest and most powerful person in the world through the oil refining industry.

The two young ambitious men, while skeptical of the unexpected opportunity given to them, soon felt their ambitions flare up and licked their lips.

In short, it meant that as long as they proved their ability to make money, they could rise to the very top of the group.

He had indirectly suggested they would be kicked out if they lacked ability, but being armed with self-confidence, they didn’t even consider such a possibility in the first place.

The two glanced at each other.

They didn’t know why, but they felt it instinctively.

If they could just push the other guy aside, the position of second-in-command of this group would be theirs.

Chapter 398: Finale (3)

Now that he had found suitable candidates for successors, James could head to the South with a light heart.

He had completely separated the business into steel and oil divisions, which would allow the two successors to engage in healthy competition. Since they would keep each other in check, the risk of either side running wild in the future would be minimal.

All that remained now was to make his retirement stage as grand as possible.

When James expressed his intention to visit the South, the Southern leadership welcomed the news with open arms.

Capitalism or communism notwithstanding, it was the moment the truth was proven once again: no one truly hates money.

Strictly speaking, the South should have normally barred James from ever setting foot on their soil.

After all, the South had constantly condemned “dirty capitalists” and emphasized the superiority of communism. James was the man who sat at the very pinnacle of the capitalist class they so vehemently criticized.

In fact, the members of the South’s Council and their newspapers often took swipes at the James Group to draw public attention. Since the James Group was a massive conglomerate of companies that everyone in the Americas knew, the South couldn’t help but be conscious of them.

However, as soon as James proposed his desire to import raw materials on a massive scale from the South, the Council instantly pivoted to a “Welcome to the South” stance.

—The Supreme Council welcomes Chairman James, a virtuous businessman.

While they couldn’t officially change their stance due to their past rhetoric, the newspaper articles that used to curse the James Group vanished as if by some coordinated agreement. Furthermore, not a single politician breathed a word about James’s past.

Once it was judged that things had been sufficiently settled within the South, Chairman James of the James Group accepted an invitation from the Southern capital and stepped onto the docks of the Richmond harbor.

“Hahaha! Welcome!”

“We apologize for not being able to welcome you officially as a state guest due to the circumstances of the home government. However, we have prepared everything to ensure you lack for nothing during your stay, so please rest comfortably.”

“I didn’t expect such consideration. Thank you.”

“Not at all. It is we who should be doing more for you; we only regret that we cannot.”

While a member of the Council hadn’t come out personally, having high-ranking officials from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs appear was certainly an exceptional measure. Even with James’s immense wealth, considering he was a private citizen and the South was a communist nation, this was not an easy decision to make.

“Then, I shall discuss the mass import of raw materials with the working-level staff. I assume there are no changes to the schedule for the meeting with the Council members?”

“Of course. Mr. Bakunin is also looking forward to speaking with you, Chairman.”

“I am also very much looking forward to meeting the renowned Mr. Bakunin. Hohoho.”

“By the way… is there a specific reason you wish to see Mr. Bakunin?”

“That’s obvious—there are urgent matters to discuss for the sake of business. I am a businessman, after all.”

James gave a look as if to ask why such a natural thing was even being questioned, causing an awkward smile to float across the official’s face.

“Haha, of course. I seem to have asked a foolishly unnecessary question.”

Even if it wasn’t stated out loud, everyone knew that Bakunin was at least the number two or three power player in the Council. His position had become even more solid after he demonstrated his skill by securing Puerto Rico without any cost during the Treaty of London.

Thus, it wasn’t particularly strange for the world’s richest man to meet Bakunin for business discussions. While setting up a business directly here might be difficult, importing raw materials as he was doing now was perfectly possible.

Moreover, since they were the exporters, the South had essentially no reason to refuse the proposal. Especially since the South, which currently needed to build its infrastructure, was desperate for every cent it could get.

James could guess the South’s current situation just by looking at the reactions of those welcoming him. At this rate, he would be able to achieve his goal even more easily than expected.

As he felt every time: in a society where money circulates, capital is power. That didn’t change no matter where he went.

It was quite satisfying.

“…James Group.”

“Yes, Mr. Gladstone. They say he will arrive here in thirty minutes.”

“Is the reason he wants to see me really just because of resource imports?”

“Yes. He spent yesterday discussing the details of the raw material imports with the working-level staff.”

Bakunin stared at the papers in front of him with suspicion. He had already conducted more than enough research on James. In fact, one didn’t even need research to know of a giant of his stature.

Would such a man really risk coming all the way down to the South just to import some raw materials and resources?

Of course, looking at the volume he intended to import, it was a scale that justified a personal visit. That was why the Council had immediately reversed its stance and decided to welcome him almost like a visiting head of state.

However, he couldn’t shake a certain uneasy feeling.

‘The head of the NBA, the Black human rights organization that encouraged Engels… his name was definitely James too. Was it King James?’

The name James was as common as dirt in the British Empire and the Americas, so it wasn’t a particularly strange name. One only had to look at the fact that the river connecting Richmond to the Atlantic Ocean was the James River.

He didn’t suspect they were the same person from the start. It was just that MacFallen’s investigation had shown that a massive amount of investment had flowed into the NBA, and since there was no guarantee it wasn’t linked to the James Group, he felt slightly uncomfortable.

After all, James was a subject of the British Empire, and the vast majority of British citizens enthusiastically supported the Imperial House. There might be some sort of relationship there.

But thinking about it coldly, the possibility was practically zero.

‘Still… a capitalist who knows nothing but money is unlikely to be involved with a human rights activist, right? I might just be overreacting because of the timing.’

Even for the sake of when he eventually became the General Secretary, it wouldn’t hurt to know a high-ranking capitalist like James. Even if he was just a money-grubbing parasite, there would be plenty of ways to use him effectively if he looked hard enough.

Furthermore, as he felt poignantly while running a nation, money was a necessity, not an option. It meant that while he couldn’t be seen as close to him publicly or let him run wild in this country, he could establish a close relationship behind the scenes as much as he wanted.

James must have come all the way here because he thought the same.

Bakunin decided that he should meet the man first before making any decisions. And the James he met face-to-face was, as expected, not a man to be trifled with.

At first, they shared formal greetings and exchanged pleasantries. But once they moved to a more private setting for a “more personal conversation,” the man who had been wearing a genial smile suddenly dropped the act and spoke with a dry, expressionless face.

“Mr. Gladstone, I heard you’ve been busy with something quite interesting lately.”

“…Hm? What are you talking about?”

“The Imperial House, the NBA, the General Secretary, and communism.”

It was a mere list of fragmented words, but there was no way Bakunin didn’t understand what they meant. Bakunin felt his blood run cold in an instant.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about…”

“Shall I say more? MacFallen’s office, the diary, Marx. And…”

“Stop!”

Knowing no one was listening, he reflexively raised his voice and glanced around.

“W-What kind of nonsense are you talking about!”

“What does it matter? No one is eavesdropping here. Besides, even if others heard those words, they wouldn’t know what we’re talking about. The fact that you’re reacting this way means you’re exactly the person I thought you were.”

Bakunin’s mind went blank for a second. Where exactly had the information leaked?

Had that brat Kevin betrayed him? Or was the betrayal from MacFallen’s end?

If not that… no, more importantly, what should he do now? If this information got out, Bakunin was ruined. The British Imperial House would try to hunt him down immediately, and since he had planned to oust Engels, Engels wouldn’t protect him either.

In fact, Engels might strike him first.

If so, should he commit murder to silence him here and now…?

‘This man only brought a few attendants, so if I disguise it as an accidental death… no. Am I an idiot? If I kill this man here, things will only spiral out of control.’

While he had been suspicious, he never expected to be stabbed in the front like this, so he couldn’t find his footing on how to respond.

James watched Bakunin for a moment, then calmly continued.

“Mr. Gladstone, don’t be so tense. If I intended to do something to you, would I have come all the way here? I would have just written a letter to General Secretary Engels.”

“…That is true.”

“Yes. I have no intention of harming you. Rather, I wanted to find out a bit more in detail. It seemed the young man you commissioned wouldn’t know much, so I figured I wouldn’t get much useful information even if I questioned him.”

Hearing him mention Kevin so naturally, Bakunin realized this man truly knew everything. He regained some composure and replied quite calmly on the surface.

“Did you buy the information from MacFallen? I thought he was someone who had some credit with his clients, but it seems I misjudged him. To think he dug into his client’s background instead of the target’s.”

“I didn’t buy it. The MacFallen Detective Agency belongs to me. And when doing this kind of work, one must identify the client to avoid future trouble. To be blunt, if something goes wrong and a war breaks out, who would take responsibility? Commissions are good, but we have to secure a minimum safety line for ourselves, don’t we?”

“The MacFallen Agency… belonged to the James Group?”

Bakunin let out a hollow laugh as if it was absurd. This man posed as a respected businessman and a true chairman who cared for the workers, yet behind the scenes, he was running a firm that would do anything except contract killing as long as the money was right?

Capitalists were truly a breed that couldn’t be trusted.

“And please take note: I’ve made arrangements so that if anything should happen to me, all the materials I’ve investigated will be sent to the British Imperial House and General Secretary Engels. This isn’t a threat; I’m just letting you know in advance in case you get any strange ideas.”

“I’m not that much of a fool.”

“Well, people sometimes act on impulse when they’re flustered. Of course, a cool-headed and rational person like you wouldn’t do that. Let’s end the introduction here. The reason I came personally is…”

“No, before that, tell me how you identified me. Only then can I make a judgment.”

“That wasn’t hard at all. I wanted to find out, so I found out. That’s about it. Did you really think we wouldn’t know you were behind this, after seeing us dig through the Imperial House’s secrets for information?”

…Come to think of it, it was a logical point he couldn’t refute. These were the people who, as soon as he provided information that Killian was a communist, managed to dig up the deeper past of Engels and Killian. If they set their minds to it, they could easily find out who was behind the investigation.

“Ahem, very well. I’ll take that as a testament to your investigative powers. But it’s strange. If you knew that, why didn’t you inform the British Imperial House immediately? I heard most people in the British Empire revere the Imperial House.”

“Of course, I also hold deep respect for the Imperial House. But that’s only as long as they don’t hold a blade to my throat. I am a businessman; I do not forgive those who cause me loss, even if they are family.”

“The British Imperial House harming the James Group? There would be no reason for that.”

Bakunin remained cautious, wondering if James was just feeding him sweet talk to test him. But James smiled nonchalantly and gave a slight tilt of his head.

“Have you ever heard of the Anti-Monopoly Act?”

“No. What is that?”

“It’s not particularly complex. It’s a law designed to prevent specific corporations from monopolizing the market. It’s a wretched, evil law that denies market freedom and stifles businesses. Unfortunately, His Majesty Killian seems to have been brainwashed by some strange ideology somewhere, as he has recently been emphasizing the necessity of this law.”

James showed him a scrap of a newspaper article, and it certainly contained words Killian had spoken.

‘If a corporation completely monopolizes the market, it will use its dominant position to disrupt the market, and competition will lose its power. Therefore, we must establish a healthy market system and protect consumers’ interests by creating bills to prevent total monopolies by specific corporations…’

‘Wait, he’s making too much sense, isn’t he?’

To Bakunin, it was a perfectly correct statement with not a grain of fault, but James openly clicked his tongue, saying it annoyed him just to look at the article.

He was truly a vulgar capitalist, filled to the brim with greed. Regardless, Bakunin now clearly understood why this man disliked the Imperial House.

“So, what does Chairman James want?”

“In truth, our group’s influence in the home government is by no means small. We distribute quite a lot of donations to the members of the House of Commons. So, if the Imperial House falters, an evil law like the Anti-Monopoly Act will never pass.”

“Aha, so you want to trim the power of the Imperial House a bit.”

“If the unfortunate fact that His Majesty was someone deeply immersed in communist thought becomes known, we can dismiss that Anti-Monopoly Law as something only Red—scholars of communism—would say. Our interests align.”

While it was unpleasant to have interests align with a corrupt capitalist, Bakunin felt he could lower his guard against James to some extent. This was because James’s actions, intentions, and position were perfectly consistent.

“So, you’ve come all the way here to propose that we join hands and take a proper shot at the British Imperial House? Is that it?”

“Something like that. While I have a lot of money, there are things in this world that can only be done using public authority. In that regard, wouldn’t you or your comrades be very good partners for me?”

“That’s true. Actually, if people with information power like the James Group become our allies, we can proceed with things much more easily.”

“I knew we’d be able to communicate.”

“However, there is one condition. To gain the trust of my other comrades, not just me, bring one more piece of useful information, whatever it may be. Then the others won’t doubt you, Chairman James.”

Bakunin intended to cast him aside without mercy if he showed even a hint of hesitation, but James nodded without a second’s delay.

“Understood. Then I shall give you some truly shocking information. Did you know this? Regarding the Civil War…”

James’s tone lowered, and Bakunin’s body reflexively leaned forward.

“That was also, in fact, the work of the British Imperial House.”

Bakunin’s hands trembled at info he hadn’t even imagined. Even as he watched James chuckle as if to say ‘told you so,’ Bakunin couldn’t even react to the vulgar capitalist’s derision, despite how much he would have normally been enraged by it.

Chapter 399: Finale (4)

“Huh? What?”

Had those words really just come out of his own mouth?

Even if he were to be called a fool or a man who had lost his wits, Bakunin would have had no defense. However, he wasn’t even in a state to realize that.

“The war between the North and the South… you mean the civil war?”

“I’m telling you, it was a masterpiece orchestrated by the Imperial House of the British Empire. To be precise, you should view it as them moving like His Majesty Killian’s puppets.”

“That’s preposterous… There’s no way, no way that could be true…”

“Which nation gained the most from the war between the North and the South? Who walked away with the greatest harvest?”

“Isn’t that a far too results-oriented perspective?”

“Ah, of course. I’m not saying this itself is the proof. I’m saying that I conducted an investigation based on those points, and I have arrived at this conclusion.”

For the current South, a war like the American Civil War was a truly delicate matter to evaluate.

In fact, the very existence of the current South was entirely thanks to the split between the North and the South.

However, the defense of slavery—the very justification for the South’s independence from the North—was an ideology that could never be defended in a communist state. After all, the nation established by rejecting everything about the old South was the Allied Powers of America.

Yet, to deny the South’s independence itself was problematic, given that the North and South were originally one country.

Therefore, the South maintained a position of “criticizing everyone.” They viewed the South’s original justification for independence as base nonsense not even worth mentioning, while simultaneously regarding the North’s exploitation of workers as an intolerable tyranny.

“If that civil war was Killian’s ploy… no, wait. Then what does that make it? Didn’t you say the mastermind who moved Engels to topple the Southern regime and establish this nation was also Killian? Are you saying he split the North and South through a civil war, and then turned that South into a communist state?”

What on earth? Just hearing the story made it sound like the man was the true beacon of communism.

“Looking at the results, yes. But he likely had something else in mind, didn’t he? Don’t forget that Canada achieved immense growth by using the Americas as a sacrifice. And consider who the King of that Canada is.”

“Heh… wait. But if that’s really the case, you’re saying this entire situation was manufactured according to the plans of the British Imperial House… Is that even a human being?”

What should one call a person who manipulated everything in the Americas and steered it in a direction that benefited himself?

Wasn’t that a monster, not a man?

“He is a remarkable person, indeed. That’s why we’re trying to pull him down like this.”

“…I assume you have evidence?”

“Of course.”

If everything James was saying was true, the impact it would have when revealed was unimaginable.

The prestige of the British Imperial House, which currently seemed to touch the sky, would literally be shattered, and the relationships they had painstakingly built with their allies would all fall into ruin.

It would be no exaggeration to say they would be branded as the public enemy of the world.

“So… I understand. This is a bigger deal than I thought, but since you’re so confident, I’ll listen for now. What is the evidence?”

“Ah, I can’t do that. Asking for all the evidence right here is a bit too much like expecting a free ride. I’m not a philanthropist.”

“What? This isn’t what we agreed on, is it?”

“Not what we agreed on? You asked for information, Mr. Gladstone, and I gave it to you. But the evidence to verify that information must be calculated separately.”

At a glance, it might seem forced, but looking back, he certainly hadn’t promised to hand over the evidence all at once.

However, shouldn’t evidence proving the truth naturally accompany the information when it’s presented?

“As I said, bringing you in as an ally isn’t a decision I can make alone, Chairman.”

“And that’s why I released such crucial information first. This is the greatest trump card among the hands I hold. It makes no sense to give it all away for free. What businessman operates like that?”

It was certainly a fair point, but it left Bakunin wondering what he was supposed to do in this situation.

Reading Bakunin’s irritated mind, James immediately offered a compromise.

“So, let’s do this. I also need to know how reliable you and those who share your vision are, don’t I? I’ll say it again: I’m not looking to become your subordinate; I’m looking for comrades with whom I can plan and execute work. If your group holds less power than I anticipate, then there’s no need for me to associate with you further.”

“Are you asking me to reveal them here? I told you that’s impossible. If I reveal their names without their consent, this alliance will collapse instantly. To be precise, I don’t have the authority to do that.”

“Then why don’t you ask them for permission? Tell them the situation is such that you’d like to accept one more reliable comrade. Then, I will reveal the evidence I have in front of them. Wouldn’t that be better for everyone, as there’d be no chance of backstabbing? Information sharing should be done simultaneously, after all.”

“…So, you’ll evaluate on your end whether we are truly people capable of bringing down the British Imperial House, while we simultaneously evaluate the evidence you present.”

“Exactly. You have a quick wit. To be honest, even if I hold this information, I can’t use it on my own. if I were to reveal this, who would believe me? Rather, I should expect to be killed the moment I did.”

Just as he said, this was a shocking truth, but it was so shocking that no one seemed likely to believe it.

In fact, if revealed clumsily, it would be easy to be accused of fabrication and silenced.

If the attack was to be half-hearted, it would be better to feign ignorance and keep this truth buried in the shadows forever.

If he put it that way, there was no choice.

It wouldn’t hurt to ask, so Bakunin had to explain the situation to the other side and seek their opinion.

“Understood. But if they refuse, there’s nothing I can do.”

“Then it can’t be helped. I’ll just have to cheer you on to fight well amongst yourselves and step back. Still, I won’t report this to the Imperial House, so don’t worry about that. I have absolutely no intention of blackmailing you.”

“I understand. However, even if I send a telegram, it has to go through several processes, so it might take some time. Please understand that. I will give you an answer before I leave Richmond, though.”

“I understand. I’ll be waiting patiently, so don’t feel too pressured and please discuss it well.”

As if Richmond were his own living room, James casually opened a bottle of wine and began to smell the aroma after pouring it into a glass.

Bakunin watched him for a moment with an incredulous look, then shook his head and left.

As soon as the sound of footsteps completely vanished, James emptied his wine glass and closed his eyes contentedly.

Judging by that reaction alone, the circle of suspects was narrowing.

From what he heard, the collaborators in Europe didn’t seem to be below Bakunin in terms of position or status. How many such people could there be?

Those who could be said to be even higher than the second-in-command of the Supreme Council of the South.

Those who truly desired Killian’s downfall.

And those with the wealth to commission a background investigation while spending money lavishly, as well as the power that the British Imperial House couldn’t easily silence.

Considering the intersection of all these conditions, there were about ten suspects.

“Russia… France, Prussia. Which of the three is it? Or is it all three?”

What kind of answer would they send?

Would they come jumping at this delicious bait, salivating? Or would they try to maintain their distance while still harboring suspicion?

Regardless, now that he had found out this much, it didn’t matter what choice they made. He decided to wait leisurely for them to send an answer.

The Crimean War determined the true hegemon of Europe.

Since retreating from that great war, Russia had been hunkered down for a full ten years.

Strictly speaking, that dark period had not yet come to an end.

The damage was too great, too much territory had been lost, and diminished prestige could not be recovered so easily.

Nevertheless, Alexander II, who ascended the throne following Tsar Nicholas, was a reasonably capable emperor.

After experiencing an unprecedented defeat due to his predecessor’s dogma, he had a firm goal and passion to somehow pull Russia back up from the bottom.

To do that, he needed the choice and focus to discard what should be discarded and take what should be taken.

Alexander II boldly abandoned or sold lands that were difficult to defend in the Pacific, the Caucasus, and Central Asia, using that money for a drastic structural reform.

He moved away from the archaic system of serfdom to pursue industrialization like France or the British Empire, and he boldly broke away from the disastrous diplomacy his predecessor had engaged in to ensure international stability.

The target the Tsar sought to improve relations with was, above all else, Prussia.

However, Prussia was already an ally of the British Empire, so there was no easy opening to exploit.

Of course, that didn’t mean there were no openings at all.

Strictly speaking, the pro-British faction in Prussia was led by Prime Minister Bismarck, while the King, Wilhelm, was closer to the neutral faction.

Wilhelm’s stance was more that Bismarck’s views were likely correct since he employed him, not that he particularly liked the British Empire.

In particular, information had reached them that the Crown Prince, Frederick, who would one day inherit the throne, openly disliked Bismarck.

The Tsar exploited this point to actively create an atmosphere of reconciliation with Prussia, gradually crediting the Prussian Crown Prince for those efforts.

As a result, while their prestige was not what it once was when they vied for supremacy with the British Empire, it looked as though they could recover to a level where they could once again compete with France or Prussia.

While he was privately assessing that he was achieving reasonably satisfactory results, unexpected good news reached his ears.

“The James Group?”

“Yes. The South has stated they will follow Your Majesty’s decision.”

Foreign Minister Gorchakov secretly organized the matter, which was treated as top secret even within the Imperial House, and placed it before the Emperor.

This was not official business, and no official record was left, but the Tsar was devoting more effort to this than anything else.

Who was the greatest obstacle to the Russian Empire?

What was the reason Russia had suffered such an unsightly defeat in the last war?

After countless reflections and much agonizing, the conclusion was that all of this was a catastrophe caused by their diplomatic skills falling far short of the other side’s.

And at the heart of the diplomacy of the British Empire, which was clearly several steps ahead, was undoubtedly their Imperial House.

Therefore, pulling down their Imperial House was also revenge for the defeat in the last war.

Of course, it wasn’t just for such personal feelings; for the sake of the future as well, there was a need to break the momentum of the British Imperial House at least once.

If not, Russia would never be able to escape its isolation, surrounded by their allies.

“But this content is a bit… The British Imperial House is the hidden mastermind behind the American civil war and the establishment of a communist state? Is this some kind of new joke?”

“No. It’s said that there is already plausible evidence for the latter, and they have secured definitive evidence for the former as well.”

“Hmm, looking at the organized summary, it’s somewhat understandable. So, this person named James’s demand is that he will only release that evidence after seeing if we are trustworthy people?”

“Yes. Given that it is such shocking information, his caution is not incomprehensible.”

“Even for the wealthiest man in the world, turning the Imperial House of the country he lives in into an enemy is not a wise thing to do.”

As Alexander II had recently accelerated industrialization and fostered capitalists, he had met countless people like this.

Capitalists were a lot where, nine times out of ten, their greed grew in proportion to their assets and capital.

Then, just how great would the desire of the world’s wealthiest man be?

Seeing what Killian was pushing for—the so-called anti-monopoly law—the reason why this man James was foaming at the mouth and running wild was easily imaginable.

“What does the Foreign Minister think?”

“The reasoning is all valid. However, the fact that James is a citizen of the British Empire is a concern.”

“I think so too. It’s certainly an attractive bait, but if we’re not careful, it could be like letting a tiger into the house.”

Unlike the previous Tsar, Alexander II was gentle and soft, lacking the same decisiveness as his father.

If it had been Tsar Nicholas, he would have taken James’s hand without hesitation, but Alexander II was a man with too much caution for that.

“…Your Majesty, then how about doing it this way?”

“Hmm? How?”

“If the American Civil War really was a scheme of the British Imperial House, then wouldn’t it mean that not only America, but also France and Prussia were played by that Imperial House? If this fact is revealed, Prussia’s Bismarck will not be able to avoid ousting. Therefore, a Crown Prince who opposes the Iron Chancellor would never pass up such delicious information.”

“I see. You mean to put Crown Prince Frederick forward? That is indeed a subtle scheme. Let us do that. Since there is no reason to hesitate, proceed with it immediately.”

For now, they would have the Crown Prince meet James, and once they were certain he was truly a reliable person, they could then make use of him.

“Understood, Your Majesty!”

Finally, the actors who had been hiding behind the shadows stepped to the fore, and the curtain rose on a great play set on the world stage.

However, unlike when the secret alliance was first formed.

Once on this stage, they could no longer step down of their own volition.

The autumn of 1868, though not midsummer, was growing increasingly heated.

Chapter 400: Finale (5)

Europe appeared more peaceful than ever.

The only major recent disturbance was the war between Spain and the Americas. However, that was a problem confined to Spain at the western edge of Europe; it did not affect the continent as a whole, so it didn’t feel like a pressing issue.

In fact, because the war ended so quickly, many were unaware that Spain and the Americas had even fought.

While Asia was turbulent and the Americas remained noisy with the friction between communism and capitalism, Europe stood aside from such tempests.

On the contrary, the economy was improving by the day, and as food supplies from the New World continued to increase, people regarded the current era as a time of great peace.

The British Empire went without saying, and even France, once perpetually boiling with protests, had entered a stage of political stabilization.

Prussia was growing its national power daily under the rule of the Iron Chancellor, Bismarck, and Russia was emerging from chaos to take the shape of a proper nation.

The only element of instability was the increasing likelihood of a clash between Prussia and Austria, but people turned a blind eye, considering it a matter of the distant future.

While it was a peaceful era with no apparent problems on the surface, that did not mean there were truly no sources of anxiety.

First, there was the conflict between Prussia and Austria, which people pointedly ignored as a future issue.

The ruling powers in Prussia, led by Bismarck, had no intention of completely crushing Austria at this very moment. In the past, they had engaged in blood-soaked psychological warfare over leadership of Germany, but that was because Prussia had few other places to expand.

Now, they had the Philippines in their hands and had secured a promise of cooperation from France for when they eventually pressured Austria. There was no rush.

Given the current difference in growth between Prussia and Austria, Austria was bound to fall further behind as time went on. When that time came, they could bring Austria to its knees more easily. Why bicker now?

However, this was merely a decision not to fight for now because they could certainly suppress them in the future; it wasn’t an intention to promote friendship with smiles and laughter.

The conflict was bound to happen.

Yet, not everyone agreed with Bismarck’s stance.

There were those who believed the kingdom should belong to the King. There were plenty of Junkers who disliked the fact that the Chancellor, who was merely a Chancellor, stepped to the forefront to wield power.

The current King, Wilhelm, was the one who had appointed Bismarck, so he often yielded to him when their opinions differed. In the eyes of the royalists, however, this was nothing short of a humiliation of royal authority.

“A mere country Junker who only used to throw his weight around in some rural backwater…”

“The masters of this country are His Majesty and us. Is something not going wrong here?”

If Bismarck had come from a great noble family that wielded power in the capital, the situation might have been better, but he was not from a family of renowned prestige.

Crown Prince Friedrich loathed the way Bismarck acted as if he were the master of the country, to the point of openly saying the era of the Chancellor would be over once he became King.

Bismarck knew this, but he did not openly clash with the Crown Prince. After all, there were no issues with the current King’s health, and Bismarck’s position was bound to become even more solid over time.

So, why bother dealing with a Crown Prince who knew nothing of the world?

But Bismarck never dreamed that the Tsar of Russia would exploit that rift to entice the Crown Prince.

Nor did he imagine that they would be working together to carry out a plot.

Who could have imagined that the reason for trying to smear the British Imperial House was to drag down their own Chancellor?

But the milk was already spilled. As the Crown Prince accepted Alexander II’s proposal to take the lead, the mire only deepened.

“I am sorry to have kept you waiting. Word has come from Europe that it is fine. They say they would like to invite the Chairman personally to hear the story.”

“So, they want to verify my face and then have me show the cards I hold. It seems like a very reasonable method.”

“To be honest, I thought they might refuse, so I’m glad things worked out well.”

Bakunin breathed a sigh of relief, while James inwardly cheered.

“Then should I take a ship from here and head straight to Europe?”

“Yes. Of course, since a figure as prominent as Chairman James is moving, we should create a suitable reason.”

“That is true. We need to coordinate the schedule on the company level as well. So, which country should I visit?”

“It is Prussia. They said they would handle the details over there, so you just need to visit Prussia. The rest will contact you once you are there.”

“…Prussia?”

James had thought there was an eighty percent chance it was Russia, but since it was Prussia, had the twenty percent chance hit the mark?

It was slightly unexpected, but in a way, it was a relief.

If he had been told to go to Russia, he wouldn’t have been able to identify who was behind it until he met them. But since Prussia was the destination, it was all too clear who was calling for him.

At first, he had briefly suspected Bismarck, but it wasn’t him.

Bismarck might conduct a background check to find Killian’s weakness. Even if they were allies, there was no such thing as a permanent alliance in this world.

One had to make at least minimal preparations to be able to stab the other in the back at any time.

That was why James had intentionally dangled the bait of the American Civil War to test the waters.

If Prussia had shown a troubled reaction to this information or tried to bury it, James would have seriously considered Bismarck or his faction as suspects.

This was because the American Civil War was an issue that could deal a significant blow not only to Killian but also to Prime Minister Guizot of France and Bismarck of Prussia.

How much had Prussia and France lost by participating in the American Civil War?

Prussia, in particular, had almost suffered a major blow to Bismarck’s leadership, losing a golden opportunity to push against Austria because of it.

Bismarck had managed to clear things up later, but joining the American Civil War was a topic he would want to bury at all costs.

What would happen if it were revealed that this was all a puppet show played out on the palm of the British Imperial House?

Naturally, Killian would receive the greatest criticism, but the Chancellors of France and Prussia could not escape the accusation of being incompetent.

In international diplomacy, deceiving others is natural, but being deceived is incompetence—a truth that applies to any era.

Knowing this, Bismarck’s best course of action would be to keep it as material for blackmail to be used at any time, not to actually bring it to the surface.

Therefore, since they decided to accept this proposal, the conclusion was that the ones digging into Killian’s back in Prussia were not Bismarck.

Then there was only one answer.

Someone with enough power to believe they could handle the aftermath even if both the British Imperial House and Bismarck suffered a fatal blow.

There was only one person who fit this description.

‘Wilhelm raised his successor poorly.’

Having grasped the entire situation in an instant, James shared a deep toast with Bakunin, looking forward to what was to come.

And the very next morning, a letter flew from Richmond to Washington, and its contents were immediately sent via telegram to London, British Empire.

After sending James to the Americas, I had been receiving telegrams from the Americas in real-time and investigating the situation with my own analysis.

Of course, I didn’t leave the work entirely to James alone.

To prepare for the possibility that he might not achieve proper results, we conducted our own internal investigations and maintained strict internal discipline to weed out any potential traitors.

Furthermore, we prepared countermeasures for various scenarios so that we could take action as soon as the culprit was identified.

It was at that point that James’s report arrived, stating there was a 99.9% probability that the Crown Prince of Prussia was involved.

“Friedrich… Friedrich, I see. How subtle.”

“It seems the Crown Prince of Prussia has lost his mind.”

“Your Majesty, let us seize the evidence and make it public. Even if they are an ally, it wouldn’t be bad to tighten the discipline like this once in a while.”

Upon hearing the information I provided, Disraeli and Gladstone became of one mind for the first time in a long while, passionately arguing that we should trample Prussia.

To think that the man who would become the King of a nation would engage in such trickery to sink the Imperial House of another country?

This was an outrage that crossed the line by far.

If we could just catch the evidence, it was a golden opportunity where we could summon the Ambassador and pour out curses, and he wouldn’t be able to say a word.

“If we are to tighten the discipline, how would you like to do it?”

“Naturally, along with an official apology, we must make them give unconditional support to our future endeavors for the time being.”

“Prussia is already likely to cause trouble with their confrontation with Austria; isn’t this perfectly timed? If we use this opportunity to make them sign a peace treaty between Prussia and Austria, the potential danger disappears and our prestige rises. Wouldn’t that be killing two birds with one stone?”

Both were indeed attractive proposals.

In exchange for overlooking this matter, we could make them unconditionally side with us on major future issues, and if we even got them to sign a peace treaty with Austria, we could reap many benefits both internally and externally.

That was certainly true, but wouldn’t it be boring to just end it there?

Since we caught such a definite opening, we should devise a way to utilize it more long-term.

Besides, it wasn’t just Prussia involved in this, but the South as well.

And though it wasn’t written in James’s report, from my perspective, it wasn’t just Friedrich of Prussia.

Even as a Crown Prince, he was not yet King, but merely the one to become King.

No matter how bad his relationship with Bismarck was, he didn’t seem to have the guts to point a sword at the British Imperial House alone.

“Friedrich is as good as confirmed, so I will dig a bit deeper. And you must never let this rumor spread within Parliament. For the time being, only the two of you should know.”

“Yes.”

“We will keep a tight lip.”

The most frightening thing in the world is a surprise attack from an unseen place; once it is identified, there is no reason to be particularly afraid of the opponent, no matter who they are.

On the contrary, having grasped the overall picture, an idea was starting to bloom in my head about how I could use this to my advantage.

In fact, lately, I’ve felt that not just the Crown Prince, but also Bismarck was becoming a bit wary of me. Couldn’t this be a good opportunity?

A golden chance to suppress Prussia while simultaneously raising Bismarck’s prestige, making him indebted to me, and driving a wedge between Prussia and its neighboring countries.

The problem was how to naturally create a connection with Friedrich…

“Ah, but Your Majesty. Come to think of it, wasn’t Crown Prince Friedrich one of the candidates the Empress had picked out as a groom for the Princess?”

“…Huh?”

“Since things have turned out like this, shouldn’t you tell Her Majesty to remove that man from the candidate list?”

“Right, that was a thing.”

Empress Victoria’s ‘Mission: Marry Off Adelaide’ project.

The Crown Prince of Prussia was definitely one of those candidates.

Yes, I can use this.

Chapter 401: Finale (6)

In a monarchy, establishing the line of succession has always been the highest priority, regardless of time or place.

In the East, there is a reason the Crown Prince was often referred to as the “Foundation of the State.”

Although Europe had moved past the era of absolute monarchy and the power of royal families had weakened, the presence or absence of a clear heir to the throne still carried significant weight.

The difference in the stability of a royal house with a dependable Crown Prince versus one without was like night and day.

In that regard, the Imperial House of the British Empire had faced no issues until a few years ago.

The Prince of Wales stood firmer than anyone, and his younger siblings were all grown and held their positions reliably.

Since the British Empire allowed a female to ascend the throne if necessary, the next succession seemed entirely secure.

Despite an era with high infant mortality rates, none of the five royal siblings had suffered from any major illnesses, having safely passed through their childhood years.

This was largely thanks to Killian’s obsessive fussing over hygiene.

The Prince of Wales’s capabilities were now so excellent that no one dared to cuestion them, and the prevailing opinion was that the second son was just as brilliant as his elder brother.

Furthermore, rumors were spreading that the eldest daughter—previously known as a troublemaker who caused the Emperor much grief—was actually a woman of impeccable talent when it came to her work.

Looking at it this way, there seemed to be no reason for concern.

However, as time passed, some people began to voice slight anxieties.

This was because the Prince of Wales, who was well of marriageable age, showed no interest in taking a wife.

There were enough women wishing to become the Prince’s bride to line up around Buckingham Palace several times over, but the problem was that the Prince himself had no intention of marrying yet.

Moreover, since the Prince of Wales had recently departed for Asia to perform official duties, it was almost certain he wouldn’t be marrying until at least next year.

At a vigorous age where even a brush of a hand with a beautiful woman should set one’s nerves on edge, he showed no interest in women?

This was bound to attract worried glances.

From irreverent rumors questioning if he preferred men to concerns about whether he had some physical dysfunction as a male, the whispers grew.

It was a miracle that no major scandal had broken out yet, but after the Prince of Wales had an argument with his twin siblings at a party, these arrows of suspicion began to fly in an unexpected direction.

“My tomboyish, headstrong younger sister should marry before I do. I am perfectly fine, but I fear my precious sister might fail to meet a good man if she keeps on like this. Perhaps once she is safely wed, I can finally set my mind at ease and find my own bride?”

Adelaide had thrown a fit, telling him to stop talking nonsense, but once the Prince of Wales let those words slip, the strange rumors surrounding him vanished in an instant. In their place, a different story began to circulate.

— His Highness the Prince of Wales cannot marry because he cares for his sister so deeply.

— He hasn’t thought of his own marriage because he is busy searching high and low for a good man so his sister doesn’t become an old maid.

— The Prince can only marry in peace once the Princess is married first.

At first, Edward had merely made up an excuse to deflect the annoying questions about his marriage, but as the rumors grew and took on a life of their own, the entire British Empire found themselves rooting for Adelaide to find a suitable husband.

From her perspective, it was enough to drive her mad, but what could she do?

The culprit who caused the mess had already fled to Asia.

And Victoria, sensing the support of the entire nation, decided this was the perfect time to relaunch her “Operation: Adelaide’s Marriage,” which had failed repeatedly until now.

“Dear, you must speak firmly to her this time. If not now, when will that stubborn girl ever get married?”

“But marriage is something a person should want for themselves. Forcing her seems a bit…”

“Are you going to take responsibility if our child lives and dies as a lonely spinster? No, look at her. I gave birth to such a beautiful girl—does it make sense for an Imperial Princess to only care about growing her company just to make money? Technically, this is your fault for giving her those businesses, so you need to persuade her.”

“…Yes, yes. I understand.”

Victoria still looked unfavorably upon the fact that I had carved out a portion of the family assets to give Adelaide her own company.

To be honest, I understood her feelings.

Having been raised with a 21st-century mindset, I couldn’t help my perspective, but this was strictly the 19th century.

It was taken as a given that both men and women should marry and produce heirs once they came of age, and for members of the Imperial House, it was viewed as a semi-mandatory duty.

While things weren’t as rigid as in the past, a princess’s marriage was still considered a useful diplomatic card.

Of course, I had no desire to force my children into political marriages, but Victoria believed they should be done if necessary.

It was only because the British Empire was currently in such a strong position that there was no urgent need for one, allowing us to respect the children’s wishes as much as possible.

“Victoria, Adelaide really does have a knack for business, you know? She could grow the Imperial House’s fortune significantly. Is there really a need to force her to marry? The other kids will take care of their marriages in due time.”

“She can still do business after she’s married, can’t she?”

“That’s true, but look at the candidates you’ve selected. They’re all Princes of Wales or Crown Princes of other nations. That would mean Adelaide would have to move to those countries…”

“She is our daughter; I can’t exactly pick someone mediocre for her husband.”

I agreed with that. Even if he wasn’t as handsome or capable as I am, the marriage shouldn’t be a step down for Adelaide. Absolutely not.

But looking at it that way, the only available candidates left were people like the Crown Prince of Russia or the Crown Prince of Prussia.

“How about we look domestically instead of searching abroad?”

“If all else fails, we’ll have to. But she is the eldest daughter of the Imperial House; she needs to realize that everyone’s eyes are on her. Especially after Edward left that mess behind with his strange comments, the commotion has only grown.”

“That boy might actually be beaten to death by Adelaide when he gets back from Asia. I should keep them separated for a while.”

“Then you can use that as an angle to persuade her more earnestly. She might ignore my words to a frustrating degree, but she listens to her dear father, doesn’t she? So please, talk to her one more time.”

A mother’s wish for her daughter to meet a good husband and be loved for the rest of her life was an unavoidable instinct in this era.

And when Victoria pleaded like this, I couldn’t outright refuse.

If she had been angry, I might have ignored her, but when my beloved wife begged so earnestly, what man could say no?

However, just as I couldn’t turn away my wife’s plea, I was also the type of person who had to respect the wishes of my beloved eldest daughter.

Fortunately, someone had appeared who would allow me to choose a third option in this hellish dilemma.

It was the Crown Prince of Prussia, who was currently digging into my background because he wanted to screw me over.

Up until now, I had been brushing things off and smoothing them over, but in truth, it wasn’t a good look for the eldest princess of the Imperial House to be constantly fighting with her mother because she refused to marry.

Moreover, while I was satisfied because she was expanding my business interests, other people didn’t know that.

If a princess was never seen and only appeared occasionally at parties to show off her luxury goods, bad rumors were bound to spread.

It might seem like Victoria was making a fuss, but considering the current climate, her reaction was perfectly normal—it was Adelaide and I who were closer to being abnormal.

Of course, that was just the result of my rational contemplation; the person involved wouldn’t take it so coolly.

“Hah! Mom sent you again, didn’t she? I’m seriously getting worked up.”

“Your mother is just worried about you.”

“If she’s really worried about me, she should deal with the nonsense Edward spewed first. I mean, why is he dragging other people into his own refusal to marry? He should have just been a man and announced he has no interest in women!”

“…Hm? Adelaide, did Edward actually say he wasn’t interested in women?”

“No, no. Not that. I’m just saying it would have been better for him to say that than to drag me into it. Don’t worry, it’s not like he likes men.”

R-Right? For a moment, she gave me a real fright with that phrasing.

“Still, it’s true that people can’t help but find it strange since they don’t know you’ve taken over part of my business. If you just look like you’re doing nothing and fighting with your mother who’s worried about you, the public’s gaze will eventually turn cold.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

“So, I’ve brought a proposal for all of us. Would you like to hear it? If we do this, not even Victoria—let alone anyone else—will nag you about marriage for a while.”

“Really? What is it? As expected of Dad! I knew I could count on you!”

My daughter’s face brightened instantly at the thought of escaping her mother’s tiresome nagging.

“We proceed with marriage talks with the Crown Prince of Prussia.”

“…?”

“I’ll talk to Prime Minister Bismarck and the King of Prussia. You can go to Berlin, or the Crown Prince can come to London, and you’ll meet a few times.”

“Wow, what an incredible method. To avoid nagging about marriage, you want to push for a marriage. What a masterstroke. It’s like saying the perfect way to win at chess is to get checkmated.”

Her voice, which had just heard a ‘solution’ equivalent to ‘drink water when you’re thirsty to quench your thirst,’ turned icy cold in a split second.

“It might sound strange, but this is the best solution. Oh, but don’t worry. I’m not actually telling you to get married. These marriage talks are destined to fall through anyway.”

“You want me to pretend to go through with it and then blow it up in the middle? Wouldn’t that have the opposite effect? People will curse me for leading someone on when I had no intention of marrying. They’ll say the British Princess ruined the talks because she’s stubborn. It’s a counterproductive move by any standard.”

“That’s only if the talks fall through because of our fault.”

If we appeared to truly want the marriage, and just as the nation’s wish for the Princess’s wedding was about to be fulfilled, the talks collapsed due to a problem on the other side… what would the reaction be?

Adelaide would instantly gain a wave of public sympathy. Neither Victoria nor anyone else would be able to pester her about marriage for a long time.

And Prussia, being the cause of the fallout, would naturally end up owing us a massive debt.

Of course, since this plan hinged on inevitably breaking off the engagement talks, Adelaide would likely have to deal with some unpleasant experiences.

Therefore, if she said no, I was fully prepared to scrap the plan and find another way.

“Hmm, so you’re saying that no matter how well the talks go, there is absolutely zero chance of an actual marriage?”

“Yes. I can guarantee that.”

“And I’ll gain sympathy as a ‘Tragic Princess,’ so for the time being, no one will ask me why I’m not married… Not bad. But still, I am a woman too. Using something as important as marriage for a scheme like this feels a tiny bit… unsettling.”

Right, Adelaide is a girl after all. Scheming with a marriage proposal probably didn’t sit well with her.

I was about to tell her to just forget it, but before I could speak, an indescribable smile spread across her face.

“Yes, yes, I completely understand. If you don’t like it, naturally—”

“So, hand over a few more businesses. Actually, I was thinking of creating a new brand by merging watches and jewelry, and if Dad provides all the capital, I’ll consider it positively.”

Wow, my daughter really knows how to haggle.

It seems I’ve certainly raised my children well.

Chapter 402: Engagement

The day after I had finished aligning my story with Adelaide.

I was back to the task of scurrying over to Victoria to persuade her of my plan. It was a grave mission.

While I could have handled things behind Victoria’s back, I couldn’t keep the truth from her, especially since she was one of the primary parties involved. If she were to find out later, I wouldn’t have the courage to face the consequences.

Of course, from the perspective of a mother searching high and low to marry off her daughter, my proposal wasn’t exactly welcome news.

“Oh, brilliant. I sent you to talk some sense into the girl, and instead, you two plot together to stage a fake engagement? Are you joking with me right now?”

“Ahem, my dear. Look at what the Crown Prince of Prussia is doing. He is hatching a sinister plot to target our Imperial House. To turn that against him and escalate the incident, we need this level of impact. Think about how much more we can gain by letting the situation grow and then bursting the bubble, rather than just catching him and wagging a finger.”

“Whenever you call me ‘my dear’ or use an excessively polite tone, it’s always because your conscience is pricking you. This time is no different. Your reasoning sounds fine, but the means is our daughter’s engagement.”

My intention to use Adelaide’s engagement as bait for Prussia wasn’t just about respecting her wishes. It was to create a lure that Prussia could never escape, and to create a situation where even their own citizens would rise up and condemn their Crown Prince.

By doing so, the benefits we could extract would be incomparable to a situation where I simply said, ‘I caught you trying to dig into my background.’

As a bonus, I could also draw out and implicate those who were presumably testing the waters behind Crown Prince Frederick.

“That is true, but I did ask Adelaide. She agreed to it, so I thought there wouldn’t be a problem…”

“Of course she agreed! She’s been singing about how she doesn’t want to get married. Do you really intend to let our eldest daughter grow old as an old maid?”

“Oh, come now. Don’t worry, don’t worry. There is no way she’ll die an old maid. No matter how much I dote on her, I wouldn’t actually block her path to marriage.”

“…Hmm? Do you have something in mind?”

“In exchange for helping me with this plan, she’s planning to expand her business significantly by linking those luxury watches and jewelry she mentioned launching before. The more I see her, the more I realize she has a real sense for business. She definitely takes after me in that regard, don’t you think?”

Victoria clicked her tongue, looking bewildered by what she clearly considered a non-sequitur.

“That is a talent a Princess of the British Empire doesn’t need. How much could all that even be worth?”

“You’d be surprised. This isn’t just about tinkering with dresses and bags; she’s on the verge of transforming it into a massive corporation encompassing luxury goods worldwide. This is a goose that lays golden eggs.”

If nurtured properly starting now, it could be developed into a major enterprise rivaling—no, far surpassing—the prestige of the company that currently holds the number one market cap on the Euronext. In my past life, I remembered that company’s market capitalization easily exceeding 500 trillion won. If it grew even larger than that, imagine the massive income it would bring in.

“So. Since our daughter is so gifted at making money, you’re saying we should just let her do as she pleases?”

“Half right, half wrong. I’m currently calculating how to divide the inheritance among our children, and I intend to let Adelaide keep the enterprise she built herself.”

“Given her personality, she’ll probably view that as her natural right.”

“And that’s how she should think. Since she’ll likely keep expanding the business given her character and ability, her share of the inheritance will keep growing. When she sees me distributing the assets, she won’t be able to help but wonder who will eventually inherit the vast wealth she’s amassed.”

“…Ah. I see. If she insists on never marrying, then the wealth she worked so hard to grow will eventually go to her nephews and nieces.”

It wasn’t uncommon for someone without children to cherish their niblings like their own and willingly pass down their fortune. But that only happened when a bond had been built over a long time.

Later, when I pushed for Edward’s marriage, I would only need to drop a subtle hint in passing.

“The more a person has, the more it is human instinct to want to pass it down to their own children. Stop worrying and leave it to me. I’ll take care of everything.”

Victoria still looked suspicious, but she eventually nodded her assent.

In truth, this was more of an excuse I’d cooked up on the fly, but it was grounded in some reality. It wasn’t as if Adelaide was a non-marrying type out of some profound conviction; she just enjoyed making money and didn’t want to move to another country.

If she married the Crown Prince of another nation, she would inevitably have to live a life subordinate to that country. So, if I created a situation where she didn’t have to leave, and then suggested that ‘the company you grew will all belong to your brother’s children,’ wouldn’t she snap to her senses?

“No matter how much they think they’ve grown, they’re still in the palm of their father’s hand. Hehehe.”

“Fine. I’ll agree to it for now, so do as you wish. However, you must handle this in a way that doesn’t hurt our children, understand? Their sibling bond must not be damaged.”

Despite her complaints, the reason she worried so much about the children was that she wanted them to be happy. Even in the most harmonious families, it was common for relationships to fray when power or money was involved. If handled poorly, this situation could cause a rift between the siblings.

I understood Victoria’s concerns, but this was more of a preventative measure to tidy things up before that could happen. I had to manage the traffic in advance.

It wasn’t for nothing that people said the more you have to pass down, the more careful you must be with every little detail. No matter how great the achievements of the parent, a family could collapse in an instant if the children made a mess of things.

Still, it was a relief that Edward’s position as the heir to the throne was firm, allowing me to focus on other aspects rather than a power struggle. It was terrifying just to imagine how much of a headache it would be if Edward, the Prince of Wales, were incompetent or a weakling.

I felt a fresh wave of gratitude toward Edward for growing up healthy and capable. Once he returned from Asia, I’d have to give him an even stronger push.

With Victoria’s permission granted, there was nothing left to hold me back. I immediately summoned Ambassador Bernstorff of Prussia to Buckingham.

A union between the Imperial House of the British Empire and the Royal Family of Prussia. This was an incredibly attractive proposal that Prussia, with its vacant position for a Crown Princess, had no reason to refuse.

The British Empire and Prussia weren’t on bad terms; they were, in fact, friendly allies. Strengthening this relationship further was something to be welcomed with open arms.

As expected, Ambassador Bernstorff’s face lit up immediately.

“Has this matter been fully discussed within the Imperial House? Can we proceed as soon as our side agrees?”

“Of course. His Majesty the Emperor has graciously accepted. As long as the Prussian side is willing, there should be no problem.”

“We are, of course, in favor. Ah, naturally, I do not have the authority to decide this myself, so I will consult His Majesty regarding his intentions immediately. However, neither His Majesty nor the royal advisors will refuse. We were already worried because the position of Crown Princess has been vacant for far too long.”

The Crown Prince of Prussia, Frederick, was already in his mid-thirties. Failing to even marry, let alone produce an heir, at that age was certainly a cause for national concern.

It wasn’t that the Prussian side hadn’t tried to find him a bride, but every time they tried to push for a marriage, a major incident would occur and scuttle the plans. Thus, the Crown Prince was on the verge of becoming an old bachelor.

Adelaide was well over twenty now, but since the potential husband was more than ten years older, the other side wasn’t in a position to be picky. Being in one’s twenties wasn’t exactly young, but it wasn’t an age where one would worry about her being unable to bear children.

“Once this marriage is finalized, the friendship between our two nations will deepen further. Speaking of which, how is Prime Minister Bismarck faring?”

“The Prime Minister is as healthy as ever. He will be very pleased to hear the proposal His Majesty has made.”

“My concern is how your Crown Prince will feel about this marriage. As a father, I naturally want my daughter to be loved by the man who will be her husband.”

“His Highness the Crown Prince is a brilliant man. He will naturally cherish and love the Princess. I guarantee it. The Prime Minister and the royal advisors will certainly emphasize this to His Highness, so please do not worry.”

“I understand. Since the Prime Minister and I are not strangers, please mention this to him, Mr. Ambassador. Ask him to persuade the Crown Prince well.”

Royal marriages are usually led by the Royal Family, but for someone of the Crown Prince’s stature, the consent of the Parliament or the Prime Minister was often required. Although it might be a formality, it was only natural for Prussia to prepare for the marriage under Bismarck’s leadership, given the significance.

Ambassador Bernstorff gave me his boldest assurance to leave it to him.

“The Prime Minister is someone who values the alliance with the British Empire above all else. He will surely prepare everything perfectly, so have no fear!”

“Understood. Then I shall look forward to a positive response.”

“Ah, by the way… is the Princess also positive about this marriage?”

“Certainly. Lately, there have been many voices in society worrying about when she will find a good man. When we spoke, she mentioned that she would have no complaints if it were the Crown Prince of Prussia.”

“Oh! That is wonderful to hear. Even if one were to search all of Europe, it would be hard to find a match for the Princess as distinguished as His Highness the Crown Prince.”

Looking only at the surface, this was a perfect union where no one lost. If Ambassador Bernstorff could frame it as a success he had brokered, it would add another line to his list of achievements in his final years, so his reaction was expected.

Bismarck, too, would have no reason to refuse a marriage that strengthened ties with the British Empire, especially with issues like the expansion into Asia or the situation with Austria looming.

The Crown Prince, who was currently doing things behind my back, might be pricked by his conscience and not know what to do, but Bismarck was unaware of his secret activities. If the Crown Prince hesitated, Bismarck would likely move Wilhelm himself to push the marriage forward.

How would the Crown Prince feel when he saw the Prime Minister, with whom he already had a poor relationship, trying to dictate even his marriage?

“I very much look forward to the day I meet Crown Prince Frederick in person. I hope these discussions proceed in a good direction.”

“Please trust me with this. I will return with good news within the week at the earliest.”

Unintentionally—no, with 100% intent—I was using Bismarck, but since it would work out in his favor as well, I told myself to think of it as a win-win. Bismarck was bound to clash with Frederick anyway once the latter became King, so imagine the headache that would save him.

So, if I stepped on the Crown Prince firmly now, wouldn’t it make things much easier for Bismarck’s political career later?

In a way, I was practically helping Bismarck, so I almost felt I deserved a word of thanks.

A reliable diplomacy that meticulously looks after its collaborators in other nations, not just its own. This was the after-sales service of the British Empire.

Of course, the service would come with a bill, but nothing in this world is truly free.

Chapter 403: Engagement (2)

Just as Ambassador Bernstorff had predicted, the Prussian royal family was in a celebratory mood upon receiving the proposal from the British Empire.

They had been worried about their Crown Prince, who was already in his mid-thirties, and had been anxious to see him married as soon as possible. Now, the British Empire itself had taken the initiative to make an offer.

In truth, King Wilhelm himself had not married until he was thirty-three, so he hadn’t been one to nag or pressure his son. However, as a King, he couldn’t help but hope that the Crown Prince would produce an heir sooner rather than later.

If he were still young, it might be different, but Wilhelm was now an old man over seventy, and his patience was reaching its limit. Thus, he could not understand his son’s lukewarm reaction to such a golden opportunity.

“What? So you’re saying you’re going to reject this proposal now?”

“It is not a rejection, Father. I simply wish to consider the matter more carefully.”

“Carefully? To hell with your care! If you’re ‘careful’ one more time, you’ll be having your first wedding at fifty, you brat!”

As the King’s voice rose in a roar, Bismarck, who was standing nearby, offered a quiet word of caution.

“Your Majesty, please mind your language a little.”

“Mind my language? You listen to this too, Bismarck! This crazy boy still doesn’t understand his own position. Do you think you’ll ever get another chance for a marriage as blessed as this if you miss it? Exactly what is the problem that makes you refuse? Is it her age? I heard she is nearly twelve years younger than you!”

“That is not it. A gap of twelve years is no issue at all…”

“Then is it her appearance? Even in photos, she is beautiful. The diplomats who have been to London say all the Princes and Princesses of the British Empire are exceptionally handsome and fair. What on earth do you find unsatisfactory?”

“It’s just that… marriage is about choosing a partner for life. I do not wish to be pushed into this.”

In truth, Frederick was feeling incredibly flustered at this moment.

He was in the middle of a campaign to target the immorality of the British Imperial House, oust the Prime Minister who had been incompetence’s puppet for the British, and strengthen the royal authority. This proposal was like a bolt from the blue.

The Crown Prince himself had no intention of cutting ties with the British Empire entirely. Rather, he wanted to redefine the balance of power by diminishing Britain’s standing, instead of being dragged along by a British-centric diplomacy as they were now.

His grand plan was just about to bear fruit, and then suddenly—a marriage?

Furthermore, he had already summoned Chairman James from the South to Berlin. The timing couldn’t be more tangled.

However, using such political reasons as an excuse to delay a marriage proposal was out of the question, so Frederick scrambled to come up with another justification.

“I understand that you want to take your time, but neither you nor the other party are at an age where you can afford to be so leisurely about a wedding. At the very least, you must give an answer quickly.”

“No… what I mean is…”

“His Majesty is correct, Your Highness. This marriage will be of immense benefit to the national interest, and it is by no means a bad arrangement for you personally. The prestige of the British Imperial House grows day by day, and it is a well-known fact that the Emperor and Empress adore their children dearly,” Bismarck added, subtly expressing his opinion.

Frederick could barely suppress his rising anger.

Look at that.

This country was supposed to belong to the King, and yet here was the Prime Minister, meddling in a royal marriage.

While it was perfectly normal for him to offer an opinion, in the eyes of the Crown Prince—who already disliked Bismarck—every action the man took seemed offensive.

If this marriage were to happen, the Royal Family wouldn’t be the only ones to benefit. The Prime Minister, who already had established ties with the British Empire, would surely see his influence grow as well. Anyone could see that Bismarck was planning to use this marriage to solidify his own status.

Yet, his father seemed either oblivious or complicit, taking the Prime Minister’s side. It was enough to drive Frederick mad.

However, since the King, the Prime Minister, and even the royal advisors were in agreement, continuing to refuse was out of the question. Without a clear reason, he might be subjected to unnecessary suspicion if he kept saying no.

Therefore, he had to pretend to accept while buying time.

“I am not rejecting the marriage outright. However, at the very least, I would like to see the face of my potential bride and speak with her first.”

“Yes, that much is reasonable. Now let’s see… we can’t exactly tell them to come to Berlin, so how should we arrange a meeting?”

“Your Majesty, the agreements regarding the Philippines and the Qing Empire are not yet fully finalized. I will take this opportunity to go and settle them myself. It would make for a fine picture if the Crown Prince were to accompany me,” Bismarck suggested.

“That sounds good. Then, Frederick, go and have a proper conversation. If you meet her and truly feel it’s not right, I will listen to your concerns. But at the very least, talk to her.”

“I understand.”

Frederick felt a chill of disgust at Bismarck’s attempt to make himself look good even in this situation, but he told himself that the days Bismarck could act so arrogantly were numbered.

Soon, the British Empire would be in a position where they would have to beg Prussia for forgiveness. When that happened, he would personally dismiss Bismarck and correct the messy power structure of Prussia.

Since it’s come to this, I should tell James to come to London instead of Berlin.

He was heading to London unexpectedly, but on second thought, this wasn’t such a bad turn of events. If the meeting took place in the capital of the British Empire, no one would find it strange if he met Chairman James.

If he were in London anyway, wouldn’t it be perfectly natural for him to meet the world’s wealthiest man to discuss economic matters?

Since it had come to this, he decided he would settle the matter decisively during this trip to London.

He felt a bit sorry for the woman he hadn’t yet met, but it couldn’t be helped. For the greater cause, she would have to be sacrificed a little.

October 1868.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Frederick Wilhelm Nikolaus Karl.”

They were in a luxurious drawing room at Buckingham Palace.

Normally, such a process would begin with letters and slowly progress to meeting at royal events or banquets, but this meeting had skipped several steps and proceeded rapidly.

Crown Prince Frederick maintained a gentlemanly smile and attitude from their first meeting, and Adelaide, too, did not lose her elegant and dignified posture. To outsiders, the two appeared to be a perfectly matched pair.

“How do you find London? I’ve heard Berlin is also a great city, but the atmosphere must be quite different from London, is it not?”

“Berlin is not as large a metropolis as London, but it is a pleasant place to live. If you were to visit Berlin, I would ensure your stay is so comfortable that you wouldn’t feel the slightest inconvenience. You need not worry.”

“Oh, how kind of you. Knowing the Crown Prince speaks so thoughtfully makes me feel quite reassured.”

It was a pretense-filled conversation between two people; one had no intention of taking her away, and the other had no desire to follow. Nevertheless, because the visual image they presented was so ideal, the smiles never left the faces of the onlookers observing the meeting.

“What sort of hobbies do you usually enjoy in your spare time, Princess?”

“I spend my time tasting wines or admiring jewelry and dresses. I also enjoy studying people’s psychology.”

“Studying psychology? That is quite novel. Do you analyze things like human joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure, or perhaps the desire for power?”

“No, my father is the expert in those areas. I am interested in something a bit different. For example, I have a small curiosity about the criteria used to choose the buttons on Your Highness’s shirt or the pocket watch you are holding. Do you choose your own accessories? Or do you mostly wear what is chosen for you?”

“That is the first time I have been asked such a question. For my clothing or medals, my own opinion carries little weight. However, I do tend to choose things like the watch you mentioned myself. As for the criteria… Well, it’s hard to explain, as I didn’t consciously choose it based on a specific standard.”

Frederick laughed awkwardly at the unexpected topic, but from the moment he had sat down, Adelaide had already finished scanning him from head to toe.

She looked at the watch Frederick was holding with a casual gaze and said, “Still, you have excellent taste. An A. Lange & Söhne pocket watch. The three-quarter plate they released recently is a very charming piece.”

“You know it well. I heard it’s a product that has just started gaining a reputation. I suspect that in the future, it will become an item that won’t be easy to obtain even if one has the money.”

“I heard it took twenty years just to develop that plate. As you say, in ten years, its fame will likely have grown so much that even the wealthiest magnates won’t be able to acquire one easily.”

I put so much effort into seducing the founder’s sons to acquire that company; of course it has to be a hit.

Still, seeing that it was already producing goods high enough in quality for the Crown Prince of Prussia to show off with pride made her feel that the investment was well worth it.

Following that, Adelaide offered detailed praise for the quality of Frederick’s accessories, clothing, and even his shoes, complimenting his discerning eye.

Since this was a rather unique experience, curiosity began to replace the forced smile on Frederick’s face.

“I have met many people who are well-versed in jewelry and accessories, but I have never met someone with such professional knowledge. You must be very interested in these things.”

“It’s a small hobby of mine. And one can tell a bit about a person’s personality by looking at their tastes.”

“That is an interesting thought. Then, could you tell me what kind of personality my tastes suggest?”

“If I go into too much detail, it will be a long and tedious story, so to put it simply: you seem to value freedom and pursue practicality. Of course, this isn’t based on certain evidence, so you may take it with a grain of salt.”

In addition to this, Adelaide spoke entertainingly about various subjects—the cultures and social landscapes of different countries, and topics Frederick had never even heard of.

Though his resentment toward the Prime Minister was great, the Crown Prince, who had received a liberal education and was naturally a benevolent man, felt a significant amount of curiosity toward Adelaide.

Of course, more than eighty percent of that curiosity was due to her beautiful appearance. But what man wouldn’t be interested when such a beautiful woman displayed far more knowledge than expected and expressed her favor toward him?

“Princess, do you have any desire to visit Prussia?”

“Of course. I would love to go if the opportunity arises.”

Adelaide meant that in a completely different sense, but Frederick took it as a sign of goodwill toward him. To his ears, it sounded like she was open to the idea of following him to live as the Crown Princess and eventually the Queen of Prussia.

Of course, he was not a man to fail his great mission because he was distracted by a woman, so he took a breath and steadied his wavering heart.

Still, once I’ve achieved my goals, perhaps I could proceed with the marriage proposal later, he thought, leaving that possibility in a corner of his mind.

Frederick, of course, had no way of knowing that the woman sitting across from him, smiling with apparent affection, had a mind full of completely different thoughts.

I think I’ve got a handle on the Prussian Royal Family’s tastes. Both the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister—as expected of a country with deep-rooted militaristic culture—they want things to look practical first. Practical yet stylish, that is… I was right to come here in person. Should I give him a gift next time to see his reaction?

She had come here because of a deal with her father, but meeting him in person provided so much material to analyze that the time was proving more rewarding than expected.

While she was wondering what kind of item might truly capture the Crown Prince’s heart, her gaze suddenly fell upon her father in the garden below, deep in conversation with Bismarck.

Once this business was concluded, her mother’s nagging would cease, and she would be able to grow her business even further. For her, it was a situation where she could ask for nothing more.

Clearly, she was acting for her own best interest, yet she couldn’t help but feel that the person who would end up laughing the loudest would be her father.

But since she wasn’t losing out, what did it matter?

It was fun and rewarding, so she decided she might as well dance to her father’s tune as much as he wished.

As she gracefully raised her teacup, the smile on her face grew deeper with every passing moment.

Chapter 404: Betrothal (3)

I personally considered myself a person without prejudices.

That was likely because I had lived in the modern era as well as the 19th century, and had lived in Asia, Europe, and America.

Based on the experiences I had built up, the places where people lived were mostly similar.

However, it was certain that every country had a dominant culture, and this culture influenced the larger framework of society.

This is because humans are beings whose behavioral patterns change significantly depending on what environment they were exposed to and what stories they heard from a young age.

For instance, consider someone raised in a culture where using an umbrella is considered something only low-tier men do unless it’s a torrential downpour.

On the other hand, someone raised in a culture where people simply use umbrellas whenever it rains will naturally act differently even in the same weather.

In that sense, the people of Prussia certainly had many differences from those in the British Empire.

This is a completely separate story from whether someone is good or bad, lacks character, or is kind.

“It has been a while since I last visited, and London has changed tremendously.”

“Is that so? I hadn’t particularly noticed. Doesn’t the air seem as bad as ever, and the city as bustling as always?”

“Isn’t that proof of a developing city? For instance, the underground railway that was ambitiously opened when I last visited is now running right here in front of us at Westminster. It’s truly remarkable.”

“Ah, that would certainly be a sight to behold for people from other countries. We won’t stop at central London; in another ten years, the lines will expand to the suburbs. Eventually, there won’t be a place in London you can’t reach by taking that underground train.”

“It is innovative. Unlike surface railways, it produces less noise and isn’t as loud. Most importantly, since it can run much more frequently, the range of people’s mobility will become incomparably wider.”

Bismarck groaned with envy as he looked at the map of the London Underground lines currently being expanded.

Several years ago, when the Metropolitan Railway opened as the world’s first underground railway, the British Empire realized the immense business potential of such a system.

At first, the lines weren’t that complex and didn’t cover a vast distance, but they were so crowded that nearly 30,000 people used them in a single day.

On top of this, with the opening of the District Line in addition to the Metropolitan, the dual pillars of the inner and outer circle lines were completed.

I don’t know how it went in the original history, but now, because I exercised control over both companies through the James Group, the merger was completed after construction without any issues.

Thanks to that, the number of daily passengers on the London Underground had already grown beyond comparison to when it was first built.

“Improved transportation doesn’t just mean people are more comfortable. It means workers can be sent to factories more easily, and they can move to factories in other regions from a distance, allowing for much broader urban planning. Factories and companies will also feel much less burdened when selecting locations. It truly is an innovative means of transport.”

“Exactly. You’ve listed the advantages quite clearly. Why doesn’t Prussia try it as well, then?”

“If it were possible just by wanting it, I would have already started digging. Even at a generous estimate, it’s impossible for at least twenty years. While we can build urban railways on the surface now, underground is still out of reach. For the time being, we intend to be satisfied with surface railways.”

As expected of a Prime Minister obsessed with practicality, even after a long time, the topics that come up are all along those lines.

“By the way, how does Ambassador Bernstorff appear to Your Majesty? I was a bit worried since he is older and used to be a minister, but he seems to be adjusting well.”

“He is adjusting well, as you said. He is easy to talk to, capable, and I have no complaints. Didn’t this marriage talk also come to fruition because he worked hard to bridge the gap?”

“That is something anyone with ears to hear Your Majesty’s words and a mouth to relay them could have done, so it’s not a point of consideration. However, I was a bit surprised. I didn’t think Your Majesty had any intention of marrying off Princess Adelaide.”

“Nonsense. If I really felt that way, I’d probably be dead at Victoria’s hands by now.”

To think even the Prime Minister of Prussia believes such baseless rumors. The ancient sages were right when they said that words have no wings, yet they fly a thousand miles.

Still, if I’ve gained the image of a doting father who’s crazy about his daughter, there’s no reason not to use it.

I perfectly embodied the image of a foolishly devoted father losing sleep over his daughter and checked my expression in a mirror.

Surprisingly, my face was no different from usual. Hmm, I suppose that means my acting is just that natural.

“Anyway, since it’s just the two of us, let’s talk. How is your Crown Prince reacting to this marriage?”

“Naturally, he is in full support…”

“Ah, let’s not act like amateurs. Since we both have eyes to see and ears to hear, let’s speak frankly about what we’re curious about.”

“…Even if I am honest, there is no guarantee that Your Majesty will tell the truth, is there?”

“Now, what kind of person do you take me for to make such a slanderous remark! I have never told you a lie.”

“Haven’t there been many times when you simply didn’t tell me the truth?”

Well, that much was true.

I could count on one hand the number of times I’d told an outright lie, but the instances of me withholding the truth were countless.

This is why a quick-witted Prime Minister like you is difficult to exploit.

“Ha, this is truly frustrating. Who would want to ruin something related to their daughter? If you can’t trust me, let’s make a promise. I can swear that I have absolutely no intention of harming you, Prime Minister Bismarck, through this matter. So, why don’t we cooperate without trying to read each other’s minds?”

“Are you serious?”

“Of course, of course. I can swear it in the name of God.”

If anything, I’m trying to help them, and it makes me sad when such noble intentions aren’t recognized and people are uncooperative.

The Iron Chancellor stared at me with a strange gaze for a moment, then lightly nodded and spoke.

“I suppose you would be very serious this time, as Princess Adelaide’s marriage is at stake. My apologies, I failed to fully grasp Your Majesty’s intentions. But why did Your Majesty consider the Crown Prince as a potential son-in-law?”

“That’s because there are few people who currently satisfy both the age and background requirements to be her groom, don’t you think? To be honest, it wasn’t me who first picked the Crown Prince, but the Emperor.”

“Ah, I see. Indeed, looking at the conditions alone, they are a very well-matched pair. From what the Ambassador told me, it seems Your Majesty didn’t even consider the possibility of us refusing from the start.”

“Because there was no reason for you or the Royal Family to refuse. However, what I want to know is the Crown Prince’s heart. After the marriage, my daughter will have to live in Prussia for the rest of her life. How sorrowful and difficult will it be if she isn’t loved by her husband, who will be her closest companion? If there’s any sign of that, I’m prepared to call off this marriage, though I’d feel ashamed to do so.”

Arranged marriages aren’t always unhappy.

In fact, for royalty and nobility of the past, arranged marriages were the norm, and within them, there were more people who shared love and maintained harmonious families than not.

However, there were also many cases where they never loved each other and continued unhappy marriages, and in such cases, it was usually the spouse from another country who suffered.

Even if it was an era where men had a bit more freedom of movement, there were cases where a husband’s actions were strictly restricted if he came as a consort.

For a father known to deeply love his daughter, showing this kind of attitude wouldn’t seem strange at all—in fact, it would look quite natural.

Sure enough, even Bismarck was nodding in agreement, saying he understood.

“At first, the Crown Prince seemed very cautious. To be honest, it didn’t seem like he was very keen on it, but that was before they actually met, so I think he was just being prudent.”

“Is it not that he’s trying to be rebellious because it looks like you’re leading the wedding arrangements, given that he’s not on the best terms with you?”

“…You even know about those circumstances. I suspect that might be part of it. The Crown Prince might think that my position will become even more secure if this marriage is successful.”

“I see. Then, Prime Minister, could you talk to the Crown Prince and subtly probe what he thinks of my daughter? It might not be much of a reward, but I’ll grant you a favor in return.”

“That is certainly possible. I am also someone who hopes this marriage goes well. I will ask him today and let you know tomorrow.”

According to my predictions, Crown Prince Frederick should be trying to delay this marriage or reject it quickly.

If he’s full of thoughts about stabbing me in the back, why would he want to go through with the wedding?

I thought about asking Adelaide as well, but since a third party’s perspective might be more objective than the individual involved, it was right to have Bismarck investigate first.

Determining everything completely might be difficult, but since he had come all the way to London himself, it would be easy to shake out whatever he was hiding inside.

I even bowed my head very slightly to Bismarck, asking for his help.

No matter how out of character I acted, it would be forgiven under the circumstances.

That was the heart of a parent thinking of their child.

It would be foolish not to marry into the Imperial House of the British Empire.

The Crown Prince couldn’t possibly be such a fool.

Bismarck returned to his quarters to meet Frederick with that certainty.

The one unsettling factor was, as Killian had said, that the Crown Prince disliked him. But surely a man in his mid-thirties wouldn’t ruin a matter of national importance for such a reason, even if a teenage boy might.

With a mix of confidence and anxiety, Bismarck sat down with the Crown Prince more carefully and politely than usual.

“How was your first meeting?”

“……”

“I am just returning from seeing His Majesty Killian, and he also desperately hopes this marriage talk proceeds well.”

“Is that so? Did he find me to his liking?”

“Of course. It is said that Her Majesty the Empress strongly recommended Your Highness as the most suitable match for the Princess from the beginning.”

He said Victoria recommended it, but since Victoria was also the Empress, it wasn’t a lie.

At Bismarck’s confirmation, Frederick stroked his beard, glanced around, and cleared his throat.

“Ahem, upon actually meeting her, she seemed both exceptionally beautiful and highly educated. She appeared to be someone more than capable of being the Princess of Prussia.”

“Is that so? Then why not push forward more actively? Since your heart is inclined that way, if her feelings are the same…”

“Ah, that shouldn’t be a problem. From what I saw, Princess Adelaide seemed to have a favorable impression of me. It might be a slight exaggeration to say it was love at first sight, but I think it was close to that.”

Bismarck blinked at his response, as Frederick arrogantly crossed his legs and sipped his milk tea with such confidence.

“Are you saying the Princess was infatuated with Your Highness? At the first meeting?”

“That’s what I’m saying.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Ah, it seems the Prime Minister doesn’t understand the hearts of women well. I suppose that’s possible. But people like me, who have received many favorable glances from women, can see it instinctively. ‘Ah, this woman is interested in me.’”

“……”

It wasn’t that Frederick had completely lost his mind.

This was because from their first meeting, Adelaide had observed Frederick’s gestures, his way of speaking, and even his minor accessories in great detail, giving him specific and clear impressions.

In Frederick’s long experience, women didn’t react like that unless they were truly interested in the subject.

Unless it was a businessman analyzing a client, hadn’t the two of them met as a man and a woman?

From anyone’s perspective, this could only be taken as an expression of the Princess’s interest in him.

“If what Your Highness says is true, then… I suppose we can consider this a settled matter.”

“Prime Minister, even so, it’s not good to rush too much. If it looks like we’re the ones desperately rushing in, won’t the initiative pass to the other side? We must make them want it more. Am I wrong?”

“Ah, yes. Well, that is…”

Since the Crown Prince’s attitude seemed so overflowing with confidence, Bismarck found himself nodding along, thinking it might be so.

Indeed, from a distance, the atmosphere between the two didn’t seem bad.

But still… was the Princess really that infatuated with the Crown Prince? Why?

The relationship between a man and a woman was truly a mystery, even when one thought they understood it.

Chapter 405: Engagement (4)

About three days after the secret meeting with Bismarck.

“Why don’t you try smiling instead of frowning that pretty face of yours? I heard you agreed to see him again tomorrow.”

“How much more can I relax my expression? Can’t you see this smile in full bloom like a flower?”

It was dinner at Buckingham Palace.

Normally, the family would gather in one place to chat, but today, Adelaide and I were talking privately, slightly removed from the others.

Victoria was looking after Alfred and the other children, and though she didn’t nag Adelaide, the girl’s face remained sullen.

Actually, it hadn’t been like this at first.

Even though it was a blind date destined to fail, she seemed to have found her own kind of amusement in it.

Victoria, unable to contain her curiosity, had asked for her initial impressions earlier, and Adelaide had shown a reaction that was clearly not negative.

Besides Victoria, many in London were curious about the outcome of her matchmaking.

In particular, those who didn’t know the truth of the situation were even more deeply invested, and her younger siblings were no exception.

Alfred, for instance, had been glancing over here repeatedly while talking to Victoria.

To her brother’s probing questions about whether his rambunctious older sister was finally getting married, Adelaide had maintained her composure with a twinkle in her eye.

That was, until just a moment ago.

“Isn’t the food especially delicious today? The person who grilled this steak personally spent seven years training in France and Italy and is sought after by all sorts of gourmets. Shall I send him to your next banquet as well?”

“Is there really a need for that? I feel like the Crown Prince would just fall deeper into his delusions. Wouldn’t he think I asked you for a skilled chef just because I wanted to look better in his eyes?”

“Well… he might think that, I suppose?”

“Phew. I mean, everyone is entitled to their own delusions, but still.”

I had my doubts, but my daughter’s reaction was exactly as expected.

Honestly, when Bismarck returned and said he thought Adelaide had fallen for Frederick, I wondered if the man had gone senile.

When she was little, she said she’d marry her father.

When she grew a bit older, someone as cool as her father.

And until recently, she insisted she’d only meet someone who could at least be compared to her father. So, who would she fall for?

I almost reflexively snapped back, asking if the Crown Prince suffered from a delusional disorder, but I suppressed it with superhuman patience.

Then, pretending to be happy, I asked why he felt that way, and his answer left me lightheaded.

“Ahem, still, if you think about it carefully, isn’t it an understandable misunderstanding? In a way, you could see it as him being as pure as a child.”

“If a man in his mid-thirties acts like a child, that’s a point against him. Don’t worry, I’ll play along as needed. I’m not young enough to let my annoyance show over something like this. Unlike some people, I am an adult.”

“Is that so? As expected of my daughter, not easily shaken by such trivial matters.”

“But even if I endure it and move on, it’s still absurd. What on earth did I do to make him think I’ve fallen for him…?”

Since she had analyzed him in such detail during their first meeting, he probably took that as a sign of interest.

Men who are confident in themselves generally assume that women are fond of them.

In fact, as the Crown Prince of Prussia, women would likely line up just to hold his hand, so it wasn’t strange for him to be a bit full of himself.

Besides, this marriage talk was first proposed by the British Empire.

“Adelaide, the truth is, when a man feels someone of your stature is treating him with such intimacy, his heart is bound to lean that way. So, he might be trying to save face by claiming you fell for him first, just to hide how moved he actually is.”

“But according to you, Father, he shouldn’t be serious about this marriage either, right? Prussia might be, but the Crown Prince especially.”

“I thought so too, but things are moving differently than expected.”

According to Bismarck, Crown Prince Frederick is willing to reciprocate if Adelaide shows even more proactive interest.

That’s why it didn’t make sense.

What on earth is that fellow thinking, accepting this situation? Is there more to the story that I don’t know?

The thought that the other side might have a hidden plan caused a slight tension to return to my relaxed mind.

“What if the marriage actually goes through all of a sudden? I really can’t go to Prussia.”

“Don’t worry. You won’t be going to Prussia.”

“…Then what should I do from now on? I should just keep closing the distance like I am now, right?”

“Yes. If he’s under an illusion, we can just take advantage of it. Of course, if you find it distasteful, you can keep a slight distance.”

At first, I thought of him as just a disposable pawn to be used and discarded, but Crown Prince Frederick wasn’t entirely without utility.

There were reports that his military talent was surprisingly exceptional, and if handled correctly, he was someone who could potentially perform useful roles in various places.

So, it seemed worth exploring ways to manage him more effectively.

Unintentionally, because he was under a grand delusion, the range of options available to us had widened significantly.

As long as I knew that Frederick’s goal was to push Bismarck aside and strengthen the royal authority, I was in an absolutely advantageous position and would never lose my leverage.

Then, it suddenly occurred to me that I hadn’t had many conversations like this with my children.

“Adelaide, Edward says his goal in life is to inherit this empire and protect and grow what he received from your mother and me. What about you?”

“Me? I’m the same. I’m going to grow what I received from you much larger than it is now. Do you want me to live a more ordinary and comfortable life, Father?”

“Naturally, I want you and all the other children to live happy lives. But I have no intention of defining what that happiness is, nor do I think I should.”

“My happiness is watching the businesses I’ve grown thrive day by day. Thanks to you, I’ve reached a position where no one can look down on me and I can do everything I want. How could ordinary kinds of happiness ever catch my eye?”

Not just Adelaide and Edward, but even my second son Alfred had been showing signs of that lately. It seems the intense desire to prove oneself is part of my genetic legacy.

Strictly speaking, I think I’ve had that temperament since my previous life.

Even if they just lived without squandering what they inherited, they could live in luxury for the rest of their lives while receiving the praise of everyone, yet they still desired more.

In a way, there was no clearer evidence of them being my children than that ambition, so their nature appeared all the more endearing to my eyes.

Exactly two hours after the royal dinner ended.

At a luxury mansion in London.

“It’s about time.”

“Yes, Chairman. Everything is ready.”

James put on a thick coat, pulled his hat down low, and stuffed a bundle of documents into his bag.

“Any surveillance outside?”

“None. However, showing too much caution might actually arouse suspicion, so I’ve only done a cursory check. I can’t be certain.”

“I see. It doesn’t matter. They won’t be able to run wild in London anyway, and even if there is surveillance, they won’t even be able to follow my tail here.”

After being told by the Prussians to change the meeting place to London, James immediately modified his plans and returned to the mansion he had been using.

He then informed them of his location and coordinated the detailed schedule for the meeting.

But before that, he needed to share what he had discovered so far and discuss future plans.

James left the house through a secret underground passage he had built into the mansion from the start, emerging from a secluded building two blocks away.

He had kept the gas lamps on until two hours ago before turning them off, so even if there were people watching the mansion, they would assume he had simply gone to sleep.

In the first place, they would think no one had ever left the mansion, so who would suspect this?

James board a carriage waiting at a distance with an attendant sent from the palace and entered Buckingham.

To ensure he wasn’t identified, he had two more carriages enter before and after him, so no one would be able to recognize him.

Whenever James visited the palace secretly rather than through official procedures, it was always like this, so he had never been caught by anyone until now.

Occasionally, he felt Killian was being excessively cautious, but he had always been that way since they were young.

He used to say his motto was to tap a stone bridge to check its sturdiness, then build a great bridge over it before crossing.

The question of why he’d bother tapping it if he was going to build a bridge anyway naturally followed, but Killian pathologically hated being followed.

In other words, in a way, this incident had touched Killian’s sore spot.

The person who committed the act probably didn’t know, but James could roughly guess why Killian was blowing this case up so much.

His plan was likely to make the incident as large as possible to root out and execute everyone involved.

Just by seeing how he wasn’t satisfied even after identifying Bakunin, the South, Frederick, and Prussia as the culprits, wasn’t the estimate clear?

Still, how should one put it…?

Guided to the drawing room with his hat pulled low, James walked to the sofa he used as a private seat and sat down with stiff movements.

“…”

“…”

It was awkward.

Even without anyone pointing it out, the atmosphere was incredibly awkward, and James took off his hat with a bitter smile.

“Ahem. Has everything been well in the meantime?”

“You haven’t been gone for that long; how could anything have happened?”

He had left with such a dramatic and poignant farewell here before, so to think he’d wind up back in London after all that.

As if he had expected it, Killian had already set out the same tea James had drunk that day on the table.

He was already feeling self-conscious, and now Killian was throwing it back at him like this?

“Your Majesty. To be honest, since I left after such a fresh farewell not long ago, I’m incredibly embarrassed right now. If I could, I would’ve sent a proxy or just a report instead of coming here in person.”

“I suppose so. You said you’d have no reason to come back to London, yet you returned like a ghost, didn’t you? I thought you were a salmon.”

“Rather than comforting a loyal subject who crossed the Atlantic twice with his old body for Your Majesty, you tease me like this. You will surely pay for your karma one day.”

“Who’s teasing? I’m just that glad to see you. I thought I wouldn’t see you for at least a few years, but here you are after only a few months. Don’t be like that; cheer up. And in a way, isn’t it a good thing you returned to London? Now you can witness the full conclusion of this incident before you retire.”

“That is true. Things are flowing more interestingly than I thought, so it’s also true that it would be a shame to miss such a spectacle.”

Tomorrow, he would likely face biological Frederick and talk to him directly, and he was actually looking forward to what absurd facts he might learn there.

“Then, shall we organize things? What else have you discovered since coming here from the South?”

“As Your Majesty likely expects, the true mastermind is not Crown Prince Frederick. Strictly speaking, he is at the level of the ‘waist,’ and we should assume there is someone else acting as the ‘head’.”

“What makes you think that?”

“The request money received for digging into Your Majesty’s background. Although the money was thoroughly laundered, since we’ve already caught the two tails—Bakunin and Frederick—it isn’t difficult to trace the relationships back. No matter how complex a maze is, finding the path is no problem if you know where the exit is. However, even with Pinkerton, MacFallen, and all the detective agencies in the British Empire mobilized, we failed to find any traces.”

“In other words, the source of the money wasn’t Frederick.”

Indeed, even if he was a Crown Prince and not a King, if he had moved such a large sum of money, traces would have inevitably been left through some channel.

The fact that it was completely clean was evidence that the money did not originate from Frederick’s side.

Then, there were only two potential suspects remaining.

“Russia or France, which is it?”

“I suspect Russia, about an eighty-to-twenty ratio. And tomorrow, regardless of which it is, it will become clear. However, even so, it might take a bit more time to draw out perfect evidence.”

“Well… things might turn out to be easier than expected.”

Perhaps some new information he didn’t know about had come in.

Killian let out a meaningful remark and slowly closed his eyes.

James, who had watched him since they were young even if others hadn’t, knew exactly what that expression meant.

This was definitely the expression he wore when he discovered a new toy.

They could have stayed out of trouble if they had just kept quiet, but why did they have to poke around in this man’s past?

James sincerely offered his condolences to the pathetic prey who probably wasn’t even aware they were already tightly bound in a spiderweb.

Chapter 406: Engagement (5)

Back when my physical age was in my twenties, I could handle ten tasks simultaneously and my brain would still be firing on all cylinders. Lately, however, there are many times when I feel my physical stamina isn’t what it used to be.

I’m not trying to complain already, but there were moments of sorrow when I couldn’t help but feel the decline in my endurance.

In the past, if I had a lot of work, I could pull two all-nighters and feel fine after a good day’s sleep. Now, if I stay up for two nights, it feels like I need three days of rest just to get my body back to normal.

The same has been true recently.

On the surface, I have to worry about Adelaide’s marriage prospects, look over reports coming in from Canada as usual, manage Imperial ceremonies, oversee the children’s education, and even keep an eye on Edward, who went to Asia. My head is spinning.

Since Frederick is making unexpected moves, I need to probe into that further, which means I should give James additional instructions…

“…Hey, hey! Are you already asleep?”

“Huh? What did you say?”

“Is this guy really that bold? He’s dozing off even while we’re handling a case like this. Holy shit, my heart is pounding so hard I’m checking my phone every thirty seconds.”

What kind of nonsense is this? Checking what?

Reflexively, I reached into my pocket to pull out my smartphone, then froze.

A smartphone? Did I have something like that on me now… wait? What is this sense of dissonance?

“Why are you acting so dazed? Does it not feel real yet? Well, I guess so. There’s 10 billion won on the line. If we pull this off, we never have to worry about money for the rest of our lives. Even just from my commission, imagine how much that is!”

“It’s not like this is going to be the last one, so why celebrate already?”

The guy smirking next to me was my partner—well, maybe not a partner, but an associate who handled my money laundering and took care of the grunt work.

By the way, I really do have some nerves of steel.

To think I was sleeping peacefully right before a massive 10-billion-won scam. They say ‘a great tree is known by its leaves,’ so am I truly destined to be the king of this industry?

A king. The word felt strangely familiar and rolled off the tongue perfectly. It seemed I was indeed meant to be a mogul.

The 10 billion was the same. It was a huge sum of money that ordinary people wouldn’t even dare to touch, but strangely, 10 billion felt quite trivial to me.

Perhaps it was because it was money that would soon be in my pocket anyway, or because I felt like I couldn’t really do anything grand with it.

At most, 10 billion won is just enough to put up a decent building with some loans. If I wanted to dig a canal with this, it wouldn’t even be a drop in the bucket.

But why the hell am I trying to dig a canal in the middle of a scam? I must be losing my mind from just waking up.

“Waaaaah! Hey, hey, look at this. It really came through. Those bastards actually deposited it! It’s all split into 100 million won each across 100 different accounts!”

“They probably thought it was safe because depositing into accounts leaves a record. Simpletons.”

“Then I’m getting to work on this immediately and taking my cut. What’s the plan for the next job?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t thought of anything specific yet. As usual, we’ll target people who won’t even notice they’re being fleeced.”

“But it can’t stay unnoticed forever. The more prey we devour, the more exposure and threats we’ll face without even realizing it.”

Is there any idiot in the world who doesn’t know that?

Naturally, people who suffer losses aren’t just going to let it slide; they’re bound to investigate exactly how things went wrong.

If you’re moving behind the scenes like this, annoying flies are inevitably going to swarm.

“I have to be careful. Even if I rob Person A, Person B or C nearby might get caught in the crossfire and hold a grudge against me.”

“True. But what if something like that actually happens? What will you do?”

“I’d have to consider several contingencies. I definitely need to prepare in advance. Above all, I must never let my guard down to avoid being stabbed in the back. And I must always keep in mind that I could fall from being the predator to the prey…”

As I continued speaking, I paused for a moment because of the dissonance I had been feeling for a while.

What is this intense déjà vu swirling in my head even as I speak?

Had I experienced this before?

I turned my head toward the man who had been listening to my grand speech.

“Come to think of it, if you hadn’t leaked my information to those bastards, I wouldn’t have died like that… wait?”

My past associate, the one who had sold my information in a moment of error. Like a scene from a horror movie, he slowly turned his head toward me.

“I guess you know well since you’ve already died like that once?”

With a mechanical creak, his mouth opened grotesquely. He suddenly transformed into a zombie and lunged at me.

“Holy shiiiit! Get away! Argh!”

“Your—Your Majesty! Are you alright?”

“Ugh… what kind of stupid nightmare is this… dammit.”

Since leaving Joseon, I rarely had these kinds of dreams. What kind of nonsense was this all of a sudden?

It wasn’t even a third-rate horror movie, but for the person next to me to suddenly turn into a zombie and attack… what an absurd nightmare.

I rubbed my eyes as I took in the cluttered sight of tea sets, whiskey, and wine glasses before me.

I poured some water into my whiskey glass and gulped it down. Only then did the current situation start to register.

I must have fallen asleep in my chair after having a bit too much to drink while talking with James yesterday.

To have such a shitty nightmare in that short moment… I hope this isn’t another sign of aging.

“This is the first time I’ve seen Your Majesty have a nightmare. Or have you been having them often since moving into the palace?”

“No way. That was the most idiotic nightmare I’ve ever had in my life.”

“What was it about for you to say that?”

“You wouldn’t understand even if I told you.”

If I told him that I had dreamed of my previous life and that the guy in it suddenly turned into a zombie and bit my neck, who would believe me?

Still, as I regained my composure with a glass of water, the context began to make sense.

Why did I die in my previous life in the first place?

It was exactly as it had happened in the dream; my identity was exposed through someone’s betrayal in a situation I had never anticipated.

I had dozed off while discussing how to weed out the ‘impurities’ that might be clinging to my back, so it wasn’t surprising I had such a dream.

As for the zombie jumping out… let’s interpret it as a sign that those who stab me in the back can change their faces and drive a blade into me just as quickly.

However, I have no intention of letting it go so easily this time.

I will thoroughly strip them down, right to their souls, and grind them to dust.

If I’m still having these nightmares well into my forties in this era, it means those memories must remain quite a trauma in my subconscious.

Thinking that I can use this opportunity to completely shake off the nightmares of the past makes me feel even more motivated.

Ah, but having it come up in a dream made me miss smartphones after I’d managed to forget about them.

If I only had that, so many things in this world would be easier.

James slipped out of Buckingham Palace just as secretly as he had entered and headed to the appointed location the very next day.

As expected, the man who met him was Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia.

“Seeing as you don’t look surprised at all, you must have expected this.”

“In times like these, if the meeting place changes from Prussia to London, I’d be a fool not to know. In fact, if I had acted surprised, wouldn’t Your Highness have been disappointed?”

“Indeed. You are correct. If one is to be our partner, they should possess at least that much wit and ability.”

“I have brought all the data Your Highness requested. However, there is one thing. As Your Highness said, if we are to be comrades, shouldn’t I at least know how the plan is progressing?”

The information he was handing over was fake, with crucial parts manipulated.

However, no one but the parties involved could know that. Unless one traveled between the North, Canada, and London to piece the puzzle together bit by bit, it was nearly impossible to tell what was wrong.

It was only natural that a satisfied smile spread across Frederick’s face as he quickly scanned the documents James had brought.

“Yes, yes. Since you are handing over such data, of course I should trust you. You are as capable as they say. Did you say your reason for opposing the Imperial House is to prevent the Anti-Monopoly Act from passing?”

“Yes. And in addition, I would be most grateful if you could provide some conveniences when our business expands into Prussia.”

“I am a bit hesitant about British Empire capital saturating Prussia, but I will consider it based on your sincerity. Looking at your skills, I suspect you could dig up more of the British Imperial House’s weaknesses. Is there anything else?”

“There might be, and there might not be. However, as Your Highness’s secret comrade, I also have things I am curious about. Are you the ultimate decision-maker of this organization? And I wish to know the specific goals of our comrades.”

Bakunin, Frederick, and the other mastermind presumed to be hiding behind them.

Even if they had gathered to attack the British Imperial House, their ultimate destinations were bound to be different.

James had already provided a rational motive that anyone would believe and had given them information, so he was entitled to boldly ask for their goals.

Frederick didn’t show any particular pushback, but he wasn’t so reckless as to reveal everything immediately.

“Well, we aren’t close enough for such a frank conversation yet, and I’m not in a position to speak on it, so it’s difficult for me to say. However, I can assure you that everyone has reasons as desperate as yours. You can trust that much.”

“I see. I understand. However, since it’s impossible to fully trust someone I haven’t even seen, I will communicate and deliver information only through Your Highness or MP Bakunin for the time being. I hope you understand.”

“Of course.”

Who in the world would refuse a person who wasn’t saying they wouldn’t give information, but rather that they would give it only to them?

Watching the satisfied Frederick, James began to cast out the fishing line to hook his opponent.

“By the way, Your Highness. I need to know your moves so I can keep pace with you. I assume you plan to scuttle the wedding midway through?”

“I was going to do that initially… but I’ve been wondering if there’s a reason to.”

“If you’re going to turn the British Imperial House into a puppet regime, there would be no reason to take their eldest daughter as a wife, would there?”

“Even so, isn’t the British Empire the world’s strongest power? I was thinking it might not be a bad idea to go through with the marriage in the sense of placing them under a massive debt. What do you think?”

Is he being serious, or is this some sophistry to test me?

Logically, it made no sense to take the eldest daughter of the house you were trying to betray as a wife.

Or was it? If he had those kinds of tastes, perhaps it was possible.

“Ahem, I know it sounds strange. But I intend to proceed with the marriage, so keep that in mind. I have my reasons for doing this.”

“…Ah, yes. I understand. I will proceed with that in mind. By any chance, Your Highness, do you have any connections in Russia?”

“Hmm? Russia? Why do you ask?”

“I recently captured evidence that the British Imperial House was involved in some shady dealings, but I need to contact high-level Russian officials to confirm it. I need to judge whether the information I’ve obtained is true or not, but we haven’t invested much in the Russian side yet…”

At James’s question, Frederick tapped on the desk for a moment, then clicked his tongue lightly.

“I can connect you with Russia, so speak through me. That should be fine, right?”

“Yes. But… this is such a sensitive matter that even Your Highness will need to be extremely cautious.”

“Is that so? Well, if it’s an issue as big as the American Civil War, I suppose so… It’s fine, so tell me.”

“There is intelligence that His Majesty Killian was involved in the war in the Crimean Peninsula, which triggered the decline of Russia’s national power. However… there is also someone in Russia who was greatly influenced by this: the current Emperor, His Majesty Alexander II. To be precise, the current Emperor of Russia was unwittingly used by His Majesty Killian.

But if this is made public, it could be a fatal blow to the Russian Imperial House as well, so they will do their best to hide it.”

Originally, such temporary organizations operated on strict profit and loss, not trust.

Even the slightest suspicion or greed could crack the gears that had been turning together.

At the mention of holding a weakness over the Russian Imperial House as well as the British, a flicker of conflict passed over Frederick’s face.

Yes. As I thought.

The reason he hesitated for even a second when they weren’t even official allies was obvious.

Alexander II of Russia.

—No matter how much care you take not to get caught, your identity can be revealed in an instant through the mistakes of those around you.

As Killian had habitually said, those who do dirty work must always pay more attention to those around them.

Just like them.

Chapter 407: Engagement (6)

The Crimean War was a turning point that decided the fate of Europe.

Before that great war broke out, the British Empire was the undisputed leader of Europe, but most people judged Russia to be its equal.

A runner-up so close to the top spot that the gap was negligible.

That was the position of the Russian Empire, and some even believed that Russia would have the upper hand if a war actually occurred.

While it was true that the British Empire’s navy was superior, Russia would never dream of attempting to occupy Britain itself.

Even if major ports and coastal cities were likely to fall into British hands, the Russian army was widely evaluated as being on par with the British Empire’s forces.

Furthermore, Russia’s major cities were protected by frozen seas in the winter, preventing the enemy’s navy from entering easily. Meanwhile, Russia could threaten the route to India—the British Empire’s Achilles’ heel.

With so many variables, debates over who would win or lose if the two fought were endless, and a clear conclusion was rarely reached.

However, it was certain that Russia was undeniably stronger than any other nation besides the British Empire.

Add to this the prestige of being the nation that defeated Napoleon, and no one doubted Russia’s might.

Of course, Russia was strong.

Even during the war, their military power was not lacking for one considered the second strongest in Europe.

However, the illusion of being a rival to the British Empire was brutally stripped away. After suffering a disastrous defeat even in the diplomatic arena, Russia tumbled down to the very bottom.

The competition for the number two spot behind the British Empire passed to France and Prussia, and both nations now considered themselves stronger than Russia.

Crown Prince Frederick inwardly thought so as well.

Still, there was a saying that even a wealthy man who goes bankrupt lasts for three generations.

Moreover, Russia was currently recovering its national strength quite successfully under the leadership of its new Tsar.

Though it might not be the case now, in ten years, Russia might regain its former power.

Since Prussia would not be standing still either, they likely wouldn’t become weaker than Russia, but the problem was Prussia’s geopolitical position.

For Prussia, which had to deal with France and Russia simultaneously, it was incredibly irritating for both to be strong powers.

No matter how much of an ally France currently was, Prussia and France were traditionally in a difficult relationship.

In the long run, the Austrian issue had to be resolved as well; dealing with France alone was one thing, but if Russia intervened, the situation would become far too complicated.

This future was precisely why Frederick was cooperating with Alexander II.

However, the sweet bait James had just cast made Frederick hesitate.

‘If I play this right, can I hold a weakness over the Russian Imperial House as well as the British Imperial House?’

According to James, the main reason the Crimean War broke out—and more importantly, the reason for the crushing defeat—was the incompetence of the Imperial House.

Of course, even if this was revealed, it wouldn’t be as fatal a poison as a scandal involving the British Imperial House, but it would certainly diminish the Tsar’s authority immensely.

Russia might look peaceful now, but it was said that groans of pain were emerging from all corners of society due to rapid industrialization.

At the right moment, leaking rumors that could shake the authority of the Imperial House would make destabilizing Russia child’s play.

“I see. Just because we are partners doesn’t mean I have an obligation to cover up all your flaws.”

The more cards one had to play, the better.

He wouldn’t even have to reveal it directly; he might be able to use it as leverage for cooperation later.

When competing for initiative with Austria, if Russia showed signs of interfering, would there be an easier way to shut their mouths than this?

“Just in case, as a form of insurance, this is worth digging into.”

Frederick decided to take this opportunity and accept James’s proposal.

However, since there was a risk of it turning into a muckraking battle later, he felt the need to prepare for that as well.

“James, there is something I must tell you… this must remain a secret between the two of us.”

“Yes, of course, Your Highness.”

“If this leaks out, you will not be safe either. This is not a threat, but an indication of how grave the matter is.”

“Your Highness, I am a British citizen who has investigated the weaknesses of the British Imperial House and handed them over to another party. If you wished to bury me, you would only need to leak that fact. There is no reason for you to take direct action.”

“True. That is why I trust you.”

When doing shady work, there is no word more meaningless than ‘trust.’

If they were people overflowing with trust, they wouldn’t have been doing this in the first place.

The best way to ensure there are no traitors is to put a leash on each other so that betrayal is impossible.

Creating a situation where betrayal means dying together was the only way to avoid being stabbed in the back.

In that sense, Frederick could trust James, just as James said.

If Frederick so chose, James would become the worst traitor in the history of the British Empire.

“I said earlier it was difficult for me to say, but in fact, one of our partners is the current Tsar of Russia, Alexander II. Therefore, they might not want that information of yours to be made public.”

“…Was that so? I had expected as much, but hearing Your Highness confirm it makes it clear. Then, should I dispose of this information?”

“No. Give it to me. Keep it a secret from the others.”

“By that, you mean…”

“Instead, I will grant the request you made earlier. I will provide the maximum possible convenience for your companies to enter Prussia. Does that suffice?”

Anyone quick-witted would understand what kind of offer this was.

James stroked his chin for a moment, looked at Frederick, and then nodded with a peculiar smile.

“Understood. Then I will hand over the information with additional details regarding Russia. By the way, Your Highness, wouldn’t it be better to start distancing yourself from Russia?”

“…Hmm? What do you mean by that?”

“It means that if Your Highness intends to use this information as a weapon to pressure the Russian Imperial House, you shouldn’t be in a relationship where you share weaknesses as you do now.”

“That is true.”

As expected, a man who became the world’s wealthiest man by his own efforts was different.

Tell him one thing, and he understands two, thinking of countermeasures immediately.

“You must create an environment where it doesn’t matter if Russia later reveals Your Highness did this. To do that, we should start laying the groundwork now, shouldn’t we?”

“You’re right. However, for Prussia, we need to maintain a friendly relationship with Russia. That’s why we’re improving relations like this. What I want is to secure a weapon in advance that can be used in an emergency. You understand that, right?”

“Of course. However, in the current setup, isn’t Your Highness leading everything? There’s no need for Your Highness to be so exposed on the front lines.”

“It can’t be helped. The investigation was conducted by the South, and the funding was provided by Russia, so I have no choice but to handle the rest.”

“In any case, I have done all the practically useful investigation, and I can provide more than enough funding. In my opinion, to reduce our risk, it might be better to arrange things so that this matter appears to have been carried out under Russia’s responsibility.”

He was suggesting that they should step back and put Alexander II at the forefront.

As long as this was possible, there was no reason to oppose it.

“Then, since I will be the only one holding their weakness, does that mean I won’t take any damage even if an exposé occurs?”

“Yes. We must make it so. However, to do that, we must erase all traces of Your Highness from this matter. And we will need to grease some palms in the South as well. If you wish, I can help you with that. Only, for that to happen, I need to grasp every single detail of how this affair has proceeded so far. If you provide me with that, I will take responsibility and use all my resources to erase your traces.”

“I could ask for nothing more, but… why are you going to such lengths?”

“The reason is obvious. First of all, the South is disqualified for being a den of Reds. We only associated for a common goal, but they are fundamentally different from me, and I have no desire to be mixed up with them.”

As a Crown Prince who knew how much capitalists loathed communists, his words didn’t sound strange at all.

“Then what about Russia? Just because you are a British citizen?”

“Yes. It is because I am a British citizen.”

“That sounds a bit strange. If you are a British citizen, isn’t it odd that you’re trying to backstab the Imperial House everyone respects, no matter how much you hate the Anti-Monopoly Act?”

“Ah, you seem to have misunderstood me. I am not talking about patriotism. Do you know how much I have benefited in my business from the label of being a businessman from the world’s strongest power, the British Empire? I do not want that to be shaken. Therefore, I do not want to see Russia grow. Russia’s growth is not good for me either.”

“So that was the reason. You are so blatant and honest that it actually makes you more trustworthy.”

Frederick also had no intention of ruining Prussia’s relationship with the British Empire, so he had no reason to refuse James’s proposal.

James was likely making this offer because he knew that precisely.

“Fine. Then we shall do as you suggest. However, I also need to know in advance how we will proceed, so I would appreciate it if you could share the detailed plan with me. Is that possible?”

“Naturally. Then, I would be grateful if Your Highness would provide the materials I requested.”

Since their relationship was not built on deep friendship, they felt no hesitation in backstabbing their partner.

Ultimately, James returned with detailed circumstances showing how deeply Alexander II was involved, provided by Frederick himself.

For Frederick, who was now able to attack both the British Empire and Russia simultaneously based on this, it was the best possible environment he could have hoped for.

‘Receive an apology from the British Empire, dismiss Bismarck, and by embracing Princess Adelaide, I can put the British Empire in my debt. They’ll think Russia was behind everything, so they’ll fight Russia tooth and nail. Good, good. This is definitely the best path.’

Frederick, intoxicated by the feeling that the world was revolving around him, skimmed through the materials James had left behind.

“Let’s see. So, according to this, Killian set a trap in preparation for this war long before the conflict with Russia even broke out. And he pretended to boost France’s ego by handing over the jurisdiction of the Holy Land to them, thereby provoking conflict with Russia? He lured Russia into lowering its guard by hinting that the British Empire would never join the war, while simultaneously acting to instill a complex in the Crown Prince and the Tsar about needing to stop British expansion, continually baiting the opponent…”

At first, he thought this man meddled in everything under the sun, but seeing the materials organized and gathered like this, he wondered what on earth he was looking at.

If these materials were true, it meant that Killian had foreseen everything from long before the Crimean War to the American Civil War, drawing every event as a sophisticated picture on a single canvas.

Suddenly, the reliability of the materials felt like it was plummeting.

“Good grief… if this is true, Killian is a prophet who can foresee the future, so it would make sense even if he knew about this current situation. Should I just say that even all of this is actually moving according to that man’s script? Tsk.”

The more he analyzed it objectively, the more suspicious it became.

Frederick decided to thoroughly verify the authenticity of this information when James visited next time.

Could it be that he just made up some nonsense while claiming to have investigated the man?

No matter how you looked at it, this was too much.

Chapter 408: Engagement (7)

I suppose you could say the real plot twist was that there wasn’t much of a plot twist at all.

To be honest, I had suspected all along that Russia was the most likely culprit behind this entire affair.

However, a suspicion was just a suspicion.

I had wondered if there might be a mastermind lurking in France or even within the Parliament of the British Empire, someone who exceeded my imagination, but fortunately, that wasn’t the case.

If there had been such a madman in Parliament, I would have used this as an excuse to go on a proper rampage. So, I wasn’t sure if I should call this good luck or bad.

Still, not everything had gone perfectly according to my predictions.

“I have no idea what this man is thinking.”

I was referring to Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia, whom I had initially intended to send to the grave along with Russia.

Regardless of what others were like, this man’s way of operating definitely defied my expectations.

From a common-sense perspective, doesn’t it seem contradictory to try and marry Adelaide while simultaneously trying to pull me down?

That’s why I initially thought he might have truly misunderstood something.

The probability was extremely low, but perhaps someone in Frederick’s inner circle had overstepped their bounds and cooked this up?

Or maybe Frederick was engaged in a sophisticated deception to fool those around him.

But after hearing James’s story, I realized the man hadn’t misunderstood a thing.

He was indeed a full-fledged member of the “Stab Killian in the Back” club.

Since he had reportedly said with his own mouth that he would finish off my prestige, there was no room left for doubt.

If that’s the case, then Bismarck likely misheard. Had the Iron Chancellor’s hearing started to go with age?

If Bismarck hadn’t brought false information, then the claim that he intended to marry Adelaide must be Frederick’s cover story.

And yet, according to James, who recently spoke with him, he still intended to push forward with the wedding regardless?

Then, at the same time, he claimed he would dig into the Russian Emperor’s weaknesses. At this point, I was almost impressed.

He wanted to stab me in the back, marry the woman he was attracted to, and, as a bonus, hold the Russian Emperor’s weaknesses over his head.

He was truly a Great Demon King of greed, wanting to have everything in the world.

One could simply dismiss him as a fool who couldn’t read the situation, but Frederick was by no means an idiot.

On the contrary, in terms of sheer capability, he was well-reputed as being quite outstanding, and rumors of his matching ambition could be heard everywhere.

I couldn’t trust my memory perfectly, but if those rumors were true, then this man was likely the Crown Prince of Prussia who performed brilliantly in the Austro-Prussian War of the original history.

Was it because he possessed that level of military talent that he harbored such extraordinary ambition?

Or was it simply that he was indecisive, as investigations into his personal character described him as surprisingly emotional and warm-hearted?

One thing was for certain: if he intended to pursue a “take everything” strategy, it actually made things easier for me.

The clearer a person’s desires are, the easier it is to bait them into acting exactly how you want.

Truthfully, when this first blew up, I didn’t show it, but I was flustered, and my mind went blank for a moment.

I tried my best to act composed, but the fact that I even had ridiculous nightmares meant I had been accumulating stress without realizing it.

Considering how my previous life ended, it wasn’t exactly strange.

However, since this was something I had to settle at least once in my life anyway, I now felt fortunate that it happened at this timing.

It forced me to take a long detour, but because of it, I was able to escalate the situation to the scale I desired.

“Do you understand, Adelaide? The information I gave James is roughly what’s written here.”

“Uh… James gave this to Crown Prince Frederick?”

“Yes.”

“Creating the situation and inducing war in advance to start the Crimean War… and then immediately following up with inciting the Civil War and manipulating a communist revolution to break out in the South, using that as a pretext to ascend as the King of Canada? You gave him this?”

A deep skepticism was lodged in Adelaide’s eyes.

Was she surprised that I handed over such data, or was she horrified by the content?

“Did the Crown Prince actually believe this nonsense? It’s not even funny. What kind of fool would believe this if you just threw it at them? You’re pulling my leg, right?”

As expected, it was the latter.

In fact, Frederick, who received it, couldn’t believe it either and supposedly called James back for a barrage of questions. So, it made sense that Adelaide would find it absurd.

“Is that so? What do you think of this content?”

“Honestly, even fiction needs to be plausible. If someone wrote a story with this kind of plot nowadays, no reader would touch it. How on earth could someone design a civil war in the United States before the war with Russia even started? It would be more convincing to just say the person is a time traveler from the future.”

“Hmm, I see. So that’s how you see it.”

“It’s not just me; everyone would think that. This is just… no, why did you tell the Crown Prince this? I feel like it will only make him trust James less. Don’t tell me you’re about to say the Crown Prince actually believed this?”

It was only natural for a sane person not to believe it.

In fact, looking at it all laid out like this, even I felt like let out a hollow laugh at how hard I’d worked.

Anyone, not just Adelaide, would have the same reaction. In fact, it would be problematic if they didn’t.

“Addie, shall I tell you a secret?”

“Yes. What is it?”

“Most of what’s written there is actually true. There are some fabricated parts mixed in, but those are just minor traps. The rest is all true.”

“……”

My daughter looked at me with an expression that said I was being ridiculous, then let out a sigh and shook her head.

“Father, I’ve felt this for a long time, but you’re great at everything except humor. You have no sense of it.”

“Ah, is that so?”

“Yes. It’s not funny at all.”

See?

Even when I told her the truth, she couldn’t believe it.

Even my family, who thought more highly of me than anyone, dismissed it as a joke that wasn’t even funny.

If Adelaide was like this, what about other people?

“Then, out of all this, what do you think is the most nonsensical part?”

“All of it. It’s impossible to pick just one because it says all these events are connected. I can guarantee you that there is no one in the world capable of linking all of this together. Not even if you brought back all the great figures from history.”

“Mm-hmm, quite right. But surprisingly, Crown Prince Frederick said he would believe it.”

“Who said that? James?”

Adelaide’s eyes, clouded with disbelief, suddenly sharpened as she continued.

“Wait, James… he hasn’t developed any ulterior motives, has he?”

“…What?”

“No, James would never do that. Then perhaps the Crown Prince is just pretending to believe it? Logically, he’s not an idiot. He wouldn’t believe something that’s worse than a third-rate, trashy conspiracy novel.”

…Well, sorry for having a life story worse than a third-rate novel.

I was counting on it being unbelievable, and I was sure he wouldn’t believe it at first, but hearing it described so harshly felt strange.

—A-aye, no way! Right. Of course, it’s impossible to believe, but if it’s Father, maybe it could be possible? Is this all true? Really?

I thought there might be a 1% chance of that kind of reaction, but it seemed even my children didn’t overestimate me to that extent.

“That just shows how incredible James’s eloquence is. You think becoming the world’s wealthiest man is easy? With his sophistical rhetoric of calling a deer a horse, even the suspicious Crown Prince has no choice but to believe it.”

Though some parts were fabricated, I gave the Crown Prince evidence that was mostly correct in the grand scheme of things.

It meant I had force-fed him evidence until he, who claimed he couldn’t possibly believe it, was left with no choice but to accept it.

‘It took more than a full day just to persuade him. I think it took almost ten hours.’

‘Really? And how did he react after you forced him to understand?’

‘He seemed a bit anxious. It’s understandable, given he absorbed too much information in a short amount of time.’

‘Then isn’t there a possibility he might suddenly pull out?’

‘I gave him as much courage as possible, so he should be fine for now. He’s on edge, though.’

From the sound of it, the man seemed half-distraught, but that wasn’t a bad sign.

He needed to be that dazed for me to hold him and shake him as I pleased.

However, for Adelaide, who naturally thought this was all a bunch of nonsense, it was impossible to believe the situation.

It was only natural for her to think Frederick was pretending to be deceived while hatching another plan behind the scenes.

In fact, seeing her consider such possibilities proved she was undoubtedly my daughter.

If I were in her shoes, I would have been suspicious from the start as well.

It was a relief to know that even as she grew her businesses in the future, she wouldn’t be easily fooled by some scoundrel.

“You’re saying James actually made him believe that novel?”

“I’m telling you, he did.”

“My goodness… Can James use hypnosis or something? Is the reason he became the world’s richest man perhaps…?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. He persuaded him steadily based on plausible materials.”

“Sigh. I guess the person who became the world’s richest man is truly something else. How did he actually make him believe this?”

She stared intently at the papers in front of her, muttering, “I don’t think I could do it…” while shaking her head.

Unexpectedly, she seemed to have hit a wall in an entirely random area. Since she seemed to need a bit of humility anyway, I figured it was better to just pretend I didn’t notice.

“Well… right. That’s probably why he could become the world’s richest man. Don’t forget that there’s always a sky above the sky and keep striving.”

“Yes. To grow the business further, the ability to persuade others will definitely be important. I’ll work harder.”

“Good, good.”

“Still, just in case, I’d like to feel out the Crown Prince myself. Would that be okay?”

“Even if something seems certain, it’s a good habit to double-check. Do as you wish.”

Hmm… my conscience pricked a little, not telling the truth to my beloved children.

But they wouldn’t believe me even if I told them, so what choice did I have?

How could the kids accept that their angelic father, who has lived a life far removed from the world’s evils, was actually the mastermind behind all those events?

And that goes for the British Empire and everyone else in this world as well.

Why did I deliberately keep escalating this situation when I could have ended it in a single moment if I put my mind to it?

Whether it was Bakunin or Frederick, frankly, if I had caught the evidence and launched a counter-operation, I could have sent them straight to the abyss.

But the reason I didn’t?

Because once someone appeared who doubted me, such things would only repeat in the future.

Would it end just by crushing Frederick or Alexander II?

In ten or twenty years, someone similar might appear again.

Conspiracy theories naturally grow more plausible as time passes and more details are added.

Since it has come to this, it would be better to blow it all up at once this time and leave a solid precedent so that such controversies never arise again.

Later, if someone says, “Isn’t this a bit strange?” they will be crushed under the criticism of “What kind of pathetic, outdated conspiracy theory is that?”

Isn’t that how vaccines work?

If you introduce a weak virus to create antibodies, the body will then naturally expel the virus on its own after that.

So that all the strange rumors about Killian become nothing more than a stale conspiracy theory.

It was now time to give the entire world a stimulating vaccination shot.

Chapter 409: Engagement (8)

It had been nearly a month since he arrived in London.

It started as an ordinary morning, but Crown Prince Friedrich’s state of mind was anything but normal.

“…Is it today?”

The monologue that escaped his lips as he woke carried a faint trace of tension.

His main schedule for the day included a simple meal with Adelaide, followed by attending an orchestra performance, having tea, and then touring major landmarks in London.

“I can do this… No, I have to. They won’t know anything anyway.”

In theory, the plan was perfect.

He would steadily close the distance with Adelaide while feigning ignorance, and the situation would resolve itself with the British Imperial House and the Russian Imperial House clashing violently.

Thus, he only needed to watch the trends from London and intervene at the appropriate time when necessary.

However, he couldn’t help the heavy feeling in his heart.

“Your Highness, are you ready?”

“I’m coming out now, so wait a little longer.”

“Understood. The Prime Minister is also waiting downstairs.”

“The Prime Minister? He seems quite worried.”

Friedrich’s visibly somber appearance caused those around him to stiffen with tension.

They wondered if the negotiations weren’t going well, or if there had been some minor argument.

Just a few days ago, the Crown Prince had seemed full of confidence, but now he appeared lost in thought, so it was only natural for them to worry.

“Your Highness. If you have any concerns, perhaps you should consult with the Prime Minister…”

“Concerns? Ah, no, it’s fine. Everything is moving along without any issues.”

But no one believed the Crown Prince’s words.

Bismarck, who was waiting below, also asked a worried question as soon as the Crown Prince appeared.

“Your Highness, is there perhaps some problem with the Princess—”

“Are you saying that too? I told you, there’s no problem.”

“But reports keep coming in that the frequency of Your Highness abruptly sighing has increased recently. There would be no reason for that if nothing was wrong.”

“Are you receiving reports on my every single move? This is starting to feel like surveillance.”

“It’s not surveillance; it’s just that you’re so conspicuous that the conversations of worried people have reached my ears.”

If the Prime Minister had come to the Crown Prince’s quarters early in the morning, it meant the talk had spread enough that practically everyone around knew.

“I’m telling you, there’s no problem.”

“I heard you met with a British businessman several times. You’ve seemed more worried since then; did something bad happen?”

“Ah, I said no. I just started thinking that if I actually get married, there will be so much to do, and my head just got a bit cluttered.”

In truth, it was an undeniable fact that his mind had become complicated after meeting James, just as Bismarck said.

He tried his best to act composed, but he must have been so confused that it was obvious to everyone around him.

He was still feeling that way now.

Asking James to dig into the Imperial House’s background had been an excellent choice.

As the world’s wealthiest man with a vast information network across various countries, he had pumped out an incredible amount of information, making the intelligence organizations of other nations look incompetent.

The problem was that the information was truly so incredible that it was hard to believe.

So, Friedrich had called him in to ask if this wasn’t all a mistake, but surprisingly, James brought evidence along that left him with no choice but to accept it all as fact.

After reviewing everything, there was only one conclusion.

The information James brought was entirely true.

The real issue, however, was that by accepting it all as truth, he began to realize exactly who he had drawn his sword against.

‘Does this mean my opponent is a monster who has read the flow of this world and manipulated it to his will for over ten years? James, is it really right to carry out such a plot against someone like this?’

‘Why, are you afraid?’

‘It’s… it’s not that I’m afraid… I’m just saying it because I’m worried.’

Honestly, if he had known Killian was that kind of person, he would never have participated in this plan.

He would have let Bakunin and Alexander handle things on their own while he feigned ignorance.

What was he supposed to do about the consequences of recklessly picking a fight with such a monster?

‘James, isn’t it a problem even if we win this confrontation? We might be able to deal a critical blow to the British Imperial House, but if we don’t actually finish them off, couldn’t we face immediate retaliation? If someone with the ability and power to commit such deeds decides to retaliate, how are we going to handle the aftermath?’

‘That’s why we have to make all of this Russia’s responsibility. You and I will stay in the shadows.’

‘Then… can we really get away cleanly?’

‘Of course.’

Friedrich had let it slide then because James was so confident, but as the day to meet Adelaide approached, the conflict in his heart resurfaced.

At this point, it was more accurate to view the opponent not as a human, but as something wearing a human mask.

Wasn’t it so?

As long as one is human, it is impossible to prepare for a Civil War before even the Crimean War breaks out.

According to James, Killian had intentionally raised the human rights of Black people within the Americas a long time ago to incite conflict—was this really a scheme a human could come up with?

And let’s think about this rationally.

Would a person who had planned everything from long ago until now not have considered that someone might dig into his background?

Of course, since he is so overflowing with confidence, there was a possibility he might have unexpectedly neglected the safety right beneath his feet.

There were surprisingly many people in the world who met their downfall due to that kind of carelessness.

However, that was by human standards, and it was questionable whether such laws applied to that being wearing a human’s mask.

But there was nothing he could do. He had already dipped his toes into the work to bring Killian down, so he couldn’t pull out now.

His worry was whether he could avoid being caught even if Killian decided to investigate.

As the Crown Prince remained still, mulling over his recent conversations, a clear light of worry flickered in Bismarck’s eyes.

“Your Highness. Are you really alright? If you are feeling unwell, shall we ask for their understanding and postpone the schedule?”

“Ah, no! Don’t do that. I was just thinking about what kind of words would make the Princess feel more favorably toward me.”

“Didn’t you boast last time that the Princess had already fallen for you?”

“I—I did. But I shouldn’t be satisfied with just that level, so I’m trying to express my affection a bit more.”

Since things had come to this, it might be better to make the Princess fall deeply for him.

If they just went ahead and got married, even if things went wrong later, wouldn’t he have a way to escape?

Even Killian might let it slide for the sake of his daughter if he—a king of an ally and his son-in-law—begged for forgiveness.

Yes. No matter how much he thought about it, that was the best insurance.

He would form a good relationship with Adelaide and aim to reap the benefits by pitting the Russian and British Imperial Houses against each other.

Then, if it seemed like he was about to get burnt, he would just sell out Russia or the South and slip away himself.

Having decided on that policy, Friedrich did his best to compose himself and boarded the carriage.

In the past, his heart had fluttered with excitement and anticipation, but now, he felt a strange tension tightening in his stomach.

It was a bright London afternoon, though it had turned a bit chilly.

“Hahaha, is that so? The Prince of Wales certainly has a bold side to him.”

“Right? Since we’re the same age and twins who received the same education since childhood, we often clash.”

“It seems you are that close then. Being able to bicker so informally despite being royalty is, in a way, a healthy relationship.”

The first goal was to build rapport as naturally as possible.

After sharing stories centered on light topics, he slowly brought up family to flatter his counterpart.

“The Prince of Wales must also feel a burden in inheriting the throne. But since his younger sister, the Princess, is so clever and bold, I’m sure His Highness gains a lot of strength from you.”

“No way. We only fight whenever we meet. Though, we do have many discussions.”

“What kind of topics do you usually discuss?”

“Well, it might be a bit of a boring subject, but we consult on various practical matters or issues of political engineering. The most recent one was, as expected, about a healthy power structure.”

In the past, it might have been different, but recently, it wasn’t rare for ladies to discuss politics during tea time.

Still, the opportunity to hear the perspective of the Prince of Wales, the future Emperor of the British Empire, was rare.

Friedrich, in particular, thought it wouldn’t be bad to understand his counterpart beforehand, as they were both people who would become the next monarchs.

“A boring subject? It sounds like a very interesting topic. If you don’t mind, could I hear a bit about it as well?”

“Of course. Currently, the influence of the British Imperial House has actually become stronger than when my mother first ascended the throne. However, the British Empire is strictly a place where the Parliament, elected as representatives of the citizens, holds the strongest authority. So, disputes surrounding this issue are constant. Hasn’t Prussia had similar disputes recently?”

“You know it well.”

Since it was a topic Friedrich could certainly relate to, he naturally began to focus on Adelaide’s words.

The Prime Minister and Royal Power.

Militarism and liberalism.

Who the true master of Prussia was had recently become a topic where everyone had a different opinion.

As a Crown Prince who believed all of this was because Bismarck held too much power, he was emotionally on the side of the British Imperial House.

This was because he believed that while Parliament should be respected, it should not insolently encroach upon the king’s domain.

It was absurd that he harbored such feelings while plotting a scheme that would harm that very Imperial House.

“So, what opinion does His Highness the Prince of Wales hold?”

“Nothing grand. We both just agreed on the conclusion that a structure where there is mutual checks and balances is the healthiest.”

“Even with checks and balances, one side is bound to hold the initiative.”

“So, you are saying that His Highness believes it’s right for the Royal Family to hold even a slight advantage.”

If the counterpart had been the daughter of a parliamentary tycoon, he wouldn’t have expressed a personal opinion, but since they were both royalty, what was there to hide?

In fact, he nodded because taking the side of the Imperial House would likely please her rather than displease her.

“Of course. I respect liberal tendencies, but I also believe the authority of the Imperial House should be respected no less.”

“Then you might not get along so well with Prime Minister Bismarck. Actually, our Imperial House has a very close relationship with Prime Minister Wellesley of the House of Commons. Of course, it might be because the Prime Minister shows profound respect to the Imperial House.”

“Prime Minister Bismarck also reveres the Royal Family. It’s just that his stubbornness is sometimes too strong, and he pushes his own opinions too forcefully, which is the problem.”

“I see. However, if one only wields power too strongly, many enemies will naturally be made, so shouldn’t one be careful? It seems my father has also been troubled by such things lately.”

“His Majesty Killian is troubled?”

Thump. A chilling sensation sank into his heart, and Friedrich’s voice trembled slightly.

What should he do? He wanted to press for more, but asking something too deeply here might arouse suspicion.

Even so, he used his wits as much as possible, fabricated an excuse, and carefully started to speak.

“If it’s something I can help with…”

“Actually, I don’t know the details well myself. It was just something mentioned during a meal last time; apparently, there were rumors of strange people going around digging into the background of my father and the Imperial House. I don’t know the specifics, but I remember him saying he would have to look into it.”

“Wh—When… when was that?”

“It must have been about three days ago.”

Normally, he could have desperately pretended to be unfazed, but perhaps because of the stories he had recently heard from James, he couldn’t suppress the slight trembling of his hands.

Watching Friedrich quickly tuck his arms under the table to hide them, Adelaide set down her teacup with a clink and smiled.

“Oh? What’s the matter? Did something perhaps come to mind?”

No way… she’s not asking this while knowing everything, is she?

While one might hide their hands or expression, it is impossible to perfectly suppress a natural physical reaction. The corners of Friedrich’s mouth began to twitch.

Chapter 410: Engagement (9)

“I-if you mean something that comes to mind… what exactly are you…”

“You said you would help if you could, didn’t you? That’s why I asked if anything came to mind.”

“Ah, yes. My apologies. I was momentarily lost in thought.”

Watching Frederick trail off, Adelaide was inwardly incredulous.

Anyone could see this was the reaction of someone with a guilty conscience.

She had only poked him a little, yet his startled reaction made the reason obvious.

He was terrified.

Adelaide had seen many people display this kind of attitude before.

The speech and behavior weren’t at all fitting for royalty; they were more like what a commoner might show when facing a truly powerful figure.

While not entirely identical, the common thread was that he was walking on eggshells, fearing he might have rubbed someone stronger than him the wrong way.

In other words, Crown Prince Frederick was clearly afraid of her father.

He hadn’t been like this at all the last time they met.

The fact that his attitude had changed in just a few days was proof that her father’s words were correct.

That only made it harder for her to understand.

Wait, did he really believe everything James said?

Is he acting like this now because of the anxiety that he might have started something unnecessary?

Her father had denied it, but she wondered if James really was a hypnotist.

Otherwise, there was no way a man with the discernment of a Crown Prince would believe such a ridiculous setting from a third-rate novel.

But regardless, as her father said, James had somehow managed to make Frederick believe it, and as a result, the Crown Prince was exposing his vulnerabilities for all to see.

“Your Highness? Have you finished your thoughts?”

“Ah, yes. Well…”

“It’s alright. In a way, this is a family matter, so it doesn’t make sense to ask someone else for help, does it? I just asked in the off-chance that something might have occurred to you.”

“I… apologize for not being of help…”

“And besides, Father said he already has a general idea of who is behind this. Father has never been wrong when he speaks like this, so honestly, I’m not even worried.”

Frederick, who had been trying to brush it off, froze solid.

Good, good. A little more prodding and he’ll fold.

“Is… that so? It is a relief that he has already found a clue. But truly… what kind of fool would try to turn the Imperial House of the British Empire into an enemy? They must have been quite eager for a suicide mission.”

“Right? I think so too. I haven’t heard the details, but once this is revealed, not just the Imperial House but Parliament won’t stay quiet either. It’s the same as making an enemy of the British Empire itself.”

“You are correct. They probably thought they wouldn’t be caught since they were acting from the shadows, but as expected, His Majesty Killian is flawless in his handlings.”

He was trying his best to appear composed, but his desperation was plain for all to see.

“Shall we go now? I’ll personally introduce you to the landmarks of London. If you’re tired, it’s fine if you go back for today.”

“…Thank you for your consideration. Still, there isn’t a man in this world who would refuse the opportunity to tour the city with the Princess.”

Frederick laughed awkwardly and shared a carriage with Adelaide to visit the famous sites of London one by one.

Adelaide kindly explained each location, and the Crown Prince listened attentively, playing along, and even offering sincere admiration for London’s developed scenery.

However, she immediately noticed that Frederick’s mind was elsewhere.

To be honest, it was a struggle to hold back her laughter at the sight of him desperately pretending to be alright when it was so obvious.

Normally, she might have felt a bit sorry for him, but wasn’t he the rude man who tried to dig into the background of her respected and beloved father?

Since he was merely reaping what he had sown, she felt nothing but a sense of justice being served.

As if to make him worry even more, she intentionally told him stories, with appropriate exaggeration, about how quickly and sometimes ruthlessly Killian handled matters.

Every time she did, he would desperately nod while pretending to be impressed.

By this point, he must have begun to suspect that she knew everything and was testing his reaction.

As expected, near the end of the schedule, unable to suppress his surging suspicion and anxiety, the Crown Prince asked in a slightly trembling voice.

“…Princess, did His Majesty Killian say anything about meeting me today?”

“Pardon? Why so suddenly…”

“Ah, no, I was just curious about what he thinks of me, and I asked because I hope to be seen in a good light.”

“Ah~ I see. Of course. He did mention it. There’s no way he wouldn’t be interested, right? Especially after you did such a thing.”

“Pardon? Such a thing?”

“You came all the way from Berlin to London, didn’t you? Since you went through such trouble, he would naturally view you favorably.”

When she delivered the finishing blow with the same brilliant smile she used when recommending items to high-society noblewomen, Frederick could no longer hide his distorted expression and hurriedly bowed his head.

“Today… was enjoyable. I hope to see you again.”

“Yes, I certainly hope to see you next time.”

Enough leeway had been given; now the decision was up to him.

Depending on his choice, the fates of many people would be drastically altered.

Regardless, she had fulfilled her duty, so she felt light-hearted.

The other party’s head might be spinning with complex thoughts, but that was none of her business.

Stepping off the carriage and heading back to the palace, Adelaide’s footsteps were as light as if she had grown wings.

Although I didn’t say it outright, I had decided in my heart to give Frederick three days.

If he moves within that time, he might live; if not, he should be prepared to be dragged down from his position as Crown Prince.

I had already prepared countermeasures so that either case would proceed without issue.

On the last night, exactly three days since I had begun waiting with amusement to see what choice our dear Crown Prince would make.

Frederick came to find me, saying he had something urgent to tell me.

I don’t know if he realizes he was just seconds away from opening the gates of hell, but judging by his expression, it seems he has a general sense of the situation.

Of course, pretending to know nothing, I personally poured him tea and welcomed him.

“What brings you here in the middle of the night? If it’s something urgent, is it about my daughter?”

“…No… it isn’t.”

“Then what is it?”

“Well…”

Unless he was certain I knew nothing, staying silent would be akin to suicide after I had applied this much psychological pressure.

Furthermore, since I had used James to feed him detailed information about what I’ve done, the Crown Prince had no choice but to see me as far more formidable than I actually was.

If I were the Crown Prince, I would have come immediately, bowed my head, and begged for mercy.

Taking three days to come is, honestly, a sign of slightly disappointing judgment.

Or perhaps it was guilt for trying to back out alone after starting a plot together, even if there was no loyalty to speak of?

No. It’s likely closer to pride than guilt.

How agonizing must it be to admit that, despite all his preparations, he now has to pathetically kneel and beg for his life?

But that’s your problem; it has nothing to do with me.

I will never give him a straight answer to make his choice easier.

Either confess and beg for forgiveness, or stick to a prayer for safety until the end and sink with everyone else—the choice is yours.

“Your Majesty… about the story I heard before… I heard there are rebellious people daring to smear the name of the Imperial House.”

“Ah, you must have heard that from my daughter. But is that the reason you visited me at this hour? Do you perhaps have something to say regarding that incident?”

“Well… that is…”

He is clearly trying his best to read my expression, but as if that would work.

Soon, sensing that no amount of stalling would help, the Crown Prince abruptly bowed his head.

“Your Majesty! A-actually, I know… information about them. If I provide this…”

“Crown Prince. I dislike lies. And unfortunately, you are acting far too much like someone about to lie. Still, I am a merciful man and will overlook a mistake once. That means the Crown Prince has only one chance left.”

It meant: I know everything, so if you try to get away with nonsense, you’re dead.

Frederick, his face turning pale, hurriedly shook his head and bowed low.

“I-I apologize! My judgment was poor! But please, this was never out of personal malice toward Your Majesty, but due to friction with the Prime Minister… I was momentarily blinded by the desire to strengthen royal power…”

“So you came to me in the middle of the night to hear your excuses?”

Perhaps it’s because he’s not of a rank that usually has to apologize to anyone, but he clearly doesn’t know how to do it properly.

But even as I said this, I had no intention of completely discarding Frederick once he had submitted.

Prussia was an indispensable ally for the British Empire.

There was no better card to keep Russia in check directly, so why would I be crazy enough to throw them away?

And Frederick was the only direct prince of Prussia.

The only son of the current King Wilhelm, who had one son and one daughter.

Therefore, if the Crown Prince were truly eliminated, it would inevitably create chaos within Prussia.

I should avoid placing such a burden on an ally I need to keep alongside me.

As a bonus, overlooking the Crown Prince’s actions would place a massive debt on Wilhelm.

If there were multiple sons, I could just replace the Crown Prince in a worst-case scenario, but when the only son causes a massive catastrophe, it’s a problem with no easy answer.

However, since he caused a disaster by directly targeting the Imperial House of the world’s superpower, he must take responsibility somehow. Think how grateful they would be if I agreed to overlook it.

Moreover, even if I overlook it, how much of a voice could a Crown Prince who caused such a mess have once he becomes King?

No matter how much he tries to play political tug-of-war, he will have no choice but to be dragged along by whatever Bismarck wants.

He’ll have to be grateful just to keep his position.

In other words, the tension between the King and the Prime Minister, which could have been a massive bomb in future Prussian politics, is solved all at once.

Bismarck has been showing signs of going rogue recently, but if I hand him such a magnificent gift, he won’t doubt my words in the future.

Additionally, by crushing him thoroughly like this once, fear of me will be etched into Frederick’s very bones.

Fearing someone means moving further away from rational judgment.

Frederick, convinced that I knew everything for certain, was no longer in a state to make rational decisions.

This was because of the pressure and fear already instilled by James and Adelaide.

“Your Majesty! No. I mean, not an excuse, but… I am sorry! Blinded by greed, I committed a mortal sin. But it is not too late, so I will set everything right. Please give me a chance. Didn’t I come forward voluntarily to confess everything before the investigation even truly began?”

“Voluntarily? Had I not intentionally let information slip to my daughter, would the Crown Prince have appeared here on his own two feet?”

“That is…”

“Still, Prussia is a precious ally, so I will give the Crown Prince one chance.”

Had he said he planned an ambitious scheme to pit the British Imperial House against the Russian Imperial House?

Well, life doesn’t always go as planned.

“Announce that the Russian Imperial House orchestrated all of this.”

He should be the one to clean up the mess he made while getting covered in it himself.

That is a stinging lesson for a child playing with fire.

Chapter 411: Imperial House vs. Imperial House

Frederick’s eyes darted around in confusion at my words.

“S-So… are you telling me to target Russia?”

“Correct. It will get noisy if I step up personally, and isn’t a whistle-blower from the inside always more effective anyway? You should have all the necessary materials, don’t you?”

“Well…”

“Actually, I don’t know exactly how much information Your Highness possesses. I’d like to hear it from you. Who are the people involved in this?”

I already knew the gist of it from James. However, there might be additional details Frederick hadn’t shared with him, so it was worth digging deeper.

There was a chance he might not tell the truth, but I could easily tell if he were lying by comparing his words to what James had already told me. If Frederick knew James was on my side, he might try to present only what he’d already confessed as truth and lie about the rest, but he was unaware of that fact.

Therefore, any lie would be immediately obvious. Besides, Frederick was already half-panicked and didn’t have the luxury to orchestrate a complex deception.

“The masterminds behind this affair are Alexander II of Russia, the Southern Councilman Mikhail Bakunin… and myself.”

“Names I’m familiar with. Those three I already knew, but are there no others?”

“There were those we attempted to recruit. A few from France and the British Empire… but they were all so horrified by even a slight inquiry that we gave up. Ah! There is one more. The wealthiest man in the British Empire, Chairman James of the James Group. He also cooperated with us. He claimed he was dissatisfied with Her Majesty’s insistence on the necessity of the Anti-Monopoly Act…”

“Ah, I see. So it means those four are all of them.”

“Of course, that means there were four leaders. We employed a significant number of people while maintaining security, so the scale was by no means small. Though, most of them didn’t even know exactly what they were doing.”

If there were any hidden heads or tails yet to be revealed, I intended to cut them all off, but fortunately, it seemed this was the extent of it. If there are too many targets, focus can be dispersed, so this number was just right.

Narrowing the target to Russia was also the best way to gather international public opinion. With Alexander II’s moderate stance, a narrative was starting to form in Europe that ‘our Russia is changing,’ and how refreshing would it be to throw cold water on that?

“Come to think of it, Your Highness must have had an original plan, right? Let’s hear what that was first.”

“Ah… the original plan. That was… well. James and I actually intended to shift all the blame onto Russia and create a conflict between the British Imperial House and the Russian Imperial House.”

“I see. That’s perfect. Since you were planning to put the Russian Imperial House at the forefront anyway, go ahead and let it explode as planned.”

“B-but we haven’t finished erasing the evidence yet. Russia won’t just take it lying down, so they will certainly retaliate. If they do, won’t I be inextricably linked to this incident? S-surely, after I’ve told you everything like this, you aren’t suggesting I pay the price alongside the Russian Imperial House…”

This man is strangely small-minded.

I thought he would have a more resolute personality, given that he planned to challenge me to strengthen royal power and then pit Russia against me. Still, it was more agreeable to see him beg for his life so honestly rather than stiffening his neck and acting defiant.

“Don’t worry. I’ll give you a very secure exit. The Russian Imperial House will naturally think Your Highness is trying to pin everything on them and claim you were an accomplice, right?”

“Yes, yes. That’s a given.”

“Then just admit it. And Your Highness can simply say that you maintained the cooperative relationship from the very beginning with the intention of being a whistle-blower. I will testify that we already coordinated our stories. Then no one will be able to say anything to Your Highness, right?”

“If you truly do that for me…”

If the victim says, “He was on my side from the beginning,” others will generally believe it and move on.

“Of course, I will inform His Majesty Wilhelm and Prime Minister Bismarck of the truth. That way, they too can understand how things are moving.”

“…Pardon? Then I…”

“Don’t worry. Would those two really replace the only Prince of Prussia? You’ll probably just get chewed out for being a fool and that’ll be it.”

If I buried the incident without anyone knowing, I wouldn’t be able to put a leash on him. Forgiving is one thing, but a debt must be repaid. It would be shameless to try to slip away as if nothing had happened.

“If it reaches the ears of the Prime Minister or His Majesty, my position will…”

“It seems you still have the luxury to worry about such things. I suppose I’ve been speaking too softly.”

“I-I’m sorry! I understand. I will do everything as you command! Um… then, setting the Russian Emperor aside, what happens to Bakunin or James?”

“Those two will also have to pay the price in their own way, right? In the case of the James Group, I’ll have to give him a taste of the Anti-Monopoly Act he wanted to block so badly. For him, seeing the company he cherished more than his life being torn apart will be more painful than death. As for Bakunin, I have my own plans for him, so I intend to use him accordingly.”

I had already coordinated everything with James. We needed to acquire the core companies of the James Group for the Imperial House, and to merge them naturally without arousing suspicion from others, the company needed to be broken up first.

Of course, if the fact that James tried to target the Imperial House spread, it would cause a severe blow to his reputation, so we would have to manipulate and cover up that part on our end.

“Using this again to get what you want…”

“Your Highness. Why are you making that face?”

I looked at Frederick, who could no longer hide his fear, and deliberately projected an even colder and more terrifying atmosphere.

He must be terrified. If I were in that situation, my legs would be shaking and my knees would buckle. Looking at how even this situation is being exploited for a long-term plan, wouldn’t he think, “What kind of man is this?”

“Now, Your Highness. It is time to open the curtain on this stage. How much time should I give you?”

“Still, you must give me a fortnight…”

“Ah, a fortnight?”

“N-no! One week! I will finish everything within a week.”

Wait, I was just checking, but why is he crawling like that out of sheer guesswork? Anyone would think I pressured him to finish it within a week no matter what.

Still, since he decided to crawl on the ground himself, I should give him a gift, shouldn’t I? If you’ve used the whip like a storm, you must provide a small amount of carrot to ensure they don’t harbor other thoughts and remain loyal.

“I’ll prepare the materials to be distributed, so you just need to hand them over to the newspapers. Quite simple, isn’t it?”

“Yes. I will do so as soon as preparations are complete.”

“Good. Then let’s make a grand start by having it break simultaneously in Paris, London, and Berlin.”

If it breaks in several countries at once, it’s only a matter of time before it spreads across the entire world. Whether they like it or not, everyone will be forced to know.

Now, it’s checkmate.

There was almost no one left in the world who didn’t know the reputation of Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Imperial House and King of Canada.

Anyone in Europe with a modicum of education naturally knew the name, and even those without education mostly knew that he was an incredibly great man. However, not many people knew the specific details of how and what he did.

The citizens of the British Empire might have a general idea, but it was natural for the people of France or Prussia to be less informed. The prevailing perception was simply that the British Empire was doing so well because its Imperial House was competent.

Still, everyone knew that the British Imperial House was capable, and that Victoria and Killian were at its center. People in France, Prussia, and Spain wished their own royal families were just as competent. Having been ruled by kings for a long time, despite slogans of parliamentary systems and democracy, they wanted a powerful king who could make their country strong more than anyone else.

In fact, even the United States of America, which championed democracy from its inception, was not entirely free from this perception. It was because the desire for a peerless, perfect Superman to lead them was almost an innate human instinct.

For that reason, the British Imperial House was an object of admiration in other countries as well.

That was why it was only natural for the eyes of countless people to be focused on the articles that suddenly poured out from the capitals of various nations.

[Shocking News! The British Imperial House, Actually a Dark Power Moving the World from Behind the Scenes!]

[The Lord of Darkness, Manipulating the World in the Palm of This Hand!]

[How Did the Unprecedented Demon King Without Blood or Tears Ravage the World? All the People of the World Are His Toys!]

At first, everyone thought, What kind of nonsense is this?

No matter how you look at it, it had to make some sense. What were they thinking, trying to disparage the Imperial House of another country?

But strangely, even though such articles were spreading, the government’s response was lukewarm. Seeing this, the emboldened newspapers churned out and distributed articles daily about ‘Killian, the World’s Mastermind,’ spouting unbelievable claims recklessly.

Even for a newspaper, you could never be safe if you slandered a foreign Imperial House like that. Yet, why were these articles not dying down and instead continuing to spread?

Even the British Empire was no exception to this atmosphere. No, the atmosphere in the British Empire was much worse.

“Who the hell is writing these dog-like articles!”

“Do you want to disgrace your own Imperial House with this trash!”

“Find the bastards who wrote this! Let’s crack their skulls and throw them into the Thames!”

“Your Majesty! Please tell us quickly that all of this is a lie!”

However, Buckingham Palace remained consistently silent for several days.

Commonly speaking, it was nonsensical to be so sluggish in handling a matter related to Killian’s honor. If this weren’t true… was there any reason to stall like this?

Given Empress Victoria’s personality—she who loved her husband terribly—she would have ordered the source of such rumors to be hunted down to the ends of the earth and punished the moment they broke out.

“Your Majesty! Please tell us this is fake!”

“How could the British Imperial House be behind all the wars until now! Isn’t this just nonsense!”

“Your Majestyyyy!”

The idol of idols, whom all citizens of the British Empire trusted, followed, and loved. Their spiritual pillar—was he actually a hypocrite whose inside was that different from his outside?

If this were true, it wasn’t just a simple shocking revelation. It was a Pandora’s box that could shake the pride and dignity of the British Empire to its core and potentially shatter all the diplomatic relations the British Empire had built up until now.

And just when the people’s distrust had reached its peak.

The British Imperial House, which had maintained silence until then, finally spoke.

“This series of matters is, naturally, entirely false. The reason we did not respond until now was to uncover the mastermind who spread these malicious rumors simultaneously across the world! Following a precise investigation by the British Imperial House, the source of these malicious fake rumors has been identified as the Imperial House of the Russian Empire, and we officially demand an explanation from the Russian Empire.”

A shocking counterattack: the Russian Imperial House had systematically spread rumors to malign the British Imperial House.

The world’s attention shifted toward Russia at the plausible refutation that they hadn’t issued a hasty response in order to confirm this fact with certainty.

A kind of winner-takes-all showdown involving the dignity of both Imperial Houses. The loser would remain in history forever to be mocked, and the winner would take everything.

The Russian Imperial House, which had been watching the situation like a spectator eating popcorn without knowing a thing, was thus forcibly dragged into the ring.

Chapter 412: Imperial Family vs. Imperial Family (2)

[The Black Monarch? The massive mastermind pulling the world’s strings from the shadows!]

[Was Russia also a victim of a grand scheme? The British Empire’s conspiracies revealed one by one!]

[Is the British Empire behind the Reds too? What is the true face hidden beneath the mask!]

“Newspaper! Give me another copy over here!”

“Me first! One more for me! I’ve been waiting for thirty minutes!”

“Ahem! I’ve been waiting for two hours, so I should be the one to take it!”

The newspapers revealing the secrets of the British Imperial House, which had begun to set the world ablaze, were naturally spreading like wildfire in Russia.

Alexander II had not expected the rumors to spread on such a massive scale, but since he had been briefed in advance, he was inwardly enjoying the situation with great satisfaction.

“Your Majesty. It is reported that those newspapers are selling like hotcakes in Moscow and St. Petersburg right now.”

“Good, good. I suspected as much, but I never imagined Frederick and James would go this far.”

“Should we not make a show of restraining it?”

“We should at least pretend to. But with the people’s response being this heated, how could I possibly suppress such fervor? Isn’t that right?”

“Yes. We can simply say that we did our best to stop it, but the rumors spread too quickly for us to intervene.”

As he thought, his strategy of staying in the background and putting Frederick forward to contact James had been effective.

And no matter how much he thought about it, that man James was certainly not normal either.

At first, he had wondered if James harbored other intentions, but he never expected the man to actually blow up his own country’s Imperial House.

To think such an audacious traitor was lurking within—it seemed the British Empire was not as solid as it appeared.

“Foreign Minister, what is the reaction of other countries?”

“Similar. The news first broke on a large scale in Prussia and France, and now it has reached Spain, the Vatican in Italy, and even the Americas.”

“Ho, it’s truly in full swing now. The power of capital is a wonderful thing indeed.”

It must have taken a truly staggering amount of capital to print newspapers on such a massive scale simultaneously.

Since there was no way Frederick could have done this alone, James’s influence must have been involved here as well.

If Alexander II hadn’t received any prior word of this, even he would have been shocked.

“Did the Crown Prince say anything more to Your Majesty? The current momentum is good, but for the plan to be perfect, there should probably be a follow-up or additional revelations.”

“He did mention he would trigger something more. Shouldn’t we just sit back and enjoy the show?”

Even within the Russian Imperial House, fewer than ten people, including the Emperor and Foreign Minister Gorchakov, knew the truth of this incident.

Because it was conducted in such extreme secrecy, the voices condemning the British Empire were currently loud among both the government and the citizenry.

In fact, Alexander II was equally surprised by the scale of it.

“By the way, this man… just how many places did he have his hands in? It’s absurd that all of this is actually true.”

“That is true. Honestly, I find it hard to believe even as I watch it. To think he has been manipulating every major event in the world from behind the scenes…”

“If the tail is long, it will eventually be stepped on. Since he went around manipulating everything to his own liking, the day to pay the price has finally come.”

“Yes. That may be so… but it is still a bit unexpected.”

“Unexpected?”

“Did you honestly expect Crown Prince Frederick to pull off something of this magnitude?”

It was a statement that could be seen as quite rude, but Alexander II simply shook his head with a bitter smile.

To be honest, he hadn’t believed Frederick was capable of doing anything particularly grand either.

All he had wanted from the boy was to test James’s true intentions and, if possible, bring back some useful information.

“The Crown Prince likely didn’t do anything extraordinary himself. From my perspective, that man James probably spearheaded most of this. The Crown Prince just lent a helping hand.”

“I am of the same opinion.”

“When Frederick first said he was going to London, I was worried things might go wrong, but to think it would turn out this well—you truly never know how things will go. Being in London actually made it easier for him to gather information.”

“It seems God is helping Your Majesty.”

Come to think of it, Russia had been quite unlucky until now.

Whenever something was about to go well, strange interference would occur, and things would fall apart. Looking back, wasn’t that all the fault of that damned British Empire?

So now, once everything returned to its proper track, the Russian Empire would be able to reclaim its former glory.

His mood having improved drastically, Alexander II poured himself a glass of his favorite wine.

“Finally, the world seems to be returning to the way it should have been. Ah, and by the way, now that things have come to this, the marriage talk currently being discussed between the British Empire and Prussia will be canceled, right?”

“Is that not obvious? Prussia and France are the direct victims here.”

“Right, right. Then, naturally, once the marriage talk with the British Empire falls through, how about we push for a marriage alliance with our side?”

“Bringing Prussia to our side is an excellent diplomatic choice. There is no reason not to do it.”

No matter how much Russia developed or what it did, as long as the British Empire had both France and Prussia by its side, the balance of power would not shift.

But if Prussia could be drawn to Russia’s side, their power would naturally grow stronger while the other side weakened.

Furthermore, France would have no choice but to distance itself from the British Empire, so Russia would automatically benefit just by standing still.

And was that all?

If they could establish a firm alliance with Prussia, they could once again wage war against the Ottoman Empire without worry.

In exchange for Prussia’s support, if Russia supported Prussia in dealing with Austria, their interests would align perfectly, and there would be everything to gain.

“The soaring of the Russian Empire, which my late father could not achieve, will finally be realized by my hands…”

Now, they were truly almost there.

Just as he felt certain that pushing them off the cliff and taking that last step would be the end.

[…As a result of a meticulous investigation by the British Imperial House, the source of these malicious false rumors has been identified as the Imperial House of the Russian Empire, and we hereby officially demand an explanation from the Russian Empire.]

A formal rebuttal from the British Empire erupted, and the newspapers that had been happily churning out conspiracy theories grabbed this scoop and began spreading it in all directions again.

“What? How is this unfolding?”

“Russia slandered the British Empire?”

“What’s going on? Is it actually true?”

“Of course! Does it make sense for His Majesty Killian to do such things?”

“Wait. Why wouldn’t it? As the article said, all those events have worked in favor of the British Empire so far! They really could have been plotting in the shadows. And if it wasn’t true, they could have just refuted it immediately. Pinning it on Russia now is also suspicious.”

“Are you blind? It already said they were late because they were conducting a secret investigation! If they had denied it outright, the people spreading those lies might have gone into hiding!”

With the British Empire’s rebuttal, public opinion condemning the conspiracy theory surged rapidly, and the masses engaged in a fierce battle of words.

“What is this! What on earth happened? Why is our name being mentioned here!”

“P-Please calm down, Your Majesty!”

“Send a telegram to Frederick immediately! Tell him to give us an explanation of what’s going on!”

“For now, that is merely a one-sided claim by the British side. Since they are cornered, they might just be pointing fingers at anyone to save face. We must respond with composure and indifference; if we overreact, we might be suspected of doing it out of a guilty conscience.”

Though he was flustered by the sudden accusation, if he thought about it calmly, there was not a single thing wrong with Gorchakov’s words.

In the first place, if the British Empire truly knew the inside story of this incident, there was no reason for them to point specifically only at the Russian Imperial House.

This should be seen as an attempt to avoid the situation by making baseless claims because they couldn’t admit the truth.

“Fine. Then respond immediately. State officially that we have nothing to do with this matter and that providing a proper explanation would be more righteous than trying to evade responsibility like this.”

“Yes. I will send our government’s position to the other countries as well.”

“And just in case, ask Frederick how the situation is unfolding there.”

“I will see to that as well.”

He hadn’t expected them to suddenly drag him into this, but in a way, it was actually for the better.

If they were making a rebuttal without proper evidence, he could simply crush them in return.

The problem was what to do if the other side had caught even a faint scent of the truth, but he had already made plans in advance for such a case.

Had he not put in a lot of effort to make Bakunin in the South the mastermind behind this affair?

After all, the person who had requested for Killian’s background to be investigated was none other than him.

If he just leaked that information, the arrows of the British Empire and Europe would immediately point in that direction.

Wouldn’t the public and the power players of each nation find it much more persuasive that a Red state had conducted the operation rather than the Russian Imperial House?

Since Frederick himself wouldn’t want to be dragged down with them, he would surely agree to cleanly pin it on the other side and let the British Empire and the South sink together.

“Good. Since there’s no possibility of us being at fault, let us just lightly step over their nonsense. Deal with it as calmly as possible.”

If the British Empire faltered from its position as the ultimate superpower through this opportunity, what awaited was global chaos.

As always, the hegemony of an era belongs to the one who is prepared.

Just as Killian had done in the past, this time, Russia would build an unassailable wall of steel atop this gap of chaos.

Once the rebuttal articles poured out everywhere, public opinion became split down the middle, but suspicion naturally had not subsided.

The conspiracy theory was constructed very plausibly, whereas this side was only saying things like, “Don’t be fooled! This is a trap by Russia!” Who would trust that?

In the British Empire, public opinion had already hardened against Russia as the villain, but that was nothing more than the situation in the home government, which followed me unconditionally.

The consensus among other European nations was that the atmosphere suggesting the British Empire was indeed suspicious was still slightly more dominant.

When Russia immediately reacted and told Britain to provide a proper explanation instead of dragging others into it, many articles echoed that sentiment.

Yes, that’s how they should react.

It takes two hands to clap; to make a loud sound, the other side must also reach out.

As soon as the Russian Imperial House issued its rebuttal, people’s doubts grew even larger, and now the situation had grown to the stage of full-blown suspicion.

In truth, the conspiracy theory was quite plausible.

And like the proverb goes, ‘Where there’s smoke, there’s fire,’ when something like this breaks, people instinctively tend to say, ‘I knew it.’

Just looking at the circumstances, it seemed rational since the British Empire had always benefited until now.

However, as with all things in the world, a strong action is bound to be followed by a reaction.

If it burns fiercely with conspiracy theories and then is extinguished, it means it will be recorded in history forever as a dark history when people were whipped into a frenzy.

I let the incident burn to its peak, and when I judged that the appropriate time had come, I held a press conference.

This press conference was not just for British reporters.

I gathered everyone—from France, Spain, Prussia, and even those from Russia—all in one place.

I even provided a very plausible reason for the delay: that I was waiting for the reporters from overseas to arrive.

And finally, on the day of the highly-attended press conference.

“Everyone, it is a pleasure to meet you. I stand here to refute all these horrific and disgusting conspiracy theories currently being poured upon the Imperial House. Many of you likely have numerous questions in your minds. Today, in this place, all these suspicions will be clearly revealed, and the identities of those who plotted this wicked conspiracy will also be firmly proven. Since time is precious, I will take questions immediately.”

As soon as I signaled for questions, the representatives of every single newspaper in the room raised their hands without exception.

Among them, I deliberately pointed to a representative of a foreign newspaper rather than a British one.

“Your Majesty! You have named the Russian Imperial House as the mastermind behind this incident! Is the reason you arranged this event because you have clear evidence to prove it?”

“Of course.”

I nodded with overflowering confidence and turned my gaze toward the empty seat I had intentionally left beside me, reaching out my hand.

“I will now invite the person who will prove all of that here. Everyone! Please welcome His Royal Highness, Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia.”

The reporters, who had been ready to scribble furiously with their pens, stared blankly at the Crown Prince of Prussia as he walked in under escort.

What on earth are you doing here?

Everyone’s eyes were asking that same question in unison.

Chapter 413: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (3)

With a dignified stride, as if declaring he had come to end this war, he walked in.

Knowing the anxiety and agony hidden beneath that facade, it was difficult for me to maintain a solemn expression, but Friedrich sat down beside me, putting on the performance of a lifetime.

As soon as he took his seat, the reporters raised their hands and waved them frantically, their eyes like puppies desperate to go outside, begging for a chance to ask a question.

“I believe many of you have questions, so I will make things clear here. His Royal Highness, Crown Prince Friedrich, has come to this place to state clearly that all of this was a Russian conspiracy. Isn’t that right?”

“Of course. This is a terrible slander, the likes of which should never happen again in this world. No matter how much political maneuvering one engages in, there must be a minimum level of good faith. Russia has crossed that line.”

“I’m sure many of you are curious, so let’s take some questions. The reporter from France who asked a question earlier? Try asking again.”

“Yes! Your Royal Highness Friedrich, you stated that Russia orchestrated all of this—do you have clear evidence?”

“Of course.”

The Crown Prince gave a light nod and continued in a calm tone that didn’t waver in the slightest.

“Because I led this operation alongside His Majesty Alexander II.”

“……What?”

“Wait, what does that…?”

“No, what is this? Is he confessing?”

“Prussia was in on it with Russia?”

“This is crazy… what is even happening right now!”

Even though it was an Imperial House press conference, the reporters, unable to contain their excitement, began to murmur and move their pens frantically.

As the room became too noisy, the Captain of the Guard stomped his boots on the floor and shouted.

“Silence! You are in the presence of His Majesty! Those who wish to speak must receive permission before asking their questions!”

“……”

“……”

“Now, it’s only natural that you would be confused if we leave it at that, so first, let’s listen to His Royal Highness Crown Prince Friedrich. Once his story is finished, I will take questions, so please organize your inquiries until then.”

The reporters, their minds reeling from the flood of unexpected information, silently turned the pages of their notebooks and waited for Friedrich to speak.

“First, I’m sure you’re all wondering why someone who supposedly conspired with Russia is here confessing everything. The reason is that from the very beginning, I had no intention of being hostile toward the British Empire. No, I planned to inform His Majesty Killian, who is here with us, of the truth from the start.”

“I am very grateful for that, but may I ask what motivated you to make such a decision?”

“Because Prussia is an ally of the British Empire. We, Prussia, never stab our allies in the back.”

As the Crown Prince spoke while proudly straightening his back, the reporters from Prussia could be seen nodding their heads with proud smiles.

“So, you are saying that Your Royal Highness cooperated with Russia from the beginning in order to uncover this conspiracy to frame me.”

“That is correct.”

“Now, as you have all heard, this is the full story of the incident. And because I had to review the information the Crown Prince gave me and verify its authenticity, I couldn’t respond immediately. I believe you now understand why I didn’t issue a rebuttal statement as soon as the incident broke.”

I cut off the major questions that were likely to arise beforehand.

I could tell just by looking at the reporters’ expressions whether this explanation was sufficient or not. Once I felt it was enough, I immediately moved on to the next topic.

“Next, there is the following claim: ‘The flow of events matches up too perfectly for it to be a lie.’ On this point, I would like to say something first. Everyone, from a common-sense perspective, does it make any sense to claim that I designed everything just because the British Empire profited from these events?”

“……”

“Ah, of course, you might think so. ‘Didn’t you gain the most profit?’ Yes, that’s true. While that was the end result, it was because I did my best in every situation and prepared what I could in advance. And since the British Empire is the indisputable strongest power in the world, it was only natural that we would reap the fruit as the victor.”

I pointed to a reporter who still wore a questioning expression and asked.

“Objectively, let’s assume I planned all of this as the conspiracy theory suggests. Wow—wouldn’t that be amazing? Setting up every situation for this even before the war with Russia began, and even planning a civil war in the Americas back then… Do you know when the NBA, the Black liberation and human rights organization mentioned here, was founded?

It was established back when President Lincoln, the current President of the North, wasn’t even a member of Congress and was working as a lawyer. So, according to this conspiracy theory, I already anticipated back then that the United States would split into North and South and go to war, and I founded such an organization to fuel that conflict. Isn’t that truly incredible? Perhaps God has granted me the foresight to see the future? Don’t you think?”

“When you put it that way, it certainly is……”

“Then doesn’t something else seem strange? Why wouldn’t a person who can see so far into the future foresee that someone would come along and dig into his past? Is it like a prophecy that works sometimes and not others?”

Surprisingly, it was all true—a grand deception planned 20 years ago.

However, as Adelaide had thought, who in the world would believe such a thing?

As I specified exact years and asked if it made sense logically, the reporters naturally nodded their heads.

The NBA, created to advance Black human rights, was an organization founded more than 25 years ago.

That meant it was from before the Crimean War broke out, even before Edward or Adelaide were born.

If I had anticipated a civil war twenty years in the future and laid the groundwork to cause that conflict, it would already be beyond the realm of humanity.

“And here. It claims I intervened in the establishment of a communist state, saying I encouraged the NBA to send General Secretary Engels to the South. This is also a lie. I have already requested the sponsorship records and accounting ledgers from the NBA, so take a look. Where exactly is there any money flowing from the Imperial House?”

I had arranged for the money to run the NBA to be funneled through companies separated from the James Group.

The reason the South and Alexander II believed otherwise was that they had received forged evidence and accounting ledgers from MacFallen in the first place.

“Do you intend to make those accounting ledgers public as well?”

“Of course. I have already received their permission. They are also indignant at this preposterous claim that they intentionally tried to create a communist state. This is nothing more than forcing a connection between events to create ‘evidence’ that I and the Imperial House are involved in an outcome that has already occurred. In short, it is fake news.”

“My goodness……”

“And the evidence that this is a lie doesn’t end here.”

I deliberately took out the pieces of evidence that had been handed over with slight manipulations and corrected them one by one, throwing scoops to the reporters.

As the situation grew increasingly strange, the Russian reporters began to fidget, unable to sit still, and the gazes directed at them grew colder and colder.

“It looks like the gentlemen from Russia have something they want to say. Shall we listen? Do you have anything to say?”

“Yes, yes! Your Majesty! Looking at the evidence presented now, it seems certain that Your Majesty has been subject to an unfair frame-up. However, is there any evidence that the Russian Imperial House was involved, other than the testimony of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?”

“They say so, Your Highness Friedrich. Please say a word.”

“Proving this is not difficult at all. His Majesty Alexander II, in case the plan went wrong, intentionally began digging into His Majesty’s background through the South in order to pin everything on them. He deposited a huge down payment to the famous MacFallen Detective Agency in the North and had them investigate His Majesty. And that massive sum of money came from the pockets of the Russian Imperial House. Although the money was thoroughly laundered, if you focus your investigation on the Russian side, you will be able to secure evidence without much difficulty.”

“Yes. After this incident broke out, we mobilized the full intelligence capabilities of the Imperial House to find evidence. And we have gathered information that the funds that went into the MacFallen Detective Agency flowed in through Russia. The Russian side will have to explain this fact.”

If the one who gave money to the person commissioned to dig into my past isn’t the culprit, then who in the world is?

The evidence was so certain that the Russian reporters could say nothing, and the murmurs of reporters from various countries could be heard even from here.

“Look at those, those shameless bastards.”

“Russia again?”

“No, I mean, no matter how much of an inferiority complex you have toward our Imperial House, isn’t this really too much? Like His Majesty said, there’s a line in the world you shouldn’t cross, but how do these guys have no line at all?”

“Quiet! Quiet! If you have something to say, get permission first!”

No matter how much the guard shouted for silence, the outcry from the reporters, especially the enraged British reporters, would not subside.

Evidence had come out showing that they had so maliciously tried to slander the object of their worship; it wouldn’t be human not to be angry.

“Your Majesty! This is The Times! This is an unprecedented event in history. This could be seen as a direct attack on the Imperial House—how do you plan to respond?”

“As you said, this is no different from an attack on the British Empire’s Imperial House, not just myself. I plan to communicate closely with Parliament and state our official opinion in the future. Of course, before that, if the Russian Imperial House wants to rebut anything, I will listen at any time, so please arrange a meeting. Whether it’s an excuse or a debate, I welcome it all. Not long ago, they told me to explain properly before making groundless remarks; I will be waiting to see what they have to say this time.”

Originally, many of the royal houses in Europe were connected by blood if you went just one step over, so they didn’t usually get into such open brawls.

However, being caught red-handed trying to maliciously undermine another country’s Imperial House and suffering such a counter-attack humiliation was virtually a first.

Since there wasn’t a single newspaper company whose circulation hadn’t increased due to this incident anyway, the reporters were even more excited, moving their pens and firing off questions relentlessly.

“Your Majesty! This is the Morning Post! If Russia continues to deny it until the end, do you intend to release additional evidence?”

“Of course. There is still much evidence we haven’t revealed. So, I hope they don’t escalate the situation and embarrass themselves further, but instead cleanly admit it and apologize.”

The press conference continued for nearly two more hours, and I kept throwing kindling to the reporters of each country so the fire would burn even more fiercely.

Public opinion, which had been clashing violently over whether the conspiracy theory was true or not, as if they had never fought, achieved a great unity toward condemning the absolute villain of the world, Russia, who had instigated this entire incident.

Now, I wonder how you will try to argue back.

“How on earth did this happen!”

“T-That is……”

“Why is that bastard Friedrich even there! He was a traitor? He worked with us from the beginning just to betray us?”

Upon receiving a long report via emergency telegram on the day of the press conference, Alexander II spat out the wine he was drinking.

“That shameless bastard! What ‘on the side of the British Empire from the beginning’ my foot! The guy who used to bash Bismarck so much for sticking with the British Empire was on their side all along?”

“Something is strange about this. There was no reason for Crown Prince Friedrich to betray us so suddenly……”

“It’s obvious! He must have been won over by them!”

If not that, did he fall in love with Killian’s daughter at first sight and suddenly lose his mind and decide to join that side?

No, no matter how much one is blinded by a woman, that makes no sense.

Then, in the end, it means he betrayed us after being promised some enormous reward, but he couldn’t for the life of him understand what that could be.

“Your Majesty, the reason is one thing, but we must first figure out how Killian knew Friedrich was involved in this incident and was able to sway him.”

“…Ah! You’re right. Yes. Why on earth did that man Killian coax Crown Prince Friedrich? Is that even possible?”

Logically, it made no sense for Killian to have contacted Friedrich first in that sequence.

Because that would mean Killian already saw through this entire incident before Friedrich even opened his mouth.

“Then did Friedrich really stay by our side with the intention of betraying us from the beginning?”

“That’s… probably not it. As Your Majesty said, his animosity toward Bismarck was real.”

“Then what is it?”

What kind of situation is this right now?

Alexander II, who had fallen from heaven to hell overnight, stared blankly at the stain left by the wine he had spat out and muttered to himself.

“What exactly is this?”

Regrettably, there was no one to answer his question.

Chapter 414: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (4)

It felt like he was going to lose his mind, but the problems Alexander II had to deal with weren’t just international matters.

Since the news had arrived as a breaking report, for now, only the Tsar knew the full extent of it. However, within a single day, this reality would inevitably become known to everyone.

Information control?

He could hold it for a few days or weeks, but with rumors spreading across the globe, it was absolutely impossible to suppress it forever.

In particular, because the Imperial House had believed things were progressing well and had subtly encouraged the spread of news, the public couldn’t help but be curious about how the situation was unfolding.

If he were to suddenly suppress all news now, people would inevitably suspect that something was wrong.

And above all, not just the British Empire, but the entire world—thinking they had been baited by Russia—was in an uproar, creating a situation where he had to issue an official statement one way or another.

So, how could he possibly keep all of this a secret?

“Your Majesty! What on earth is happening!”

“We heard that the British Empire is about to send an official letter of protest, but we haven’t heard anything from our side!”

“The nobility is also in a state of panic over this absurd slander! Your Majesty! Please give us an explanation!”

As expected, after a few days, members of the State Council and various committees began to protest frantically.

Even the ministers of the Cabinet requested that the Tsar clearly explain the situation, leaving Alexander II in a desperate dilemma.

“Your Majesty!”

“Well… that is…”

He had to make some kind of excuse, but since Alexander II himself didn’t know exactly how the situation had turned out this way, he was driven to the brink of madness.

Now that things had come to this, it was impossible to avoid responsibility entirely.

It wasn’t that he didn’t know that.

However, he needed to make what excuses he could, escape what he could escape, and minimize the damage, didn’t he?

To do that, he needed to know exactly where and how things had gone wrong, but no matter how much he investigated through every possible channel, he didn’t have a clue.

“Foreign Minister! Have you still not grasped the situation properly?”

“It is… I cannot be certain, but for now, I have narrowed it down to a few possibilities.”

“Really? Tell me quickly.”

“First of all, as I mentioned last time, the possibility of Crown Prince Frederick betraying us first is slim. The most likely scenario is that the British Imperial House caught wind of Crown Prince Frederick first and lured him to London to entice him.”

“Then the marriage talks currently taking place are actually a smokescreen, and the original purpose was to lay a trap to catch me?”

It was absurd, but it was a reasonably logical deduction.

In fact, if that weren’t the case, it made no sense for Frederick to suddenly act like a madman, claiming he had been a spy from the very beginning.

“The problem is that I don’t know how they caught Frederick in the first place.”

“The most likely possibility is James’s betrayal.”

“Did you say the detective agency Bakunin entrusted with the investigation was James’s company? So you’re saying we essentially walked into the lion’s mouth ourselves?”

“If James is a person of the Imperial House, it would have been possible for him to find Bakunin and, through him, discover that Crown Prince Frederick was involved. Perhaps they then used the marriage talks as bait to call him to London and win him over? From the British Empire’s perspective, they probably judged that keeping Prussia on their side would be more profitable.”

Certainly, looking at it that way, the circumstances matched up.

However, if this was the truth, why was he speaking so vaguely, saying it was only a “possibility”?

“To me, that seems like the most rational deduction. Is there some reason to consider other possibilities?”

“That is… according to the rumors, the Imperial House, truly enraged by this incident, is going to pass the Anti-Monopoly Act. If this happens, many of the companies in the James Group will be forced to split up. If James were truly a minion of the Imperial House, wouldn’t that make no sense?”

“Is there a possibility that he was discarded after use?”

“He wouldn’t have taken on such a task without at least that level of a safety net.”

Certainly, the wealthiest man in the world, who had infiltrated his capital into numerous countries, didn’t seem like someone who would be foolishly discarded after use.

The Tsar understood why Gorchakov was keeping this as only one possibility.

To be honest, looking at the Imperial House’s current reaction, it seemed like a delusion not even worth considering.

Then what on earth was this situation?

“Are you saying there is truly no possibility that doesn’t have contradictions?”

“…There is one. If James was not a mere minion of the Imperial House, but if everything he owned belonged to the Imperial House. If splitting the companies through the Anti-Monopoly Act had absolutely nothing to do with James himself. Then, all of this would be explained.”

“…So, are you trying to say that the James Group, which has wealth far exceeding that of a nation’s royal family, is actually the property of the British Imperial House?”

If James weren’t the actual chairman of the group but held a position similar to a subordinate of Killian, it would certainly explain things.

Whether the companies were split up by the Anti-Monopoly Act or not, if they were companies of the British Imperial House anyway, it would have nothing to do with James.

However, that was no different from accepting an even more nonsensical delusion as reality just to solve a contradiction.

“I’m asking just in case… do you intended to seriously argue that assumption?”

“…No. If I did, I would have pushed this deduction from the beginning. This is literally just a possibility that one could imagine.”

“We are not in a relaxed enough situation to be indulging in such delusions.”

Everything he had built was on the verge of collapsing, yet Gorchakov was cluttering his mind with such nonsense.

“You know when the James Group was founded, don’t you?”

“…Yes. We investigated and reported it when James joined us.”

“Right. That man made his name starting from opening a detective agency in the British Empire and acquiring locomotive companies in the United States. At that time, the masters of the British Imperial House were still young children. Empress Victoria, and Killian. They were only in their early to mid-teens—are you trying to tell me that children like that controlled James to create the group?”

“I apologize. It was nonsense not worth a moment’s consideration.”

“Of course! Fire the idiot who came up with such an analysis! Even if you’re going to talk nonsense in these times, there are limits.”

For the Imperial House to recruit a mogul like James, it would have had to be at least at the point when Killian became the Prince Consort of the British Empire and was at the height of his power. Yet, James was already one of the wealthiest men in the world by then.

Why would such a wealthy man hand over his entire company to the Imperial House and become their lackey?

He had to talk sense.

“Your Majesty, then… how will you state your position to the committee?”

“First, call the British Ambassador. I must… ask if it’s possible to bury this quietly somehow.”

Tell them he would grant whatever they wanted, so please, just let this pass in a way that preserves the prestige of the Imperial House.

He had surely felt like he was on the verge of grasping the flow of the world in his hands.

But before he knew it, there was almost nothing Alexander II could do for himself anymore.

Around the time Alexander II was pulling his hair out and following in the footsteps of his late father.

In the House of Lords and the House of Commons of the British Empire, the voices of enraged members were echoing throughout the chambers.

Normally, the House of Lords and the House of Commons held their meetings on different dates, but today was an exception.

In order to adopt a method where the House of Commons passed an opinion and the House of Lords approved it immediately, the two houses were held on the same day at the same time.

“This madness must never be tolerated!”

“I doubted my own eyes when I saw the press conference. Is this something that can happen in this day and age? This?!”

“This is an attack on our British Empire. It is the same as being hit by an attack far more painful than guns or cannons! It was by a miracle that His Majesty handled it well, but if something had gone slightly wrong, we would have suffered irreparable damage.”

Ruling party, opposition party, conservative, liberal.

Transcending positions and parties, all members expressed their boiling anger in one voice and spoke of punishment.

It was almost the first time since the Napoleonic Wars that such fierce rhetoric was exchanged without resulting in an internal fight.

“Prime Minister! Please tell us the government’s plan! What will the government do!”

“The Cabinet has heard the opinion of the Imperial House and is ready to follow whatever policy Parliament decides.”

“If you say ‘whatever,’ does that include war?”

At Russell’s sharp question, everyone’s attention shifted.

“Mr. Russell, if it’s war…”

“We must do it if necessary! If Russia keeps denying it or doesn’t show enough sincerity and tries to brush it off, what’s to stop us from going to war? Isn’t that right?”

No matter how weakened they were, Russia was still Russia.

One could not raise an army against them as if they were dealing with some mediocre country in Asia or Africa.

However, no one in Parliament stopped Russell or told him his opinion was excessive.

On the contrary, even Disraeli, who constantly kept the Liberal Party in check, stood up and supported his opinion.

“If it’s necessary, of course we must! Rather, I want to ask those who want to exclude war. Do you seriously think this matter is not grounds for war? If there is someone who thinks so, please give me a reason. I, for one, think we should be mobilizing the military right now.”

It varied depending on the circumstances, but if the Imperial House of the British Empire were directly attacked, this was undoubtedly a matter for a declaration of war.

It could also be defined as an act of terrorism intended to shake the diplomatic relations of the British Empire from their foundation, so the justification was clear.

Even Gladstone, who usually took a moderate line, was nodding his head without a word, so it went without saying.

“If we go to war, how much damage do you think we will suffer?”

“There’s no need to occupy the enemy’s key regional points, is there? We can just mobilize the navy and wipe out all their ports.”

“And this time, we can also mobilize Canada’s forces. In Europe, the mainland navy will strike the Russian forces, and in the Pacific, the Asia navy and the Canadian navy will join forces to devastate the eastern side of Russia.”

Once they began talking on the premise of war, everyone poured out their words, and the atmosphere in Parliament began to resemble a rowdy marketplace.

Anyway, even if they started a war with this as a pretext, no country in the world would help Russia.

“Respectable members, I also… agree with considering war as a last resort. However, declaring war right now seems a bit premature, so shouldn’t we first urge the Russian Imperial House to apologize and show sincerity from the bottom of their hearts?”

“The Prime Minister’s words are correct.”

“But we must clearly show our resolve that we will never let this matter slide easily!”

“I understand. Since everyone’s opinion seems to be in agreement anyway, there’s no need to drag this out any longer. Let’s move to a vote.”

Get on your knees and bow your head. Otherwise, it’s war.

The official position of Parliament, which was somewhat extreme but which no one thought was extreme, was passed.

And with that, Alexander II’s hope of quietly passing over the matter behind the scenes, even if it meant giving up a lot, was shattered to pieces.

Chapter 415: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (5)

Ah, this is magnificent.

This is exactly what victory tastes like.

Following the press conference, London was effectively submerged under a wave of enraged citizens.

Of course, since they weren’t angry about domestic issues, no violence or rioting broke out.

Every ounce of this 100 percent pure rage was directed solely at Russia.

Naturally, there was one place that didn’t escape unscathed: the Russian Embassy.

“Russia must apologize!”

“If the Russian Ambassador has a conscience, come out and state your position!”

“Get on your knees and beg His Majesty Killian for forgiveness, you bastards!”

Bricks flew from all directions, and the angry crowd tried to force their way in, but the Russians couldn’t offer a proper response because they were clearly in the wrong.

In truth, the Russian Embassy was actually closer to being a victim in this particular matter.

This was a scheme carried out independently by the Russian Imperial House; even the ambassador hadn’t received a proper explanation about it.

Suddenly, they had woken up to find themselves in a situation where they might be beaten to death by British citizens who were blinded with rage.

“Your Majesty! We truly know nothing about this. Unless we wanted to go to war with the British Empire, how could we possibly commit such madness!”

“Is that so? From what I hear, evidence has been found that Russian diplomats were going around investigating our internal information.”

“That is…”

In this era, it was standard practice for every country to mix spies among their diplomats to gather information.

Naturally, the British Empire’s informants were also working hard in Moscow and Saint Petersburg.

Everyone knew it happened but kept quiet, and the general atmosphere was to deny everything unless caught red-handed. However, for Russia, the current situation was bad—terribly bad.

“There are claims that Russian agents collected information here, pieced it together into fabrications, and used that as a basis to write articles slandering me. What do you think about that?”

“Absolutely not! That is absolutely not the case!”

“I find that hard to believe. To be frank, I can no longer believe a single word your country says. Your credit is essentially bankrupt.”

“Your Majesty! We are being wronged! This was truly just an arbitrary act by the Imperial House…”

“Then may we review all the documents in the embassy? We need physical evidence, not just words, to believe you. If you cooperate, we will ensure the safety of your country’s diplomats.”

Requesting to review the embassy’s documents was no different from saying they would inspect every single action the Russians had taken there until now.

Naturally, as there would be many matters related to Russia’s national secrets, it was something they could never allow.

“Your Majesty! Even so, that is…”

“As I thought. It is impossible, after all. I understand. However, you must also realize that it is impossible for us to trust your country right now. Since I have no way to control the enraged Parliament and citizens, I hope you manage to return to your homeland in one piece.”

“W-wait! I understand. If we allow you to view all the documents, will you at least believe that our Ministry of Foreign Affairs was not involved in this matter?”

“At the very least, I might accept it as a rogue action by the Imperial House or certain ministers.”

“…I understand. If only to prove the government’s innocence…”

Normally, for an issue of this magnitude, there would be nothing more to say even if an army were sent in to crush them all.

But the British Empire, a nation of gentlemen, could hardly resort to such barbaric means.

Besides, if they did that, the other side might destroy some documents, so this way was much more efficient.

“However, if any traces of arbitrary document destruction are found, I cannot guarantee what will happen next.”

“…I understand. Then, until the investigation is over, what about our staff…?”

“Do not worry. We will make arrangements so that you can stay comfortably in a safe place.”

I already knew this was an operation led by Alexander II, but there was no reason to say that publicly.

It was necessary to conduct a thorough investigation to see how deep the Russian government was involved and if other nobles were implicated.

This was a natural step for national security, and under this pretext, I could also secure the secondary benefit of obtaining all the secret documents held by the Russian Embassy.

The same thing is likely happening in France and Prussia right now, right?

Since evidence has surfaced that Russia was investigating the backgrounds of other countries’ royal families to dig up weaknesses, other nations won’t just listen to this as someone else’s problem.

Whether they like it or not, Russian embassies in other countries will be forced to hand over their documents and undergo thorough verification.

In that process, numerous atrocities committed by Russia will be exposed, so it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that Russia’s diplomatic relations are now truly finished.

Ah, that feels refreshing. Burp.

After thoroughly squeezing the documents out of the Russian Ambassador through half-threats, I went to Parliament to receive the condolences and resolutions of the MPs.

From words of deep concern regarding how much I must have suffered, to condolences and promises that they would make Russia pay the price.

Having boosted domestic public opinion while receiving cheers that were almost like oaths of loyalty, I leisurely waited at Buckingham Palace for Russia’s reaction.

Right on time, Victoria, returning from her tea time, came and sat beside me as if she had been waiting.

“Is the work all finished?”

“Russia will soon announce its official position, and a decision will be made accordingly.”

“The ladies were pouring out quite a lot of passionate words about this incident as well. They told me I should comfort my husband since the shock must be great.”

“That sounds like timely advice, but it seems our Empress has no intention of comforting her poor husband?”

“The one who needs comfort is the Russian Emperor. My husband deserves praise, not comfort. On that note, if you were to say a word to the Russian Emperor, who must be losing his mind right about now?”

As Victoria giggled and leaned against me, the image of Alexander II’s panicked face naturally came to mind.

The previous Emperor is said to have suffered so much stress during the Crimean War that his pores met a disastrous end; I wonder how this one will fare.

“Think of it as a good life experience? No, that’s a bit weak… It can’t be helped. Your opponent is me, after all.”

“That would sound incredibly obnoxious if he actually heard it. But I wonder if he’ll even learn a lesson. Whatever the outcome, the Russian Emperor’s standing will be significantly diminished. Won’t that make the situation in Russia unstable?”

“Most likely.”

From the beginning, the power structure in Russia had been formed through a fierce tug-of-war between the Tsars and the nobility.

Though called an absolute monarchy, the history of the Russian Empire building a truly powerful autocratic throne wasn’t that long.

To be precise, it would be more accurate to say it fluctuated.

And as Victoria said, now that this incident has occurred, it is impossible for the Emperor to continue lording over everyone and exercising influence as an autocrat.

Chaos will inevitably ensue.

In fact, it would be troublesome if it didn’t.

“Do you think… a war will break out?”

“Not a chance. Whatever else happens, there’s no possibility of that.”

“Do you mean Alexander II will apologize to the point of practically getting on his knees and bowing his head? But the Emperor’s pride… Ah, I see. If the Emperor doesn’t apologize, he won’t be able to act as Emperor anymore?”

You know me too well.

I chuckled and nodded.

Whether to apologize or not was the freedom of the Imperial House, but with Parliament’s ultimatum already issued—stating they wouldn’t shy away from war—the Russian nobility had no choice.

Most of them would likely be wondering why they should have to go to war again just because of the Emperor’s madness. Could the Imperial House afford to ignore their dissatisfaction and refuse to apologize?

I guarantee it: if he did that, there would be a coup immediately.

An apology is a given.

What matters now is what practical benefits we can seize based on that apology.

They say a single word can repay a debt of a thousand pieces of gold, but the situation is already too deep to escape just by talking.

Now then, what is the most precious thing to Alexander II?

The “British Imperial House Mastermind Theory” that had set all of Europe boiling was now firmly established as a shocking fabrication by Russia.

At first, people talked about the sensational headlines, but after learning it was nonsense spread by Russia, everyone became a cold-headed critic and mocked the absurdity of the conspiracy theory.

“It doesn’t make sense logistically, does it? The idea that His Majesty Killian is pulling the world’s strings from behind the scenes like that.”

“Exactly. Anyone with a brain could tell just by looking. Even my dog wouldn’t believe something like that.”

“Wait, didn’t you say before that the British Imperial House felt a bit suspicious?”

“Whoa, whoa! When did I ever say that! You’re trying to frame an innocent man!”

Conspiracy theories were things believed only by the stupid and the unintelligent.

People didn’t realize it, but an atmosphere had naturally settled in where the very act of questioning the British Imperial House was seen as an act of idiocy worthy of ridicule.

And this news traveled via telegram and telephone all the way to Asia.

“Your Highness! Your Highness! Look at this!”

“Governor Parker, what happened to make you so agitated?”

As the Governor of Hong Kong, who was uncharacteristically furious, spread out a newspaper, Edward blinked and turned his gaze.

“What is it? Did Joseon or Japan do something strange again?”

“It’s much worse than that. Look at this!”

“Hmm… let’s see. ‘The Russian Imperial House’s Excessive Slander’? ‘Attempt to Tarnish the Prestige of the Imperial House Thwarted’? What is this?”

“It’s exactly as written. Those madmen were plotting such a conspiracy!”

“Wow, this is a major incident.”

To think such an interesting event occurred while he was away in Asia.

The Prime Minister, seeing the smile plastered across Edward’s face, frowned as if he couldn’t understand.

“No, Your Highness. The Russians are attacking us right now, and for you to show such a relaxed reaction…”

“Ah, are you asking if it’s right for the eldest son of the Imperial House to be so nonchalant when his father was almost a victim of such foul slander? I suppose I might seem like a terribly unfilial son.”

“N-no. I didn’t mean it that far…”

“There’s no reason to be angry. It’s just so absurd that it’s funny. You know my father well too, Governor.”

Maybe if it were anyone else, but for that father to be backstabbed by the Russian Imperial House and end up in danger?

There was never such a possibility from the very beginning.

Others might think Russia was carrying out some scheme and got hit by a counterattack at the last moment, but he knew.

Even if everyone else in the world was fooled, he was certain. This was all his father’s handiwork.

“…This conspiracy theory is obviously nonsense, isn’t it?”

“Indeed. But they say many people believed it was plausible at first. The world is truly coming to an end.”

“Right. It makes no sense.”

Even a passing child would think it made no sense if they considered it calmly, but well.

If asked if all of this was truly a lie, the Prince of Wales wanted to answer that it might not be.

This was because he had personally watched and learned about political manipulation by his father’s side, and had seen with his own eyes how he reaped profits from the American Civil War through Canada.

Still, he couldn’t help but be impressed by the part where his father created black human rights groups to amplify conflict in the United States.

“As I thought… political power might be built up similarly through effort, but this kind of seed-sowing that’s close to precognition is impossible to follow.”

“…Pardon?”

“No. It’s nothing.”

Since this was a realm that couldn’t be caught up to through effort, he had no choice but to accept it.

Edward chuckled as he looked at the article detailing this incredible process and the Governor, who was still gnashing his teeth and cursing Russia.

From the looks of it, everyone in Europe and the United States, not to mention Russia and the British Empire, must be reacting similarly.

As expected of Father. He really is a merciless man.

Chapter 416: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (6)

If you have done something wrong, it is only right to apologize and accept punishment.

Even for those without the benefit of a basic education, this is a universal truth of the world. However, when applied at the national level, matters become a bit more complicated.

There were many who believed that a Great Power had the right to refuse to apologize, no matter how much it was in the wrong. In fact, this was the era of imperialist “law of the jungle.” Standard practice was almost always to ignore grievances with a “if you don’t like it, get stronger” attitude, regardless of the fault.

However, that logic only held when dealing with nations weaker than oneself.

As long as the victim was the British Empire, no nation in this world could remain free from responsibility. Even other European nations, seemingly sensing that a real war might break out, hastily issued statements urging Russia to apologize.

In an age where the global economy was already intricately intertwined, what would happen if the British Empire and Russia went to war? Every country in Europe would inevitably be dragged down into a swamp of depression.

Furthermore, because Russia’s fault was so blatant, it was impossible for anyone to act as a mediator and suggest, however tepidly, that everyone should remain calm and talk things out. Russia simply had to lower its head and shout its apologies.

If everyone united to apply pressure, Russia wouldn’t be able to act tough, and the British Empire wouldn’t necessarily choose war.

France, Prussia, Austria, and all other indirectly involved nations issued statements as if by prior agreement, calling for a sincere apology from the Russian Emperor. Even the Ottoman Empire, which had been secretly hoping the British Empire would give Russia a beating, changed its strategy to join the condemnation of Russia once public opinion formed that way.

No matter how much of a maverick one might be, it is impossible to completely ignore public sentiment.

Russia had changed from the old days; it no longer possessed the sheer weight to claim the title of “Gendarme of Europe.” On the contrary, just as they were harboring hopes of rising to that position again, the Emperor had smeared filth all over those prospects. One could only imagine how bewildered the nobility must be.

“Your Majesty! This incident is entirely a failure of the Imperial House; therefore, it is only right that the Imperial House issues a sincere statement of apology!”

“That is correct. This Council has nothing to do with this matter!”

“According to our findings, even the Ministry of Foreign Affairs did not receive an official report on this. Foreign Minister! Did you commit such an absurd act without even going through normal procedures?”

Alexander II and Gorchakov, identified as the culprits of this incident, became punching bags even within Russia.

No one—not a single person—reacted by saying, “Even so, we have the prestige of the Empire to consider, so an apology is a bit much…” This was because there wasn’t a single fool who failed to realize that such an attitude would lead directly to war.

Amidst that deluge of frantic criticism and condemnation…

“…I shall dismiss Foreign Minister Gorchakov and issue a formal apology to the British Empire regarding this incident.”

“The Committee will review the statement of apology. Will you authorize this?”

“……Do so.”

Alexander II bowed his lofty imperial pride and declared a total surrender.

“Russia has swallowed its pride. I suppose they couldn’t act tough when they had a guilty conscience.”

At Wellesley’s mocking sneer, I also nodded with a smile.

“No matter if he calls himself an Emperor or whatever else, if he does something stupid, he deserves to be hit.”

“With this, the Emperor’s voice in Russia will be greatly diminished. And the trust they’ve worked so hard to build with other nations will vanish like smoke.”

“I suppose so, shouldn’t it? Both Prussia and Austria will have come to see the Russians as people they can’t associate with.”

“France is absolutely delighted right now. To some extent, they’ve been criticizing Russia so intensely every day that one might think they’re angrier than we are.”

Russia’s rise would have been an intolerable threat not just to the British Empire, but to France as well. Moreover, France wouldn’t have liked seeing Russia subtly trying to get closer to Prussia. If Russia and Prussia became close, it would inevitably result in France being distanced from the German sphere.

“I hear that Russia’s embassies were ransacked in other countries as well?”

“Since we took the lead and stood at the front, other nations felt compelled to follow suit.”

“It’s a bit pitiable, but it’s their own karma, so it can’t be helped. So, in what manner does the Russian Emperor intend to express his apology?”

“They asked if it could be handled unofficially, and I told them to stop talking nonsense. Other nations are expressing concern over the conflict between the British Empire and Russia; if we handle it unofficially, that concern will continue to linger.”

I couldn’t believe it—even in this situation, they asked if they could apologize privately while maintaining their face publicly? These people really do stake their lives on their pride.

“Unofficial is absolutely out of the question. Tell them they must write an official letter of apology and release it to the entire world. And that letter of apology will be first revealed in our Parliament.”

“The disclosure of a handwritten apology from the Russian Emperor in Parliament… the Members of Parliament will be very pleased.”

“Voices calling for war are loud in Parliament right now; shouldn’t we do at least that much to quiet them down? Even so, war was taking it too far.”

“They probably didn’t mean to actually go through with it. Unless, of course, Russia had actually played the ‘do as you please’ card. Ah, but Your Majesty, what do you intend to demand from Russia? Since things have come to this, simply receiving an apology isn’t enough; we should secure some practical benefits.”

A satisfied smile escaped me when I saw that Wellesley was already plotting how to fleece Russia, just as I was. That’s my Prime Minister of the British Empire for you.

“To be honest, there isn’t much to gain from Russia on a large scale. If I had to pick, I’d be interested in territories near the Pacific, but they’re too far from Canada to be practically managed.”

“You are referring to the Kamchatka Peninsula, next to Sakhalin.”

“Yes. I thought about seizing that at first, but using an incident like this to demand territory wouldn’t be consistent. Besides, the optics of making a specific treaty are a bit poor. It would look undignified for the Great British Empire to sit at a negotiation table over an incident like this and say ‘hand this over, concede that,’ wouldn’t it?”

“That’s true. But even so, telling them they’re forgiven just because we received an apology seems too generous. It doesn’t align with your usual principles, Your Majesty.”

When one reaches the status of the world’s greatest power, there are times when one must prioritize face and prestige over minor practical gains. Some might criticize this as inefficient posturing, but one cannot say those actions are simply throwing money away. Sometimes, those values bring about effects that money cannot buy.

Of course, that’s one thing, and this is another.

As Wellesley said, since they committed such an act, they must be made to pay the price. That’s why I thought of destroying the thing Alexander II holds most dear.

It wasn’t simple revenge. Suppressing Russia would, in the long run, return to the British Empire as a massive benefit. It would show the world exactly what happens to those who dare to show hostility toward the Imperial House of the British Empire.

It would demonstrate to the entire world that even the Emperor of the Russian Empire—who once strutted as the world’s number two power—is no exception.

“Alexander II was a man who wanted to reclaim the former stature of the Russian Empire. If we thoroughly shatter that dream, he will likely regret it for the rest of his life, wondering why he ever did such a thing.”

“Terrifying. Truly terrifying.”

“And other nations will once again sense the difference in power. No, to be precise, rather than a difference in power, they will recognize the order of the world.”

Russia did wrong, and the Emperor kneels to apologize. In a way, it was a simple and natural process, but what matters is how it is mediated to the outside world.

In informal terms, if they prostrate themselves so low it’s practically a dogeza to beg for forgiveness? This isn’t actually a diplomatic procedure that occurs between equal nations. It’s because, rather than a winner and loser being decided by war, it can be seen as a clear vertical relationship.

A revival of the Russian Imperial House? Such a thing will now be impossible forever.

And although I didn’t say it out loud, of course there are things to take. Why wouldn’t there be?

Right now, Edward is working secretly in Asia to secure the British Empire’s dominance over the Pacific, and Russia will now be unable to interfere in any way. Whether it’s the fate of the Qing dynasty or the Pacific effectively becoming the British Empire’s front yard, they cannot raise any objections.

They might feel it’s unfair that things turned out this way, but they should be grateful for my mercy in not making them come all the way to London to apologize in person.

Finally, the grand opening.

The long-awaited ceremony to reveal the Russian Emperor’s handwritten apology began.

“…Therefore, I once again offer my deepest apologies for causing such great concern. To His Majesty Killian and all members of the British Imperial House who suffered greatly due to my unilateral actions, I sincerely apologize once more. The Russian Imperial House will not evade this responsibility and promises to compensate for all irreversible damage suffered by the British Imperial House…”

The contents of the apology continued endlessly afterward. It was a masterpiece of groveling, written as if their hands and feet would wear away from rubbing them together in supplication.

It was a very long text, spanning many pages, but the core was simple enough to be summarized in one line:

I was wrong. I’m begging like this, so please, just this once, let it go.

In literal terms, it was the same as me saying “Kneel,” and Alexander II kneeling and pressing his forehead to the ground.

Since they said with their own mouths that they would compensate for the damage the Imperial House suffered, when Russia raises objections over Asian affairs later, I can just tell them to keep their mouths shut.

This was revealed in front of all the politicians and was set to be spread far and wide across the world through journalists, so Alexander II was effectively finished. He might be called an Emperor, but who would treat someone as an Emperor after they knelt in such a lowly subservient manner to another nation’s Imperial House?

The Russian nobility would now treat Alexander II as a mere figurehead while attempting to take the lead in state affairs themselves.

But would an absolute monarch suddenly say, “Ah, yes, I see. Then I shall now stay huddled in a corner and live with bated breath”?

He will struggle to regain the initiative somehow, and the country that was just beginning to heal past wounds and grow will start to fall into chaos again. Then, it will take at least ten years for the country to return to normal, or there’s a good chance they won’t overcome it at all and the country itself will fall into a shambles.

In other words, Russia has become a nation we no longer even need to be conscious of. I can just stay back and watch with popcorn as the nobles and the Emperor tear into each other and cause a scene.

Bismarck, who observed this situation in real-time from London, shook his head in amazement, but he seemed satisfied with the fact that Russia had been thoroughly crushed.

“I thought the Crown Prince had been acting strange lately, but I never imagined he was carrying out such a plan. Since when have you been working with the Crown Prince?”

“I wonder. Since when was it? Didn’t the Crown Prince announce that it was that way from the beginning?”

“To see it that way, his attitude became noticeably strange halfway through his time in London. Is what the Crown Prince said really the truth?”

As expected of the Iron Chancellor. His intuition for reaching the truth based on a single minor discrepancy is no joke.

“Didn’t I tell you? No matter how this turned out, no disadvantage would come to you, Prime Minister.”

“Yes, you did promise that. However, while this hasn’t particularly harmed me, I can’t call it a gain either. When we return to Prussia like this, the Crown Prince’s position will become even more secure.”

“Indeed, he might receive praise as the primary contributor who strengthened the alliance with the British Empire. That would be an undesirable result for you, Prime Minister.”

“No, I wouldn’t say…”

“I know it all without you having to say it. And since I promised, I shall give you a gift, Prime Minister.”

I’ve already kindly told Frederick everything, so he must be preparing himself, right? Even though I protected his public reputation as payment for his help, he must still pay the price for baring his teeth so recklessly. For me, it was much more comfortable to coordinate with Bismarck, with whom I’ve cooperated for a long time, than with the Crown Prince.

“As you suspected, Prime Minister, the Crown Prince did not cooperate with me from the beginning. He was Alexander II’s ‘secret friend’.”

At my top-tier information, Bismarck was momentarily speechless, his eyes just blinking.

Now, he should know exactly what he needs to do, right?

Russia won’t be the only place where royal power goes down the drain. Somehow, it feels like I’ve ended up in the position of a king-slayer; it’s a strange feeling.

Chapter 417: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (7)

A nation of true men who never betray their allies.

The incarnation of loyalty who deceived the Russian Emperor to gather information from behind the scenes and hand it over to his ally.

Crown Prince Frederick, now hailed as a beloved figure not only in the British Empire but across all of Europe, was considered one of the clear winners of this incident.

However, the man who should have been swelling with pride was currently standing with his hands politely folded, unable to lift his head before an incredibly furious Prime Minister.

“Your Highness! So, what I heard with my own two ears is actually the truth?”

“…Umm… well, that is…”

“Is it true or not!”

“It is… true.”

“Have you lost your mind? Have you gone completely insane? Do you want to ruin Prussia?”

These were insults of a level unimaginable to be hurled at the Crown Prince of a nation, yet Frederick could not say a word in response.

In fact, considering what he had done, it wouldn’t have been strange if he were showered with profanities. If anything, Bismarck was desperately suppressed his rage.

“Your Highness, His Majesty will never let this slide. You must realize that, don’t you?”

“…Yes.”

“I’m asking just in case, but surely you don’t think you did a good job just because the result turned out well, do you?”

“Of course not.”

The only reason Frederick survived this was that Killian had chosen to treat Prussia as a valued ally.

“Thank God, and thank Him again, that you are His Majesty’s only son. If you had younger brothers, this would never have ended so leniently.”

Since this was something Killian himself had said, there was no room for doubt.

In other words, it meant Killian had personally shown consideration for the circumstances of the Prussian Royal Family.

“The fact that you were let off the hook itself means the Prussian Royal Family has incurred a massive debt to the Imperial House of the British Empire. Have you even imagined how great a burden this debt might become?”

“I have no excuses.”

“You shouldn’t! Sigh… seriously, I’m going to go crazy.”

It was no joke. If he could, Bismarck wanted to kick this pathetic man’s shins or land a punch squarely on his face.

The only saving grace was that Frederick didn’t seem to think it was all over just because he’d been forgiven.

Still, looking at it objectively, there was no chance of Prussia ending up like Russia, which was a relief. At any rate, even if Frederick became king, he wouldn’t be able to wield power freely.

With a disaster of this scale having occurred, would the King ever trust the Crown Prince again?

Bismarck honestly hadn’t expected the fierce psychological tug-of-war they’d been playing over the initiative of state affairs to end so absurdly.

“Your Highness. Because of the public eye, we won’t openly restrict your authority, but don’t try to do anything from now on. Do you understand? If you think I’m being too harsh, feel free to speak up at any time.”

“…No. I have no objections.”

“I will report this incident in its entirety to His Majesty. Just in case—even if there’s only a one-in-a-million chance—it leaks, I will not be sending a telegram.”

When he thought of His Majesty Wilhelm back in Berlin, who was likely feeling satisfied thinking his son had achieved a great feat, Bismarck felt like tearing his hair out.

How betrayed and disgusted would the King feel upon their return?

However, to be blunt, from Bismarck’s personal perspective, this wasn’t something to be entirely bitter about.

As Killian had said, this incident effectively placed Bismarck in the position of a definitive winner.

Once this reached the King’s ears, Wilhelm would naturally never grant Frederick absolute authority, and Prussia would surely unite around Bismarck.

Since that would remain the case even if Frederick eventually took the throne, Bismarck had no complaints on that front.

After all, why would Killian give a heads-up to Bismarck and the King instead of just burying the truth?

It had to be seen as Killian taking Bismarck’s side in the power struggle between the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister.

For that, he was sincerely grateful.

“Your Highness, I say this again: do nothing for the time being. To put it bluntly, consider yourself under house arrest.”

“…I will follow your words, Prime Minister.”

Seeing the man who used to pick a fight over every little thing become so compliant gave Bismarck a strange feeling.

However, since there was no guarantee this would last for a lifetime, it was important to steadily build a new foundation from now on.

King Wilhelm was healthy, but he was getting older, and there was no telling when the throne might change hands.

To begin a massive internal reorganization as soon as they returned home, Bismarck began to carefully place his pawns in his mind.

Before the impact of Russia’s public apology performance in London could even subside…

Crown Prince Frederick was busy preparing to return to Berlin, pushed by Bismarck’s insistence.

“So, you’re leaving London in just three days?”

“…Yes. That is the case, unfortunately.”

“I see. I had hoped you would stay and enjoy yourself a little longer. That’s a shame.”

Frederick gave a bitter smile as he looked at Adelaide’s calm face.

To outsiders, it seemed as though their relationship had progressed almost to the point of an engagement, but the reality was different.

Actually, given the current situation, it would be strange not to get engaged.

Since the Prussian Crown Prince had supposedly played a significant role in helping the British Imperial House bring the Russian Imperial House to its knees, it would be more unusual if a marriage didn’t happen.

This was precisely why Bismarck was pressuring him to return in such a hurry.

- Your Highness. If we are tied to the British Imperial House through marriage in this state, there’s no telling how much of the initiative we will lose to them. I would have agreed if it weren’t for this incident, but in the current situation where they essentially hold our weakness, I don’t see this being an equal marriage no matter how I look at it.

It was a hard point to argue against.

If they married, the Princess would come to Berlin, so normally she should be dependent on his side—but would that actually happen?

Having tasted both heaven and hell through this ordeal, Frederick was finally able to view the situation objectively.

The beautiful woman before him was by no means a naive flower in a greenhouse.

He couldn’t understand why rumors portrayed her as a tomboy princess who loved parties and a lavish lifestyle.

If even that was a calculated image… then she was a truly terrifying person.

It wasn’t that he disliked her, but he didn’t have the confidence to avoid being manipulated if he married this woman.

“Princess… may I ask you one thing?”

“Of course.”

“How much do you know about the truth of this matter?”

“That’s a meaningful question. Perhaps I know as much as you do, Your Highness?”

By pointedly saying she knew as much as he did, she was indirectly letting him know that she was aware of the truth behind the incident.

He had suspected as much.

“As I thought, it seems His Majesty told you everything before I met with you that day.”

“Was it that obvious? Still, I’m glad you listened to what I said, Your Highness. If you hadn’t, you might have been writing a joint apology with the Russian Emperor.”

“…….”

“It seems you were reprimanded quite a bit by the Prime Minister. It can’t be helped. So, did he suggest it would be better to call off the marriage with me?”

“How did you…?”

The more they spoke, the more he felt Bismarck’s predictions were correct.

And what did it mean that she was showing this side of herself so openly, unlike before?

The answer was obvious.

“Wouldn’t it be a problem not to know? Anyone with a basic brain and judgment could see it.”

“I see. So you had no intention of going to Berlin with me from the beginning?”

Adelaide offered a graceful smile to the Crown Prince, who had finally opened his eyes to the objective truth.

This version of her, so different from before, was likely her true self.

While she appeared even more charming than before, the feeling that he definitely couldn’t handle her became even more firm.

The Crown Prince was now at a point where the city of London itself felt frightening.

It was exactly as I expected: the Prussian guests, including Frederick, were rushing back to Berlin.

Since they had to deliver the truth of what happened here to the King as soon as possible, Bismarck was likely desperate to return even a day earlier.

Frederick spent a full hour rambling and beating around the bush to tell me that, after much thought, getting married to Adelaide would be difficult.

Since I already knew the reason, I accepted it readily, but I didn’t forget to mention that they had to be the ones to provide the justification.

Given the current atmosphere, it wouldn’t be strange to announce an engagement right now, so calling it off required a plausible reason.

“I understand. I will come up with an appropriate reason.”

“Yes. If your resolve is that firm, Your Highness, then it can’t be helped. Still, since we have been in the same boat, I hope we can maintain a good relationship in the future.”

“That is exactly what I wanted to say. I will never forget the grace you have shown me.”

Indeed, indeed. You shouldn’t forget it.

In fact, even if you wanted to, I plan to make sure you remember it for a long, long time, so there’s no need to worry about that.

“Then I wish you a safe journey back to Berlin. Oh, by the way, if possible, there is some data I would like to receive from you. Could you hand it over?”

“Yes? Is there something else I need to give you…?”

“Of course. Isn’t there one more person who needs to write me an apology?”

“…Ah!”

Everyone was focused on the humiliating disgrace of the Russian Imperial House and was overlooking it, but there was another fellow across the Atlantic who tried to stab me in the back.

“I did hear that the South is incredibly noisy right now. I heard Member of Parliament Bakunin is desperately trying to cut ties, but…”

“I have already gathered more than enough evidence that Bakunin is involved, so there’s no problem holding him accountable. But he’s not the small fry I’m after.”

“Bakunin is the second-in-command of the South, yet you call him a small fry… do you intend to strike the General Secretary? But General Secretary Engels is not related to this incident.”

On the surface, it might seem like he isn’t involved.

But indirectly, hasn’t a lot of data already been released?

Naturally, the conspiracy theory that I was shaking the world from behind the scenes had already been concluded as a sophisticated frame-up based on facts.

Among those theories, the one that garnered the most intense interest early on was the claim that I was involved in the birth of communism.

Of course, at this point, that was considered baseless nonsense not worth a single thought, and I had no intention of affirming it.

However, cleverly twisting and recycling that was a completely different story.

The firewood was already prepared, so just a small spark would heat things up enough to set the whole world ablaze.

“It’s not just General Secretary Engels I’m aiming for.”

“…Yes? Then who?”

“It wouldn’t be fun if I told you everything. For now, just hand over all the materials related to the South, in addition to Russia. You’ll find out soon enough, whether you want to or not.”

Looking back, I had gained quite a lot thanks to Engels.

Because a communist nation was established, I successfully integrated Canada into the United Kingdom, and I even gained the title of King.

I also stabilized the chaotic labor market by using the threat of ‘don’t you fear the Reds gaining power?’ as a form of blackmail.

On top of that, I successfully split the United States in two, effectively suppressing the growth of what would have been the British Empire’s greatest competitor.

Looking at it one by one, he really gave me so much that he was practically a treasure goblin.

But now, looking at it coldly, there wasn’t much left to gain.

Forget gaining anything; if communist ideology spreads further and infiltrates Russia—which is already a mess—it could become a real problem.

So, shouldn’t it be about time to… dispose of him?

Of course, I had no intention of stepping forward directly for this either.

The task of punishing a new Blood Demon who betrayed the Demonic Cult and grew his own power should, after all, be the duty of the former Heavenly Demon.

The ideological debate between Marx and Engels.

The thought of what kind of chaos I could stir up to show the world that… my heart is already racing.

Chapter 418: Communist Civil War

The world’s first paradise for workers.

Mikhail Bakunin, a member of the Supreme Council of the Southern socialist union, was facing an extreme crisis.

When the revelations about Killian first broke, he had been ambitiously preparing to seize power in the South.

If Killian were driven into a corner, Bakunin only needed to reveal the shocking truth that Engels had been his henchman and then formally begin the procedure to impeach the General Secretary in the Council.

To think that the leader of the workers, followed by the proletariat of the entire world, was a puppet of the head of the British Imperial House—the ultimate champion of capitalism.

How much chaos would follow once this shocking truth was revealed?

In fact, among the many exposures regarding Killian, there were quite a few that hinted at this.

Since the information was so vast and extensive, the specific points causing outrage differed slightly from continent to continent.

In the Americas, the North was horrified by the fact that the British Imperial House was the mastermind behind the Civil War, while the South was stunned by the fact that the theoretical foundation of communism was a British creation.

The turning point would come when the British Imperial House admitted to all these facts, or when an environment was created where they had no choice but to admit them.

Bakunin had already made all the necessary preparations and was waiting for that day to arrive.

However.

-Shocking! Alexander II of the Russian Empire virtually admits that he is the one behind all these conspiracy theories!

-The countries involved in this matter are Russia and the Southern socialist union.

-Was even a communist acceptable if it meant checking the British Empire? Ideological conflict rendered meaningless before national interests.

He had finished all the preparations to drag Engels down, so what on earth was this sudden bolt from the blue?

Frederick was a traitor?

If it had been said that James was a traitor, he would have reproached himself for being deceived, but what did it mean that Friedrich was the traitor?

His head was spinning, and he couldn’t understand how the situation was unfolding.

Unfortunately, thanks to the incredibly rapid speed of information transmission, the truth—which he wished would arrive as slowly as possible—began to spread quickly in the South as well.

-Mikhail Bakunin was the one who led this work alongside Alexander II!

-This is an attack by communism! European solidarity strengthens.

As the great powers of Europe, centered around the British Empire, trampled on Russia, the muzzles of their guns naturally turned toward the Americas.

“Councilor Bakunin! Say something!”

“Is all of this true?”

“True? Everyone, this is all a blatant lie! How can you comrades not believe me?!”

“Then what are all the pieces of evidence they are presenting? And what about the order to the detective agency in the North to dig into the background of the British Imperial House?!”

“Th-that was just information gathering for a rainy day. To begin with, gathering information about other countries isn’t exactly wrong, is it? I just gathered information to prepare for any eventuality. This was all an expression of patriotism for our nation! So, what did I do wrong?!”

It was only natural, but Bakunin had no intention of admitting that he was an accomplice of Alexander II.

He had worked so hard to climb to this position; if he admitted this fact, nothing but ruin awaited him.

It was truly ironic.

In the past, he had criticized those in power so vehemently, screaming for anarchism.

But once he reached the position of the second-in-command of a great power that the whole world could not ignore, he was desperately weaving lies to protect that position.

Many would criticize him for hypocrisy or say that he had changed.

But who in the world could coolly step down from such a position just because something went slightly wrong?

He could guarantee it. No one in the world would do that.

Of course, if one were stepping down with honor, it might be worth considering, but to admit all those facts now and leave would be an ousting, not a retirement.

Since his life might even be at risk, he could never admit it under any circumstances.

“Then are you saying that Europe is currently slandering Comrade Bakunin?”

“Of course! As I said, it’s true that I requested an investigation into the British Imperial House. I won’t deny that. However, I never conspired with Alexander II. This is nothing more than the delusion of those greedy capitalist pigs trying to attack us using this incident as an excuse!”

“Then how did Crown Prince Frederick know that you were investigating the British Imperial House, Comrade?”

“By a stroke of terrible luck, I commissioned the same detective agency as them. Since they were caught, I, who was moving separately, ended up being lumped in and discovered as well.”

This was purely a coincidence, and he had never plotted any conspiracy with it.

He had merely gathered information purely as an act of loyalty toward the home government, so who could say anything?

Of course, he might face criticism for being careless, but it wouldn’t be a fatal disqualification enough to be ousted.

However, even after hearing Bakunin’s explanation, Engels’ expression did not brighten much.

“Comrade Bakunin, but looking at the content of the conspiracy theory that Russia first leaked, there were many parts intertwined with our side. Are you saying those are all coincidences as well?”

“Of course, Comrade General Secretary. I swear to heaven, I have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“…Well, we’ll find out once we investigate.”

It was clear that Engels had no intention of believing Bakunin’s words.

Bakunin himself hadn’t thought he could deceive Engels from the start.

That was because the content leaked by Alexander II briefly mentioned the relationship between Killian and Engels.

Others now naturally accepted all of that as fake, but Bakunin and Engels knew very well that it was the truth.

But logically, how could Alexander II or Crown Prince Frederick have known that content and leaked the conspiracy theory?

At the very least, one must assume that someone who leaked that information, which was circulating in Europe, was in the South.

Furthermore, no one else in the South knew this fact except for Engels.

At most, there were a very few people who had debated fiercely with Engels during the early stages of the International’s founding.

And Bakunin was one of the prime suspects.

That such a person happened to use the same detective agency as Alexander II and was unluckily caught up in the conspiracy theory together?

It was an absurd excuse that even a three-year-old wouldn’t believe.

‘Preserving this position… might be impossible.’

Just as Bakunin had changed after seizing power, Engels was also quite different from his past self.

If it were the old him, he might have overlooked it once, even for someone who tried to stab him in the back, but not anymore.

The moment the relationship between Killian and Engels was leaked to the outside, Engels would have already reached a preliminary conclusion that Bakunin was a traitor.

Titles like the second-in-command of the Council or one of the founding fathers of the South meant nothing before the General Secretary.

If he wanted to live… he had to find a way to escape from here.

That was, if he could escape in one piece.

“Investigate Bakunin’s background thoroughly. He denies it, but he is undoubtedly the culprit of this incident.”

“Yes, Comrade General Secretary.”

“And as soon as evidence is found, prosecute him for high treason. Strip him of all his authority as a Council member, confiscate all his property, and send him to a forced labor camp for the rest of his life.”

“…Pardon? High treason?”

It was certainly a massive blunder to collide with Russia and attack the British Imperial House, only to be caught.

Thanks to that, the South was currently receiving much diplomatic condemnation and was being pressured to officially apologize to the British Empire along with Russia.

However, whether it was a just punishment to ruin the nation’s second-in-command for high treason was bound to cause controversy.

“I am not doing this simply because he tarnished the nation’s honor. Bakunin clearly tried to shake this country by promoting false rumors about me.”

“If you mean false rumors… Ah, perhaps those ridiculous stories related to you, Comrade General Secretary, among the conspiracy theories…?”

“Yes. Ten to one, Bakunin was the one who provided that to Russia.”

“No. What on earth was Comrade Bakunin thinking… Could it be that his target wasn’t the British Imperial House but you, Comrade General Secretary?”

“He probably intended to deal a fatal blow to both while he was at it.”

Targeting the General Secretary like that was more than enough to constitute high treason.

Engels gave a strict command to the heads of the recently established Southern People’s Commissariat for Internal Affairs.

“If you understand, identify those involved in this situation, secure evidence, and prosecute them. Also, since there may be other collaborators besides Bakunin, investigate everyone around him as well.”

“Yes! Comrade General Secretary.”

“And send word to the British Empire that we will take responsibility for identifying the mastermind behind all of this and make them pay the price, and that we will officially apologize to them. They might request related evidence, so keep that in mind and organize it.”

“Understood.”

“Whew… It isn’t very pleasant to have to purge an old friend. Why on earth did that man do such a thing…”

They had clashed a few times in the past, but he had thought their interests aligned well since the establishment of this nation. It seemed he had been mistaken.

Was it true, as the ancient sages said, that power is something that cannot be shared even with family?

However, even if he was a close friend who had planned a great undertaking together since the old days, as long as he had turned a blade against his authority, he could never let it slide.

Only if this country stood firm could additional communist nations be established in Europe, and only then could this world truly become a paradise for workers.

Therefore, this country—his authority—must never be shaken.

Anyone who even slightly tried to destabilize his position would not be able to escape the blade of the purge.

Inwardly, Engels felt the need to separate a specific organization within the People’s Commissariat for Internal Affairs that specialized in internal surveillance.

If he granted them the authority to not only investigate but also arrest, and made them an organization directly under the General Secretary, he would be able to prevent someone like Bakunin from appearing in the future.

After all he went through to establish this country and obtain this position.

He could not hand it over to anyone.

The eyes of Engels, as he set about establishing the secret police, were burning with a completely different kind of desire than when he used to debate with Marx.

Around the time the South was conducting a political investigation to root out traitors.

London, British Empire.

“The South is explaining that this matter wasn’t a state-level slander but purely the independent action of one insane Council member. They’ve sent a promise that they will soon send all the evidence to us and ensure he is severely punished.”

I tapped the table in front of me as I continued speaking.

“Of course, this isn’t a story that concerns you much, but you probably know why I called you during such times, don’t you?”

“Is it to fulfill what you told me before?”

“Yes. Is everything ready?”

“It has been ready for a long time.”

“Then all I have to do is set the stage.”

Originally the creator of Engelsism, which made the current South possible and gave birth to its General Secretary, Engels.

Marx shook his head slowly, then looked straight at me and asked.

“Exactly when and in what manner should I step forward? Engels is the General Secretary of the South. No matter what I, a mere university professor and scholar, try to do, if that side doesn’t respond, there will be nothing I can do.”

“Don’t worry about that. I’ve prepared a bait they won’t be able to resist.”

I picked up a copy of the newspaper that would break out tomorrow in The Times and the Morning Post and handed it to Marx.

[Engels, Father of Communism, Is Actually a Plagiarist?]

[Engelsism Is the Product of Theft!]

[The Owner of the Communist Bible, Engelsism, Was Someone Else! Finally, the Substance of Theory Theft Is Revealed. Who Is the True Owner?!]

I told them to bash the Reds, and they certainly didn’t hold back, cramming in provocative phrases without any brakes.

I could almost feel Engels’ fury coming from across the Atlantic, but it wasn’t my concern.

Watching a fight is the most fun thing in the world, so I just have to enjoy this match of the century while eating popcorn. Mwahahaha!

Chapter 419: The Communist Civil War (2)

If you were to ask who the most famous thinker in the world was today, the answer would vary depending on the year.

A few years ago, such a question would have sparked a heated debate, but at this point in time, the answer was set in stone.

Friedrich Engels.

The unprecedented thinker who elevated communism—once dismissed as a mere fantasy—into the realm of academia, founded the International based on those theories, and then ignited a communist revolution in the South.

In capitalist nations, his name was essentially synonymous with the “Great Demon King” of the Reds, a man they loathed with every fiber of their being, yet no one could deny his influence.

To the capitalists of Europe today, Engels might be a figure similar to what Muhammad was to the leaders of medieval Europe.

But as much as the powerful and the wealthy feared him, to those enamored with communism, Engels was a living idol.

This was only natural when you thought about it.

In the original timeline, what was Marx’s status when Marxism first began to spread?

To communist intellectuals, Marx was like a Moses who had brought down the holy scriptures.

Of course, due to Marx’s own personality flaws and his insistence on remaining a scholar, he wasn’t able to exert that much immediate, overwhelming influence during his life.

The dogmatization of Marxism actually intensified rapidly after his death.

It isn’t a rare occurrence in history for someone to be elevated to an absolute status after they pass away.

In fact, it was Lenin, not Marx, who armed himself with communist ideology to actually ignite and succeed in a revolution.

And Lenin’s influence was so immense that it could be said to surpass Marx’s, not fall short of it.

He was the man who actually succeeded in a revolution that no one else could achieve and went on to create a socialist state; imagine the sheer impact he had.

There was a reason why the countless communists who sprouted up like mushrooms afterward chose Lenin as their role model and praised him as a great revolutionary, regardless of their true feelings.

But I can say with certainty: the current Engels had far more name value than those two combined.

In the original timeline, Marx founded the theory and Lenin led the revolution, but in this era, Engels had done all of that single-handedly.

What if there had been a man in the original timeline who achieved both Marx’s and Lenin’s feats alone?

I guarantee it: he would have been worshipped as an untouchable god of communism until the end of the Cold War.

That was why I decided it was time to take action.

If I let that man roam free, it was obvious he would only exert more and more influence as time went on.

However, as Marx said, Engels had already established a powerful stronghold as the General Secretary of the South—a position far beyond the reach of ordinary people.

He had long since passed the point where he could be shaken by a few newspaper articles or some scandalous rags.

No matter what damaging information was leaked to the press, he could simply ignore it, acting as if he neither heard nor saw a thing.

People could whisper that he was acting out of fear or challenge him to explain himself if he were confident, but the greatest privilege of an absolute ruler was the ability to completely ignore external noise.

Furthermore, the South was currently the only communist nation in existence.

In other words, no matter how much we attacked him from here, they would likely brush it off, saying: ‘Everyone! This is all a capitalist conspiracy designed to slander our Great General Secretary!’

And naturally, if they closed ranks like that, it became impossible to land a meaningful blow from the outside.

“Your Majesty, wouldn’t that mean that spreading these articles is ultimately meaningless?”

“Not at all. Didn’t I tell you? If an attack comes from the outside, they will indeed band together.”

“Isn’t that what I just said?”

I suppose because he’s a scholar, Marx lacks an understanding of such political maneuvering.

“As you said, even as the power behind the world’s strongest empire, I cannot simply drag Engels down on a whim. That would mean war. So, what should we do instead?”

“…Do you intend to shake them from within?”

“Exactly. And these articles serve as the bait for that. Well, just wait and see. It won’t take very long.”

Marx still looked puzzled, but he didn’t ask anything more.

And just as I had proclaimed, the very next day, as the previous conspiracy theories were beginning to gain traction, new fuel was scattered across Europe.

[Revolutionary or Thief? The Real Engels!]

[Engelsism Revealed to be Plagiarism!]

[How a Thief Was Repackaged as a Revolutionary!]

And so, the civil war that would eat communism from the inside out fired its opening shot.

[The True Identity of Engelsism. What Theory Did He Steal?]

“Make it absolutely clear! Every employee of any newspaper office, as well as their families, will be sent to labor camps the moment even a single line of such trashy articles enters this country!”

“Yes! General Secretary!”

“And ensure every newspaper undergoes government inspection before publication! Do you understand? Never forget that the moment such malicious rumors circulate domestically, you will also be held responsible!”

“We will keep that in mind!”

Engels stared at the newspaper containing the special report from The Times, which was apparently all the rage in London, before tearing it into pieces and tossing it into the fire.

“Damn it all!”

Even as he repeatedly stomped on the charred black remains while cursing, his boiling rage did not subside.

Who on earth leaked this?

Was it Bakunin?

But looking at the contents of the articles, details that no one but Marx could possibly know were embedded throughout, as if mocking him.

Others might not know, but Engels knew for certain.

“Why would that man, who fell so low as to become a capitalist puppet, do this now…?”

When someone commits an act, the most important thing is the motive.

One must know the reason to understand the opponent’s goal and devise a proper countermeasure.

The problem for Engels was that he couldn’t understand at all why Marx was doing this.

Unless the person was a criminal with mental health issues, there was always a reason behind any plot.

Grudge? If that were the case, he would have done this the moment Engels left England, so that wasn’t it.

Financial gain? He might have been promised a share of the revenue for selling such a scoop, but as far as Engels knew, Marx was receiving astronomical funding from Killian.

A man who showered his wife with expensive diamond necklaces wouldn’t leak something like this for such a trivial reason. That too was out of the question.

Then what was it?

Could it be that Marx had become jealous belatedly, seeing Engels seize a position that no one in history had ever reached using the theories he himself had helped build?

This seemed somewhat plausible.

At first, he wondered if Marx could really be such a petty man… but the Marx he knew was indeed quite petty in his private life.

A man with a talent more brilliant than anyone else’s, yet an egoist who only valued himself and had zero consideration for the positions of others.

Wasn’t Marx the type of person who wouldn’t care how much inconvenience others suffered as long as he could complete his own research?

However, even if Engels were ousted, it wasn’t as if Marx could take his place.

After all, he was nothing more than a fallen capitalist puppet who had lost his purity long ago.

‘Wait, a capitalist puppet?’

Engels had been so focused on Marx that he had completely forgotten.

What was the reason they had fought so violently and parted ways in the first place?

‘Could it be… is this the work of that man, Killian?’

A Marx that Engels knew was, despite his personality flaws, closer to a pure scholar.

He wasn’t the kind of person to strike someone down with such an incomprehensible scheme.

Then who else in the world could control such a Marx, or be told the facts known only to the two of them?

“I see. Is the plan to use this opportunity to shake us?”

Having received help from him in the past, Engels personally harbored no ill will towards Killian.

In fact, even after the establishment of the communist state, Killian hadn’t shown any direct hostility toward them.

So Engels had thought the other side felt similarly, but it seemed he had been mistaken.

“It doesn’t matter what they chatter about over there; nothing will change.”

If the ones who planned this were the British Empire, it actually made it easier to respond.

He could simply frame it as a national-level plot by the enemy to destabilize them and use it to strengthen internal unity.

He had been worried about whether he should be wary of the British Empire’s reaction due to Bakunin’s blunder, but since they were providing him with a pretext instead, he was rather grateful.

In his mind’s eye, he could see his kingdom becoming even more solid after weathering this storm.

However, as he mobilized all his resources to suppress this sudden, unsettling news, he failed to notice one thing.

The fact that Bakunin, who had been trembling with fear not knowing when he might be discarded, had made contact with an informant from the James Group who had come to fulfill the previously signed resource import contract.

Death to traitors.

Bakunin was not so naive as to believe that this eternal truth would not apply to him.

Still, was it a stroke of luck in his misfortune that Engels’ attention, which had been set on thoroughly purging him, had momentarily turned toward Europe?

Thanks to that, he was able to gain a very temporary reprieve for his life.

Of course, he wasn’t so innocent as to think he was safe now.

The only reason Engels hadn’t started the purge immediately was because he judged it wasn’t beneficial to eliminate the number two man right now when the situation could escalate into friction with Europe.

Once things settled down, he would undoubtedly resume the operation after gathering as much information as possible.

But even knowing all that, there was nothing Bakunin could do.

Even if he wanted to flee the country secretly, he could barely move outside of Richmond, so what talk was there of escaping overseas?

Just as he was waiting for ruin to find him, heart-wrenched with anxiety…

An unexpected hand of salvation reached out to him.

“…Chairman James told you to give this to me?”

“Yes.”

“And you don’t know the contents either?”

“He requested that no one except for you, Mr. Bakunin, should open it.”

Just what on earth was the true identity of these James Group people?

After Friedrich had spilled information about Alexander II and himself, there was no way that words about the James Group hadn’t reached Killian’s ears.

And yet the company hadn’t been dismantled, and its chairman, James, was perfectly fine?

There were only two possible scenarios for this.

Either James had been cooperating with Killian from the start, or he had betrayed him like Friedrich.

Given that the Anti-Monopoly Act was set to pass, the latter was more likely, but regardless, the James Group had been bizarrely omitted from this incident and were operating as if nothing had happened.

That was why they were able to import raw materials on a large scale from the South according to their previous contract without anyone suspecting a thing.

“How is… Chairman James doing?”

“Yes. He is doing well, as usual.”

In truth, looking at it coldly, it was that man James’s fault that things had worsened to this point.

He had talked big, telling Bakunin to trust him, and yet look at the result.

The prestige of the Russian Imperial House had fallen into the dirt, Bakunin himself was in a state of constant anxiety for his life, and James had to watch as the very Anti-Monopoly Act he wanted to block so badly was passed.

It was absurd that he would shamelessly send such a letter, yet Bakunin couldn’t help but be curious about what nonsense he might have written.

“He shouldn’t have a single excuse even if he had ten mouths, yet what kind of drivel… hm?”

Bakunin, who had expected some worthless letter of apology, felt his eyes begin to tremble rapidly.

“You… what were you told I would do after reading this letter?”

“I’m not sure what it is, but I was told you would cooperate.”

That damn James… how could he assume I would just accept it without any conditions?

Though his pride was stung, this was indeed a proposal he could not refuse—an offer with no other choice.

Whether it was a hand of salvation or the whisper of a devil, he could not yet know, but the unchanging truth was that if he missed this hand, he would die right now.

In that case, there was no other way.

“Fine. Tell him I accept it with gratitude.”

Even though it wasn’t mentioned in James’s letter at all, Bakunin could easily deduce who the mastermind behind this massive picture was.

At the same time, it began to sink in just whose back he had been trying to dig into.

Yes, it was a task destined for failure.

Now that he had realized it too late, his only choice was to take the path with the highest chance of survival.

It wasn’t the strong who survived, but those who survived who were strong.

At this moment, Bakunin simply wanted to be a strong man.

Chapter 420: Communist Civil War (3)

“It has been a long time, Your Majesty.”

“It is a pleasure to see you again as well.”

I couldn’t properly carry out operations targeting the American continent while staying in London.

For that reason, I had been staying in Canada for a while, and under a suitable pretext, I took the opportunity to speak with the North.

My meeting with Abraham Lincoln—who had now transitioned from a vampire hunter to a ‘communist hunter’—was arranged seamlessly as soon as I returned to the Americas.

“First, I must apologize for the delay in expressing my gratitude. If not for the information you provided previously, we would have faced a significant disaster. Thanks to Your Majesty, we were able to escape with minimal losses.”

“I am glad to hear it. Are we not allies? Allies ought to help one another. Besides, thanks to your hard work in hunting down the Reds, Canada has been able to integrate into the United Kingdom much more stably. I should be the one thanking you.”

“I am relieved to hear that we have been of mutual benefit to each other.”

To be honest, I had played some underhanded tricks against the United States, but I felt I had compensated Lincoln sufficiently.

Had it not been for me, Lincoln would have been assassinated immediately after his reelection. Thanks to my intervention, he escaped that fate and was now successfully performing his duties as President, praised until the very end of his term.

“How is the atmosphere in the North currently? Is communism spreading any further?”

“No. There are still some subversive elements occasionally, but the agents of the Bureau of Investigation are doing their best to apprehend them. How is Canada?”

“Canada is peaceful. Perhaps the South believes that even if they were to conduct operations, the North should be their priority, so they see no need to meddle with us. In that regard, I believe your capabilities, Mr. President, are truly remarkable. It couldn’t have been easy to overcome all their various schemes.”

“It was all thanks to Your Majesty providing information in advance.”

As we greased the wheels of conversation with modest praise for one another, a smile finally began to tug at the corners of Lincoln’s mouth.

“Your Majesty has also been through quite a lot. Weren’t there some ridiculous rumors circulating recently? Even within the United States, they nearly caused a major uproar.”

“Indeed. Truly, the Russians are a hopeless lot.”

“I didn’t believe a word of it. The British Empire being the mastermind behind the last war… even for a work of fiction, one must be reasonable.”

“I quite agree. It was so absurd I was honestly speechless.”

I wasn’t the mastermind of the war; I just added a little seasoning to a war that was going to happen anyway.

In all cold honesty, even if I had been born an American, I wouldn’t have been able to stop the Civil War itself.

I would have simply chosen a method to make the South stupider and more impulsive so that they could be easily crushed.

“So, what was the atmosphere like in Congress and among the citizens when those rumors first spread?”

“It was chaotic. Neither the Republicans nor the Democrats knew how to handle it. Though the possibility was extremely slim, some argued we had to prepare for the eventuality that it might be true, while others claimed even such a suggestion was a diplomatic discourtesy. It was pure chaos.”

“Hahaha, I can imagine. It was similar in Europe.”

“But to be frank, no one cares about that anymore. Fresh, hot news is currently flowing in from Europe. Didn’t Your Majesty come here in hopes of discussing exactly that?”

The reason this meeting was arranged.

The President of a nation had news that Engels was involved, and as soon as he heard I was coming to the Americas, he had scrambled to request a meeting.

“It seems to be a hot issue within the United States as well.”

“There are many people walking around with fire in their eyes, looking for any excuse to beat down the communists. Now that rumors are circulating that could bury the prestige of their leader, the General Secretary, into the ground, how could they not be intrigued?”

“Hmm…”

“I assume the British Empire is also conducting its own investigation. If you are willing, could you share that information with us?”

“I don’t see why not, but you’re asking quite boldly, more so than I expected.”

Lincoln tapped the table with his finger and nodded.

“Because doing so would be beneficial for both of us.”

“You mean the home government would benefit, not just the United States? Why is that?”

“You’re testing me when you already know the answer. Previously, while we were busy hunting down communists, Canada reaped the collateral benefits. It’s the same this time. As we attack the South and their authority diminishes, all of Europe, including the British Empire, will indirectly share in the gains. If you think about it, aren’t we the vanguard representing everyone?”

“That is true. No country is more sincere about attacking the Communist Party than the United States.”

No matter how much Europe across the ocean might dislike the Communist Party, the quality of the crisis felt by the United States, which shared a direct border with them, was bound to be different.

Furthermore, from the North’s perspective, the South wasn’t just a group of communists; they were traitors and rebels who had broken away from them.

With such people armed with the bizarre ideology of communism and working in the shadows to bring them down, how could the North possibly maintain a favorable attitude?

When dealing with Spain, they had briefly joined hands with the mindset that ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend,’ but Spain was no longer a presence in the Americas.

“The ultimate goal of the United States must eventually be the full annexation of the South. A unified America is the desire of all citizens of the Union.”

“I see. I understand perfectly. After all, look at the relationship between you and me, Mr. President. However, before I share any information, there are a few things I would like to ask you.”

“You mean an exchange of information. I will answer anything.”

“Yes. In fact, as you suspect, this is a very large opportunity. However, one thing that worries me is that even if you and I make a promise, I don’t know if it will be properly upheld by the next administration. Your term is coming to an end soon, is it not?”

Abraham Lincoln’s term as President was set to end next year.

Normally, the selection of candidates for each party should have been finished by now, but because the election schedule had been pushed back due to the concluding stages of the Civil War, the Republican and Democratic parties were only just beginning their nomination processes.

“Does Your Majesty worry that the government might pass to the opposition party?”

“No. It would be presumptuous of me to meddle in such things. But whether the Republicans maintain power or the Democrats seize it, the fact remains that the President will change.”

“…That is unavoidable, isn’t it? One cannot serve a third term.”

“Ah, I wasn’t aware. Does the law of the United States legally prohibit a President from serving a third term?”

“It does not. However, tradition is not something that can be easily ignored.”

In the original history, a future individual would serve four terms, leading to a law prohibiting more than two terms, but in the current United States, no such law existed.

Whether to challenge for a third or fourth term was entirely up to the individual.

However, as Lincoln said, because George Washington had stepped down cleanly after exactly two terms, there was a silent tradition of not serving more than two.

If someone were to announce a bid for a third term, people would inevitably say, ‘Even Washington only served twice; who do you think you are to serve three times?’

“Then you intend to follow that tradition and stop at your second term.”

“Yes. That is my current intention.”

“That makes me a bit uneasy. Even if I give you information here, your term might end before you can properly use it. And isn’t it difficult for a President whose term is nearly over to push for something of such magnitude?”

“As I said, I believe the ruling party will retain power. Therefore, the continuity of policy will surely be maintained—”

“If this were a clean, public matter that could be disclosed externally, it would be as you say. But it isn’t. From my point of view, I want only you to know this information, so if it’s to be shared with the next presidential candidate, I find myself somewhat reluctant.”

It is common sense that a secret is more easily kept when fewer people know it.

Of course, if Lincoln’s successor had any sense, they wouldn’t leak state secrets, but if the provider of the information says they are uneasy, who could argue?

“But Your Majesty, we are discussing a problem with no clear answer—”

“Did you not say that annexing the South is the desire of all citizens? This might be a golden opportunity to at least remove that General Secretary of the South, if not achieve full annexation. Can you, Mr. President, trust a completely new person to handle that?”

“…Pardon? So, are you saying, Your Highness, that I should run for the presidency again?”

Lincoln’s eyes trembled slightly.

A third term, beyond reelection.

I could guarantee that not a single politician in the United States today failed to grasp the weight of those words.

Merely challenging for a third term would bring criticism of being a power-hungry ghost, and it was uncertain how history would record such an act.

However, from my perspective, it was best for Lincoln to do it one more time.

It wasn’t because I thought he could truly destroy the South.

In fact, it was quite the opposite.

If Lincoln didn’t run, there was a ten-to-one chance the next President would be Johnson, the current Vice President and Director of the Bureau of Investigation.

In the original history, he wasn’t particularly capable, but in this timeline, this man was a one-trick pony—Red-baiting—and was gaining significant support, aiming straight for the next presidency.

If this man truly became the President of the North and I pulled down Engels, a North led by such an extreme President might truly swallow the South whole.

Conversely, Lincoln had many shared interests with me now, and more importantly, Lincoln himself was not of such a radical temperament.

Even if unifying the South was the North’s dream, he wouldn’t use such extreme measures to achieve it.

Above all, since he had profited so handsomely from the information I provided, it was easy for me to subtly influence his course of action.

The North might eat the South eventually, but that should be at least a decade or two away.

Hiding these ulterior motives entirely, I whispered to Lincoln in a tone urging a decision for the sake of the nation.

“In such a critical time, a change in the presidency of the United States would be a loss for all capitalist nations. Why don’t you give it some serious thought for the sake of the desires of all American citizens? Of course, any more than this would be an overstepping interference in domestic affairs, so I shall say no more.”

“…Then, Your Majesty, are you saying that if I do not challenge for a third term, you will not share the information?”

“Mmm… it’s difficult to be so blunt, but I suppose I would have to give it more thought.”

As expected, information superiority is absolute in negotiations.

If Lincoln knew how much of the rumor about Engels was true and how much was false, he would never have listened to me.

But I was able to urge Lincoln’s decision while acting out a sincere expression that suggested I truly wanted the North to suppress the South.

The first third-term President in the history of the United States.

Not out of a lust for power, but for the sake of the Union. The eyes of Lincoln, contemplating whether or not to take this poisoned chalice, were clouded with agony.

Looking at this, in the future, he might be recorded as a true hater of communism who challenged for a third term to end communism with his own hands.

The title ‘Communist Hunter’ might not remain just a joke.

Chapter 421: Communist Civil War (4)

The world’s affairs are truly complex and bizarre.

Every element is so delicately interconnected that even a slight nudge can cause things to snap in a direction completely different from where they were meant to go.

In the original timeline, Abraham Lincoln was an unparalleled hero who would have gone down in American history for tragically being assassinated after reuniting the North and South.

The man who could have been a symbol of integration had now transformed into an iron-blooded ruler who crushed the Communist Party more ruthlessly than anyone else.

Of course, his nature—his emphasis on unity and his reluctance to cause unnecessary sacrifice—had not changed.

However, when the place you stand changes, the landscape you view changes, and so does the work you must do.

For the North to absorb the South and once again create a single United States, it was necessary to crush the communism of the South.

And the core figure of that South was, without question, Engels.

As long as an absolute opportunity to bring that man down might fall into his hands, Lincoln could never lay everything down and step away from the presidency.

It wasn’t merely a desire for power, but a sense of duty and guilt.

As the President of the North, he had failed to secure a victory in the Civil War, and thus the United States was divided into two countries.

One need not think deeply to realize how heavy a burden this event must have left on the heart of a staunch unionist like Lincoln.

To Lincoln, the suppression of communists was ultimately a form of atonement—a determination to clean up his own mess.

That was likely why he only made a show of stopping Andrew Johnson when the man went on a rampage after creating the Bureau of Investigation.

Of course, even a show of restraint ensured that the final line wasn’t crossed.

I looked with satisfaction at the headline published in today’s papers.

- Abraham Lincoln! Announces First-Ever Bid for a Third Term!

- Innovation or Destruction of Tradition? What is the President’s True Intent?

- President Lincoln: “The bid for a third term is not to destroy tradition, but to protect this nation. I will dedicate the next four years to victory in the systemic competition.”

Since George Washington, it had been a sort of taboo that no one dared to violate.

Once he publicly declared his intent to shatter it, such intense interest was inevitable.

As per the norm, such an ambitious declaration required a fitting justification.

To justify his third term, Lincoln declared victory in the systemic confrontation.

It wasn’t just a list of empty promises.

[“We are currently standing at a critical crossroads! The South is twisting under the extreme contradictions it has hidden until now, and we must not miss this opportunity. Of course, the other candidates from our party, as well as those from the Democratic Party, are all politicians with excellent qualities. However, this is not a question of individual ability, but a matter of continuity.

At a time when close cooperation with other European nations is more desperate than ever! If the head of the Executive Branch changes, efficiency will naturally drop. I, Abraham Lincoln, fought for the unity of this country during my first four years. During the next four years, I poured all my strength into reconstruction and take pride in the results we achieved. And now, I wish to dedicate my final four years to the unification of the United States!”]

As Lincoln’s heart-stirring speeches continued day after day, the criticism of him violating George Washington’s sacred ground noticeably faded.

In the first place, considering the gap in support between the Republican and Democratic Parties, the Republican presidential candidate winning the election was practically a foregone conclusion.

At the point where Lincoln had quelled the public backlash, his third term was as good as a predetermined future.

“Isn’t it fascinating? The first third-term President of the United States, something that seemed like it would never happen, is suddenly materializing overnight.”

“Is this not also Your Majesty’s handiwork?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Because these articles started appearing shortly after Your Majesty met with President Lincoln. Originally, Lincoln was a man who habitually said he would return to his hometown after this term. He even bought a house there, yet he suddenly reversed his decision? There’s only one reason.”

As expected from someone who hadn’t just met me yesterday, James immediately caught on to how the situation was unfolding.

Though, unless it was someone like James, no one would ever imagine that Lincoln suddenly decided to run for a third term just because I put a little wind in his sails.

“What about Marx? Is he coming along well?”

“I couldn’t personally tell him to come or go, so I assigned someone else to him. He should arrive in about ten days.”

“Good, good. That’s enough time to set the stage. Any word from Bakunin?”

“A report came in through the MacFallen Agency. Contact was successful, and they say he will follow our instructions. However, he requested the position of the next General Secretary for himself.”

“Tell him he can have it. And throw in a promise to wipe the slate clean for everything he’s done in the past. We have to give him that much of a title if we want him to be our puppet, don’t we?”

With both Europe and Lincoln starting to raise a fuss, Engels’ attention would be entirely focused outward.

If Bakunin, having gained freedom of movement, shakes up the interior of the South, even Engels won’t be able to keep his eyes and ears closed and continue his ‘see-nothing, hear-nothing’ tactics indefinitely.

While that might be the optimal choice for Engels, it wasn’t for the other Members of Parliament in the South.

If he had established a perfect dictatorship like Stalin in the original history, it might be different, but the current South was merely in the starting stages of transitioning into such a system.

It wasn’t because Engels lacked greed for power or was stupid, but because he simply didn’t need to do so in the first place.

Who would dare challenge the founder of Engelsism and the great revolutionary who led the revolution himself?

In other words, the fact that he was now trying to create something like the NKVD from the original history was proof that he was feeling that much anxiety.

“Then, since the meat is all seared, do we just need to let it rest? Once the juices are evenly distributed, we’ll just have to carve it with a knife.”

“Your Majesty. While you are resting, would you like to meet the people you picked out before?”

“The ones I picked out? Ah, you mean Carnegie and Rockefeller.”

“Yes. Since Your Majesty has come all the way to the North, I thought it would be good for you to see them for yourself and judge. What do you think?”

Names that always appear as staples when identifying figures who symbolized the wealth of modern America.

How sentimental I felt when I first discovered the names of those otherwise known as the King of Oil and the King of Steel.

They were certainly among the candidates James had picked out to run businesses after his retirement, so it wouldn’t be a bad idea to meet them while waiting for Marx’s arrival.

“Those two don’t know I’m their employer, do they?”

“Of course not. I have framed the audience with Your Majesty as a sort of benevolent gesture on my part to expand the network for those who will be the heads of future subsidiaries.”

“Thorough as always. So, after letting them handle some work, how are they?”

“It’s only been a few months, so it might be premature to judge right away. Of course, looking at their performance so far, their business sense alone is practically proven.”

“That’s enough then. Bring them in. I want to have a talk with them myself.”

Their ability to make money was proven even in history, but I would have to wait and see if they were people I could use as my hands and feet.

I decided to stay here for a while and keep an eye on the situation.

A major incident occurred: the President, who until recently said he would step down, suddenly broke a taboo to run for a third term.

The rapidly changing political situation in the North naturally reached the ears of those in the South.

“Has this man Lincoln gone mad? What? Victory in systemic competition?”

Engels muttered through gritted teeth.

The flow of things was strange.

Europe was suddenly desperate to tear him down, and Lincoln, who said he would retire after his second term, was throwing a fit about becoming the first third-term president in history.

And he did not miss the fact that all of this happened after Killian arrived in the North as a state guest.

Damn it, Killian, you again?

But thinking calmly, it was likely just a coincidence of timing. It was improbable that Lincoln decided to run for a third term truly because of Killian.

No matter how skilled a person was at manipulating others, how could it be possible to exert such vast influence over the leader of another country?

This was simply evidence that Lincoln had just been pretending until now; he was nothing more than a petty man who, like any other common power-seeker, was loath to let go of power.

“We can ignore the fuss in Europe, but the North can act as a direct threat to us. Mobilize all our intelligence and keep your finger on the pulse of the North’s movements! Understood?”

“Yes! General Secretary Comrade.”

Common sense dictated that Lincoln stepping up like that meant they must have grabbed something big over there.

I don’t know what it is, but there’s no harm in being careful, right?

Above all, Killian’s constant hovering nearby grated on his nerves.

Even when he was in London, his shadow seemed to loom, which was annoying, but now that Killian had crossed over to the Americas, the pressure felt direct.

And naturally, the Members of Parliament were also in the middle of a countermeasure meeting to discuss the current situation.

“The North is coming out so openly and aggressively now… could this actually lead to something serious?”

“That’s what I’m saying. I mean, they were quiet until now, so why are they suddenly charging at us like their eyes have rolled back in their heads? Strange rumors are spreading in Europe, and in the North, the President is making blatant snipes at us while campaigning for another term.”

“Doesn’t that just mean they’ve judged us to be that much of a threat?”

“No. If that were really the case, they should have been like that from the moment our country was founded. It’s not like them seeing us as an eyesore is anything new, but this is… how should I put it… it’s like they’re rushing us because they’ve actually caught onto something, isn’t it?”

Bakunin, who had been listening quietly, sensed that the flow he had been waiting for had finally arrived and spoke up cautiously.

“Comrades, actually, there is something I learned when I was gathering information last time.”

“Comrade Bakunin, you are supposed to be under house arrest right now…”

“That’s why I’ve been staying quiet and haven’t said a word until now. Just listen to me first and judge for yourselves whether this is a lie or not. I know why Europe and the North are acting so crazy right now. And since this is by no means unrelated to our national interest, at least the members of the Standing Committee here need to know.”

The Standing Committee, which could be called the practical supreme power organ of the Supreme Council, was currently composed of 13 people, including General Secretary Engels, the second-in-command Bakunin, and 11 committee members representing each state.

Bakunin subtly handed them the documents he had received from James.

Evidence packed with the fact that Engelsism was nothing more than a copy of Marxism.

“This is the reason Europe and the North are in an uproar.”

“This is… isn’t this the ghost story currently circulating in Europe? Comrade Bakunin, have you still not come to your senses, showing us such—”

“Whether I’ve come to my senses or not, look at this first and then judge. What has been revealed in Europe is merely the tip of the iceberg.”

Before the other members could offer a rebuttal, he continued rapidly.

“Some of you here might think that we shouldn’t let the symbolism of our General Secretary, who is our core, be shaken by their political maneuvers. Of course, if our mindset is that we just want to eat well and live well by ourselves in this southern corner of the Americas, then that thought is correct. However, we must not forget that we must spread the spark of this revolution to the North and across the Atlantic to Europe!”

“That is of course correct, but…”

“We must clarify one thing right now. Is General Secretary Engels communism itself? No, he is not. The Engelsism we admired is clearly an existing truth. It’s just that the person who created it isn’t the General Secretary. If we continue to deny this fact, a situation will come where even our ideology will be denounced as a fraud.”

Many of the Standing Committee members were key leaders of the early International or those who had achieved great feats in the revolution.

Though they were intoxicated by the power it brought, the purity of the revolution remained in a corner of their hearts.

They were not people who would choose to remain as Engels’ personal guard, satisfied with just holding the South, and slowly rot away here.

Of course, he didn’t think he could shake the fixed prestige of the General Secretary with just this much.

For now, it was enough to plant the seeds; he would continue to feed them undeniable evidence in the future.

Bakunin still had more than enough materials received from James.

However, even Bakunin, like the other members, had no doubt that the content of Engelsism was close to the truth.

The problem was simply that it was plagiarism and someone else’s research achievement.

Even Bakunin, who was leading the current flow, could not imagine that there was something waiting that could shake this ideology from its very roots.

Chapter 422: Communist Civil War (5)

As autumn passed and winter approached, people prepared to see off another year and welcome a new one.

Taking the earliest train to step foot in Washington, D.C., a young man tightened the collar of his coat against the slightly chilly weather.

Looking back, 1868 was a year that would remain etched in world history forever.

Spain’s defeat in the war against the United States was a signal flare, announcing that the Great Powers of the past, unable to adapt to the times, were being weeded out to make way for a generational shift in power.

Not only that, but in Asia, the Qing dynasty was losing face as it was pummeled by two small nations: Joseon and Japan.

Normally, it is common for a prosperous nation to decline—just as the moon wanes after it is full—but the significance of Spain’s defeat was somewhat different.

It wasn’t just any other country; a Great Power that had once risen to the status of the world’s strongest had been miserably defeated by an emerging nation that was less than a hundred years old.

The chaos in Asia was similar.

It hadn’t received as much attention simply because there weren’t many people well-versed in the political situation of Asia, but the fact that the Qing dynasty was being pushed back by Japan and Joseon served as a milestone, proving that the era had completely changed.

Moreover, 1868 was an incredibly important year for the young man himself, beyond just the global trends.

Confident that the future of the economy lay in steel, he had boldly started a business, which caught the eye of the James Group and led to the acquisition of his entire company.

At first, he thought they were using their massive capital to suppress him. But what a surprise it was.

They paid an enormous amount of money to acquire his company and even gave him the prestigious title of head of the steel division.

In a single day, he had risen from a promising young entrepreneur to a division head of the world’s largest conglomerate.

Of course, this was an interim position, but when else in life would he get such an opportunity?

The young man, Andrew Carnegie, proved his ability with all his might.

Naturally, all of it was to have his value recognized by Chairman James.

However, he never imagined that a day like this would actually come.

“To think the day would come when I would have an audience with His Majesty the King of Canada… I don’t know if this is a dream or reality.”

The James Group was a corporate complex with a massive foundation not only in the United States but also in the British Empire and Canada.

Therefore, it wasn’t strange at all for someone of Chairman James’s stature to be on friendly terms with the Imperial House.

That was likely the case, but he had never imagined they would give someone like himself the opportunity to have an audience with His Majesty.

“Phew… Damn, I’m nervous. What if I make a slip of the tongue?”

“What do you mean ‘what if’? If you mess up, then I’ll be the one receiving the Chairman’s favor.”

“Tsk, that won’t happen, so don’t get your hopes up.”

If there was one complaint about this perfect day, it was that James hadn’t invited him alone.

John Davison Rockefeller.

He was the head of the James Group’s energy division, a man who constantly claimed that oil and refining would be at the center of the world’s future.

Since they were peers with only a four-year age gap and had joined the group around the same time, it was a relationship where they couldn’t help but be conscious of each other.

Rockefeller was likely just as conscious of Carnegie as Carnegie was of him.

I wonder why the Chairman invited this oilman all the way here. Tsk, though I suppose his ability to make money is decent.

James had already declared that positions within the group would be appointed strictly based on ability.

In other words, no matter how young someone was, if they had the ability, they could rise to the position of the group’s second-in-command.

To rise to the position of second-in-command in a group that could be said to have built an empire spanning both Europe and the Americas?

That meant gaining power and influence that would make even the kings of most nations envious.

Furthermore, considering James’ age, the person who became the group’s second-in-command would effectively hold the key to moving this giant empire of gold.

While working within the group, Carnegie had identified everyone who could be a potential competitor.

And he had reached a conclusion.

The feeling he got when he first saw him was not wrong.

As long as he could edge out Rockefeller, the position of second-in-command would be his.

Seeing how the other man was throwing subtle jabs, he was surely thinking the same thing.

“By the way, Rockefeller, have you ever met His Majesty Killian before?”

“Me? What kind of connections would I have to see a noble member of the Imperial House? I’m just a man born into an ordinary American middle-class family.”

“I see. So you were born here. You said New York was your hometown, right?”

“You remember well. That’s right, I’m from New York.”

Killian, whose face they were about to see, was the Prince Consort of the British Empire and the King of Canada.

In terms of pure internal affinity, Carnegie felt he had the advantage as a native of Scotland.

Perhaps because he grew up in the British Empire as a child, Carnegie’s heart was still pounding at the fact that he was going to see Killian in person.

Establishing a connection with a powerful figure of the Imperial House could lead to enormous benefits, but for this moment, his entrepreneurial instincts were not at play.

Mother, Father. It seems your son has become a great success.

Taking a deep breath, Carnegie walked with nervous steps, following the guides who had come to meet them.

“I greet Your Majesty, the Prince Consort of the great British Empire and King of Canada! It is an honor to be granted an audience! My name is Andrew Carnegie. My family are immigrants who moved from Scotland to the Americas, and I have long admired Your Majesty’s name! Having met you in person like this, I have no more regrets in life!”

“You mustn’t die, so please calm down a little. Carnegie and Rockefeller, was it? Chairman James has occasionally mentioned the two of you to me. He said there were very promising young men within the group.”

Carnegie had expected Chairman James to be an acquaintance of Killian, but were they close enough to share such stories?

Carnegie’s eyes gleamed at the thought that this meeting might be the opportunity of a lifetime.

“Your Majesty! We are the ones who feel our lives are worthwhile as we learn new knowledge every day under Chairman James. Although I have become a citizen of the United States, my roots are in Scotland. I will not forget those roots and wish to become an entrepreneur who can exert a beneficial influence on both the British Empire and the United States.”

“The young man has great spirit. You have good ability and a clear vision, so you will continue to grow. Since meeting like this is a stroke of fate, shall we talk? I’ll ask you a few questions.”

Since he was the Prince Consort of the British Empire, was he going to ask about businesses related to the British Empire or Canada?

Contrary to expectations, however, Killian asked in-depth questions about the future of industry.

And they weren’t just things he’d overheard; they included sharp inquiries that made Carnegie and Rockefeller hesitate for a moment.

The two men, who had been excited about forming a connection with the Imperial House and meeting a member of the imperial family they admired, felt their mouths go dry from the tension.

The King inquired, and the young men answered.

The questions, which lasted for nearly an hour, were reminiscent of an interview.

Even when meeting Chairman James, the atmosphere hadn’t felt like this. What on earth was this?

Someone without much knowledge might have doubted the relationship between James and Killian here.

However, Carnegie and Rockefeller were too rational and logical for that.

They could never have imagined that they were currently being tested by the true owner of the group.

“How was it?”

“They were exactly as I imagined. Ah, Carnegie was a bit of a surprise, though.”

As soon as the two men left, James immediately showed great interest in the interview results.

Of course, since I already knew roughly what the future held for those two, this was more of a verification than a test.

While it was impossible for figures who left such a large mark on history to be incompetent, there were cases where people obtained fruits beyond their ability simply by being in the right place at the right time.

“Those people aren’t scholars who can dominate the world’s scientific community; they are businessmen through and through. They need to have an eye for overall industrial trends and present a proper vision for how to grow a company from there, and they had no trouble in that regard.”

“I think so too. In my personal opinion, if left alone, they would have shown tremendous prominence in steel or refining. It was a good thing we brought them in before that happened.”

“The problem now is how to raise them…”

Since they were people who loved money so much, they would offer absolute loyalty as long as we let them make a lot of money for now. But naturally, as people grow more established, they start to have other thoughts.

Particularly while James is still active, it might be fine, but once he retires and their positions within the group rise, friction within the group will become inevitable.

Before that happens, I planned to split the companies and gradually bring them under the ownership of the Imperial House… but it would be difficult to do that with companies within the United States.

It wouldn’t be a big problem for the Imperial House to own companies in the British Empire and Canada, but the US was a different story.

For example, if the steel and energy companies that practically monopolized the US market were owned by a foreign imperial family, how would the citizens here react?

“Your Majesty. Carnegie seemed to deeply respect you, couldn’t we use that?”

“Respect… it sounds good, but isn’t it also a very vague emotion? I’ll have to think of a way to tame those two while dealing with this current matter.”

For now, let’s be satisfied with the fact that we’ve drawn a solid card that can conquer the US market and move on.

When and at what timing to play this card would have to be decided after the game had progressed a bit further.

And that wasn’t the main event right now.

- Friedrich Engels, the shameless criminal who stole his friend’s research!

- Original author of Engelsism finally identified! The master is the renowned scholar of the British Empire, Karl Marx!

- Why is the truth only being revealed now? Marx: “No matter how much he stole my research, a friend is a friend. I didn’t want to speak ill of him.”

- Does a man who posed as a revolutionary by stealing another’s research deserve the position of General Secretary?

- Who is Karl Marx? Let’s take time for an in-depth exploration!

“Good, good. It’s burning nicely.”

As the name of Marx, which had been intentionally withheld until now, began to be released, the articles attacking Engels began to pick up the tempo even more.

And with perfect timing, the party himself, Karl Marx, arrived in New York to attend a conference.

As soon as he arrived, all the media and scholars of the North rushed out, surrounding him and firing questions like machine guns.

He was a superstar shaking the whole of America. A regular ‘Communist Boy Scout.’

Of course, even if people made such a fuss, it would have ended as naught if the South simply ignored it, but the situation did not flow that way.

The first signs of a definite rift, one that wouldn’t end as just one side’s ruckus, were beginning to show.

<Rebellion in the Southern Council?>

- Standing Committee of the Council demands an explanation from the General Secretary!

- “I don’t even know who Marx is!” The General Secretary’s desperate denial!

The time had finally come for two old friends who had parted ways long ago to reunite.

Chapter 423: Communist Civil War (6)

They say humans are rational animals, but in truth, people do not behave nearly as rationally as one might think.

The more flustered a person becomes, and the more things deviate from their expectations, the more they reveal their fundamentally emotional nature.

The Iron Revolutionary.

The Father of Communism.

Friedrich Engels, worshipped as the greatest thinker of the age, was no exception.

“What kind of nonsense is this?!”

“General Secretary! This is not an issue that can simply be buried.”

“He is right. Even if we ignore it, our other comrades in Europe are currently in a state of severe unrest.”

“The Paris branch of the International, which we maintain for the communization of Europe, is also repeatedly requesting guidelines on how to respond.”

“I told you, it is completely groundless!”

His mistake had been focusing only on the chaos in Europe and the North; by the time he realized the situation at home, it was already too late.

The members of the Standing Committee of the Council, having heard rumors from somewhere, had all gathered to demand an explanation from Engels.

While he might have been able to ignore other representatives, the Standing Committee consisted of the most powerful figures in the South.

If one or two had rebelled, he could have simply buried them, but when all twelve members—excluding Engels himself—reached a consensus, even he was powerless.

Even if he mobilized the secret police, it was absurd to think he could imprison all twelve members of the Standing Committee.

Could that bastard Bakunin have done this while I was distracted for a moment?

Was it a mistake to hesitate on the purge until the situation calmed down?

Engels did not yet have a detailed grasp of the situation, but he could intuitively sense who was behind this.

“This is a preposterous plot intended to slander me. I can understand others falling for it, but how can you, of all people, be swayed by such baseless attacks?”

“To say it is baseless, there are already too many contradictions in your words, General Secretary.”

“We are not doubting you blindly. Rather, it is because we believe in you that we are asking for a clear explanation.”

“Exactly! If we keep feigning ignorance here, our comrades in Europe will be annihilated. This is not just your problem, General Secretary.”

As the Standing Committee said, if he remained silent, the communist activists in Europe would be left to wither away.

They would be unable to refute the claim that the man they revered, Engels, and his ideology were nothing more than a patchwork of plagiarism.

Even if they tried to spread communism, people would simply retort, “Isn’t that just plagiarism? No thanks,” making proselytization impossible.

This was not merely a matter of the leader’s prestige; the very credibility of the ideology was at stake.

“Hmph… I am saying that responding to them is exactly what they want…”

“General Secretary, that is not the point. All you have to do is flatly state that these are entirely baseless rumors.”

“This man called Marx claims he can even present evidence that you stole his theories. If we ignore him in this situation, it will only serve as an admission that they are right.”

“I told you, I do not know such a person…”

“General Secretary! Special articles highlighting the relationship between you two in your youth are pouring out in Europe right now. If you were seen by so many people, it is impossible for you not to know him. If you continue to lie like this, we cannot keep trusting you.”

Bakunin, who until recently had been prostrating himself as if begging for his life, raised his voice with a triumphant air.

Engels trembled with rage as he looked at him, but since it was true that he had made a mistake, he could not find a way to counterattack.

It had been a massive blunder to reflexively claim he didn’t know the man out of sheer panic the other day.

How could he claim not to know someone he had spent so much time with?

He should have used more refined language. How could he recover from this?

The milk was already spilled. He had no choice but to make up some excuse to gloss over it.

After racking his brain for a moment, he took a heavy breath and nodded.

“Phew… Fine. Your words have merit, so I will tell you. First, saying I do not know a man like Marx was merely a metaphorical expression. We shared life and death in the past; how could I not know him in a literal sense? Of course I know him.”

“Then why did you say you didn’t know such a person?”

“Because that man is a traitor.”

In the past, he might have stumbled over his words, but perhaps because of the years he had spent in politics, the words flowed smoothly now.

Since a total denial would meet too many refutable facts, his best bet was to pivot.

Engels continued in a tone so full of sorrow that it even surprised himself.

“Some of you here might know this, but Marx and I were once the closest of friends. We were each other’s only confidants, sharing ideologies and refining theories together every single day.”

“…”

“We debated endlessly to systematize the existing Utopian communism, and Marx did give me a lot of inspiration back then. So, it is true that he contributed quite a bit to the completion of the theory. But that I stole Marx’s theory? That is a preposterous slander!”

“Then why didn’t you tell us that from the beginning?”

“Because I have completely broken ties with Marx. That is why I said I do not know him.”

It sounded like nonsense to anyone listening closely, but the art of politics is making nonsense sound like the truth.

Engels looked each member of the committee in the eye with the poise of a truly honorable man, never averting his gaze.

“Marx was a truly talented young man and one of the few scholars I respected. But a great scholar does not necessarily become a great thinker. He became intoxicated by the taste of capitalist money and abandoned his principles. He turned into a vulgar ghost of wealth, denying communism and advocating for capitalism. I broke ties with him then, and I told him: ‘The Marx I knew is dead and no longer exists.’ This is why I said I do not know him.”

Because his tone was so grief-stricken, no one doubted Engels’ words; some even looked at him with sympathy.

It was quite common for friends who shared a cause to defect after succumbing to money or power, and most of the people here had experienced something similar.

“General Secretary, you should have told us that from the start. We all would have understood your heart.”

“But as you all know, one does not wish to face the ill-fated ties of a past already severed in one’s heart. However, my judgment was certainly short-sighted. This is not just my problem. From now on, I will deal with this decisively!”

“Ohhhhh!”

“As expected of our General Secretary. We believed in you!”

Showing any further hesitation would only invite unnecessary suspicion, so he had to project a strong image for now.

In truth, no matter what Marx said, it wasn’t as if he could produce definitive proof of whose theory it originally was.

Marx would likely try to present old drafts, but Engels had those as well.

It had been his role to organize the contents of their discussions.

Marx seemed to have fuzzy memories since it was so long ago, but once they entered a debate, it wouldn’t be easy to conclude whose words were correct.

And what happens when no conclusion is reached?

It would likely drag on for years as a sterile controversy before fizzling out.

No, he would make it happen that way.

“Since the General Secretary is taking such a firm stance, why don’t we arrange a meeting? If you show the world how you soundly defeat those wicked demons of capital, everyone else will cast aside their suspicions and praise your name once more. In a way, this is an opportunity for us. Our comrades who are currently on the defensive in Europe will be able to launch a counteroffensive the moment they hear news of your victory.”

Bakunin cut in with a sickeningly smug attitude, but Engels nodded without a single flicker of emotion on his face.

“Let us do that.”

Ten to one, that man was hoping to ruin the General Secretary’s authority with this incident to find a way to survive, but unfortunately for him, that wasn’t going to happen.

The moment this was over, Engels would brand him a traitor and have him killed.

So, let him struggle with his vain hopes for just a little longer.

After giving Bakunin a chilling look, Engels joined the other Council members in their enthusiasm, letting out a hollow laugh.

- Engels: “Marx is a turncoat! Saying I didn’t know him only referred to the communist Marx.”

- A Debate of the Century? Engels: “If he wishes, I am willing to participate in a verification.”

- Professor Marx: “I can provide clear evidence that Engels stole my theory!”

Day after day, the situation devolved into a battle of truths over who was right.

Naturally, countries in the North and Europe judged this to be a perfect opportunity to tarnish Engels’ prestige and threw their full support behind Marx.

Positive articles about Marx poured out, and the media kept hinting that if Engels didn’t have something to hide, he shouldn’t back out of the debate.

The South did not just sit back and take the hits.

They countered with claims that Marx was a corrupt thinker obsessed with money and that he was slandering his old friend after being promised a large sum by capitalists.

As the tension escalated, the world’s attention began to focus on the Americas, so much so that the Russian Emperor’s recent apology show was already fading from memory.

“Since it has come to this, let us clearly distinguish black from white!”

Marx firmly stated his position in front of representatives from major newspapers from around the world.

“Engels! Or should I call you the Great General Secretary now? Whether it be a debate or a conference, any format is fine, so stop hiding behind the media and fighting a proxy war—come out yourself! If you are so confident, let us clearly determine the truth of who actually created that ideology right here!”

Would the unprecedented challenge of dragging a nation’s supreme leader to a debating podium be answered?

Amidst everyone’s curiosity, the General Secretary of the South finally rose his heavy seat and responded.

“The truth is always one. Lies will be miserably defeated, and only the sun of truth will rise high to illuminate the world. We announce that our Great General Secretary has decided to engage in this debate, not just as a national leader, but as the greatest communist revolutionary and thinker.”

A debate between Europe’s greatest scholar and the greatest communist thinker in history.

Naturally, the political world would not just stand by and watch this clash of the century, which would be talked about for ages.

Lincoln quickly declared that he would do his utmost to ensure the debate was conducted fairly and held an official press conference.

“Professor Marx! What do you think about the concerns that General Secretary Engels might use his national power to conduct the debate coercively?”

“I am not without such concerns myself. Therefore, to ensure objectivity, I would like to propose having observers. Of course, not just any observers, but individuals who were acquainted with both myself and General Secretary Engels in the past. That is, if they would be willing to accept my request.”

“Are there such people? I am very curious to know who they are. Could you use this opportunity to make a formal request to them?”

“Certainly. He is someone I would normally find difficult to ask, but he happens to be staying in the United States right now. I would like to ask His Majesty Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire and King of Canada, to oversee the debate.”

Yep, it’s me again.

“And as for the final person…”

Unlike with me, this was someone he hadn’t reached an agreement with yet, so Marx carefully stroked his beard.

“It is the Prime Minister of Prussia, Mr. Otto von Bismarck.”

The request for the Iron Chancellor—himself entangled in a history of two-on-one “marathon debates”—to step into the ring as a judge was made.

The bell signaling the clash of the century finally began its countdown.

But there was one thing.

Engels, Bakunin, and Lincoln probably all thought this debate was about determining who the original author of Engelsism was, but for Marx and me, that didn’t matter at all.

Arguing over who created the theory was a trivial, secondary matter.

After all, once this debate was over, communism would be nothing more than a relic of a bygone era, buried in its grave.

Chapter 424: The Hidden Tycoon of the British Empire

< Communist Civil War (7) >

Most European countries were in an uproar over the Communist Party and the allegations against Engels.

However, no matter how much of a festival was happening all around, those who were preoccupied with their own troubles could not truly enjoy the atmosphere.

There were exactly two countries in Europe that could not find the leisure to enjoy Engels being publicly lambasted.

The first, of course, was Russia.

Their own Imperial House had become a global laughingstock; why would they care whether the head of the Communist Party across the continent had committed plagiarism or not?

The nobles were seizing this opportunity to weaken the Emperor’s power, and the Emperor was engaged in a bloody struggle to suppress them. Russia had no strength to spare for the chaos in other nations.

While not to the extent of Russia, there was one more country that could not sincerely enjoy the battering of the South: Prussia.

Still, Prussia was better off than Russia.

At least the common citizens and nobles could laugh, chat, and mock the “stupid communists.”

The problem was that the King and the Prime Minister, the pinnacle of the nation, could not afford to do the same.

“Whew… fine. Regardless, you’re saying the British Empire will no longer hold this fool accountable?”

“Yes. His Majesty Killian gave his word on that.”

“That is a relief. We truly owe him a great debt.”

“Yes. We do. That is the problem, however.”

While they were grateful for the forgiveness, there is no such thing as a free pardon in international diplomacy.

Considering what Prussia had lost because of this incident, Wilhelm felt as though he could beat his son half to death and still not be satisfied.

He felt like a fool for having ordered a grand event to welcome such a person.

“Pushing forward the marriage with the British Imperial House again… is likely impossible, right?”

“For now, it seems the Crown Prince himself does not wish for it. When asked for a reason, he said he did not think he could handle the Princess over there.”

“What a pathetic fellow. To not have the confidence to manage one woman… Hmph, what a loser.”

“Perhaps it is because of the mistake he made. While it would have been good to solidify our alliance through marriage with the British Empire, their Imperial House might have used the previous incident as a pretext to intervene in our affairs more than necessary. In that sense, cancelling the marriage was the right choice.”

“So, in the end, we missed our chance because of that fool’s eccentricities! If he had just stayed still, the marriage would have fallen right into our laps!”

Killian had no intention of sending his daughter to Prussia from the start, but Wilhelm and Bismarck, unaware of this, only felt deep regret over missing what they saw as a golden opportunity.

“Still, thanks to this incident, Russia’s momentum has been clearly broken, so isn’t that a fortunate thing? For us, it means one less thing to worry about.”

“That is true. What do you think? Can Russia rise again?”

“With the power balance shaken while the imperial authority is unstable, this chaos will persist for a while. Furthermore, Russia is currently seeing a deepening conflict between workers and capitalists as they push for rapid industrialization. They won’t be able to stand on their feet for at least ten years. Perhaps they might even collapse like this.”

As a communist state emerged in the South, the Great Powers of Europe had superficially shifted their policy directions toward listening to the voices of the workers.

However, Russia, a latecomer, declared such moves to be the compromises of the weak and squeezed their workers relentlessly.

—Muscles grow stronger the more you use them. It is the same for humans. Workers grow stronger the more they work!

It was a slogan that made one doubt their sanity, but Russia had always been like an island on the continent, keeping to itself even within Europe.

No matter what Europe said, the snow of Moscow continued to pile up loftily.

“Since Russia is out of commission, the Turks will be able to catch their breath. Does that leave only France? Since France has agreed to cooperate with us, if we can just entice the Turks and push out Austria, my work for this generation could be considered complete.”

“If that comes to pass, Your Majesty will be praised forever as the greatest monarch in Prussian history.”

They had established a firm presence in Asia by obtaining about forty percent of the Philippines and created a path to the Americas by securing half of Panama.

If they could push out Austria and seize the initiative in Germany on top of that, which King of Prussia could ever be compared to Wilhelm?

Bismarck’s words were by no means empty flattery, and Wilhelm himself knew it well.

“My only concern is that I have only one son beneath me. If I should happen to pass first, your role will become even more momentous. Will you be able to handle it?”

“I shall manage it.”

“Good, I am counting on you. By the way, I heard it has been noisy across the Atlantic lately. Do you happen to know anything about it?”

“Ah… I actually have something to tell you regarding that. It seems I must go to New York.”

“New York? You mean the United States? Why you?”

Bismarck informed him about the debate between Marx and Engels that he had been notified of just yesterday.

Wilhelm, who hadn’t taken much interest in the matter until now, blinked his eyes, unable to hide the confusion on his face.

“They asked you to be an observer? Ah… now that I think about it, both Engels and Marx were from Prussia, weren’t they? Were you acquainted with those two?”

“I wouldn’t exactly say we were ‘acquainted’… but we have a very small history together.”

“That is an unexpected fact. An observer for a debate… Who else is participating?”

“It has been confirmed that His Majesty Killian will also participate as another observer.”

“That man is everywhere. One would think he has several bodies. Still, if the British Imperial House is attending, it will be a debate for the history books… It wouldn’t be bad for Prussia to have a seat at the table. Very well, you should go as well.”

Bismarck knew from the start that Wilhelm would agree.

However, one concern was that his history with Marx and Engels wasn’t exactly a pleasant memory.

‘No. Everyone has their respective positions now and is old enough. Surely no one would be petty enough to bring up old business.’

If it were revealed that the Great Iron Chancellor had once proposed a fistfight, fought until his nose bled, and ended up sprawled on the floor, it would be a near-international embarrassment.

Especially since he had subtly written in his autobiography that he had once thrashed some naive communist thinkers he met in London.

Indeed. It was likely a useless worry.

The Iron Chancellor shook off his slight anxiety and left the room to prepare for his departure to New York.

A few days later, on the other side of the Atlantic.

New York was more vibrant than ever as it awaited the arrival of dignitaries from various nations.

It was originally one of the most prosperous cities in the United States, but rarely had it received such intense international attention.

High-ranking officials from the British Imperial House, the Prussian Prime Minister, and even from France, Spain, the Vatican, Greece, and the Turks were flocking in to witness this “debate of the century.”

Of course, the debate wasn’t being held in New York itself.

Nevertheless, Lincoln wanted to showcase his country’s national power—now sufficient to be called a Great Power—to other nations, and he chose New York as the city he could show off with confidence.

As expected, the people from Europe were wide-eyed at the sight of the rapidly developing New York skyline, inwardly shocked by the fearsome potential of the North.

They realized that defeating Spain was not a fluke, but that the United States’ national power had already begun to far exceed Spain’s.

Those from France and Prussia also felt a premonition that the United States might become a potential rival in the future.

For the United States, which had been constantly looked down upon as a mere former colony, a second-rate power, or “Atlantic hicks,” it was a sight that couldn’t help but make them swell with pride.

Lincoln seemed intent on making this debate a celebratory show for his successful third-term bid, and that plan was proceeding smoothly under my approval.

“The debate will be held in Fredericksburg, on the border between us and the South. Working-level officials from both sides are already preparing the venue so the debate can take place without any discomfort, and we have completed full preparations to ensure the safety of our distinguished guests.”

“The South was surprisingly willing to agree to all this.”

“According to reports we’ve received, the Council Members in the South are pressuring Engels. Since the communist ideology they believe in is on the verge of becoming a global laughingstock, they are demanding Engels explain himself quickly.”

“I see.”

All of this was information I had given to Lincoln, but Lincoln explained the situation in the South to me and the other guests as if he had discovered it himself.

Even though the conspiracy theory itself had been completely crushed, if it appeared that I was leading the arrangement of this debate immediately after the theory emerged, it could create an uninteresting narrative in many ways.

Elevating the unprecedented three-term President Lincoln to the main protagonist of this debate was also a form of insurance to prevent too much scrutiny from falling on me.

“But didn’t the South complain about Prime Minister Bismarck or me attending as observers? They might think we’ll take Marx’s side.”

“That is why they have also requested the attendance of Mikhail Bakunin, one of the Council Members, as an observer. I intend to agree since there’s no reason to refuse. Do you have any objections?”

“None at all. They would only feel at ease if at least one socialist thinker is in the observer’s chair. It will also help avoid criticism that the debate is biased. I think it’s an appropriate selection of personnel.”

Seeing that Bakunin—who was only looking for a chance to cast Engels aside—was chosen as an observer, it was easy to guess the atmosphere in the South.

Engels was certainly isolated, and the Council was undoubtedly the one driving this.

Once everyone’s opinions were aligned, the preparations for the debate proceeded without hesitation.

Finally, while the eyes of the entire world were focused, the debate of the century was held in Fredericksburg.

The two main parties of the debate were in the center.

The observers who would watch from right beside them and provide testimony were placed next to them.

Finally, the dignitaries from various nations watching the debate sat in a wide circle around them, and journalists sat in the corners, gulping as they tightly gripped their notebooks and pens to cover the event.

As if determined not to miss a single word, their eyes and ears were fixed on the debate seats even before the owners had taken them.

“Ah, we shall now begin the debate.”

As the grave voice of the host rang out, Marx and Engels began to walk slowly toward the debate seats under the escort of guards.

While the distance closed, the two men consciously tried not to look at each other, but once they sat down, they had no choice but to face each other and share a bitter smile.

Seeing them like this, I suddenly remembered when I first met those two.

Back then, Marx didn’t have such a bushy beard, and Engels’ eyes were sparkling with youthful passion. How did they get so old?

“It has been a long time. Ah, I suppose I shouldn’t call you that anymore, General Secretary Engels.”

“…I knew such a day would come eventually. I just didn’t know it would be now.”

Despite likely being pushed into this, Engels’ expression looked calmer than expected.

As Marx, who had been staring at him, gave a nod, a staff member carefully placed pre-delivered materials on the desk.

“Since many people are watching, I will begin immediately. First, I would like to formally introduce myself to everyone. I am Karl Marx, currently serving as a professor at Oxford University. I am a mere scholar who has received undeserved fame for writing a few humble books.”

He pulled his masterpiece, Das Kapital—which had plunged the entire world into shock and horror—to the top of the desk for everyone to see. He looked slowly around the room and continued calmly.

“And I am the original author of the unfortunate ideology known as Engelsism.”

Chapter 425: Communist Civil War (8)

Engels’s face hardened, as if he hadn’t expected Marx to play such an aggressive opening move without even testing the waters.

However, Marx did not stop there, continuing to speak with an air of leisurely composure.

“Engelsism can be viewed largely through two prisms: philosophy and economics. It is characterized by theories based on dialectical materialism and the labor theory of value. If I were to discuss only the fundamental principles, the conversation would become quite lengthy, so I shall skip that part. However, I state this with absolute certainty: General Secretary Engels did not invent this ideology. It was I, and no one else, who created these concepts. The General Secretary merely organized them systematically and wove them into a single ideology.”

“Marx, who would believe such a claim at this late hour?”

Engels spoke up as soon as the other man finished, placing a mountain of documents on his desk as well.

“Are you saying I merely organized the materials? If you look at these papers, there is more than enough evidence documenting the flow of these theories from their very inception. Where exactly is the proof that I merely ‘organized’ them?”

“That is because the General Secretary and I have been in a relationship where we constantly talked and shared opinions since we were young.”

“You said it yourself. If we discussed things to that extent, then the claim that you alone created this theory loses its persuasiveness, does it not? How can a product resulting from endless discussion and debate be claimed as the work of just one person?”

“But aren’t you, General Secretary, asserting that Engelsism is an ideology created purely by you?”

“That is because it is the truth—I conceived it, and you provided input. Of course, your opinions were quite beneficial and worth considering, but isn’t it clear who the original owner is? If you truly wanted to prove you were the original author, your silence until now remains unexplained.”

Since both men possessed research drafts, they could not prove who first conceived the ideology through documents alone.

Therefore, it was natural for the person who first announced it to have priority. Furthermore, Marx had remained silent for quite a long time after Engelsism was first published.

The argument was that Marx was only now claiming ownership because greed had flared up after seeing the achievements Engels had made.

And this debate was nothing more than a fraudulent play where corrupt capitalists were using Marx to weaken the South’s influence.

This was the core logic of Engels’s argument, and on the surface, it was quite persuasive.

Marx could certainly refute it, but without clear, visible evidence, it was difficult to discern whose words were true.

Engels’s strategy was likely to exploit this ambiguity as much as possible to make the debate itself fizzle out.

It was a petty yet highly effective and intelligent plan. I felt a spontaneous urge to give him five ‘praise stamps’ for his effort.

After all, if he hadn’t devised such a sharp strategy, Engels wouldn’t have appeared at the debate with such confidence.

“Since the General Secretary’s memory is so severely distorted, it seems I have no way to correct it.”

“Because my words are the truth. If you want to refute me, shouldn’t you present some evidence?”

“Then I shall request testimony from those who met both of us when we were young. Fortunately, those individuals are present here.”

Engels glanced back at Bismarck and me, then nodded nonchalantly.

He was likely certain that unless we had been directly involved in creating the theory, no matter what we testified, it wouldn’t constitute decisive evidence.

In fact, he was half-right.

“Prime Minister Bismarck, do you remember meeting me and General Secretary Engels in the past?”

“Of course I remember. His Majesty Killian, who is here today, was also present. Back then, far from being the Prime Minister of Prussia, I was just an idler without a proper title, and you two were in much the same position.”

“Indeed. And how were we back then?”

“You were a very impressive duo. Of course, since I didn’t agree with ideologies like communism then—and still don’t—I engaged in many debates with you both. The one who pushed me with various theories was Marx, and I recall General Secretary Engels mainly playing a supporting role by his side.”

When Bismarck subtly took Marx’s side, Engels chuckled and shook his head.

“That was simply because, as a fellow Prussian, I restrained myself out of respect for Prime Minister Bismarck’s Junker background. Marx was simply more hot-blooded and proactive than I was. Can you be certain, based only on the memory of that day, that Marx created the theory and I merely assisted?”

“Of course not. I am simply testifying to what I remember.”

“See? At best, testimony is nothing more than an intersection of fragmentary memories. There is no solid evidence whatsoever. Our connection with Prime Minister Bismarck is the same. There was some slight bloodshed… ah, that was a slip of the tongue.”

“Ahem! Kh-khemm! General Secretary, that seems to be a story completely unrelated to the topic of this debate.”

As Bismarck’s crisis-detection radar went off and he hastily interrupted, Engels quietly nodded and stopped speaking.

Since Bismarck wasn’t the only one who had been knocked down with a bloody nose that day—Engels had too—a silent agreement was reached to say no more.

Of course, I had no reason to comply, so I chipped in with an oblivious smile.

“Ah! I remember too. Everyone was young and reckless back then. It was such a vivid memory that it still feels fresh. That happened in the palace garden, didn’t it?”

“Haha… Hahaha, His Majesty certainly has an excellent memory. But as that is irrelevant to this debate…”

“Oh, is that so? I thought it would serve as evidence of how close those two were in their youth, but I suppose it was unnecessary talk.”

“Is that… so? How could an anecdote from a time when we were immature and full of nothing but hot blood be important in this matter? Hoho, hohoho.”

As I continued nonchalantly, the corners of Bismarck’s and Engels’s eyes twitched slightly.

If I played my cards wrong, the fact that they had been KO’d while brawling in front of high-ranking officials from around the world might be exposed. How anxious they must be.

I could feel their desperate glances pleading with me to stop, but hey, as long as I’m having fun, that’s all that matters.

“Still, wouldn’t it add credibility to the Prime Minister’s statement if we clearly showed how close he was with those two?”

“Is there… really a need to do that? General Secretary, don’t you agree? My words are true, aren’t they?”

“Of course, of course. They are absolutely true. Your Majesty, if the Prime Minister’s words lacked credibility, I would have refused to have him as an observer in the first place. So, why don’t we leave the stories of the past there and return to the main point?”

They’re trying so hard.

Well, no matter how much it was a matter of their youth, considering their current positions, they probably can’t tolerate even the smallest dark history being revealed.

Since I was just looking for a bit of entertainment anyway, I pretended not to notice and played along.

Seriously, they’re too strict, dignified, and serious for their own good.

If it were me, I would have just laughed it off as a reckless anecdote from my youth.

The people listening seemed curious about what had happened, but since very few were allowed to speak, no one could open their mouths.

If you’re curious, you can check my autobiography when it’s released in the future; it’ll solve all your questions.

“…Now then, back to the main point. It seems the credibility of the testimonies from His Majesty and the Prime Minister has been verified. However, I assume that neither the Prime Minister nor His Majesty can definitively testify that this theory came from Marx’s head?”

“That is true. It’s not as if I’ve been inside their heads.”

Of course, I had watched Marx work in real-time, so I could provide very detailed testimony if I chose to.

But doing that might give life back to the conspiracy theory that Killian created communism.

Since this wasn’t the crucial issue anyway, I knowingly went along with Engels’s plan.

“See? This is a matter that is almost impossible to prove from the start. Since both have research drafts, anyone could come up with a plausible claim by spinning a story. How do you intend to verify this?”

“But doesn’t that also mean you cannot prove that General Secretary Engels is the original author of Engelsism?”

“But the fact that I was the first in the world to proclaim this theory remains unchanged. And as I said earlier, Marx was just watching until he belatedly caused this controversy to get a piece of the action. Isn’t it obvious which side is more believable just by looking at the situation?”

“No, it isn’t. On the contrary, in that sense, I, who have written books on various economic theories starting with Das Kapital and serve as a professor at the world’s finest university, have much higher academic authority. Furthermore, although it hasn’t been made public, I have served as an advisor for various policies in the British Empire and have written several papers to resolve them. Compared to the General Secretary, who just suddenly put out this one theory of Engelsism, the possibility that I am the creator of the theory is much higher.”

It was a classic example of an appeal to authority, but since both were engaged in a battle of wits over an unresolvable issue, it was six of one and half a dozen of the other.

Engels argued that there was no way a great revolutionary and General Secretary of the South like himself would commit theft.

Marx retorted by asking why a professor at Oxford would be crazy enough to tell such a lie.

Materials presented as evidence continued to pile up, but none were fatal enough to end the opponent, so the debate dragged on in a wearisome manner.

And in the eyes of the reporters scribbling in their notebooks and the officials watching the situation with eagle eyes, a hint of unease began to creep in.

They had expected the debate to open with the General Secretary’s resolve being shattered instantly, but the way things were going felt strange, didn’t it?

If it continued like this, nine times out of ten, it would end in a stalemate where it was impossible to tell who was right.

Engels, who hadn’t intended to ‘beat’ Marx but rather to turn the whole thing into a muddled mess from the start, felt his victory approaching, and his tone became increasingly relaxed.

“Professor Marx, if you have any other evidence, feel free to present it. Not that you can cover the sky with your palm, regardless.”

“…I must admit, it seems we cannot decide who the original author is just by digging into the process of creating the theory.”

“Didn’t I say from the start that it was a ridiculous quibble?”

“Then let us try a different method. If you truly created this theory, you must, of course, have a perfect understanding of dialectical materialism and the labor theory of value, which are the foundations of this ideology.”

“Are you suggesting we see who understands it better?”

Engels gave a cold sneer and shrugged his shoulders as if to say, ‘Go ahead.’

It was a mocking laugh—one that said, Now that you’ve run out of material, you’re trying every petty trick in the book.

Common sense dictated that the person who organized and refined the theory from start to finish couldn’t possibly have a poor understanding of it.

Moreover, Engels had used Engelsism to debate and silence numerous socialist thinkers.

In terms of purely understanding the ideology, one could even argue that Engels might be superior to the original author, Marx.

There was a reason Engels showed such confidence.

However.

“Then I shall ask one thing. According to the labor theory of value, all types of labor must be measurable by a single standard. But is an empirical proof of this possible?”

“That’s not particularly problematic. Even in mathematics, don’t equations have many specialized solution methods for specific cases? One can simply view the labor theory of value in the same way.”

“But it is ultimately a theory intended to predict reality. It must inevitably possess logical consistency. Yet, the theories of surplus value, exploitation, and the rate of profit within the labor theory of value deviate significantly from consistency when analyzed mathematically. And because of that, the assumption that a capitalist society will inevitably transition into a communist society becomes irrational.”

“The transition of the system is explained by dialectical materialism, not the labor theory of value—”

“Yes. And that materialistic dialectic is now about to become a relic of a bygone era. To be precise, it has monumental value as a theory that prompted reform in an old era, but in such an advanced society, it is bound to become a byproduct of an outdated age.

That is precisely why I did not advocate for that theory under the name of Marxism. And it is also the answer to why I remained silent until now. A theory one creates is ultimately like one’s own child; what parent would want to pass a death sentence on their own child?”

The bodies of everyone—Engels, Bakunin, and everyone else except me—stiffened instantly.

It must have felt like being hit in the back of the head.

They were likely beginning to grasp the true intent behind opening this debate, but it was already too late.

Engels glared at me with a look of utter disbelief, but what’s he going to do? Who’s the one who ran away without listening to Marx’s explanation to the end?

You should have listened to the full explanation at least once before you left.

I told you back then—that ideology is one that is bound to fail eventually.

Chapter 426: Communist Civil War (9)

One could easily guess how baffling the current situation was just by observing the reactions of those around us.

They had clearly gathered for a “find the culprit” session to determine the original owner of the theory, so how absurd must it feel when the originator suddenly acts as if being the original owner doesn’t matter?

Not only Engels, but Bakunin as well, looked at me with an expression of utter disbelief. However, I was wearing a similarly bewildered face.

This is Marx’s spontaneous move; it has nothing to do with me!

And since it was James who contacted Bakunin, and not a single line about me was directly involved, even if that guy tried to drag me down with him, I wouldn’t take any damage.

Of course, for those who believed from the start that this debate was a surgical strike intended solely to pin down General Secretary Engels, it must have been a spine-chilling argument.

“Wait! This has absolutely nothing to do with the current topic!”

“Why do you say that? Did you not agree to my proposal to test our understanding of the theory, General Secretary? Criticism, verification, and reception are essential processes in understanding something. How can one establish a theory without going through such a process?”

“…That is true, but…”

Engels thought he understood the theory better than anyone, but as it turned out, he had dug his own grave.

As someone who remained stuck in the communism of the past, it was only natural that Engels could not keep up with Marx’s thought process, which had already advanced a step further.

In truth, Marx’s criticism wasn’t in some absolute realm that allowed for no rebuttal.

Even in the 21st century, the labor theory of value and dialectical materialism weren’t treated as completely discarded, archaic relics.

Explaining it as alternative medicine might be a slightly flawed analogy, but many viewed it as having sufficient value as a fringe theory, even if it wasn’t mainstream.

If one built a defensive logic in that direction and took into account modern economics and the progression of world history, the labor theory of value wouldn’t be entirely rendered meaningless.

In fact, outside of the increasingly modernizing Western societies, there were plenty of places where the labor theory of value was actually more applicable.

However, such a counter-argument was impossible for communists at their current level.

In a debate between true scholars, it is essential to “know the enemy and know yourself,” but Engels did not even know his opponent’s logic.

Conversely, Marx knew Engelsism better than Engels himself and had already contemplated its theoretical limitations. How could Engels possibly be his match?

“Shall we criticize dialectical materialism a bit more? When I created this concept, I sought to grasp the development of history as a tangible reality. In fact, a communist society was closer to what was natural in the primitive communal societies where human history first began. Well, setting that aside, interpreting the stages of historical development materialistically was an interesting attempt and certainly had value. Even now, as I criticize my own creation, I do not believe that the historical view through the lens of dialectical materialism is inherently wrong.”

“Did you not just call it a product of a bygone era? Are you not changing your tune?”

“To be precise, it would be more accurate to say that its failure lay in the birth of a dogmatic ideology using this framework. My belief that human society will one day reach a communal state remains unchanged. However, for that to happen, humanity’s productivity must be perfectly realized, and the value of material goods must become equal. But the ideology currently armed with Engelsism is applying this to real-world politics right now, turning their ideology into an infallible dogmatism. This inevitably leads to the emergence of absolute power that excludes the intervention of other ideologies and parties.”

Engels wanted to dismiss it as nonsense, but he couldn’t find the words because that was exactly how the South was currently operating.

In fact, the factions in the South trying to grant the General Secretary absolute power were moving to define criticism itself as a reactionary act, claiming the infallible Communist Party represented the absolute truth.

If Bakunin and the Standing Committee had moved even slightly later, such a system might have actually been finalized.

Unable to come up with a logical rebuttal on the spot, Engels let his eyes wander before starting to appeal to the audience rather than Marx.

“Professor Marx’s criticism is certainly poignant and painful. However, any field of study in the world is bound to face criticism and evolve in response. While Professor Marx’s critique may seem correct at a glance, Engelsism will also evolve to overcome its contradictions. Even capitalism is already subtly adopting our claims, is it not? Regarding labor laws, it was first criticized as something only communists would say, but is there any country today that does not apply them?”

“Naturally, various attempts will follow to overcome the current criticisms. But the problem is that you, General Secretary, cannot provide an answer here and now.”

“To my shame, if believing my theory was complete and perfect was a mistake, then it was a mistake. Yes, I humbly admit it. However, that is merely a result of Professor Marx’s further research. While I was focused on announcing theories, preparing for revolution, and managing a nation, Professor Marx seems to have spent the last few years searching for points of criticism while studying my theory. Even so, that does not mean all of his claims can be concluded as fact.”

He’s decided to become a slippery eel. Well, if winning is impossible, he has to at least avoid a knockout.

He’s basically saying Marx might be right for now, but since communist thought will advance further, no one knows the future. He argues that the reason Marx has such a high level of understanding is that he was cooped up in a lab while Engels was fighting for the revolution, so Marx’s points should be invalidated.

That’s the gist of his argument. While the former might be a valid means for a hollow moral victory, unfortunately, the latter was not.

In fact, Marx had been waiting for him to play this card.

“General Secretary Engels continues to add assumption upon assumption without properly rebutting the current doubts. However, I can provide clear evidence that his claims are wrong.”

The final move, which had been prepared since Engels left London.

Marx bowed toward me and requested in a polite tone.

“Your Majesty, please permit me to share an excerpt from the book I authored at Your Majesty’s request in the past.”

“If it’s a book written at my request, is it that one?”

“Yes. If you look at ‘The End of the Colonial Economy,’ everyone will be able to verify that the points I have just mentioned are described there.”

“The End of the Colonial Economy? Was there such a book?”

Does the name not sound truly extraordinary?

Murmurs began to ripple through the audience, which had been silent until now.

It was a name unfamiliar even to the journalists who had scoured Marx’s publications ahead of this debate.

It was one of Marx’s masterpieces that fundamentally altered the direction of the British Empire’s colonial policy, but it was a book that had never been released to the public.

Since it was a classified document that only the Prime Minister and cabinet ministers were permitted to read, most people, including Engels, naturally seemed unable to understand Marx’s words.

“I brought it because you requested it in advance, but are you saying this contains evidence to support your claims, Professor Marx?”

“Yes. Most of you may not know, but that book was written under the influence of Your Majesty’s insight into the era. Once again, I am struck by Your Majesty’s incredible insight which inspired me to conduct even more sophisticated research.”

A natural, sudden wave of praise. I like it.

As Marx said, this book was written based on my proposal, so my stake in it is by no means small.

“The contents of the book itself are classified, but if it is only revealing the parts requested by Professor Marx, it shouldn’t be a problem. Where is the section the professor is referring to?”

“It is exactly from page 76 to page 94.”

“Let me take a look first.”

Flipping through the book, I nodded with a satisfied smile.

“It’s certainly here. The contents Professor Marx just spoke about are written almost exactly as they are.”

When I subtly showed the relevant part to Bismarck, who was beside me, his eyes widened in shock.

“It truly is. In that case, the date of this book’s publication would be important… Your Majesty, exactly when was this book written?”

“It was just before the war between the North and the South broke out. You can see the year marked here. And since it is documented in the home government’s classified files, this isn’t something that can even be lied about in the first place.”

“Before the Civil War… the American Civil War broke out? Isn’t that chronologically before Engelsism was even made public?”

“A long time before. As far as I know, it was before General Secretary Engels even left the British Empire, was it not?”

Engels’ expression, as he hadn’t even known of the book’s existence, froze hard.

If the book contained criticisms and refinements of the core contents of Engelsism before Engelsism was even announced…

Logically, there was no need to even think about whose words carried more credibility.

“General Secretary Engels claimed he had no time to study while acting as a revolutionary. But what shall we do about this? I had already completed this book before General Secretary Engels even founded the International. In other words, from the moment the General Secretary scraped together my past materials and announced them under the name of Engelsism, that theory was already a thing of the past for me—one that had already undergone self-criticism and refinement long ago.”

Realizing the reason why this book hadn’t been revealed from the start, and that this entire debate process was a thoroughly engineered result, Engels closed his eyes for a moment while resting his chin on his hand.

If the analysis and criticism of Engelsism had been finished while he was still lounging around in London before the American Civil War, there was no excuse he could make.

He could still try to insist he was the original author, but how many people in the world would believe him?

Aside from those who might hypnotize themselves saying, We can’t lose our General Secretary! This is all a conspiracy by the wicked capitalists!, there would essentially be no one.

The only remaining path Engels could take in this situation was…

“I can endure this no longer! I showed enough magnanimity to attend this debate, but what is this excessive political maneuvering and insult?! How dare such jackals suspect me!”

“…General Secretary, are you withdrawing from the debate?”

“Withdraw? This is a trap! You filthy slaves of capital! Did you think I wouldn’t know your intentions? I have seen through your scheme to lure me into a pre-planned trap to humiliate me! I have no reason to play along with this hideous farce any longer!”

Slam! Engels stood up, slamming the desk, and left the room as if fleeing, escorted by his guards without a single backward glance.

So, after losing the winner-takes-all showdown, he’s making a shameful retreat?

At a glance, it looked like he chose the worst possible path, but for the current Engels, it was the best choice he could make.

Since remaining here to continue the debate would only show a future where he was thoroughly dismantled, what choice did he have other than to run away?

Bakunin, who had been alternating his gaze between Engels and me, also hurriedly stood up and scurried after Engels.

The historic debate that had heated the world came to a close with the unprecedented result of the entire opposing side fleeing the scene.

Chapter 427: The Fastest Man in the World

A debate is a forum for exchanging opinions where established rules and etiquette must be observed.

Particularly when high-ranking officials representing nations are involved, mutual respect following strict procedures is considered essential.

The phrase “fleeing ignominiously with one’s tail between one’s legs after getting utterly demolished” was something that, under normal circumstances, shouldn’t even be applicable to such an event.

However, our Red revolutionaries were the ones who pulled off that remarkable feat with total nonchalance.

But since they were the ones who flipped the table and left as they pleased, the burden of dealing with the aftermath now fell entirely on their shoulders.

Naturally, Fredericksburg—where Engels and the Southern officials had fled from without a single backward glance—transformed into a grand celebration, praising the victory of capitalism.

“Professor Marx! Please, I beg of you, come give a lecture in France as well!”

“Everyone, please wait your turn. If he is to give a lecture, Prussia must naturally come first. Do you think I came all the way to the Americas as an observer for no reason? Professor Marx, since things have turned out this way, why don’t we just set a schedule right here and now?”

“Before you return to Europe, how about giving a lecture here in the United States? I will arrange the schedule for you. If you could attend a session of Congress and deliver a speech, it would be a huge inspiration to our congressmen and citizens alike. In any case, D.C. is so close to here that one could practically walk there…”

Had he suddenly become a superstar?

America was watching his every move, France was wooing him, and Prussia was anxious.

The impact of silencing Engels in a single debate and making him run away was so powerful that all the world’s high-ranking officials began to cling to him as if by appointment.

The journalists were already in a state of high excitement, frantically sending telegrams or rushing to the nearest port to return to Europe immediately.

In a matter of days, what happened here would surely spread across all of Europe and the Americas.

The protagonist, of course, was Marx.

- The true intellectual of our time who defeated Engels!

- The genius ahead of his time!

- The prophet who foresaw the future even before the American War!

Any adjective that sounded impressive was being slapped onto his name as praise for Marx.

Of course, the media in Canada and the British Empire did not fail to mention the fact that the book which dealt the decisive blow in this debate was the result of my insights.

Additionally, a heartwarming tale was set to spread, claiming that Marx being able to serve as a professor at a university and conduct his research to his heart’s content was thanks to my generous support. What a truly touching conclusion.

Strictly speaking, Marx did not particularly like current capitalism.

According to Marx, contemporary capitalism was still an incomplete system that had not escaped the structure where capitalists exploit workers.

However, the communism he desired was an ideal that could only be established once this capitalism was perfectly matured. Thus, he believed capitalism must be made to mature and improve as quickly as possible.

This was a belief rooted deeply within him, and he knew well that it was better not to reveal this openly.

By hiding his true intentions, offering some pleasant words, and helping society develop, he would receive both praise and money. There was no need to manifest his contrarian nature, was there?

The reason such a dramatic compromise could be reached was simply because Marx liked money.

In the original history, he had been such a superstar that he drove both his haters and fans to the point of brain paralysis; his influence would only grow further from here.

The capitalist camp would try to use Marx as a symbol to crush communism, and Marx would use that to propose the ideal developmental direction he envisioned.

In a way, couldn’t this also be called a win-win situation?

“I have my lecture schedule at the university, so I cannot be away for too long. However, it would be impolite to refuse a request made by the President and the Prime Minister directly, so I shall accept. Shall I first give a speech in D.C., and then return to Europe to visit the other countries in order?”

“When you come to Europe, please be sure to stop by Prussia first. We aren’t strangers, after all. You know I tried to say only good things to you during this debate, don’t you? If you come and say a few words, we’ll be able to easily dismantle the Reds crawling around Prussia.”

“Given our past ties, I will be sure to visit.”

“Professor! Please, you must visit France next. As you know, Paris is home to the International, a gathering place for those Reds. If you could give them a stern scolding, it would be a tremendous help.”

The former ‘Communist Heavenly Demon,’ Cult Leader Marx, fired his ‘Heavenly Demon Death Beam,’ and all the fake communists were reduced to ash and scattered.

Amidst a festive atmosphere that almost resembled a victory party, Marx finally set an itinerary for a tour of America and Europe.

“How does it look to you?”

“Isn’t it a very pleasing sight?”

Lincoln, watching over the scene with satisfaction, took a long sip of wine.

“No matter what the South says, now that they’ve turned tail and run, they are as good as defeated. And now that I can return to Washington with Professor Marx, the symbol of victory, my third term is effectively guaranteed.”

“That goes without saying. Allow me to congratulate you on your election in advance. I hope we can continue to maintain our good relationship as we have until now.”

“Of course. But now that the South has suffered such a complete defeat and fled, their collapse is surely only a matter of time, right? What do you think, Your Majesty?”

“Well. It would be nice if they collapsed, but will it really happen?”

From my perspective, European communism and the South are practically finished, but there’s no guarantee that my definition of “the end” matches Lincoln’s.

It’s not like Southern communism will just vanish, or the Southern communists will suddenly admit they were wrong just because I say the South is finished.

While the International in Europe is likely to be dissolved and the momentum of radical communists will likely be broken, the idea that it will all disappear in an instant is nonsense.

Even in the 21st century, there are people who believe in a flat earth or geocentrism; why would a deeply rooted ideology suddenly vanish?

However, Engels will no longer be portrayed as a great thinker or revolutionary as he was in the past, and attempts to incite people using his name will no longer work.

Moreover, in the South, there may be a clash between those who want to discard Engels and those who feel they must protect him. Unexpectedly, one side might even use this crisis as an excuse to grow even more powerful.

What is certain is that even if the South’s power grows or a chaotic country like Russia collapses, a communist regime will never come to power.

That alone achieved all the intended goals.

Lincoln, who likely wants to swallow the South whole, might have an optimistic view that they will collapse as is, but we’ll see about that.

“No matter how lacking in legitimacy they are, I heard the General Secretary is elected by the Council. I suspect they will kick Engels out via a vote as soon as he returns.”

If they can hold a vote, sure.

But will Engels actually let them vote?

I had told Bakunin to be promised the position of General Secretary, but perhaps that might only be possible in the very distant future rather than right now.

Assuming Bakunin stays alive until then, of course.

The decisive debate, entered into with grand promises to re-establish the General Secretary’s prestige.

Far from establishing any prestige, Engels had shown an unprecedented and disgraceful display by storming out in the middle of the debate and fleeing all the way to Richmond.

It was a pathetic move, unbefitting the reputation of history’s greatest communist thinker.

However, upon returning to the capital, Engels began to truly demonstrate his qualities as a top-tier revolutionary.

Thwack! Crack!

“You reactionary bastards! How dare you hold your heads up high in my presence?”

“Ugh, you… you people! What do you think you’re doing?”

“Look at him flapping his gums without reading the room. Send this one to the labor camp!”

“What is the meaning of this! I am a member of the Council…!”

“So it was fun selling out the country as a member of the Council, was it? Crack the heads of every single one of these traitorous reactionaries if they resist!”

What is the way to avoid the collapse of a system caused by a defeat in debate?

One simply needs to strike before the collapse occurs.

“We are arresting Council Member Anthony on suspicion of selling information to the North in order to slander the Comrade General Secretary!”

“What? Have you people lost your minds? You’re arresting a sitting congressman?”

“You intend to act like a congressman after selling out your country? Drag them all out!”

Engels, who had tried to maintain power while following at least a minimum set of rules until now, was now in a situation where he couldn’t afford to be picky about his methods.

If the Standing Committee were to formally impeach him, he would be forced to step down without recourse.

But if he threw them into prison before they could even move to a vote, the impeachment could never be established, could it?

The reason he hadn’t done this before was that using such methods would destroy the entire image he had built until now.

He, who had criticized the wicked capitalists and those in power for oppressing workers.

His last shred of conscience had prevented him from labeling his own comrades—who had shared his goals—as traitors just to maintain his grip on power.

Furthermore, back then, the members of the Standing Committee were tightly united, making it impossible to touch them recklessly.

But the situation was different now.

With the Standing Committee unable to unify their opinions due to the catastrophic defeat in the debate, Engels and his personal guards launched a surprise raid on them.

Some even sided with Engels out of fear that the South might completely collapse at this rate.

They judged that while the General Secretary being ousted was one thing, rather than seeing the ideology of communism itself pushed aside, it would be better to maintain the nation even if it meant moving toward a dictatorship.

Even Bakunin, fearing that Engels might go on a rampage, turned north instead of south upon leaving Fredericksburg and fled to the United States.

Strictly speaking, this was the worst possible move, signaling the abandonment of any external expansion.

It was nothing more than a futile struggle to maintain their own power by covering their eyes and ears without even being able to refute the system’s vulnerabilities and weaknesses brought up in the debate.

During the debate, Marx had specifically criticized the dogmatization of using dialectical materialism for one’s own power, and far from refuting this, Engels was now leading the way in creating a textbook example of it.

Who would shout for a communist revolution after seeing the ‘Land of Revolution’—which had praised itself as a great socialist nation—fall into such a state of ruin?

It was nothing more than an act of selling out the future for their own self-preservation, but the runaway train with broken brakes only continued to accelerate instead of slowing down.

Furthermore, surprisingly, those who had been brainwashed by this dogmatism over several years evaluated Engels’ actions positively.

“It feels like the country is finally returning to normal.”

“I agree. Since we’ve rounded up and crushed all those bastards who were slandering and causing trouble for the Comrade General Secretary, let’s just keep going like this.”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. That’s just the level of people who would present fabricated evidence just to win a debate. If possible, I wish they’d build more labor camps. So we can lock up everyone who slanders the Comrade General Secretary.”

“That’s a great idea! Let’s go request the Comrade General Secretary to build additional camps right now!”

The land of communists, which had once dealt a massive shock to the world by calling itself a workers’ paradise.

Engels, who had built the world’s first socialist revolutionary state, was now living in this world at a speed faster than anyone else, establishing the world’s first one-party dictatorship.

Chapter 428: The Fastest Man in the World (2)

Almost every citizen in the North had already decided who to support in the next presidential election.

Most of those who had initially criticized Lincoln as a power-hungry ghost of the past had vanished, swayed by his continuous and persuasive speeches.

When news spread across the nation that Engels had been utterly crushed in their debate, Lincoln’s popularity soared to unprecedented heights.

Conversely, the Democratic Party, which had been determined to criticize Lincoln’s push for a third term, became public enemy number one.

“Boo000!”

“Get out of here, you Democrats slandering Lincoln!”

“Did the Reds pay you off under the table?”

“Those trying to oust Lincoln are nothing but Red sympathizers!”

Although there was still time left before the election, the outcome was effectively a foregone conclusion.

Everyone knew who the winner would be.

This election was destined to be a historic victory for the Republican Party, resulting in the birth of the first third-term president in the history of the United States.

The Democratic candidate, relegated overnight to the role of a losing pitcher, timidly tried to argue that while he acknowledged Lincoln’s achievements, a third term was still unacceptable—and nearly faced a physical terrorist attack for saying so.

Because the media and politicians in the North had been injecting a hatred of communism into the public every day, Lincoln was regarded as a holy crusader fighting to save the United States from the clutches of the Reds.

Anyone standing in the way of Lincoln, the crusader of capitalism, was seen as a heretic obstructing the reclamation of the Holy Land.

“The era of our Republican Party will continue for a long time.”

“Of course, of course. Hahaha!”

“We can probably cut back on our connections with the Democratic Party now. We should just pour that money into the Republicans instead.”

As long as the suppression of the Communist Party remained the dominant trend, the Republican Party’s dominance was bound to continue.

If this devolved into excessive political oppression, there might be a backlash, but Lincoln—unlike someone like Johnson—was a man who knew how to maintain his balance.

Everyone sought to open their wallets, thinking of how to get on the Republican Party’s good side, but in business as in dining, those who stand in line first are the ones who get a seat.

“Everyone, these are the new projects we are looking to invest in and the regions we are currently securing.”

“Ah, this must be the business you mentioned last time.”

“Yes. As I said, we are relatively new to the oil refining industry.”

“Isn’t the oil industry itself a field that’s just beginning? Everyone can be considered a newcomer.”

“That is true. Therefore, for the sake of the United States’ industrial competitiveness, we shouldn’t be imposing regulations this early, should we?”

The politicians gathered in the room carefully scanned the documents James handed them.

“There has certainly been talk about needing to legislate an Anti-Monopoly Act here, similar to the one the British Empire is trying to enact. I’m sure you have many concerns, Chairman James.”

“Hahaha… Indeed. I understand the intent, but as a businessman, it is simply troublesome for me.”

“So, you’re asking us to block the passage of the Anti-Monopoly Act in the United States?”

“Yes. This isn’t just for my own benefit; it’s for the industrial competitiveness of the United States. For an industry to grow, it needs to scale up with overwhelming capital in the early stages. If that isn’t permitted, how can the industry flourish?”

“That makes sense. However, in the end, aren’t you a man of the British Empire, Chairman? Some people believe that British capital is swallowing the United States. Of course, we don’t think that way ourselves.”

“Ah, don’t worry. I am well aware of those concerns. As stated there, the managers of these businesses are all exceptional young American men. It is my conviction that the money earned in a country should be returned to that country.”

They weren’t mere figureheads. James gave them clear authority and hired local people on a large scale to help the regional economy.

The reason the James Group was so welcomed by politicians was that they used their massive capital to monopolize manufacturing and industry while providing these benefits.

“Standard Oil and James Steel? These companies will surely employ many workers, right? Like the railway companies or coal plants?”

“Every steel mill will employ at least thousands, if not tens of thousands. The same goes for Standard Oil. Once they are established, they will create jobs for at least ten thousand people.”

“I thought as much. Looking at the plans you’ve shown us, I have no doubt they will succeed. What’s important, then, is which way this goes…”

“There won’t be a single person here whose district doesn’t get a business site. You can rest easy. Also, the Governors and Members of Congress must be exhausted from their hard work, so I brought something to help you maintain your health. I’ve left them downstairs, so please take one on your way out.”

“Oh, you shouldn’t have! Hahahaha!”

He took full credit for creating massive job opportunities in their districts and gave them “gifts” that would put their minds at ease just by looking at them.

The politicians, grinning from ear to ear, stood up one by one and left.

Though it wasn’t said aloud, the deal was as good as done.

Soon, James was left alone in the conference room. As he sat with his eyes closed, the door opened again, and Rockefeller and Carnegie entered cautiously.

“Chairman, they’ve all left.”

“I see. You two weren’t seen, were you?”

“No. The secretaries delivered the bags, and we just watched from a distance.”

“In most situations, the dollar always knows the answer. But even so, this will only last about twenty years.”

“After that, it’s something we’ll have to handle. Besides, even if the companies are split up, as long as they operate within the group, we should be able to bypass the law, shouldn’t we?”

As they said, the Anti-Monopoly Act itself wasn’t a major problem for James.

Unlike someone running a single enterprise, he was the head of a massive corporate conglomerate created by Killian.

If he put his mind to it, he could use countless loopholes to show them the “spicy taste” of future financial knowledge.

However, the reason he lobbied politicians like this was to give them money under this pretext.

The politicians might think they were doing him a favor by using their power, but that was a huge misconception.

James was someone who would retire in a few years anyway, while the people receiving the money were those who would be in politics for decades to come—so who carried the greater risk?

Of course, greasing their palms made doing business easier, so there was no downside.

It was an era where you were considered a fool if you didn’t engage in the collusion between politics and business.

“But Chairman, there is one thing I am curious about.”

“What is it?”

“Right now, the Republican Party is solidifying its power by shouting anti-communism. But I heard that Engels’s authority was greatly damaged by the recent debate. While they are enjoying a surge in popularity now, will it really hold until the next election?”

“I agree with Carnegie,” Rockefeller added. “They are celebrating their victory now, but if an economic depression hits, the Republican Party’s popularity will drop instantly. In fact, since they won’t even be able to blame everything on the Communists anymore, won’t their limits be revealed even sooner?”

James nodded quietly.

Killian’s eyes had not been wrong.

These men had a grand vision that looked five or ten years ahead, not just at the present.

This was the exact same question James had asked Killian, and it meant these two were more than capable of handling the business divisions of the Americas.

“If that were the case, I wouldn’t have arranged this meeting, would I?”

“…Pardon?”

“To be honest, I thought the odds were fifty-fifty. Either Engels would be ousted, or he would maintain his position. It wasn’t just a play on words about having two scenarios; I truly thought both were equally likely, so I had two different response plans ready.”

Killian had proposed two possibilities: one where Engels collapsed and the South fell into chaos, and another where Engels tightened his grip and established an even harsher iron-fisted rule to maintain power.

Normally, the former would be the natural progression, but the authority and presence Engels held were incomparable to any politician alive today.

If one were to compare Killian’s status in the British Empire to Engels’s status in the South, which would be higher?

James suspected it might be the former, but among communists, Engels held a status that was just as immense.

Regardless of who was higher or lower, the fact that he was even comparable to Killian within the British Empire gave a sense of what kind of existence Engels was.

So what if he lost the debate and it became undeniable that Engelsism was plagiarism?

He could simply frame it all as a capitalist conspiracy and purge everyone who said otherwise.

Since he had maintained strict information control until now, he only needed to crush the few loudest voices in advance.

One might wonder if he would actually do such a thing, but surprisingly, Engels had pulled off that difficult feat.

“It hasn’t been made public yet, but General Secretary Engels has completely purged the opposition in the South and established a perfect one-party dictatorship. So, expect the ideological conflict to continue for the time being. No, the nature of it might change, but it may become even more radical.”

Strictly speaking, communism was no longer a practical threat.

However, with a dictatorship claiming to be communist right on their doorstep, what better political propaganda tool could there be?

There were endless ways to use them to manage approval ratings.

“So, you believe the era of the Republican Party will continue for a while.”

“Yes. So keep that in mind and prepare yourselves.”

“By the way, Chairman, there are rumors that you will be retiring soon. Is that true?”

“Haven’t I been saying that for a while now? Only a few years left.”

Seeing the two young men, who showed an ambition they couldn’t hide even while expressing regret, James felt that the time had truly come.

Since he had introduced them recently, they now needed to know the truth.

He wondered how they would react when they learned the facts.

The thought of truly stepping down was bittersweet.

But thanks to everything, his life hadn’t had a single second of boredom.

Around the time Comrade Engels began to exude the strong scent of a “Steel Marshal,” a “Mustachioed Leader,” or a “Chubby Great Leader.”

Having left the United States and returned to Canada, I welcomed an unexpected guest.

“Your Majesty! Thank you so much for granting me asylum.”

“No need for such thanks. How could I turn away someone who risked their life to find freedom? But I am curious about one thing. Why come to Canada instead of the North?”

“…I thought Canada would be slightly safer than the North.”

Until recently, he was a member of the Standing Committee of the Council and the second-in-command of the South, a titan of the political world.

Mikhail Bakunin was bowing his head repeatedly before me, his face much more haggard than when I had seen him at the debate hall.

Still, the fact that he fled the South immediately after the debate, unlike those who were caught off guard and swept away by the blade of the purge, showed that his judgment was still sharp.

“To be honest, I thought there was a high possibility you would return to Richmond with Engels. Why did you suddenly change course to the North?”

“It wasn’t just that the General Secretary’s prestige was damaged; the situation had become one where the entire southern system might be shaken if handled poorly. I saw a high probability that others would emerge to align with him.”

“A sharp prediction.”

If the contents of the debate were accepted as fact, Engels would naturally be finished, but that risked destroying the ideology of communism along with him.

Therefore, the option to deny the debate itself was always open, and in fact, the crowds that supported Engels and occupied the Council were by no means a minority.

Engels likely calculated this and wiped out the opposition as soon as he returned to the capital.

“Then, what is it that you want? Is it enough just to keep your life?”

“…No, it is not. Since you have granted me asylum, I want to provide as much help as possible, as long as my life is not in danger.”

I had wondered if he would whine for the General Secretary position that James had promised him, but I’m glad he wasn’t that shortsighted.

Even if he knew the proposal came from me, he must understand that as long as he couldn’t prove I said it, such talk would only shorten his own lifespan.

I had wanted a justification to intervene appropriately in the intensifying conflict between the North and South, and now a useful card had rolled right into my lap. What a stroke of luck.

“I must certainly welcome someone like you. Rest well for the time being. I will assign people to assist you, so if you have any inconveniences, feel free to request them.”

“Not only accepting my asylum but providing such excessive consideration… I am truly grateful.”

Communism was over, but because of that, the world would be even more chaotic for a while.

A totalitarian state that has moved closer to a religion does not crumble that easily.

I knew that fact better than anyone else.

Why?

Because I had seen it with my own eyes.

Chapter 429: The Age of Turbulence

< The Age of Turbulence >

The eventful year of 1868 passed, and a new day dawned in 1869.

Smiljan, in the territory of the Austrian Empire.

A large carriage pulled into the center of the small village.

The village’s attention was naturally drawn to the magnificent carriage, which looked entirely out of place in such a modest setting. This was to be expected, as Smiljan, despite its long history, was a nondescript village with a population of fewer than three thousand.

It had only been about thirty years since a primary school had been established there, and the village produced no high-value specialties to speak of.

The gentleman inside the carriage made some inquiries at the church before turning toward Gospić, located near the Lika River.

Though Gospić was nearly ten times the size of Smiljan, it was still not a particularly large town, so the carriage continued to attract numerous stares.

There, the carriage headed toward the Eastern Orthodox chapel. When it came to a halt, the door opened, and a gentleman dressed in a high-quality suit stepped out.

“Greetings.”

“Welcome. How may I help you?”

“I am here to see Priest Milutin. I heard he moved here from Smiljan. Is he available to meet?”

“I am Milutin.”

A priest, whose receding hairline revealed a broad forehead, looked at the gentleman with a kind smile.

The gentleman bowed politely and produced a business card.

“My name is Horace, from the James Group. I assume you have heard of the James Group?”

“Of course. Is it not the largest company in the world? However, I heard the James Group is based in the British Empire. What brings you all the way here…?”

“That applies to the business side of things; I belong to the Scholarship Foundation. The foundation operates worldwide—not just here in Austria, but also in Asia. In fact, I am not from the British Empire myself, but from the United States.”

Hailing from a family with a proven educational background in the United States, Horace had been scouted for a substantial sum to join the James Group Scholarship Foundation.

His mission was to identify exceptional talents from all over the world and send them to educational institutions within the James Group’s reach.

It was beneficial for the gifted children, as they received world-class education, and it was beneficial for the Group, as many of those children eventually joined their ranks.

It was the perfect symbiotic relationship.

“Priest, first of all, this is a small token of our Group’s sincerity.”

“Pardon? No, a donation of this amount… Thank you. Since you do not merely seek profit but use your wealth for the good of society, God will surely bless the work of the James Group.”

“Sharing what is good is our Group’s motto.”

“I am truly grateful for the donation. But surely you didn’t come all this way just to deliver a donation…?”

Even if it was a scholarship foundation, they weren’t digging for money in the dirt just for charity. Why would they come to such a rural area to give away money?

Priest Milutin was puzzled, but he soon found out why.

“I have heard that your son is exceptionally brilliant. Have you decided which school he will attend next?”

“…Pardon? Where on earth did you hear such a rumor…? Well, I was planning to send him to Karlovac for a better education.”

It was true that the boy was locally famous for his intelligence, but he wondered if those rumors had really reached the ears of such a massive scholarship foundation.

Thinking that perhaps his son truly was that remarkable, Milutin found himself subconsciously squaring his shoulders with pride.

“That is excellent. In that case, how would you like to send him to London to study abroad? From secondary education to university, he will receive tailored instruction under the world’s most renowned scholars.”

“Well, that is certainly a wonderful opportunity… but studying all the way in London sounds quite expensive. I haven’t considered it, so I would need to think it over.”

“That is not an issue. If he passes an interview, his tuition will be fully covered. Of course, all living expenses will be provided as well. Why not have him sit for the interview first and decide later?”

“You mean you’ll provide living expenses as well as tuition? The benefits seem too good to be true…”

A suspicious look flickered in Milutin’s eyes, suggesting he thought this might be a scam, but Horace knew such a reaction was only natural.

“Fear not. If you wish, one of the parents may accompany him to London to help him adjust. We will provide living expenses for half a year, and if you like, I can introduce you to other members of the scholarship foundation. You have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

“I am grateful, but are such benefits common? Is the James Scholarship Foundation… a purely charitable organization?”

“No. These terms apply only to specialized scholarship students. These students are selected through various processes. If your son passes the interview, he can become a specialized scholarship student.”

“That’s what I don’t understand. My son is only about twelve years old. What criteria are you using to grant him an interview?”

“The Chief Director of the Scholarship Foundation personally mentioned your son’s name. That is why he was granted an interview immediately.”

Horace was anxious that the priest might ask for the Chief Director’s name, but fortunately, the priest was too distracted to ask. If the name of the Prince Consort of the British Empire had come up here, the priest might have thought the lie was getting too outrageous to believe.

‘Regardless, how did His Highness hear rumors about a child living in such a backwater village?’

Strictly speaking, the James Scholarship Foundation was a social contribution organization almost entirely separate from the main Group, with many famous figures, including Killian, listed as directors.

While most individuals just lent their names for the good cause without being directly involved in operations, Killian occasionally recommended people like this.

And when the Prince Consort of the British Empire made a recommendation, who was going to question it?

“In your opinion, sir, do you think my son will be able to adapt well in London?”

“I cannot say for certain, as I have not met him yet. However, among the students recommended and interviewed in this manner, not a single one has failed to succeed. Thus far, the success rate is 100 percent.”

“…This is a bit overwhelming. My son has simply been attending school and receiving a normal education, so how…?”

“I’ve been told most scholarship students started out that way. So, please do not worry and just have him take the interview.”

Since Horace himself didn’t know why the child had been chosen, this was all he could say. Of course, since no one chosen this way had ever gone wrong, encouraging him with confidence wasn’t exactly a lie.

“Then I will speak to my son first.”

“Take your time with the decision. I shall enjoy a bit of a vacation here and rest leisurely in the meantime.”

Watching Horace walk away after a polite bow, Priest Milutin shook his head as if he still couldn’t make sense of it. He then headed toward the Bishop to deliver the donation.

If this donation turned out to be real and not a forgery, should he seriously consider sending his son?

Actually, despite his hesitation, a conclusion had already begun to form in the priest’s heart.

Was this not a chance to receive tailored education up to university in the capital of the British Empire—the most prosperous nation in the world?

It is said that a man must swim in a large pond to become a great person.

Milutin, who had secretly known of his son’s genius all along, returned home with a light step to explain the situation to his wife and son.

His wife, Duka, agreed as expected, and his son’s eyes sparkled at the mention of the British Empire and nowhere else.

“Then can I start attending school in London this year?”

“Indeed, indeed. If you pass the interview, that is exactly what will happen.”

“If I go to London, will I be able to see the famous His Highness Killian?”

“Uh… well? If we’re lucky, maybe?”

“Then I want to go!”

Seeing his son nod with a bright smile, Milutin made a grand resolution for his son’s future and decided to accept the offer.

The child prodigy, whose brilliance had been rumored since his primary education in Smiljan—Nikola Tesla—thus left the small Austrian village and headed for the British Empire.

At the same time, on the other side of the globe.

Hanseong, the capital of Joseon.

The atmosphere was strange, thick with a suffocating mix of tension and anticipation.

The port was so crowded there was hardly room to step, and high-ranking government officials were lined up in formation, making it easy to guess how grand the upcoming event would be.

However, even in this tense moment, there was someone who looked entirely displeased.

“I doubt bowing our heads in a massive crowd like this will change anything. Is this not a waste of effort?”

Prime Minister Kim Jwa-geun, who had stepped back from the center of power but still held his title, clicked his tongue openly at the military ministers standing behind him.

“You are mistaken, sir. Detailed information has already arrived via the embassy. His Highness the Prince of Wales enjoys this sort of treatment.”

“…I’ve been suspicious of that information from the start. Are you certain of its accuracy?”

“Of course. Have we not heard that the Japanese are preparing a welcome ceremony even more lavish than ours?”

The military officials were intoxicated by their grand ambition: to bring the Prince of Wales over to their side and secure the support of the British Empire.

“The Manchurian front is already leaning toward our victory. If the British Empire grants us their support, our dream of recovering our old territory in Manchuria will be realized. By our very hands, and no one else’s!”

The Minister of War, the Vice-ministers, and various generals couldn’t hide their leaking smiles as they looked at the British steamship approaching from the distance.

“And His Highness the Prince of Wales has already expressed his willingness to witness the historic moment of Joseon being reborn as an Empire.”

“Which is why I say we need to figure out what his true intentions are… but whatever.”

“His intentions are clear. We are currently treating the Prince of Wales with even more reverence than when Prince Consort Killian visited. Based on the intelligence, the Prince of Wales is vain and wishes to have his status reaffirmed. He wants to participate in such major events to manifest his presence.”

The Prince of Wales wanted to be praised, and Joseon and Japan were more than ready to provide that praise and treatment.

If they built up the Prince of Wales’s ego, would he not naturally give them what they wanted?

The problem, in Kim Jwa-geun’s eyes, was that the plan seemed far too flimsy.

Logically speaking, if the Prince of Wales were such a thoughtless person, would Killian, of all people, have sent him to Asia?

If the Prince of Wales truly was a fool, then one had to assume his ‘foolishness’ was part of his plan.

Then what on earth did they want? There were more than a few things they couldn’t grasp yet, so on what basis were they showing such confidence?

Most importantly, Prince Edward was not Killian.

He didn’t know if it was because it was his birthplace or for some other reason, but while Killian didn’t exactly look upon Joseon with favor, he wasn’t hostile either.

But would the same apply to the Prince of Wales?

Seeing those who were counting their chickens to a lethal degree before the eggs had even hatched, without even properly understanding what the Prince of Wales thought of Joseon or Japan, made his head ache.

“What do you plan to do if His Highness the Prince of Wales suggests that we should settle the war with the Qing Dynasty reasonably?”

“The conditions are what matters. We intend to do our best to persuade His Highness to mediate on terms favorable to us.”

And how exactly?

To get him to take their side, they had to give him something, but what could the military possibly offer?

Ho-o-o-o-nk!

Kim Jwa-geun, who was about to say more, simply closed his mouth and turned his head toward the massive vessel docking at the port with a thunderous roar.

Damned soldiers.

Taking his silence as agreement, the generals continued to exchange pleasantries and voice their optimistic predictions.

“Come to think of it, I heard the Prince of Wales is currently without a Princess. If things go well, couldn’t we produce a Princess of Wales from Joseon?”

“I heard that Japan is aiming for that very thing right now.”

“Hmph, even if they are our ally, we cannot yield such an opportunity to them.”

“Indeed. Then let us strongly petition His Majesty not to miss this chance.”

As if mocking the wishes of people like Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo, who could not hide their anxiety.

The two runaway locomotives—Joseon, styling itself as the Empire of Great Joseon, and Japan, responding in kind—had long ago derailed and were hurtling toward an unknown territory that no one could predict.

Chapter 430: Age of Turmoil and Chance (2)

There are many great inventors in the world, but not all of them receive the recognition they deserve.

No matter how brilliant a genius might be at inventing, history is littered with cases of those who failed to achieve commercial success and were thus never properly evaluated. They say a good product will eventually be recognized, but strictly speaking, that isn’t true.

No matter how great an invention is, if one fails to secure the proper patents, the idea will be stolen or inevitably replaced by a newer product with better marketability.

Yet, people still tend to be generous with those who are the first to invent something. No matter how much society changes, the admiration and recognition for those who create something original will remain constant as long as human history continues.

‘Goddammit, am I really destined to live like this?’

But being that kind of person isn’t something one can achieve just by wanting it. If becoming a world-renowned inventor was something that could be achieved through hard work alone, the very title of “historical figure” wouldn’t have existed in the first place.

And so, another youth who harbored such lofty ambitions let out a sigh as he collided with the cruel wall of reality.

“Why on earth is it failing? It was a perfect plan. And why the hell is this succeeding instead?”

The young man had been confident that his ambitiously invented electric vote recorder would be a world-changing achievement. As democracy spread across the globe, parliaments were being established in almost every country, and an era had arrived where various political parties discussed and created laws.

In an age where even countries ruled by kings used voting in parliament as a baseline, he naturally thought he would make a fortune by improving the current inefficient voting methods. After such perfectly rational deliberation, the young man had created an electric voting device.

However, those fools wouldn’t even give his invention a chance, citing concerns about potential manipulation or rambling on about tradition. They were nothing but idiots who couldn’t keep up with the changing times.

Still, he had to make money. So, the young man had no choice but to stop focusing on new inventions and instead tinker with and improve existing products to sell. Invention, after all, wasn’t something where ideas gushed out just because one put their mind to it.

But to his surprise, when he improved the existing stock ticker technology to make it more convenient, the market response was explosive. Individual brokers loved being able to obtain information on stock trades more easily, and an income sufficient to live comfortably poured in all at once.

“…Do the stupid masses simply lack the capacity to accept anything truly new?”

At first, he tried to console himself with that hollow moral victory, but as time passed, he had no choice but to admit the truth.

The United States was currently in the midst of a transformation. It was an era of upheaval where new things poured out and disappeared overnight. To win the systemic competition with the South, the government was desperate to prove that the North was a superior nation, and many policies were being implemented to favor inventors.

However, the young man strangely found no success with inventions he created from scratch. While a few made some money, they paled in comparison to the overwhelming response he got from moderately improving existing items.

At this point, he had to face reality.

The young man who wanted to be an inventor for the ages, Thomas Edison, was someone whose talent lay in efficiently improving what already existed rather than creating products from his own original ideas.

From then on, Edison began to focus on discovering products that were already on the market and had enough potential but had not yet seen the light of day. Within just one year, he succeeded in improving several products and gained a fair amount of wealth and fame.

Still, he couldn’t give up his reputation as an inventor, so Edison subtly framed the products he improved as his own inventions. If he lost a lawsuit later, he could just quietly correct it then; until then, wasn’t he, the one who commercialized it, the de facto inventor?

Rumors of Edison, who was building his fame so quickly and efficiently, naturally reached the ears of the James Group. In particular, Carnegie, who was deeply interested in industrial innovation, took notice of Edison’s trajectory.

Edison, likewise, was well aware of the James Group’s reputation and readily accepted the invitation sent to him.

“I expected an executive of the James Group to be quite old, but you are very young.”

“That is exactly our group’s strength. Our philosophy is to give opportunities to those with ability and talent so they can produce results, and then provide them with a position that matches those results.”

“Saying you provide a position based on results rather than just ability makes it immediately clear.”

“That doesn’t mean just producing any result is enough. The core is results that match one’s ability. Moreover, as technology continues to advance and new industries emerge, we are recruiting new talent accordingly. I am one of those who joined by riding that wave.”

From the flow of the conversation, Edison wondered if the James Group was trying to scout him, but he desperately held back, not wanting to seem too eager.

“I didn’t know rumors about me had reached the ears of someone like you, Mr. Carnegie. But I’m curious exactly how I’ve become known.”

“You make things that don’t make money, make money.”

“Ahem…”

It was a truly objective evaluation, but Edison felt a complex mix of emotions, unsure whether to be happy or sad.

“But Mr. Carnegie, you said you are in charge of the steel business. Why did you come to see me personally?”

“I heard you have an outstanding talent for improving inventions related to electricity. Isn’t the development of the electrical industry inextricably linked to the development of the steel industry?”

The fact that such a connection came to mind immediately proved that Carnegie hadn’t risen to the position of head of steel at such a young age in a place like the James Group for nothing.

“So, you want me to join the James Group and create a positive synergy?”

“Exactly. I’ve already submitted a report to the Chairman. I’ve received approval as well. However, the reason I came personally was because I wanted to see you for myself.”

“To judge whether I am a suitable person to work with?”

“It’s as you say, but I’d like you to understand that the scope of ‘working together’ is quite comprehensive.”

‘What is this man talking about?’

Noticing Edison’s confusion, Carnegie slightly lowered his voice and leaned forward.

“I’ve investigated your track record so far. You have a similar scent to mine. If you join the group and utilize its power, you will undoubtedly be able to climb to great heights in an instant.”

“…I appreciate such a high evaluation, but isn’t the Chairman’s intention the most important thing?”

“Can’t you tell by the fact that the Chairman approved your recruitment immediately? And strangely enough, it seems the Chairman already knew about you.”

“Pardon? Me?”

How on earth could the wealthiest man in the world know who he was? He had only gained fame for a year or two; had information about him been collected already? He couldn’t help but feel natural admiration, realizing that becoming the world’s richest man was no small feat.

“At first, he didn’t react much, so I thought he didn’t know, but when we spoke again a few days later, he said he already knew of you. He was also aware that you are a talent full of potential as an ‘improvement entrepreneur’ rather than just an inventor.”

“I never imagined such a thing. I am simply grateful.”

“Therefore, I believe you will surely distinguish yourself within the group. They say the Chairman’s eye for talent has never been wrong. So, wouldn’t it be good for those of us who recently joined the group to build a closer relationship?”

Only then did Edison fully understand why such a big shot had come to meet him personally. As a newcomer, Carnegie was clearly trying to build his own faction to climb higher within the group.

“Have you spoken with anyone else besides me? I doubt you and I are the only new talents the group has recruited.”

“There is one more. A man named Rockefeller, who is around our age. But he and I don’t get along well, so I don’t think we’ll be cooperating… You should think about it carefully as well. You and I could create a good synergy together, but that likely won’t be the case with Rockefeller.”

Before he had even agreed to join, Edison was hearing a proposal to participate in a struggle for the group’s future initiative.

He wondered if this was right, but Edison had no choice. If he received the support of the James Group, research and development on a scale incomparable to now would be possible. How could he refuse such an opportunity?

And while he was at it, he might be able to make one of his own inventions popular using the group’s power. No matter how much talent he had for improvements, he hadn’t yet given up on the dream of creating at least one truly great invention.

‘Let me be praised as a great creator for once, please.’

“…Who?”

“His name is Edison. Thomas Edison.”

“And who brought this Thomas Edison in? Carnegie?”

“Yes. So I told him to go ahead for now. Looking at the data provided, he certainly seems like an extraordinary individual. I was going to ask for Your Majesty’s judgment; did you perhaps already know him?”

“I know him, I know him. Of course I know him.”

Wow. I just had the scholarship foundation move to bring Nikola Tesla to London, and now Edison rolls in at this timing? At this rate, the day might come when Tesla and Edison are working under the same roof in my company.

If the business divisions within the group end up splitting over the battle between AC and DC, that might be entertaining in its own way.

“Edison is a capable businessman, so he’ll be a help. However, since many disputes over patent rights are likely to arise, it would be good to pay some attention to that. No matter how good it is to make money, we have to care about the group’s image.”

“Understood. I will instruct them to handle matters by negotiating with patent holders as much as possible, provided the cost isn’t absurdly high. But Your Majesty, how did you know Edison?”

How? Because there’s probably not a single 21st-century Korean who hasn’t encountered that name in a book of great people. He was so famous that even I, who grew up in a care facility, remember seeing a book about Edison when I was a child.

Of course, back then, I mistakenly thought he was a truly great inventor with indomitable will. If I had to pick the person whose childhood image differs most from reality, he would probably vie for first or second place along with Columbus.

Still, it’s a fact that Edison succeeded in commercializing numerous inventions by innovatively improving existing things. Rather than the King of Invention, I think “King of Improvements” suits him better, but in truth, that’s where the real money is.

If I push him to exercise his talents even better, he might leave an even greater mark than he did in the original history.

“By the way, it’s significant that Carnegie brought Edison in. Are the two of them acquainted?”

“No. But well, isn’t it obvious what he’s thinking? Rockefeller and Carnegie are already keeping each other in check over the future initiative of the group, so he probably wants to increase his number of allies by even one.”

“How cute.”

To them, it must be serious and desperate, but from my perspective looking down, it felt like a scene from a comedy. Since they’ll find out who the real owner of the group is in a few years anyway whether they like it or not, I’m already looking forward to seeing their delightful reactions then.

“For the time being, let them grow the business while competing like that. Just make sure they don’t do anything illegal.”

“Yes. Will Your Majesty be returning to London now?”

“No, for the time being, I don’t think I can move because I have some matters to settle here.”

I fluttered the telegram that had arrived from California in front of James’s eyes.

“I heard a strange rumor circulating among the Asian immigrants that our eldest son might choose a candidate for Crown Princess in Asia.”

Even without going there personally, I can see the flow of the situation in 4K Blu-ray quality. While the situation in the Americas is largely stabilizing, is Asia still the same? No, it feels like it’s getting even worse.

‘Surely these people… they don’t actually believe they can produce a Crown Princess, do they?’

Chapter 431: An Era of Turbulence (3)

[Imperial Nation, Victory After Victory!]

[The Majesty of the Imperial Nation Dominates the Seas of Asia!]

[The Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere Is No Longer a Dream!]

[Away with the Old Order! A New Era Dawns!]

Special editions were being distributed on every street, and slogans of victory, triumph, and invincibility could now be seen everywhere in Tokyo.

Everyone in the world was intoxicated by this atmosphere, and even those who had been skeptical until now began to accept this as the new reality.

However, humans are inherently fickle creatures; once they have one thing, they want two, and once they have two, they eventually want three.

The current cabinet officials were the living embodiment of that greed.

“Hurry, hurry! Are the preparations not ready yet? Why is there still no progress!”

“Well, we are doing our absolute best to prepare, but…”

“What does ‘doing your best’ matter! It’s not about working hard, it’s about doing it well!”

“We are working day and night to do it well. But logically, how can we create something that doesn’t exist?”

“Ahem, the future of the Imperial Nation is at stake here. How can you make excuses just because reality is a bit difficult? You have no guts, man! No guts!”

Looking at this disaster, which seemed less orderly than a primary school student council meeting, Okubo Toshimichi said nothing and merely clicked his tongue.

To be honest, he wasn’t even listening to what they were saying, so he barely knew the specifics of their argument.

‘Sakura, sakura, across the fields and mountains, as far as the eye can see. Is it mist, or clouds? Fragrant in the morning sun…’

Closing his eyes and singing a children’s folk song to himself felt far more peaceful than watching the pathetic sight unfolding before him.

“Joseon is making such a fuss about making their princess the Crown Princess of the British Empire. Are we just going to sit back and watch?”

“Who said anything about just watching? That’s why I’m saying we need to respond immediately! Let us act! We just need to select a suitable lady and recommend her to be the Crown Princess of the British Empire!”

“His Majesty the Emperor currently has no princesses! Where on earth are we going to find someone to make them a Crown Princess?”

“Couldn’t His Majesty simply adopt a girl from a collateral branch of the imperial bloodline as his daughter?”

“This is the future wife of the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, and no one else! Does it make sense to handle things so haphazardly? Please, let’s approach this realistically!”

The country is really going to the dogs.

The Prime Minister sat there like a forgotten sack of barley while the officials shouted at each other until the veins in their necks stood out. This scene, which was a total mess by any standard, was a vivid reflection of the current cabinet of the Japanese Empire.

In truth, they hadn’t always been like this.

Once, they were men who flattered the Prime Minister constantly, fearing they might fall out of his favor. When did they become so bold?

It was all because their greed for the continent had spiraled out of control along with their repeated victories.

In the current cabinet and military, those who spoke weak words could not survive.

In fact, there had been more than one or two instances where moderates were assassinated in broad daylight simply for speaking common sense.

When the perpetrators of such madness were cheered by the public instead of condemned, who would dare to maintain their convictions?

The Great Japanese Empire is invincible; it is winning now and will continue to win in the future.

At first, they said what the radicals wanted to hear just to survive, but after more than a year, the mask had become stuck to their faces.

They watched the moods of the truly powerful but pounced on and beat anyone who seemed even slightly weaker than themselves.

In a broad sense, Okubo himself had navigated politics in a similar fashion, so he couldn’t entirely mock them.

At first, he lamented how such foolish people could exist.

But strictly speaking, hadn’t he been pushed aside by those fools, causing his own influence to shrink?

Insulting them would be nothing more than spitting in his own face.

Okubo focused on their words for exactly ten seconds and immediately grasped the current topic of debate.

Whether it was a blessing or a curse to be able to catch the flow after just ten seconds of concentration when they had been babbeling for over thirty minutes, he wasn’t sure.

One thing was certain: it was incredibly sorrowful.

“I think the first step should be to clearly understand Joseon’s intentions.”

“Prime Minister, isn’t that already clear? The King of Joseon currently has three daughters. One is engaged to our Crown Prince, but there are two more, and isn’t he trying to connect one of them with His Highness in Edo?”

“No, what I mean is that while there are countless people who want to marry His Highness the Prince of Wales, the choice lies with him. It’s not like they’ll just say yes because we push someone forward.”

“We have to make it so!”

The words ‘How, you idiot?’ rose to the tip of his tongue, but he had to swallow them.

The Current cabinet’s motto was ‘Believe in the power of positivity.’

If he said anything negative, they would surely swarm him and tear him apart, claiming he was jinxing them.

In times like these, the answer he had found through long observation was to simply nod and let them do as they pleased.

“Of course, there will be results if we work hard, but right now both our Imperial House and Joseon are preoccupied with the upcoming union. Furthermore, since the war isn’t even over, would the British Empire have any intention of pushing for the Prince of Wales’s marriage right now? We should definitely examine that part. Ah, of course, I believe that if the ministers of our proud Imperial Nation unite as one, there is nothing in this world we cannot achieve.”

“It is exactly as the Prime Minister says. We must all unite with one heart to persuade the British Empire.”

“In fact, the British Empire already practically rules Europe and the Americas. All that remains is Asia, and for the sake of hegemony in Asia, they will want to establish even closer ties with our Imperial House.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

It was an undeniable fact that the British Empire was using Joseon and Japan to manipulate Asia as they pleased.

Europe was the British Empire’s home base, Canada gave them a hold on the Americas, and they were even digging a canal in Panama.

However, even though the British Empire held a massive colony in India, they could not rule all of Asia through India alone.

They had Hong Kong and Shanghai, but those were too small in scale to encompass the entirety of Asia.

So, they were likely trying to reshape Asia to their liking by fostering pro-British nations like Joseon and Japan as a second-best option.

The problem was that no matter how one looked at it, Joseon and Japan were increasingly overestimating themselves.

Of course, if they could produce a Crown Princess for the British Empire, there would be no greater honor.

This was something he acknowledged a thousand times over.

Even if the Crown Princess came from Joseon rather than Japan, he could sincerely congratulate them, viewing it as a great fortune for Asia.

He was only anxious because the possibility seemed infinitely low.

“Then let’s move on from that issue and discuss our future plans.”

“Discuss? What plans?”

Not a single thing had been resolved, so he didn’t know why they were suddenly suggesting discussing the future, but the conversation naturally shifted.

“Once Joseon proclaims itself an Empire, the engagement will be officially announced immediately. Won’t that greatly boost the morale of our troops at the front? It will be the perfect opportunity to pour more troops into the stagnant front lines and crush the enemy.”

“Oh… that is quite a remarkable strategy.”

“The Ministers of the Army and Navy have finally reached an agreement after a long time. Military morale is high, Prime Minister!”

“…For now, His Highness the Prince of Wales will be arriving soon, so let us focus all our attention on ensuring this momentous event passes successfully. We’ll think about the next steps then. You all realize that if we get distracted and make even the slightest mistake in this matter, the consequences will be beyond our control, right?”

“Of course! I have strictly warned everyone that those who fail in this matter will not even be allowed to commit seppuku.”

No, I mean, how many more times do I have to say that barbaric customs like seppuku no longer exist?

He had worked so hard to move the country forward, yet it felt like all his achievements were being negated by these morons, and he felt like he might actually burst into tears.

Now, he could only hope that the Prince of Wales was, as the Foreign Ministry had reported, an inferior seed compared to his father.

But if he wasn’t… it was terrifying to imagine how much these fools would be fleeced.

‘I wonder if the Prince will suddenly have an urgent matter and cancel his visit?’

But of course, such a convenient turn of events did not happen.

On the contrary, due to the insistent demands of the ministers that it was only right for the Prime Minister to greet the Prince of Wales, Okubo suddenly found himself in the position of having to act as a matchmaker for the Prince.

The future looked so bleak his vision turned yellow, but in a way, this might be an opportunity.

He would have to ask the Prince to relay a message to Killian.

That he was struggling so desperately just to survive.

Hanseong, Joseon.

The Guesthouse.

“Your Highness, what are your impressions after spending your first day in Joseon?”

“Thanks to the very grand welcome, I am comfortable in both body and mind. It is a scenic view I have never seen before, so it is a delight for the eyes as well.”

“This Guesthouse was newly built to welcome distinguished guests who will be visiting from various countries in the future. It is our honor to have Your Highness as its first guest.”

“To be the first guest in such a monumental building makes me feel quite proud. If it’s alright, may I leave a commemorative signature or something of the sort here?”

“Of course. It would be our honor.”

He thought it felt like it hadn’t been built long ago, and it really was a brand-new building.

Prince Edward, the Prince of Wales, who had come to Joseon for the first time, looked every bit the frivolous young aristocrat, intoxicated by the welcome of the people greeting him.

To project this image, he had been meticulously acting the part of a vain young master from yesterday’s welcoming ceremony until now.

In truth, he had been traveling between Hong Kong and Shanghai, gathering various pieces of information to gain a detailed understanding of the current situation in Joseon and Japan.

It was once known that the Prime Ministers were the highest authorities in Joseon and Japan, but that trend had shifted significantly of late.

In both nations, the military had effectively seized the reigns of government, and the proof was their audacity in continuing the war with the Qing even while marriage talks between the two countries were ongoing.

Since he didn’t know what such half-insane people might do, the security plans had to be redesigned from scratch, and several variables had to be reconsidered, which delayed the start of his actual operations.

He had inwardly blamed himself for the delay, chalking it up to his own inexperience, but in hindsight, it seemed things were actually working out better this way.

“What was it called? The Rite of Heaven? Is that still scheduled to be held in a week?”

“Yes. In four days, the Japanese delegation will also arrive in Hanseong, so it will proceed without a hitch. On your way here, did you not pass a building with a roof covered in gold? As you may have heard, the ceremony is scheduled to take place there. We are simply grateful that Your Highness, of all people, will be present for Joseon’s historic moment.”

“Not at all. As the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, it is only natural to bolster the spirit of our ally. And I, for one, am very much looking forward to it, as it is my first time participating in an Asian ritual. Hahaha!”

On the surface, they were exchanging warm conversation, but Edward did not miss how this Prime Minister, Kim Jwa-geun, had been constantly gauging his reaction since earlier.

To be precise, he had been like this ever since Edward first arrived.

Edward had heard the name Kim Jwa-geun many times and knew it well.

He was a heavyweight of the Joseon political world who had previously stayed in London as an ambassador and had established a connection with his father.

However, since it was said that his voice was no longer as powerful as it used to be, Edward could roughly guess what he wanted.

While there was a possibility he had stepped back out of disillusionment with politics, he was fundamentally a patriot.

As a patriot, he would not simply stand by and watch when the state of the country was turning ominous.

Whether in Europe or Asia, people ultimately tended to think in similar ways.

“…Your Highness. If it is all right, may I ask you one thing out of an abundance of caution?”

“Of course it’s alright. What is it?”

“Your Highness, you are currently unmarried, are you not?”

“Yes, I am single.”

“In Joseon, during holidays or anniversaries, there is a custom of relatives asking, ‘Have you found a job yet?’ or ‘When are you getting married?’ Should a similar topic arise, I would be grateful if Your Highness would simply consider it a strange tradition of this country and laugh it off. Of course, if such a topic is unpleasant to you, I will take immediate measures right now.”

Is he trying to brush it off by framing it as a tradition because such comments are inevitable no matter what?

Edward smiled and nodded as if he knew nothing of the desperate efforts Kim Jwa-geun was making to minimize the damage of any anticipated accidents.

“I understand, of course, as each country has its own culture and traditions. I am not so narrow-minded as to take offense at words intended without malice.”

Whether those words were intended with malice, goodwill, or were simply rude, the reactions of those around him would surely reveal the truth.

‘Father, you were really born in a very interesting place.’

Edward found himself wanting to meet Joseon’s military leaders and the Japanese ministers as soon as possible.

This neighborhood, teeming with crazy people, was like an amusement park that would never let the Prince of Wales grow bored.

Chapter 432: The Era of Wind and Clouds (4)

He thought he had already grasped everything about Northeast Asia with his head, but as expected, reality was different from theory.

Edward had been in Joseon for several days now, but he still found it fascinating to talk with the people here.

In the past, he had once suggested that Joseon and Japan should simply be incorporated into the empire, much like Canada or Hong Kong.

At that time, his father had replied that Canada had been dominated by immigrants from the British Empire from the start, and Hong Kong’s incorporation was only possible because its population was small.

In truth, Edward had thought that no matter how different the cultures were, they were all places where human beings lived; couldn’t they just mold their consciousness over a long period?

This was because the people from Joseon and Japan he had met in London didn’t give him the impression that communication was particularly difficult.

Therefore, Edward had considered a considerable number of possibilities when he came to Asia.

In fact, if it were truly possible, wouldn’t it be best to make Joseon and Japan kingdoms under the authority of the British Empire?

While bringing them into the United Kingdom itself might be out of the question, making them something between the home government and a colony might be possible.

Actually, his father also seemed to be envisioning such a loose alliance, and Edward thought it would be a great help if he went first to lay the groundwork.

However, the impact of encountering a completely new culture for the first time was greater than expected.

“Oh! Your Highness the Prince of Wales!”

“Please look upon us with favor!”

“Manse for His Highness the Prince of Wales! Manse!”

When he went out because he wanted to see the streets, they were filled with people who knelt and bowed so much that, at first, his jaw truly dropped.

I mean, why on earth were these people suddenly kneeling and pressing their foreheads into the ground?

He had heard several times that Asians were strangely obsessed with kneeling.

However, he could not understand why ordinary citizens, without anyone ordering them to, were kneeling toward him and rubbing their hands together so pleadingly.

Is it originally that easy for the people here to go down on their knees?

“Glory to Your Highness Edward, the pride of Joseon!”

“Long live the British Empire! Long live Joseon!”

“Long live His Majesty Killian! Long live Your Highness Edward!”

It was nice to be welcomed so warmly, but Edward could not understand why he was being called the pride of Joseon, so he asked Kim Jwa-geun.

Kim Jwa-geun provided a deduction, saying that because Joseon essentially considered Killian a person of Joseon, they likely viewed his son as one of their own as well.

“So that’s why they’re sending up such enthusiastic cheers, as if their own king were passing by.”

“Yes, that is correct.”

Even within the British Empire, the Imperial House boasted immense popularity, but Edward had never received this level of treatment.

The citizens of London would send up enthusiastic cheers, but they didn’t kneel and prostrate themselves like this.

But if he thought about it the other way around, since the citizens of Joseon worshipped the British Imperial House so much, wouldn’t it be possible to make them a vassal state if he utilized this well?

No matter how different the cultures were and how difficult they were to mix, wasn’t it the very presence of the Imperial House that could bridge that gap?

“I’m curious, do the citizens show such an enthusiastic response to the Korean royalty as well?”

“When His Majesty the King makes a procession, a similar reaction occurs. However, because Joseon itself has so thoroughly preached the greatness of the British Imperial House, I suspect the citizens are even more enthusiastic about the royalty of the British Empire.”

It was a fact he hadn’t known while in London, but Joseon and Japan had adopted a strategy of almost deifying his father’s name to conversely highlight their own superiority.

The current era was clearly led by white people, but wasn’t Killian a man who had risen to the very pinnacle in that world of white nations?

And half of the blood flowing through his veins was Asian.

Joseon, therefore, preached diligently that among Asians, Joseon was an exception that possessed the potential to be equal to or even greater than white people, and Japan was not much different.

Although Joseon and Japan were in Asia, the fact that they could be distinguished as something different from the rest of Asia was entirely thanks to Killian. Naturally, his son could not help but hold a special significance.

Edward turned his head and saw a dense crowd of citizens stretching far into the distance.

The scene where everyone knelt and slightly lifted their foreheads, hoping to catch even a glimpse of his face, was something he truly couldn’t get used to.

What is that? It’s honestly creepy.

Nevertheless, he had to make it obvious that he enjoyed being treated this way, so he nodded with a satisfied smile spread across his face.

“It pleases me that Joseon recognizes the authority of my father and myself so readily. Since coming to Joseon, everything has been to my liking.”

“…Thank you for looking upon us favorably.”

“Come to think of it, I am truly looking forward to today’s meeting. If it is the Crown Prince of Joseon, he will surely be intelligent and clever. Ah, I suppose in a few days, I should call him ‘His Highness the Crown Prince.’”

“Ah, yes. It is my… hope that a good relationship between the Crown Prince and the other princes will continue.”

The response was somewhat lukewarm; was the Crown Prince not that reliable?

In fact, when Edward had conducted an investigation in Hong Kong, no particularly striking information had come up.

There were no words saying he was outstanding, nor were there words saying he was incompetent. Perhaps the most accurate expression was that there was nothing to evaluate since he was hardly involved in government affairs to begin with.

“Oh, come to say, I’m asking because I don’t know well, but have the Crown Prince or the other princes married?”

“Of course. They will probably appear together at today’s banquet.”

“I see. Understood. I’m looking forward to it.”

Just what kind of people were the modern Joseon royalty, who were filled with those insane individuals?

To determine the future of Joseon, the inclinations of the current King and ministers were important, but the ability and character of the royals who would carry on the lineage were no less important.

If they could be useful dolls, he could play with them; if not…

For now, he decided to meet them and then decide.

Yi Jae-hwang, Prince Ikseong, the second son of the current King, swallowed hard in nervousness as he watched the elegant palanquin approaching from afar.

He had heard since he was a child just how much prestige and power the British Empire possessed.

Even his father, the King of this country, could not easily meet… No, wasn’t there even a saying that the reason his father could become King in the first place was precisely because of the British Empire?

And here was the man who would become the next Emperor of that British Empire.

Shouldn’t he be considered even more great than the crown princes of the Ming or Qing dynasties during their peak?

Truly a man with power enough to strike down a bird in flight was approaching.

He had heard that the power of the British Emperor was not as strong as the power of the Son of Heaven in the old days, but that was just a secondary issue.

In any case, it was an unchanging fact that the Emperor was the face of that nation.

Furthermore, Joseon held an immense longing for the British Imperial House, and the blood of a Joseon person flowed through that Prince of Wales’ body.

That was it. The fact that Joseon blood flowed through him was what mattered.

It was a natural point, but any country would foam at the mouth and show a rejection response if a total stranger interfered in the selection of the next King.

Even when they served the Great Ming or Qing in the past, it was a matter of receiving after-the-fact approval; those powers did not designate the King.

However, in the case of the British Empire, because Joseon did not consider them outsiders, intervention in the Royal Family was possible.

To be precise, even calling it intervention was the wrong choice of words.

Since Killian himself was considered a member of the Joseon Royal Family, it would be more appropriate to call it expressing an opinion rather than intervention.

Therefore, this meeting was truly important to him.

Prince Ikseong suddenly recalled the short conversation he had with his wife yesterday.

“The arrival of the Prince of Wales is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.”

“It’s true that it’s a great opportunity for Joseon, but isn’t ‘once-in-a-lifetime’ a bit of an exaggeration?”

“No. That’s not what I’m talking about. Haven’t you heard the rumor that when His Majesty ascended the throne, the intention of His Majesty Killian played a major role?”

“Well… that’s an open secret.”

His wife, Lady Min.

When Prince Ikseong shared opinions with his wife, he often felt that she was more skilled in political maneuvering than he was.

It was the same this time. Honestly, Prince Ikseong could not understand why his wife was bringing this up.

“Think carefully. Everyone considers the current Crown Prince the successor to the throne, but strictly speaking, that is incorrect.”

“Uh, my lady! Incorrect, you say? If you say such a thing elsewhere, your head might roll.”

“Of course, I cannot say it openly in front of others, but it’s not wrong. Think about it. His Majesty was chosen as the most outstanding among the royal family members to become the Crown Prince. And he confirmed that he would maintain that tradition in the future. Yet, he sneakily invested the current Crown Prince anyway, didn’t he?”

“Uh…”

It was a very sensitive matter, but there was nothing wrong with his wife’s words.

When his father first ascended the throne, he had clearly said that the future king would be the most outstanding person.

But as royal power stabilized and the country began its enlightenment, he had suddenly and sneakily made his older brother the Crown Prince.

As Joseon steadily occupied Manchuria, moving from success to success, and the dignity of the Royal Family rose, no one pointed this out.

This was also the reason why the current Royal Family was trying so hard to reclaim Manchuria.

Who would dare raise an objection when a King who recovered old territory of Manchuria for the first time in history wanted to carry out a father-to-son succession?

But what would happen if someone with sufficient influence brought this up?

“My lady, surely…”

“The British Empire has a legitimate right. Because, in the first place, His Majesty made that promise. Furthermore, His Highness the Prince of Wales, who is visiting now, has even more reason to do so.”

“…Why?”

At the innocent question of Prince Ikseong, Lady Min sighed softly and shook her head.

“The Prince of Wales of the British Empire is the man who will become the future Emperor. So, wouldn’t he naturally want the person who succeeds to the throne of Joseon to be someone he communicates well with? If a person who can represent his interests becomes King, it would be much easier to conduct diplomacy.”

“Ah… that is truly as you say.”

“Therefore, you must give the Prince of Wales the best possible impression. And you must subtly remind him of the promise from that time. There is a possibility that the Prince of Wales is unaware of that fact.”

“…So, what you’re trying to say is…”

“Yes.”

Lady Min whispered to Prince Ikseong in a suggestive tone.

“The current Crown Prince does not possess definitive legitimacy. If we can make His Highness the Prince of Wales our ally, that position…”

Could be ours.

The sentence wasn’t finished, but Prince Ikseong now clearly understood his wife’s intention.

His relationship with his brother was neither good nor bad… but giving up the throne was another matter entirely.

Until now, he had just thought it was right for his older brother, the legitimate eldest son, to become the Crown Prince, but if he had an opportunity as his wife said, wasn’t it only natural to try?

Shaking off his recollections, Prince Ikseong took a deep breath and took in the handsome face of Edward, who was approaching from over there.

Just as his wife, Min Ja-young, had said.

If there was even a possibility for him to become King, he would try his absolute best.

It would be grand if it worked, and even if it didn’t, he wouldn’t lose anything, would he?

Prince Ikseong, Yi Jae-hwang, stepped forward cautiously and bowed his head toward the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, who had stepped down from the palanquin.

Chapter 433: The Age of Storms (5)

Around the time Joseon began plotting to invade Japan and the Central Plains.

In truth, the Joseon royal family had already begun preparations to secure the hereditary succession long before that.

The competition for the title of Crown Prince? They couldn’t care less about that.

As the saying goes, one’s mind changes between entering and leaving the privy; Yi Ha-eung had no intention of handing his position to anyone other than his own son.

The late King had no legitimate eldest son, which was why they had gone through a selection process, but was there any reason to do so now?

The point was simply to ensure that the son who would inherit the throne possessed the necessary qualifications.

Thus, Yi Ha-eung poured immense effort into the education of his eldest and second sons.

To be honest, he had initially held considerable expectations for them. If they could do just as well as he had, or even just half as much, there would be no problem in passing down the throne.

But unfortunately, as both the eldest and the second son grew older, the evaluation that they weren’t particularly outstanding became more frequent.

It was a moment where he poignantly realized that no matter how much power and wealth one possessed, raising children was something that never went according to plan.

Still, Yi Ha-eung had no intention of giving up on the father-to-son succession. This position would absolutely not be handed over to any other member of the royal family.

Though he never said it aloud, this was the secret reason why he had played along with Japan’s mad plan to strike at the Qing.

Even Kim Jwa-geun did not know Yi Ha-eung’s true intentions, so no one in Joseon would have guessed.

As expected, the toothless tiger that was the Qing could not handle Joseon and Japan, and the commoners were eager to praise and worship the royal family daily for this great feat.

Now, once Joseon was reborn as an Empire and the Crown Prince was officially elevated to the rank of Imperial Prince, the legitimacy of the Joseon Imperial House would be set in stone.

Fortunately, both the eldest and second sons had found decent daughters-in-law, completely easing the worry that the Imperial bloodline might end.

However, even he never dreamed that his young second daughter-in-law harbored a fire-like ambition in her heart.

She was a woman from the same clan as Yi Ha-eung’s wife and the mother of the nation, Queen Sunmok.

Her name was Min Ja-young.

Having become the wife of the second son, who was not invested as the Crown Prince, she never revealed her ambition to anyone from the moment she became a Lady—not even to her husband.

Even if she acted now, there was no chance her husband, Prince Ikseong, would become the Crown Prince. The King was trying to re-establish the tradition of primogeniture by any means necessary, so the second son interfering would only invite unnecessary wrath.

But how long would that last?

If she endured and waited, her time would come. And if she seized that moment, the opportunity to approach the core of power would surely present itself.

Min Ja-young was patient.

Three years of patience.

Finally, a figure with the power to shake the foundations of Joseon’s political world set foot on the Korean Peninsula.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. It is an honor to meet the great Prince of Wales of the British Empire, Your Highness.”

“The pleasure is mine. Everyone has welcomed me so kindly that every day of my stay in Joseon has been enjoyable.”

No matter how much Joseon had enlightened, social conventions still dictated that a woman’s active participation in external events could cause a scandal.

But Min Ja-young cleverly bypassed this.

Killian was strictly a member of the Joseon royal family, so his son, the Prince of Wales, was also a member of the Joseon Imperial House in a broad sense.

Therefore, this was also a family gathering in a broader meaning.

What could be wrong with family members greeting each other and strengthening their bonds?

Moreover, since this subtly emphasized the friendship between the British Imperial House and the Joseon Imperial House, the King was also greatly pleased and actively supported her plan.

After all, one can know the depth of the water, but never the depths of a person’s heart.

Her husband, Prince Ikseong, worked hard to greet and win the favor of Prince Edward, but she couldn’t trust him to do it alone.

“I will do my best to ensure that your continued stay in Joseon remains peaceful, Your Highness.”

Without appearing too servile, Min Ja-young treated Edward as a superior and slowly broached the main point.

“Your Highness. I’m sure you’ve heard this many times already, but I cannot express what an honor it is for someone like Your Highness to come all the way to Asia.”

“Hahaha, truly, everyone I meet says that. Is my visit really such a grand affair?”

“Of course. Are you not the one who will become the next Emperor of a Great Empire that holds the entire world beneath its gaze? Moreover, Your Highness is connected to our own royal bloodline. All eight provinces of Joseon have been anxiously awaiting Your Highness’s visit.”

“Was it that much? Well, I see. Hahaha.”

According to the rumors she had heard, Prince Edward was susceptible to flattery and especially enjoyed having his authority highlighted.

She shouldn’t just praise him simply; she had to constantly emphasize that he was the next Emperor of a Great Empire.

And one more thing.

“I heard the reaction was immense when His Majesty Killian came to Joseon previously. I was too young to know personally back then, but the elders of the royal family say it was the day a new chapter in the history of Joseon was opened.”

“My father is quite remarkable, isn’t he? There has never been a royal like him in the history of the British Empire. No, perhaps not in all of Europe.”

“But to my eyes, it seems Your Highness is no less than His Majesty.”

“In what way do you feel so?”

Having such a great father meant he must have been compared to him countless times since childhood, and such people usually developed similar tendencies.

Longing for the father, and an inferiority complex.

Her husband had such traits, so Min Ja-young understood this psychology very well. Of course, that wasn’t to say the King of Joseon was as great as the Prince Consort of the British Empire.

“First, I could point to the boldness and magnanimity of coming to this distant land of Asia without hesitation. I imagine it was no easy task for the Prince of Wales of a nation to travel to the other side of the globe.”

“Well, that was…”

“And I have heard that despite traveling so far, Your Highness has not uttered a single word of complaint and has shown nothing but kindness even to the commoners of this land. Isn’t such gentleness and consideration the most necessary virtue for a sovereign?”

When flattering such people, one must remember not to mindlessly say “you are better than your father.”

At worst, such words could be interpreted as belittling the Prince Consort of the British Empire. If that happened, it could escalate into an international diplomatic issue, so every word had to be chosen carefully.

The key was to praise Killian to the heights while emphasizing that the Prince of Wales was just as great. And the core was to provide specific examples rather than vague expressions.

As expected, the Prince of Wales, while pretending otherwise, took a sip from his glass with a satisfied smile.

“I am humbled that you speak so highly of me.”

“Not at all. I was worried I might be speaking out of turn without knowing the full picture, so I am grateful for your generous reception. In truth, not only myself but also my husband, the Grand Prince, deeply admire Your Highness and the British Empire, which is why I may have become a bit talkative.”

At Min Ja-young’s words, Prince Ikseong, who was sharing a drink beside them, bowed his head slightly with an embarrassed smile.

“If you wouldn’t mind, I would love to continue listening to Your Highness’s broad insights in the future.”

“Of course. I’ll be staying in Joseon for some time yet, so let’s arrange for more gatherings.”

Good. She had naturally implied that their side was perfectly pro-British and had created opportunities for Prince Ikseong to associate with the Prince of Wales in the future.

The current Crown Prince, while not a bad person, was indecisive and lacked initiative, and even now, he showed no notable movements.

Surely, this was worth a try.

She had worried that the Prince of Wales might be a difficult person to handle, but he was closer to a refined aristocrat raised in a greenhouse, lacking political instinct. Or perhaps he simply didn’t care because he didn’t view them as equals.

He might be highly knowledgeable and intelligent, but she was confident in her ability to handle such a man.

‘Yes, the times have changed. What good is primogeniture?’

The path to becoming Empress began to appear clear before Min Ja-young’s eyes.

Edward had been diligently recording his schedule and sending it to me since the moment he arrived in Asia.

The documents had to be kept secure, so they were sent in ciphertext, which took time to decipher, but thanks to that, I could understand the situation in Joseon in quite some detail.

I had been half-doubting at first, but it seemed Joseon and Japan were indeed setting their sights on Edward.

Sending their own royalty to be the consort for the Prince of Wales… They say it’s good to dream big, but I’m a bit flabbergasted that they’re actually trying to pull it off.

Besides, it’s all well and good to send them for marriage, but can they even speak English?

Let’s say, for the sake of argument, that Edward actually finds a girl he likes.

In that case, I wouldn’t necessarily stop him. If the target were a member of the Joseon or Japanese imperial families, there would be a lot of talk, but what can you do if your son says he likes someone?

But even if I gave my permission, how would he bring a woman who doesn’t speak the language to the British Empire?

It’s not like Joseon or Japan have already designated English as a second language and started studying it like crazy… Or perhaps, if they are of royal status, are even the women required to learn English?

If that’s the case, I might at least acknowledge their sincerity.

After reading through the reports, I called for Robert, who had recently returned from the home government.

“I’m sure you’re busy, so thank you for coming right away. Robert—or should I call you the Marquis of Salisbury now?”

“Call me whatever makes Your Majesty most comfortable; that is my happiness. While I am pleased to be called a Marquis, being called by my name makes me feel closer to Your Majesty, so I like that as well.”

“I should say, ‘How could I address a Marquis of the British Empire so casually?’ but since it’s you and me, I can call you by your name if you wish. I’ll do that.”

I looked at Robert’s face, which looked as though it might burst into grateful tears at any moment.

No matter how many times I see it, isn’t his tear duct a bit too weak? I wonder how someone so easily moved manages to do politics.

Of course, I know the reason better than anyone.

“Your Majesty. First, as you likely know, the Parliament at home is currently contemplating how to use the rapidly changing political situation in the South to our advantage. I’ve spoken with the Prime Minister, and the dominant opinion within the party is that we should use the situation in the South to wipe out the seeds of communism in Europe.”

“Naturally, the Parliament and the Cabinet would want that.”

“And by any chance… have you spoken with Her Majesty recently?”

“I’ve been in California until lately and returned in a hurry, so I haven’t been in touch. Did something happen?”

“I heard that Her Majesty is quite angry. Apparently, something that happened in Asia displeased her, but I didn’t look into the details for fear of getting caught in the crossfire. Given the time it takes to return here, I thought Your Majesty would have already been contacted, but if not, this might be some kind of signal.”

This was why—his quick wits and resourcefulness allowed him to provide the news I was curious about before I even asked.

By the way, could it be that the news Edward sent has reached Victoria’s ears?

Well, since I’ve read it, there’s no way she, as Empress and the mother of the Prince of Wales, wouldn’t know. In fact, she was much more interested in Edward’s affairs than I was, so she must have been reviewing the matters much more thoroughly. What exactly made her so angry?

Is she furious at the possibility of having a 100% Asian daughter-in-law?

While she might be a bit displeased, I don’t think she, who is already married to me—a person of Asian descent—would lose her cool over just that.

If it were a minor matter, a telegram should have reached me by now as Robert said, but her silence might mean something is truly not to her liking.

When a hot-tempered person like Victoria is clearly angry but doesn’t express it, there’s nothing more terrifying. My own heart feels like it’s shrinking.

“It seems… I should probably turn myself in, right?”

“Yes. I think so too. In times like this, the best way is to just go home quietly.”

“That sounds like personal experience. Is Nightingale scary when she’s angry too? No, that was a redundant question.”

She’s a woman who breaks locks with hammers and blows through iron doors because they’re in the way of treating patients; of course she’s scary.

The problem is that when my lovely wife gets truly angry, she can be far more terrifying than that.

It seems I’ll have to go back with at least some flowers this time.

Well, what’s the worst that could happen?

She’ll probably just dig up all my past grievances in addition to whatever she’s mad about now and poke at my heart.

Even so, I can hold my head high.

It’s not like I went roaming around foreign countries as soon as we got married, or left my pregnant wife to go to war, or went abroad again right after the war ended only to be placed under house arrest.

And it’s definitely not like I made a big show of letting the children live as they pleased, only to drag them into political maneuvers more loudly than anyone else.

…Right. I should probably bring a gift along with the flowers.

Chapter 434: The Age of Turbulence (6)

Europeans believe, without a shadow of a doubt, that they are the center of the world.

The world was certainly in the midst of an era of white supremacy, but strictly speaking, there were subtle differences in how that perception was applied.

It was only natural, as even among those classified as “white,” not everyone in the world belonged to the exact same ethnic group.

Europeans were convinced that those from Europe were the most superior race.

Next were the white people of the Americas living across the Atlantic, and finally, barely squeezed into the fringe, were the white people of West Asia.

From my perspective, it was an absurd hierarchy, but what could I do when a significant number of people living in Europe actually thought this way?

I suppose I should count it as a blessing that this tendency was somewhat diluted within the British Empire.

However, this wasn’t because the British Empire was particularly enlightened or ahead of its time.

Such perceptions are mostly a matter of postnatal indoctrination anyway, so how different could British citizens really be?

The reason pure European white supremacy had withered within the British Empire was simply because I was not purely white.

The popularity of the Imperial House, which included me—a man of mixed Asian royal blood—was absolute. What fool would dare to openly claim that anyone who wasn’t a pure European white was inferior?

Furthermore, there was the existence of Canada. If they blindly insisted that Europe was the best, like other countries did, it would inevitably lead to conflict.

Thus, a compromise was accepted: Asians, if they were of royal rank, possessed potential equal to that of white people.

And white people, whether from Europe or the Americas, were all a superior race.

It was a perception overflowing with a spirit of benevolence that would make even Jesus Christ weep.

From a 21st-century perspective, this sounds like complete nonsense, but surprisingly, in the 19th century, this was considered a very progressive viewpoint.

In fact, I had once hoped that as I distinguished myself more and more, the general evaluation of Asians would rise along with it.

But since I wasn’t even purely Asian, but a royal half-breed, my achievements were merely dismissed as a “special case.” I had abandoned such expectations a long time ago.

At best, the Imperial Houses of Japan or Joseon might see some benefit, but that was only within Asia. Europe’s gaze toward them remained cold.

To be more precise, it might be more accurate to say they weren’t even interested yet.

[The British Empire is Right Again! The Defeat of the South!]

[Professor Marx’s Victory is the British Empire’s Victory!]

[Was Professor Marx’s Appointment to Oxford a Recommendation from the Imperial House?]

[The Reality of a South Revolving into Dictatorship. The Ugly Face of Communism.]

I checked the papers on my first day back. Most newspapers were still focused on the debates between the North and the South. The South’s aggressive drift toward Juche ideology after being soundly defeated in debate was so impressive that it was consuming all other news.

As for news about Asia, most papers either had a single line tucked away in the back corner or nothing at all.

Regardless of that, the praise for me was endless day after day.

My recommendation of Marx as a professor at Oxford and my use of him as a consultant for various policies were catching the spotlight.

It was only natural, as it had come to light that I had long been working to supplement the limits of capitalism while quickly identifying the flaws of communism.

Having shown foresight spanning decades, it seemed unlikely that anyone would be able to question my words or actions moving forward.

While that had always been the case domestically, the fact that this reputation had now spread widely abroad was significant.

However, no matter how much one is praised by everyone else, there are times when one is nothing more than a common sinner at home.

Sensing that today was exactly such a day, I returned to the palace with a bundle of flowers and snacks I had made myself before entering.

“Ahem, my dear wife. Your beloved husband has returned.”

“…You came back quite early this time? I thought it would take a year.”

“Hahaha, what a joke. When have I ever been away for more than a year recently? Even if such a thing happened, your face would haunt me, so I would have shortened the schedule somehow and…”

“Enough. Come here and sit down.”

Victoria pointed to the opposite side of a table piled high with papers. Only then did she turn her head toward me, blinking her eyes as if she found the situation absurd.

“What’s with the flowers?”

“I brought them while thinking of you, but seeing them side-by-side with you, I feel like the flowers are wilting in the face of your loveliness. Ha… Hahaha.”

“You aren’t a child desperately trying to mop up spilled water. Stop talking nonsense and sit.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I faithfully followed her instructions, sat at the opposite table, and sheepishly held out the bouquet.

I was worried she might still be angry, but fortunately, her strained expression softened ever so slightly.

“Goodness… your intuition is unnervingly sharp. I was going to give you a piece of my mind if you were even a week later. Did the Marquis of Salisbury tell you? That I seemed angry?”

“Of course not. It’s just a manifestation of my heart’s desire to explain the situation to you as quickly as possible.”

“Hmph. I’ve lived with you long enough to know better. Anyway, seeing as you bought flowers and even made cookies, you must have a guilty conscience about something.”

“…But since misunderstandings always exist between people, I thought the conflict might be resolved more easily if you told me exactly which part made you particularly angry… Don’t you think?”

To be honest, the list of things I felt guilty about wasn’t short, so I wasn’t confident in pinpointing just one.

Now that I think about it, Victoria has been very patient to turn a blind eye to my constant wandering.

If I hadn’t built a relationship with her since childhood, I might have been confined somewhere in the palace long ago.

But you still love me, right?

Victoria, looking at me as I tried my best to look pitiful and small, let out a deep sigh and shook her head.

“Ugh, how annoying! I’m always the one who loses out!”

“I feel nothing but apology for that. But isn’t it because we’ve worked so well together with one mind that the Imperial House has been able to flourish this much?”

“Sigh, fine. For the sake of our children, I’ll endure. I was really going to be furious this time, but I can’t do it once I see your face. This is so irritating.”

“Still, most of the truly urgent work is done, so I won’t go on long-term business trips twice… no, four times again.”

“What’s with that ambiguous number? Truly, you’re unbelievable.”

“I’ve made it a rule not to make promises I can’t keep anymore…”

Since I’ve done this several times now, how could I possibly say I’d never do it again?

Besides, exceptions can always arise, so it’s best to be careful with my words as much as possible.

“Haaa, fine. If I say any more, I’ll just look like a fool, so I’ll let it slide.”

Despite her complaints, she took the flowers I bought, caught their scent, and let out a small chuckle. She was definitely calming down.

“You asked me to tell you what I didn’t like? You must have heard the news about Edward, so you should know.”

“Ah, that part. So, while our son is struggling abroad like that, even though his father’s work in the South was important, you’re angry that I didn’t return immediately when things were wrapped up and seemed preoccupied elsewhere. Especially because the man who usually talks as if he cherishes his children more than anything acted that way, it must have seemed even more spiteful.”

“You know it well. Moreover, Adelaide’s engagement was canceled recently. Of course, that was planned from the start, but when things keep happening one after another like this, it’s my job to clean up the mess.”

There was no room for excuses on that front.

As the person ultimately responsible for the Imperial House, it was entirely her role to take the lead and provide the final resolution whenever various incidents occurred.

“Right now, Edward is in Asia to fulfill your wishes, but it honestly doesn’t feel good when you’re so indifferent, saying you’re busy in Canada and not paying attention.”

Wait. Who is going to Asia to fulfill whose wishes?

What kind of nonsense is this?

When I just blinked blankly, Victoria seemed to sense something was off and tilted her head.

“…Edward wrote to me saying he would personally achieve the vision you’ve been sketching in your head.”

“No, I sent him there with a heavy heart because he said he wanted to test his own abilities. What kind of nonsensical business is…!”

I had worked so hard to endure Victoria’s nagging about whether it was right to send the Prince of Wales to Asia, and now this ungrateful brat.

Why is he dragging me, a bystander, into this and fanning the flames of her anger?

“If you don’t believe me, look here. Edward’s ambitions are clearly written. I’m worried because it seems the boy is still suffering from the pressure of having to achieve accomplishments comparable to yours.”

“…India is currently the British Empire’s most precious colony and the most important base that allows the British Empire to be the world’s strongest power. However, looking 50 or 100 years ahead, we cannot keep India as a colony forever. Therefore, a new alternative must be found, and it appears Father has already been laying the groundwork for that.”

He certainly is my son; he knows me well.

Half of what I was doing, like the Suez or Panama canals, were things that could yield profits immediately, but the other half were things that would only shine after a long time.

The only reason it wasn’t obvious was because I had spread plenty of things around that could be monetized right now.

Furthermore, regarding the oil-producing regions, many places would be difficult to drill for oil until the early to mid-20th century, so those lands would only be re-evaluated after I was dead.

I was inwardly satisfied with Edward’s insight as I continued reading the letter.

“So, I gave it some thought. If Father could foresee the spread of communism even before the Civil War broke out, he must surely have a blueprint for Asia as well. I stayed in Asia for a few months to try and understand Father’s plan, and the fruits of that effort are finally beginning to show. We must tame Japan and Joseon not as allies of the British Empire, but as its limbs. To do that, we need a rational justification.

As your son, in order to fulfill Father’s wishes…”

The letter went on to detail Edward’s thoughts and actions in great depth, and my name was mentioned in almost every paragraph.

At this rate, it was only natural for Victoria to mistakenly believe that Edward and I had some sort of secret understanding.

That little mama’s boy. He only sends me a dry report, but for his mother, he writes such a long and passionate letter?

“Just in case you misunderstand, let me say this: this is entirely Edward’s own inference. It has nothing to do with me.”

“Then are you saying Edward is mistaken?”

“Well, no. As expected of his father’s son, he seems to have an uncanny sense of what I want.”

“Then you aren’t actually considering Joseon or Japan as potential brides for Edward.”

“Were you worried that I might?”

“I was going to see the situation and then decide if the boy liked it. But it turns out it was something that didn’t even need consideration in the first place.”

Phew. I think I’ve put out the immediate fire.

I let out a sigh of relief and carefully took Victoria’s hand.

“From now on, I’ll be staying in London for a while and spending time with you, so don’t worry too much. I’ll also pay as much attention to the Edward situation as I can.”

“I understand. Not just for me, but for your sake as well, you need time to rest. So take a good break for a while. This is a task that must span a lifetime; we can’t have your health failing.”

I’m sure they were kind words meant out of concern for me, but for a moment, a chilling sensation ran through my body.

Do it for a lifetime? What on earth does that mean, my lady?

Once things were properly established, I was planning to build imperial villas all over the world, retire, and enjoy a life of leisure.

To do that, I need to slowly swallow up Hawaii and Saipan, but I think I can just time that with what Edward is doing.

So, son, do a good job.

Chapter 435: An Empire’s Hidden Colossus - Part 435 (435/537)

While I was spending time with Victoria, alleviating her complaints, a long-unseen guest suddenly appeared.

“Your Majesty! It’s been a long time!”

“Well, look who it is!”

When was the last time I went to Asia?

One of the reasons I felt somewhat at ease sending Edward to Asia was because Governor Parker was there.

He had been acquainted with me since my days as a rookie minister, and had spent most of his time in Asia ever since, making him one of the British Empire’s foremost experts on the continent.

In a way, he must have suffered greatly, spending countless years shuttling back and forth between the cramped confines of Hong Kong and Shanghai.

“It feels both strange and pleasant to see you in London, Governor. Come to think of it, your term was up this year, wasn’t it?”

“Indeed. Now I intend to settle into the House of Lords and live the life of a respectable city nobleman.”

“For someone of your standing, Governor, after all your hard work, you should at least serve as a minister before retiring. Shall I speak to Prime Minister Wellesley?”

“No, thank you. Initially, I considered serving as a minister before retiring, but after decades as a governor, the thought of more administrative work makes my blood curdle. I simply wish to relax in the House of Lords, enjoying the title of ‘Lord’ and displaying dignity until I die.”

Considering his decades of hard work laying the foundation in Asia, it’s only natural for him to demand far greater recognition, yet he lacks ambition.

Ah, perhaps it’s not a lack of ambition, but rather that he may have received so much from the Qing dynasty that he doesn’t need to be more ambitious.

The guanxi of the Chinese big brothers is famous even in the 21st century, and its reputation was even greater in the 20th and 19th centuries.

If a man who served as Governor of Hong Kong for decades, not just one or two years, had not amassed wealth, that would be something beyond the level of an upright official.

In fact, if such a person existed, it would be suspicious enough for me to investigate him further.

And Governor Parker, unless he had truly overstepped the bounds in what he received, I had no intention of sanctioning him.

If he had truly taken an problematic amount, it would have surely reached my ears. So, he must have simply taken what was appropriate according to tradition.

Since he was a man who accompanied me on my historical first great endeavor, I’ll just consider it as the Qing dynasty giving him a generous retirement severance on my behalf.

“You’ve returned to your homeland after a long time. Is there anything concerning you?”

“Ah… honestly, I’m a bit taken aback. I did return to London briefly once before, but the city has transformed into something completely different. Even on my way to the palace, I had to repeatedly check my surroundings, wondering if this was truly the city I once lived in. There are trains running underground… it’s astonishing…”

“It’s understandable to be surprised. So much has changed. And, of course, it will continue to change.”

“That does worry me a little. Although I’m entering the House of Lords, I don’t have many connections with other nobles, so I wonder if I’ll be able to settle in properly.”

“That won’t be an issue. I’ll accompany you to the next House of Lords meeting. Then, almost every Member of Parliament will be gathered around you immediately after the meeting.”

And then, an endless barrage of questions would follow: What is your relationship with me? Is it true that the Prince Consort came all this way with you?

If he just mentions that he’s been Killian’s friend for decades, he’ll instantly become one of the biggest stars in the House of Lords.

“Your Majesty, to go to such lengths…”

“I heard you treated Edward exceptionally well when he visited recently. Consider this my thanks.”

“His Highness the Prince of Wales would have managed perfectly on his own even if I hadn’t done anything. He is a truly remarkable individual.”

“Is that so? How would you describe him objectively?”

“To say he’s a spitting image of Your Majesty from back then… might be a bit of an exaggeration. But I’d say he’s at least half as capable as Your Majesty.”

This sounds a bit strange due to the subtle wording, but from Governor Parker’s perspective, it was an immense compliment.

The me that Governor Parker knew was a man who suddenly appeared, thoroughly exploited the Qing dynasty, firmly seized Hong Kong and Shanghai, then returned, charmed a princess, and married her.

To say someone is “at least half as capable” as such a man? Isn’t that the highest praise one can give?

“I don’t worry much about Edward myself, to be honest. But I have a few pure curiosities, and I imagine, Governor, you’ve thoroughly investigated the Joseon royal family, haven’t you?”

“Of course. If there’s anything you wish to know, I’ll tell you everything. That’s why I’m here, after all.”

“Excellent. How much do you know about the second son of the current King of Joseon and his wife?”

“The second son of the King of Joseon… who was that? Are you referring to Prince Ikseong? And his wife’s surname was… Min, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, those are the ones.”

I didn’t show it since no one else would know, but when I first received Edward’s letter, I couldn’t help but let out a hollow laugh.

I had, of course, anticipated the emergence of Gojong from the original history—or rather, Prince Ikseong, whatever his role might be in this timeline.

After all, whether Heungseon-gun became king or not, the second son who already existed wasn’t just going to disappear.

But I never imagined that the woman by his side, even in this era, would be a Min.

Edward hadn’t written her full name, so I couldn’t confirm it perfectly, but from the description, it was undeniably her.

Just by the remarks like “she seems to have a greater lust for power than her husband” and “she seems skilled in schemes and stratagems, unlike typical Joseon women,” you can clearly get the picture, can’t you?

If there were two women with the surname Min, of similar age to Gojong—that is, Prince Ikseong—and possessing such traits in Joseon, that in itself would be terrifying.

I haven’t done anything special, and so much in the world has changed, yet it’s truly remarkable how they became a couple again.

Does fate truly exist in this world?

“It is said that the princes of Joseon are, for the most part, not as clever as the current King. And regarding the princes’ spouses, we don’t have extensive information. However, there was an analysis suggesting that both the Crown Prince, who is expected to inherit the throne, and his wife have ordinary dispositions.”

“That Yi Ha-eung! When he first became king, he went on about how the throne would always go to the most outstanding royal in Joseon, and now he intends to pass it down to his eldest son.”

“Isn’t that just how power works? Power is something you can’t even share with your family, so why would he want to give it to anyone other than his son?”

According to Edward’s report, the Prince Ikseong couple is undoubtedly aiming to bring up Yi Ha-eung’s past words again to reset the investiture of the Crown Prince.

Many options naturally come to mind here.

First, using this as leverage to negotiate with Yi Ha-eung or the Crown Prince’s side to secure their unwavering loyalty.

This is a very conventional approach, but precisely because it’s conventional, there are no variables, and the expected effects are certain.

However, since it involves siding with the originally favored party, it would be difficult to gain anything beyond the expected effects.

Then, a second option worth considering would be to side with Prince Ikseong and make him a puppet.

Gambling often yields substantial revenue when you back an underdog; if this happens, Prince Ikseong could effectively be manipulated entirely.

However, knowing Gojong and Empress Myeongseong’s formidable reputations too well, the thought of putting them back in power didn’t sit well with me.

It was more like, “It wouldn’t hurt, but why bother?”

But those two options are what anyone with a bit of thought could come up with, and I would choose a path that yields even greater benefits.

If Edward had been too obvious in pursuing such a path, I might have been slightly disappointed, but fortunately, he seemed to have a plan of his own.

So, I suppose it’s best to just collect the information, hand it over, and avoid any unnecessary intervention, right?

After hearing all the information about Prince Ikseong and Min Ja-young, I nodded calmly.

Mhm, it’s a relief that they aren’t too different from their original historical counterparts.

“Thank you. Thanks to you, I’ve thought of a small way to help Edward without hindering his growth. Our Emperor has been nagging me at every opportunity, asking if I shouldn’t help my son, no matter what, but now I might be able to avoid some of her nagging.”

“In a mother’s eyes, a son, no matter how grown, always seems uncertain. My wife is the same. My son already has children who are attending school, yet she nags me about him constantly…”

Exactly, exactly. I know that feeling all too well!

“By the way, Your Highness has changed a lot since I last saw you, too.”

“Why, do I seem to have aged?”

“You have aged, but I feel… something more powerful than before. I imagine it’s the experience Your Majesty has accumulated that gives off such an impression.”

“That’s probably just because you’ve known me since I first entered politics, Governor. The Prime Minister sometimes says similar things. It’s all just proof that we’ve gotten older.”

They say that meeting and constantly reminiscing about the past is one of the biggest pieces of evidence that one has aged.

Just like right now. It’s a truly sad thing, but what can I do when old stories just flow out of my mouth?

“Still, Your Majesty must be at ease. Even though major events broke out both in Europe and the Americas recently, they were all resolved well. There will be nothing for a while, so you can just wait comfortably here for His Highness the Prince of Wales to return with good news, can’t you?”

Oh, this person is suddenly planting a flag here, isn’t he?

I was literally just thinking of finally relaxing a bit, and this clueless man, what in the world is he doing?

Stop talking right now! I’ll stitch your mouth shut.

The European Great Powers, led by the British Empire, were experiencing their absolute golden age from the mid to late 19th century.

The British Empire, having devoured Canada and the entirety of Australia, was now entering a phase of territorial stabilization.

And France, having secured half of Panama, Indochina, and a significant portion of the Philippines.

Even Prussia, which had struggled for a long time to establish overseas colonies, had now joined France in occupying the Philippines.

All the powerful Great Powers eagerly scurried across the globe, expanding their colonies and protectorates, but not every European nation could do so.

There was a certain rule to acquiring colonies.

Firstly, large, tempting nations like China or India should never be coveted.

This was the playground and dining table of the Great Powers, and presumptuous greed could lead to devastating consequences.

Thus, the smaller and medium-sized European nations turned their gaze to Africa.

However, even in Africa, Britain and France had already claimed so many attractive, resource-rich lands that it was difficult for others to easily enter.

It was truly a pity.

They, too, wished to manage colonies, yet this right was enjoyed only by those Great Power rogues.

Leopold II, who became King of Belgium four years ago, harbored deep dissatisfaction with this reality.

To be precise, he greatly envied the British Empire and France, who managed vast overseas colonies.

“Ah… I want colonies. Colonies.”

Until then, it had merely been a yearning, but after seeing France and Prussia seize the Philippines, he could no longer suppress his desire.

“This won’t do. If I sit idly by, those bastards will claim all the land in this world.”

Leopold II rose from his seat and strode towards a large map, carefully examining the regions where the flags of the British Empire, France, and Prussia had not yet been planted.

And then, a land of opportunity, yet unclaimed by anyone, caught his eye.

“Oh, good. It’s here. Here, even the British Empire and French barbarians won’t pick a fight.”

His gaze, filled with desire and malice, focused immovably on the two words ‘Congo’ in Africa.

Chapter 436: The Age of Madness (2)

Curiously, Belgium does not refer to its monarch as the “King of Belgium.”

The official title is the “King of the Belgians,” not the “King of Belgium.” This is not an insignificant difference in wording; it carries deep meaning.

Unlike other kingdoms, Belgium was founded through a revolution, and the king was elected during that process. Thus, republican elements were inevitably woven into its foundation.

Due to this distinction, the Belgian coronation follows a unique procedure compared to typical monarchies, and the king’s authority and position are also somewhat different.

The current King of the Belgians, Leopold II, had shown a profound interest in geography since childhood. Since his time as a member of the Senate, he had consistently argued that the way for Belgium to prosper was by securing colonies.

Originally, he had intended to wait a few more years, but after seeing France and Prussia occupy Panama and the Philippines, his patience reached its limit.

If he delayed any longer, he feared there wouldn’t be a single place left in the world for Belgium to colonize. He couldn’t help but feel anxious.

In that sense, discovering the Congo—a pristine land that no one had yet claimed—was a stroke of luck.

He did not doubt that his keen eye, honed by years of studying and researching geography, had finally borne fruit.

Once a decision is made, proceeds without hesitation—that is the shortcut to success.

Leopold II immediately summoned Count Linden, his newly appointed Minister of Foreign Affairs, and asked him privately.

“Minister, who currently knows the situation in Africa best?”

“I am familiar with the general outlines, but it would depend on what specifically Your Majesty wishes to know.”

“I want to establish a Belgian base in Africa. What are your thoughts?”

“Realistically, it is not such an easy matter.”

At the minister’s immediate reply, the King nodded nonchalantly.

Of course, it wouldn’t be easy. Those Great Power scavengers didn’t want any nation other than themselves to manage colonies.

“Minister, can you tell me what problems you anticipate?”

“First of all, the era of treating Africa simply as a source of slaves has passed. If it were those times, we could just march in with an army and suppress them with guns. But now, at least on the surface, we must treat them as human beings. Even if they are somewhat inferior and unsightly by nature, a human is still a human.”

“Indeed, indeed. That is only natural. As civilized people who believe in God, it is our duty to look after those inferior and pitiful souls. We must never treat them with violence.”

Just a few decades ago, people would cackle, “Heh heh heh, these darkies are best as slaves. You were born into this world to be the slaves of white men. Humans? What nonsense.”

It was laughable to hear those who had once stacked Black people like bricks to sell them to the Americas say such things now.

But what could be done? This was an era where one had to wear such a hypocritical mask.

An intermediate nation like Belgium had to dance to the rules set by the Great Powers to avoid being kicked off the stage.

“Since Your Majesty understands, the explanation becomes much simpler. To put it bluntly, Belgium obtaining a colony in Africa is not something that happens just because we want it to. It is awkward to say this, but… we need the permission of the Great Powers.”

“It is an unpleasant reality, but it cannot be helped. The question is how to obtain that permission. What do you think?”

“Currently, Europe’s attention is shifting toward Asia. In particular, the Qing dynasty is such a tempting prey that interest in Africa has waned… but another country establishing a colony in Africa might be a different story.”

The King was not so foolish as to miss that the minister was beating around the bush to say it was difficult.

In short, it was impossible to take the Congo through conventional means.

So, should he give up?

Of course, he had no intention of giving up.

“Minister, I wish to do something meaningful in Africa, not act as a tyrant by creating a colony.”

“…Pardon? But when Your Majesty was in the Senate…”

“Ahem, my dear man. That was over ten years ago. Can a person remain the same as they were back then? As you know, I have spent the last ten years traveling the world, seeing and feeling many things.”

This statement was a truth spoken without a shred of shame.

Before ascending the throne, Leopold II had traveled all over the world—not only to Egypt and the Mediterranean coast but as far as India, the Qing dynasty, and the Americas.

Coincidentally, the country that occupied almost all the regions he visited was none other than the British Empire.

“Minister, when I went to Egypt, I saw the Suez Canal. Countless merchant ships from every nation passed through that canal, endlessly inflating the wealth of the British Imperial House. Every ship passing through that canal was sending money to the British Empire.”

“The existence of that canal has made trade with Asia much easier.”

“It is not just that. They are scraping up the world’s wealth endlessly, with bases in India and even the Qing dynasty. And Canada. Have you ever been to Canada?”

“I have not.”

“Phew… I see. Because you haven’t been there, you can maintain such a nonchalant attitude. You, and everyone else, probably have this thought tucked away in a corner of your heart, don’t you? That it’s inevitable for us to lag behind countries like the British Empire or France.”

Count Linden gave an awkward smile but did not offer a rebuttal.

While people and nobles had lived and held power in the Belgian region for a long time, the nation bearing this name was not yet even a hundred years old.

So, this was a time to enjoy the joy of independence; how many would think that they should be strutting on the world stage like the British Empire or France?

Naturally, it would be good to become a great power, but most people thought that was excessive greed.

Of course, to Leopold II, this was nothing more than the rationalization of losers.

“Minister, for a nation to develop, it must constantly devise schemes and possess the desire to rise. If the British Empire and France are in the way, we must find a way to shake off their shackles. We cannot just give up because it ‘cannot be helped.’”

“Your Majesty is certainly correct. But what does this have to do with Canada…?”

“Canada used to be a mere colony with absolutely nothing. It was a dependency at a level not even worth mentioning, lagging far behind the United States, which gained independence from its colonial status. But do you know how shocked I was when I visited recently? The gap has widened so much that I wouldn’t be surprised to hear Brussels called a village compared to Montreal or Toronto. Even the California region, where development has just begun, will soon overtake us. You don’t believe me, do you? You won’t believe it unless you see it with your own eyes.”

Although the minister was surprised, he couldn’t completely hide his doubt that it could really be that much. Leopold II felt his chest tighten with frustration.

Because the man who was supposedly the Minister of Foreign Affairs was so ignorant of the world’s affairs, Belgium continued to fall behind.

The United States, once a colony of the British Empire, had already grown strong enough to crush Spain.

Judging by its current growth rate, Canada wouldn’t even need the rest of the British Empire; it would soon rival the United States or Russia on its own.

While these latecomers were surging forward, Belgium was just sucking its thumb and blaming the Great Powers. It was maddening.

But on the flip side, the fact that everyone thought this way might be a good thing for Leopold II personally.

If even the people of his own country felt this way, wouldn’t the leaders of the Great Powers also assume that Belgium couldn’t possibly harbor any ambitious thoughts?

“Your Majesty, I understand and agree with your sentiments, but Canada grew because it is ultimately a part of the British Empire and utilized its strength. Furthermore, it boasts an enormous landmass and resources, so I do not think applying its development model to Belgium is a good idea.”

“I agree. But the important thing is that we must have the desire to keep developing. And I gained inspiration from the method the British Empire used to grow Canada. Co-existence and co-prosperity. That is the slogan we must champion.”

The British Empire grew and integrated Canada not just by exploiting it, but by establishing a direction for growing together with the Empire and putting it into practice.

“What if we also created a nation in Africa where we live together like this? We would spread civilization to Africa through humanitarian and peaceful methods. I have already scouted a region for that purpose.”

As the Foreign Minister looked at the region Leopold II pointed out, his expression slowly shifted from skepticism to anticipation.

A vast region nearly eighty times larger than Belgium itself.

If Belgium could claim this land, which still had no master due to the mutual checks between the Great Powers, the economic benefits would be beyond words.

“If Your Majesty has such a strong desire, I believe we can move forward with this. Since you also have the noble intention of spreading knowledge and civilization to Africa rather than just establishing a simple colony.”

“Of course. Are the other Great Powers not committing atrocious acts because they want to treat those poor Black people as practical slaves? But I am different. Once I make this noble intent of mine known far and wide, the world will soon support Belgium.”

The script for the rule of the Congo was already complete.

The Foreign Minister, touched and thinking, ‘Our King has changed,’ left to make full preparations, knowing nothing of the truth.

Leopold II decided to use his reputation as someone interested in geography to host a geographical conference in Brussels.

A benevolent step to shine the light of civilization upon the long-neglected Africa. I invite you all, asking for your strength to join this virtuous movement.

Invitations embossed with the name of the King of the Belgians were dispersed throughout Europe, and famous scholars, diplomats, and renowned businessmen from all over the world gathered in Brussels.

“The reason I have invited you all here to Brussels is not for the benefit of Belgium or myself!”

“Although our Belgium is not a giant nation like the British Empire or France, it is a place of modest happiness, and my citizens and I live in contentment. I believe everyone in this world deserves to enjoy this happiness. And Africa is no exception.”

Leopold II’s appeal began to move the hearts of the people.

“Africa has been excluded from the light of civilization for far too long. But is it a crime to be born with slightly lower intelligence or in lack? It will not be easy for them to have a highly developed civilization like ours in Europe, but if we teach them how to efficiently use Africa’s resources and labor, they will be able to live a much better life than they do now!”

It wasn’t as if every person in the 19th century only thought about squeezing and suppressing people.

Just as slavery was abolished because there were people who believed it was wrong and constantly raised their voices.

There were plenty of humanitarians in the world who criticized Europe’s harsh exploitation of Africa.

Moreover, he wasn’t asking to liberate colonies already in the hands of the Great Powers; no one would look begrudgingly at someone wanting to do a little charitable work in an unclaimed land.

“I have been interested in geography since I was young and have studied and investigated the geography of various parts of the world. I want to use this ability to the fullest to support various explorers, investigate the uncharted regions of Africa, and help the suffering Black people!”

Clap, clap, clap.

As Leopold II’s passionate speech ended, everyone attending the conference responded with enthusiastic applause.

Chairman James, who had been enjoying a leisurely vacation ahead of his retirement, was among them.

‘Besides His Majesty Killian, there was another royal in Europe with such a mindset. This is quite interesting.’

He felt a strange, chilling sensation from the king being perhaps too idealistic and kind, but surely the monarch of a nation wouldn’t tell such an obvious lie in a public forum.

James sent enthusiastic applause toward Leopold II while beginning to draft a letter to Killian.

—Your Majesty, do you know? You might have heard, but there is an interesting King here…

Chapter 437: Age of Madness (3)

King Leopold II of Belgium did not stop his aggressive, breakneck maneuvers once the momentum had built.

Having successfully hosted the geographical conference, he immediately established a bizarre organization called the International Congo Association and appointed himself as its president.

The stated reason for the organization’s founding was, of course, to help the poor Africans and aid them in achieving independence.

He even deceived all the surrounding nations with a performance so convincing it bordered on “method acting,” nearly fooling himself in the process. His recent act of benevolence in searching for missing missionaries was a prime example.

To rescue the missionary Livingstone, who had recently gone missing in Central Africa, Leopold II personally dispatched Henry Morton Stanley, who had just begun his career as an explorer.

Stanley successfully completed the mission, and thanks to this move, Leopold II earned immense favor throughout Europe.

Unlike the kings of other Great Powers who displayed hegemonistic tendencies, Leopold was showered with countless praises as a true monarch who used his power for the sake of the world.

“The world must become a more beautiful place! Jesus Christ said to love thy neighbor as thyself! This means we must embrace all our neighbors with love, whether they are brilliant or a bit lacking. Have we white men perhaps become so intoxicated by our own superiority that we have forgotten the importance of love emphasized by Christ?”

I heard the news about Leopold II only after he had won over all of Europe and even the United States with his god-tier eloquence.

It was partly because all my attention had been focused on Edward and the Americas, and more than anything, because I had been intentionally clearing my mind and taking more time to rest while spending time with Victoria.

It had always been my policy not to intervene in politics or administration whenever I was in London if I could help it.

That was why, when I first received James’s letter, a hollow laugh escaped my lips.

“…Therefore, it is speculated that Leopold II has even managed to easily secure the recognition of the North. Leopold II has already completed negotiations with the Northern Executive Branch, signing a contract that allows Northern citizens to freely trade real estate in the Congo and even receive tax benefits. The North is actually encouraging various companies to participate. Since the treaties Leopold II signed with the Congolese people also appear quite moderate, we are considering active investment within our group as well.”

As I read James’s letter aloud, Victoria’s eyes widened, and she took the letter to read it for herself.

“The King of Belgium seems to be a man of truly upright character. I’ve never seen a king of a nation move so actively for the sake of Africa, even if others might.”

“A man of upright character, you say…”

How should I even describe this?

Belgium and the Congo.

No matter how I looked at it, wasn’t this that guy?

The butcher who was criticized even by the racists of his time as a demon in human skin, causing them to click their tongues in disgust.

How terrible must he have been for historical records to exist where the king of another country openly remarked that if that man were human, then he himself must be Jesus Christ?

Yes, that’s right. Unless my memory was failing me, Leopold II was undoubtedly that subhuman waste of space who would turn the Congo into a living hell on earth.

However, the timeline seemed strangely altered. Was this also a type of butterfly effect?

Since several major events capable of shifting the course of history had occurred, it wasn’t strange at all for the timing to be moved forward.

The truly important thing was whether Leopold II’s nature had changed or remained the same, but no matter how I looked at it, it was unlikely he had been reformed.

There had been no catalyst for such a change, and more than anything, this current series of events was chillingly identical to what I had heard before.

The process by which Leopold II became the ruler of the Congo was excellent evidence of just how effective it could be when the king of a nation set his mind to lies and agitation.

Just look at it now. Not only James, who wrote this letter, but even Lincoln had been deceived.

“If he is negotiating with the North, then a contact must have reached the British Empire through some channel. Have you heard anything?”

“I have heard something. Still, it’s not a matter of great importance, so isn’t the Parliament or the Cabinet handling it on their own? We had no intention of taking the Congo in the first place, and rather than it becoming the colony of another power, it’s good in many ways if Belgium treats them moderately and well, isn’t it?”

“Hmm…”

If even Victoria thought this way, then France and Prussia would likely be no different.

Leopold II was certainly shrewd and cunning; he wore the mask of “just cause” with exquisite skill as he darted back and forth across Europe.

I didn’t know if he was this crafty in the original history, but looking at his actions so far, his diplomatic skills were definitely exceptional.

“Neither France nor Prussia particularly want to seize the Congo, but they wouldn’t want to hand it over to another Great Power either. Leopold II has very cleverly exploited this point. In this situation, anyone would be bound to fall for it.”

A place you want to have, but not enough to fight other Great Powers for.

Therefore, if a country like Belgium took over the Congo on the condition of guaranteeing the rights and interests of the Great Powers, it created a situation where the British Empire, France, and Prussia could all be reasonably satisfied.

After all, even if a country like Belgium held the Congo, it wouldn’t pose the slightest threat to the existing Great Powers.

Furthermore, Belgium was volunteering to treat the black people of Africa well and wash Europe’s image in the process, so why would anyone oppose it?

It was highly likely that they regarded it as killing two birds with one stone, as it removed a potential source of future conflict while allowing them to claim moral credit.

Of course, to my eyes—knowing the truth—it only looked like a massive fraud that invited a wry smile.

“Fall for it? Then do you think Belgium has some other ulterior motive?”

“Well… they might, or they might not.”

“You sound very certain for someone who says ‘maybe’.”

“Usually, people who seem too kind have something dirty going on behind the scenes, so it’s good to be suspicious.”

“Mmm, still, there are many good people in the world. Is there really a need to look at it so cynically? Though, if you feel that way, I suppose you must have your reasons.”

I knew what kind of person Leopold II was through my knowledge of the future, but others did not.

Besides, even if I revealed Leopold II’s inner thoughts here, it would be nothing more than unsubstantiated speculation without evidence, which would only cause unnecessary friction.

Of course, considering the weight and reliability my words carried, I could easily crush someone like Leopold II, but undoing a negotiation that had already been settled was a different matter.

Without more definitive evidence, it could easily be seen as the tyranny of a powerful nation.

“I should meet with the Prime Minister first. Is it alright if I go run some errands?”

“As long as you’re not going abroad, when have you ever seen me interfere with every little thing you do?”

“Haha… then I shall go see to some business!”

I gave her a light kiss on the forehead and immediately headed to the office.

I thought things had been quiet, but to think such a thing would break out while I was busy gathering information to give to Edward.

This was all because Governor Parker couldn’t keep his mouth shut, jinxing things by saying nothing would happen.

Just you wait and see.

[Is Leopold II a Philanthropist or a Great Ruler?]

[Is the Congo, a Land of Ivory and Gorillas, Truly Valuable?]

[Are Black People Truly Ignorant? The Answer is Unknown!]

“What is the situation like?”

“It’s just average. I didn’t know Your Majesty would take an interest in this matter. I thought you weren’t very interested in Africa.”

“What are you saying? Have you already forgotten whose work the Suez was?”

“Well, the Suez… isn’t the Africa we usually speak of further south? Like the Congo is now.”

Meeting me for the first time in a while for a practical matter, Wellesley showed me the already agreed-upon documents with a noncommittal expression.

“In fact, since both Prussia and the North are supporting Belgium, we had no reason to object. Leopold II is a man with good instincts, so he’s keeping his head low on his own.”

“Prussia is also supporting Belgium?”

So he even fooled that man, Bismarck. The more I looked at him, the more remarkable he seemed.

If he was someone who lied this well, I couldn’t possibly say that the ones who were fooled were the ones at fault.

“According to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs’ review, there is no reason not to support him. Not only have we received confirmation that our merchants can invest on a large scale, but he’s also showing clear sincerity by granting us many conveniences, including tax exemption clauses. If we were to gobble up all that vast land, France or Prussia would surely object, and they would have faced the same headache themselves. It’s better to just pass the burden to Belgium modestly. We can just lead with our merchants, invest, and take the profits, right?”

“I suppose so. The other nations must have agreed with the same thought.”

“Most importantly, Leopold II did not include any clauses that would allow him to monopolize all the profits even if he does take the Congo. In other words, he means to share the resulting profits with the natives of the Congo. When he goes this far, opposing him might lead to criticism that the Great Powers are being tyrannical.”

Looking at the contents of the agreement Wellesley brought, I could clearly see why the other European nations supported him.

As he said, even if Leopold II became the ruler of the Congo, the structure was set up so that a significant portion of the revenue would return to the Congo.

To an outsider, it would be impossible not to be impressed, thinking that this man was truly a righteous white man going out of his way for the people of Africa.

I’ll give him that. Because he was so meticulous in his wicked intentions, he was able to deceive the entire world.

Furthermore, he was truly cunning; he didn’t just appeal to a sense of philanthropy toward Africa, but simultaneously stimulated the hatred of white supremacists and the sorrow of black people.

If the Congo were developed like this to become a utopia for black people, what would happen?

Suffering black people from all over the world would naturally head to a country meant only for them, and white supremacists in America secretly hoped for exactly that.

They believed the United States was a nation for great white people, and that black people, whom they could no longer even use as slaves, were tainting its purity.

Having received support from all walks of life in this manner, he had proposed an international conference to formally elect the ruler of the Congo, and public opinion was already halfway settled on him taking it.

“What does Your Majesty think? I think we should just let Leopold II handle the complicated management while we just suck out the nectar. And even if the Congo develops, black people currently in Canada—unlike those in the North or South—are unlikely to immigrate to the Congo, so there’s no need to worry.”

“That is true, of course.”

It wasn’t Wakanda; even if the Congo developed a little, would the black people in Canada give up their rights as Canadian citizens to immigrate there?

What I was worried about was not that, but the movement the other Great Powers would show when Leopold II’s true nature was eventually exposed.

“Prime Minister, just suppose for a moment. Isn’t it human nature to feel differently when entering a bathroom versus leaving it? What if Leopold II becomes the King of the Congo and suddenly loses his mind?”

“Well… wouldn’t we just move on, thinking that he wasn’t much different from the rest after all? In any case, the home government and our other allies won’t complain much as long as they can extract a reasonable level of profit from the Congo. No one really has high expectations for that land to begin with.”

Later on, when it became known that half of the Congo’s territory was overflowing with rubber, public opinion would shift drastically. But as Wellesley said, the Congo of today was not an attractive enough land to make one salivate.

Even Leopold II himself was said to have been planning ivory exports as the primary revenue model for the Congo.

But soon, the global demand for rubber would skyrocket, causing the Congo’s rubber exports to soar insanely. If this man was left alone, a commotion was bound to occur.

“Prime Minister, about the conference to discuss whether to vest the sovereignty of the Congo in Leopold II… has the location been decided yet?”

“No, it hasn’t been decided yet.”

“Then let’s have it here in London. I would like to meet Leopold II once and have a chat.”

It wasn’t exactly that I was greedy for the rubber, but I couldn’t just sit by knowing full well that Leopold II would turn all the Congolese residents into amputees, could I?

In this world, the only character cool enough to pull off being one-armed is a certain red-haired pirate.

Whatever else happens, I won’t hand over the ownership of the Gum-Gum Fru… no, the rubber trees.

Now then, shall I measure just how thick the mask of this once-in-a-lifetime actor—who fooled the entire world—actually is?

Actually, my own mask is quite thick as well.

Chapter 438: The Era of Madness (4)

Leopold II’s plan to make the Congo his personal direct territory was proceeding smoothly.

Originally, it was a plan that would have taken years, but thanks to the dramatic alignment of the great powers’ interests, the discussions gained rapid momentum.

“France and Prussia will definitely cast their votes in favor. The Northern United States as well.”

“And the British Empire?”

“The British Empire has also obtained approval from the Cabinet. They suggested holding a summit in London as soon as possible, so if all goes well, we might see results this time.”

“I expected it would take at least three or four more years. I didn’t expect it to be this fast.”

It was exactly what he had hoped for, but Leopold II was actually somewhat flustered by how quickly everything was moving.

What surprised him most was that the British Empire, which he had been most worried about, was being unexpectedly cooperative.

If one had to name the greediest nation in the world, one could say with absolute certainty that it was the British Empire.

Just by looking at the lands they currently occupied, it was easy to see how full of greed those people were.

Not only India, but Canada and Alaska, and even the canals in Egypt and Panama.

Of course, things like Alaska and Panama felt like they had fallen into their laps by chance, but they only got those because they were greedy enough to grab any land they could in the first place.

That was why Leopold had internally expected the British Empire to show signs of discomfort.

The Congo was an enormous tract of land, and even if it wasn’t immediately profitable, he thought it was highly likely they would consider it a waste to let Belgium take it.

Is it because they’ve decided to strictly occupy only places that make money?

Considering the British Empire’s greed, this deduction seemed likely to be correct.

In the past, they might have stuck their flag everywhere like madmen regardless of the location, but the British Empire of today had changed from before.

Looking at the lands they occupied now, it was clear they were expanding their territory primarily in places where they could definitely extract something.

Or, like the protectorates in the Middle East, they were strategic strongpoints to guard the route to India.

Since the Congo had a sparse population and the land was not developed in that sense, it might be natural that it didn’t catch their eye.

“Minister, if the British Empire takes our side in this summit, is it certain that the Congo will become my jurisdiction?”

“If the British Empire, France, Prussia, and the United States have expressed their support, who would dare oppose it?”

“I see… I am looking forward to it. I will spare none of my abilities to ensure that the poor black people of Africa can live more happily.”

“The black people of the Congo are the luckiest people in the world to serve a merciful monarch like Your Majesty.”

Leopold II let out an internal sneer at the fact that no one knew his true intentions.

Strictly speaking, the Congo was not becoming a colony of Belgium.

Belgium itself was passive about colonial management, and the annexation of the Congo was a matter pursued entirely by Leopold II personally.

Since the Congo would become Leopold II’s private property rather than belonging to Belgium, even the state would be unable to interfere in this matter.

“Fine. Then I shall go to London myself.”

“Pardon? You mean Your Majesty will go personally? For such matters, it would be better if I went…”

“Strictly speaking, this is a personal matter of mine, not a matter for Belgium. Of course, since I am the King of the Belgians, it cannot be said to be unrelated, but wouldn’t it seem more sincere if I went personally?”

“That is true, but if Your Majesty is visiting London in person, appropriate protocol and security are essential, so we must first discuss this with the other side.”

The Minister spoke with common sense and sent a telegram to the embassy to coordinate with the British Empire.

And surprisingly, in less than a day, they received a reply from the British side saying they would gladly host Leopold II.

“Hoh, for them to be this cooperative.”

The British must be certain that a country of Belgium’s size could never be a competitor.

Leopold II felt a bit uneasy, but he wasn’t in a bad mood for the moment.

Regardless, the plan was progressing steadily.

Usually, international summits were held after a preparation process of at least several months, or as long as over a year.

Unless it was a minor meeting, any official gathering involving a head of state would naturally require months of discussion as a baseline.

However, this time, things proceeded at an incredible speed, as if grilling a steak over a lightning bolt.

“London… it’s an amazingly crowded place, no matter when I see it.”

Leopold II let out a hollow laugh as he watched the scenery outside his carriage while traveling along the banks of the Thames.

The memory of asking Count Linden not long ago if he knew how much the British Empire was developing came back vividly.

“Someday, Brussels will enjoy prosperity no less than this.”

To achieve that, overseas colonies were an absolute necessity.

What did he care about the circumstances of the Congo natives?

He would squeeze and squeeze them however he could to bring all that wealth to Belgium.

Since Belgium was much smaller than the British Empire, just managing the Congo well would yield sufficient results.

As long as there was money, couldn’t he just bring in excellent engineers from the British Empire or France to build the infrastructure?

The attendants, who didn’t have a clue about his inner thoughts, tried to reassure Leopold II by watching his expression.

“Your Majesty, everything will go well.”

“Indeed. No monarch in Europe has ever approached Africa with such noble intentions as Your Majesty. Your name will remain in world history, not just Belgium’s.”

“Hahaha, is that because I am great? I am merely being faithful to the words of Christ to practice love.”

“That is exactly why you are great.”

Despite receiving sincere praise from everyone, Leopold II felt no pangs of conscience whatsoever.

If things went according to his plan, the Congo would become an inexhaustible wallet to fatten his own pockets.

But since the citizens of Belgium would also enjoy the benefits, couldn’t it be said that he was fulfilling his duties as a King excellently?

Furthermore, while the Bible said to love your neighbor as yourself, how could those black people in Africa be his neighbors?

European human rights activists said that black people were also humans, but at best, they were just beings slightly better than monkeys.

Christ told us to love our neighbors, He didn’t say to love clever monkeys, so this wasn’t even against the Bible.

Leopold II looked toward Buckingham Palace in the distance, engaging in a level of mental gymnastics that would have horrified even the slave traders of the past who sold African blacks.

Everything else had gone as expected, except for one thing.

Honestly, he hadn’t imagined that on the very day he arrived in London, he would be talking to one of the masters of that palace.

Of course, since he had come to London, it was more unusual not to exchange greetings with the Emperor, but strictly speaking, the Prince Consort was not the Emperor.

Killian… I’ve heard the name until I’m sick of it, but this is the first time I’m seeing him in person. I wonder what kind of man he is.

Judging by the rumors floating around, there was no one else in the world more brilliant, but rumors were just rumors.

Leopold II was the type to believe only half of any rumor.

Of course, it was likely true that he was an extraordinary individual, but it was also true that Killian’s achievements were only possible because the British Empire was the world’s strongest power.

He was confident that he could have achieved no less if Belgium had possessed as much national power as the British Empire.

In any case, although this was a private meeting, it wasn’t strange to want to share some opinions before the official summit, so he wasn’t particularly worried.

After all, unless Killian or Victoria could read minds, there was no way they could know his true purpose.

However, since one must never let one’s guard down, it would be best to exercise some caution.

Leopold II checked his expression once more and cleared his throat.

“I am pleased to meet you. It is a profound honor to meet the man who is currently the center of the world’s attention.”

“Thank you. I am the one who is truly honored to meet someone whose fame is known throughout the world. Hahaha!”

“I was deeply impressed by Your Majesty’s resolve in stepping forward for the black people of Africa. That is why I organized this summit in the hope that I could be of even a little help, but I was worried if I might be an intrusion.”

“An intrusion? On the contrary, it is heartening to know that you support me like this.”

Exchanging several rounds of formal greetings and compliments, Leopold II carefully scanned Killian’s face.

Knowing he was in his late 40s, Leopold didn’t particularly like the fact that Killian looked more masculine than himself, who was in his mid-30s.

Could that also be the result of pouring money into himself using the power of the British Empire?

No. It made no sense to even be conscious of such a thing when the man was just a middle-aged man approaching fifty.

“To be honest, I never imagined that Your Majesty Killian would step forward so actively. I was happy, but it was a bit unexpected.”

“There are many in the world with power, but few use it for others. The Bible says so, but if everyone in the world could live according to the teachings of Christ, wars and crimes would have disappeared long ago. So, if a person like Your Majesty leads by example in practicing Christ’s love, how much more love would fill this world?”

“You flatter me so much that I am embarrassed. Is it not Your Majesty who improved the human rights of immigrants and black people in Canada and greatly enhanced the rights and interests of workers in Europe? Moreover, it is said that you didn’t just guarantee human rights, but productivity itself rose significantly because of it. You are truly a great man who has changed the world.”

He wondered how much sincerity was in such a shower of praise, but he could roughly tell if it was a lie or not.

Before coming here, Leopold II had already reviewed Killian’s past deeds and knew that his actions were consistent.

In Europe, the evaluation of Killian was undeniably at its peak.

His image was so good globally that it was said public distaste for the British Empire was offset by the public’s favor for Killian.

In fact, hadn’t a Russian plot to smear him with baseless accusations been exposed to the entire world?

Now, if anyone said something bad about him, they were likely to be mocked with the question, “Are you Russian?”

However, he did not cease his constant suspicion of Killian’s actions.

He himself was pretending to be a good person while suppressing his true intentions, so there was no guarantee his opponent wasn’t doing the same.

Even more, Killian was a person who looked after the human rights of black people and even the yellow monkeys of Asia. Could such a benevolent man even exist in this world?

There must be some other hidden motive behind it.

Of course, since he had greatly increased the population of Canada by implementing such policies and continued to grow through it, it was possible that population influx was the goal itself.

Whatever it is, I will not let my guard down. You are too perfect.

This was absolutely not jealousy or envy toward someone more successful than himself.

Leopold II steeled himself several times not to believe Killian’s friendly-looking face at face value.

No matter what hidden schemes the other side had, he was a master of deception who was fooling the entire world.

He had a confidence bordering on certainty that he would never be outdone, at least when it came to hypocrisy.

Chapter 439: The Great Swindler

It wasn’t exactly as if Leopold II was being wrongfully accused.

Killian had intended to fleece him from the very beginning, but Leopold II harbored similar designs, so they were birds of a feather.

The only decisive difference was that Leopold II was still at the stage of merely being suspicious of Killian.

“Actually, in my view, Your Majesty is quite an extraordinary individual as well. In a good way, of course. Even before I set my sights on helping the people of Africa, hadn’t Your Majesty already been treating the Black people of the New Continent with great humanity?”

“Even so, it doesn’t quite match Your Majesty’s ambition to create a nation where Black people can live in prosperity. Though they are part of Canada, the protagonists are, through and through, the British-descended whites. If one were to deny that, the riots would start immediately.”

Even if they were called fellow citizens, Black or Asian people were inevitably treated as second-class. At most, they were lucky to be called citizens at all.

In truth, Leopold II could not understand that Canadian sentiment in the slightest.

Do these people really feel nothing while trying to live alongside those yellow monkeys and former Black slaves as fellow citizens?

If he were to announce such a thing in Belgium, he suspected his own citizens would riot and drive the King out of the country.

Of course, these were only his inner thoughts. Without batting an eye, he lied smoothly and showered Killian with praise.

“The United States claims to be a land of equality and freedom, but to my eyes, Canada appears much closer to that ideal.”

“Both the United States and Canada simply implement systems that suit their cultures and environments. In fact, the two are bound to be different because Canada never used Black slaves extensively. Conversely, in the United States, they are suddenly told to treat those they once used as slaves as equals; resistance is only natural.”

“That is true.”

“What about Belgium? Is everyone receiving Your Majesty’s plan to develop the Congo favorably?”

“Most have reacted positively. Of course, there are voices asking why I would go that far, but since they aren’t the ones living alongside Black people right now, I think they generally feel it doesn’t matter much either way.”

This was the fundamental reason why Leopold II’s ambition was welcomed by everyone.

The promise to develop the Congo meant treating the Black people in Africa well; it did not mean treating them as equals in Europe.

Had Leopold II suggested that Black people should be treated equally to whites within Europe, he would likely have been met with severe backlash.

Anyone can play the part of a good person and act hypocritical when it doesn’t directly affect them.

Those who agreed with Leopold II simply wanted to feel a sense of superiority, as if they were virtuous and righteous white people who cared for Black people.

He knew this, so the enthusiastic support and praise he received were merely laughable to him, though he took care not to show it.

However, after actually speaking with him, Killian seemed a bit different.

Leopold was certain the man had some ulterior motive, yet part of him started to wonder if Killian really was genuinely interested in the human rights of Black people.

“I sincerely hope that what Your Majesty is trying to do goes well. That is why I have a few questions. If the Congo truly becomes Your Majesty’s territory, how do you intend to develop its economy?”

“…Pardon? That is… I have a vision, but it is not yet a finalized matter.”

“Come now, you know how it is. The coordination of opinions among the great powers is almost complete. I am practically the only one left.”

“Does that mean that if Your Majesty refuses, things could go wrong?”

“I have no intention of exercising such tyranny. However, before I officially express my support, I wish to know the vision Your Majesty holds. Only then can I truly believe that Your Majesty will develop the Congo and express my firm support.”

In other words, if he could satisfy Killian, Killian would back him up completely?

Why is this man so earnest about Black issues?

Is he actually interested in racial problems because he is of mixed blood?

Though it was a bit disconcerting, it was true that receiving Killian’s support would make things much easier in the Congo.

Leopold might even be able to subtly use the man’s reputation to pull in more influence.

“First, I intend to refine the ivory industry more efficiently. I have also heard that the Congo is rich in copper and that even gold has been discovered in small quantities. Besides these, various lubricants are easy to obtain and timber resources are plentiful, so development should not be difficult.”

“I see. So it will mainly be the export of resources and raw materials. In that case, the cooperation of the natives will be essential.”

“For that purpose, I have already established an organization called the Congo Association and am building friendly relations with numerous tribes in the Congo.”

“Impressive. Since Your Majesty is so thoroughly prepared, I find myself even more interested. In that case, would it be alright if I introduced you to a good connection?”

“…Pardon?”

As Killian beamed as if he had met a fellow comrade, a flash of anxiety crossed Leopold II’s chest.

Come to think of it, when it came to issues regarding Black people, wasn’t this man one of the world’s leading experts?

It would be troublesome if he tried to horn in on the action here, and sure enough…

“Are you familiar with an organization called the NBA that is very active in the Americas?”

“Ah… yes. That Black liberation organization.”

“As soon as the executives of that organization heard of Your Majesty’s grand vision, they all contacted me, wishing to lend a hand. It seems they desperately want to do something for the people of the Congo as well.”

“Hahaha… I am truly grateful and encouraged by their heart, but we have already established our own system here, so it is quite alright.”

“Still, the NBA consists of true human rights experts who have been active for decades. I can guarantee that there are few whites in this world who understand Black people better than they do. They aren’t asking for positions; they simply want to provide volunteer work and useful advice. Surely it wouldn’t hurt to at least hear them out?”

This is problematic. Leopold had considered many variables, but he hadn’t expected Killian to be quite this proactive.

Killian could have just acted appropriately kind, left everything to Leopold, and just applauded from the sidelines—so why was he being so needlessly diligent!

However, it was also true that there was no Black charitable organization as famous as them in the world right now.

If he forced them away here, wouldn’t his own sincerity be called into question?

“I suppose you are right. Then I shall gladly meet them. To be honest, I had many things I wanted to ask as well.”

Switching his mindset, Leopold thought it might be more stable to control them properly rather than letting them poke around the Congo on their own later to see if the residents were living well.

Once the Congo was in his hands, he could control information as much as he wanted and blind the eyes and ears of Europe.

“That’s excellent. I will invite the representatives of the NBA to the palace, so please have a talk with them.”

“I am simply grateful that you are taking such care. Since so many people are placing their expectations on me, I feel a surge of motivation to do even better.”

Good grief, it’s really hard just to get some land.

Since I’m working so hard for this land, I will squeeze every last penny out of it by any means necessary.

While Leopold II was gnashing his teeth at the innocent natives of the Congo…

“Ah, and there is one more thing I would like to discuss.”

The tongue of the snake, which had been wearing a pleasant, genial smile, began to move in earnest.

I’ve seen many liars in my life, but this guy is the real deal.

Normally, kings are far from professional diplomats, so their expressions tend to give them away to some extent.

Even Victoria was no exception to this.

But look at this man, Leopold II, look into his eyes and listen to his voice.

Could anyone imagine that this man was a butcher who would open a literal hell on earth the moment he seized the Congo? He felt absolutely brimming with kindness.

Having met and spoken with him in person, it was no wonder even Bismarck and Wellesley were fooled.

However, whether he had bad luck or I was just a bad opponent for him…

My radar, evolved specifically for scamming the scammers who fleece people, was ringing alarm bells relentlessly.

And whenever I deal with people like this, I find it hard to suppress my excitement.

I don’t even think about what I should do to make him regret his choices.

Those kinds of people don’t exactly blame themselves even if they lose everything they have.

They just think of themselves as pathetic victims and vent their anger toward the person who tricked them.

So, all I care about is tearing away as much as possible, as deliciously as possible.

“According to the Prime Minister, Your Majesty is willing to actively accept investments, specifically from the high-ranking members of our home government.”

“Yes, of course. My goal is the co-existence and co-prosperity of the natives of the Congo and all of us in Europe.”

He says that, but I know full well he intends to take investments only from limited sources and then fiddle with the ledgers later.

In the first place, the more investment he receives, the easier it is for his deeds to be discovered and the smaller his profits will be.

“Then I would like to make a personal investment as well. Your Majesty is doing such a good deed; it wouldn’t be right for me to support you only with words, would it?”

“No. Support from someone like Your Majesty is a tremendous strength even just in words. There is no need for you to go as far as investing money…”

“Not at all. It’s not an amount that would be a burden anyway, and I’m not particularly looking for profit. Therefore, I have no intention of entering the businesses Your Majesty is considering. You can practically consider it a security deposit.”

“Ah… I see. You have no intention of investing in the side that actually makes money?”

“Yes. Your Majesty is doing this with good intentions; wouldn’t it look too greedy if I pushed my money into the highly profitable sectors?”

Have some faith in a kind angel investor, human.

The more ammunition one has, the better, as long as it doesn’t directly affect profits, right?

He could pull it out and use it for a bit if needed and then fill it back up—how convenient would that be?

My words about not wanting to make money off this were the truth, not a lie.

However, the current Leopold II has no idea that an enormous rubber craze is about to sweep the entire world.

This was the very point I would dig into.

Unaware of these hidden thoughts, Leopold II’s expression lightened considerably upon hearing my words.

“I see. Since Your Majesty is showing such kindness, it would be rude of me to refuse. Instead, I would be grateful if you could support me well. Hahaha!”

“Of course. I will certainly support you, so please feel at ease and consider us as comrades sharing the same boat.”

Even if this guy is rotten to the core, I can’t just strike him down right now because “he’s the guy who’s going to commit crimes,” like something out of Minority Report.

Based on the justifications he’s using and the information revealed so far, there was no one in the world as good as him.

Besides, if I caught him before he even committed the act, his attempt would simply come to nothing.

Crucially, if I ruin Leopold II’s plan right now, there is nothing for me to gain, and nothing for him to lose.

Therefore, I will wait until he climbs to the highest peak and then pull the rug out from under him.

The higher the climb, the greater the fall.

“Then I shall put all my trust in Your Majesty. Let us work together to make the Congo the hope of Africa!”

Of course, while he was smiling like that on the outside, Leopold II didn’t seem to trust me entirely.

He wouldn’t be himself if he did. I hope he doesn’t let go of his thread of suspicion until the very end, so the steam doesn’t run out halfway.

Only then can I enjoy the show even more, right?

Chapter 440: The Great Liar and Swindler (2)

It feels a bit odd to say it myself, but for the most part, I don’t lie.

This has been a firm rule of mine for a long time—not because it’s the last remaining shred of my conscience, or anything of the sort.

Choosing not to lie was a decision made entirely for my own benefit.

Deceiving someone is ultimately a matter of credit and reputation.

If I were planning a one-time scam before washing my hands and adopting a new identity, it wouldn’t matter. But I was in a position where I had to live the rest of my life as Killian.

Before I became an adult, I had James act as my proxy, but the scale of the business I handle now has grown too large for that.

In fact, from the moment I became a minister, every single word and action of mine in official settings was recorded and scrutinized as a matter of course.

How much more so now, as the Prince Consort and the King of Canada?

While I ensure that “off the record” is strictly maintained in private settings, I must always keep in mind that even that might not be perfect.

Needless to say, my words in public are a different story.

There is a 100% chance that every sentence and every word will remain, becoming something for people to chew on, pick apart, and scrutinize to their heart’s content.

Therefore, I must never tell a lie that will obviously be exposed later.

Some might call it a transparent trick, but there is a world of difference between playing a trick while the other person’s eyes are closed versus when they are wide open.

If I can at least pretend that I had no such ill intentions, my ardent supporters will shield me.

The current situation was no different.

“Shall we go over the actual investment terms? Or shall we leave such trivial matters to the working staff and just focus on fostering a harmonious friendship?”

“…While the specifics should be left to the staff, I do have some personal curiosities. You mentioned you weren’t looking for a huge profit, but have you thought about what you intend to invest in?”

He’s persistent. It was obvious he was dying of anxiety, worried that I was aiming for something big, given that most of the profits had to go into his own pocket.

Of course, to someone unaware of the circumstances, it sounded as if he was just asking out of genuine curiosity, which made it quite amusing.

“I have a rough idea.”

“Ah, if that’s the case, may I know? I’m curious to see what someone as esteemed as Your Majesty is keeping an eye on.”

“It’s nothing that grand. You might laugh when you hear this, but my daughter has been very interested in rubber toys lately.”

“Rubber? Are you talking about the rubber I’m thinking of?”

“Yes. That’s the one. So, I thought it might be nice to secure that rubber and supply it to those who make toys.”

Upon hearing the word rubber, Leopold II’s expression changed quite subtly.

In just a few years, its value would skyrocket beyond imagination, but for now, the value of rubber was more like a hidden pearl known only to those in the loop.

That was because most people in Europe still thought of rubber as something used for erasing pencil marks or making waterproof tarpaulins.

Furthermore, it had only been a few decades since a method of making rubber easier to handle by mixing it with a small amount of sulfur had become known.

With just that, the most people could make were rubber boots or raincoats. To royalty, it certainly didn’t seem to have a value comparable to ivory or gold.

However, this perception was about to change 180 degrees.

The new products that the James Group was about to announce would be the game-changers.

Bicycles with air-filled rubber tires would make their debut, and as time passed, automobiles would follow.

Add to this the rapid development of the electrical industry and the skyrocketing demand for rubber as an insulator, and rubber was destined to suffer from a massive supply shortage.

Of course, Leopold II, who had no way of knowing this, couldn’t help but look at me like I was a bit of an eccentric for wanting to take rubber, which currently had no supply issues at all.

“The… amount you said you would invest is no small sum. Do you mean to say you only want ownership of the rubber trees for that?”

“Yes. As I said, I have no intention of making a huge amount of money from that. If there ever comes a time when Your Majesty needs that money, you may withdraw it and use it as you see fit.”

“Hmm… Rubber, rubber.”

Even though I hinted that rubber was merely a pretext for investing in the Congo and was practically a charitable act, he still couldn’t hide his suspicion.

This guy, he really is incredibly suspicious.

But if you keep this up, I’m going to start having fun too, you know?

“Is there something weighing on your mind?”

“Ah, no. Not particularly. I’m just a bit taken aback because I’m quite unfamiliar with the rubber business and hadn’t given it much thought.”

Honestly, he probably wanted to ask if I was predicting that rubber would become expensive later and was trying to snatch it up in advance.

But how could he ask that outright when I had already stated that his becoming the King of the Congo was absolutely not for his own profit?

Leopold II, his mind working frantically, asked cautiously.

“In my opinion, rubber likely won’t yield such a large profit. Based on what I’ve investigated, there are simply too many rubber trees in the Congo. If one were to start producing and selling rubber in earnest from there, it would clearly lead to an oversupply, making it difficult to even cover shipping costs. It wouldn’t even reach the level of small margins with high volume. It seems you made such a plan because you don’t know how many rubber trees are in the Congo… Do you perhaps have an expectation that the demand for rubber will rise higher than it is now?”

You’re certainly working hard, acting like you’re worried while trying to feel me out.

If the demand for rubber were to increase, producing it from the surplus of rubber trees in the Congo could indeed become a steady source of income.

But there was no way in hell I would tell him that.

“Of course, I wouldn’t know. As I mentioned earlier, it was just a spontaneous thought, so I didn’t consider such detailed information. And if it’s an item that yields so little profit, then that’s actually better. It will show people that the British Empire is certainly not investing in the Congo for profit.”

“Ah, yes. Your Majesty’s heart is truly… regardless, I understand. However, since the number of rubber trees is so vast, if this not only fails to bring you profit but ends up causing you a great loss, I would feel terribly guilty. It might be better to check a bit more.”

“Aah, there’s no need for that. I only want to secure the rights anyway; I have no intention of actually running the business. Didn’t I tell you? It’s called an investment, but it’s more of a sponsorship. However, no matter if it’s my personal wealth, donating such a large sum directly as charity might cause gossip, so I’m simply doing it in the form of an investment.”

“Of course, I am aware. It’s just… isn’t the world, especially the economy, like a maze where it’s hard to see even an inch ahead? But if the value of rubber suddenly rises later, or if something like that happens…”

After saying that, Leopold II stole a glance at me.

I asked back innocently, pretending to know nothing.

“If it does? Would that cause a problem?”

“The purity of Your Majesty’s investment might be questioned. I’m just worried about that. You know how it is. These days, isn’t the world teeming with petty people who want to slander and frame those of high standing?”

“Ah, I see. Thank you for pointing that out. I hadn’t thought of that part. The demand for rubber could indeed rise. Perhaps a situation might come where it rains 365 days a year, requiring every household to have twenty raincoats. If you are worried about such a case, let’s just add a clause.”

“A clause? Are you saying you would add an escape clause of some kind?”

“Exactly. If a situation arises where the supply of rubber cannot keep up and the rubber business in the Congo must be expanded, I will sell my ownership of the rubber back to Your Majesty. Of course, since it is nominally an investment, I should receive a fitting amount of money, but do you really think such a thing would happen in this world?”

If it’s not profitable, I’ll keep it. If a world comes where rubber makes money, I’ll sell the ownership back to him at a reasonable price.

To anyone watching, these were terms so merciful that even a saint would weep with gratitude.

While the chances of rubber truly becoming a profitable commodity didn’t seem that high to him, it was true that the demand for rubber was slowly increasing.

Even if he handed the ownership over to me, that clause would serve as a very solid insurance policy, so what was the problem?

Of course, having to buy it back at a high price later might be a loss, but instead, the merit of being able to freely use the deposit I put in to expand business in the Congo was much greater.

Right now, whether it was harvesting elephant ivory or mining copper and gold, starting any of those projects required initial capital. Where would that come from?

Strictly speaking, the Congo was not going to be a colony of Belgium but the private property of Leopold II, so it would be difficult for him to draw on national funds.

He likely had a lot of money himself, but the more greedy a person is, the more they loathe seeing money leave their own pocket.

So how could he not be tempted when I offered to let him use a massive investment fund however he liked for free?

Even for a naturally suspicious person, this was a situation where the pride of having caught a “sucker” would override any doubt.

“Are you truly alright with adding that condition? It feels so favorable only to me that it weighs on my conscience.”

“It’s not favorable only to Your Majesty. Strictly speaking, isn’t it favorable to the people of the Congo? When doing a good deed, I don’t think there’s any need to let our relationship sour over who gains a little more or less.”

“That is true. I have learned another lesson here today. Indeed. When working for a great cause, what does it matter who loses a little or gains a little?”

Leopold II gave his confirmation on the spot. That very day, a simple agreement was drafted and signed, and we each took a copy.

Throughout this entire process, I naturally did not tell a single lie.

It was 99.99% certain that the demand for rubber would explode, but since an unexpected variable could always arise, saying I didn’t know for sure wasn’t exactly wrong.

Furthermore, since I even promised to sell back the ownership once rubber caused such a frenzy that it was called “black gold,” no one would be able to criticize me for being blinded by money.

If anything, they would feel sorry for me, thinking I had unfortunately missed out on an opportunity to make a truly massive fortune.

But it wouldn’t make sense to hand over such a lucrative business for a pittance, would it?

When he comes to take it back, he’ll have to bring a fitting amount of money to the negotiations.

If he shows sincere effort, I’ll sell it as per the contract—but rubber production in the 19th century wasn’t exactly a humanitarian affair.

In the Congo under the rule of the deranged Leopold II, the industry was reportedly rife with such inhuman acts that even the racists of Europe were horrified.

If quotas weren’t met, they would hack off the hands of men, women, and children alike. If they failed again, an arm; and if they failed after that, their heads were taken. The records of such atrocities were overflowing.

What profit would there be in me continuing to hold onto a business that committed such insane acts?

On the contrary, the kind image I had built up until now would likely be dragged into the gutter alongside Leopold II.

So, I’ll sell it to you.

Go ahead, take it and do your best to pay back the debt you’ll owe me.

Of course, you’ll have to do it in a way that doesn’t betray the trust I showed you by investing a fortune, believing wholeheartedly in your goodwill.

If a day comes when the kindness I showed today is betrayed, I’m not even sure how I’ll react.

I would probably express this intense sense of betrayal to the entire nation and the whole world, wouldn’t I?

I didn’t let my friendly smile slip until the very end, offering encouraging applause to Leopold II, who bowed his head in a display of overwhelming gratitude.

Chapter 441: The Liar and the Great Swindler (3)

With the dramatic conclusion of the negotiations, there was nothing left to stand in the way of Leopold II’s rule over the Congo.

In truth, this conference, which was essentially an earlier version of the historical Berlin Conference, held significant historical weight.

If the 17th and 18th centuries were a nightmare for the Black people living along the African coasts, the 19th century was the era that brought that nightmare to those living deep within the interior.

Before the 19th century, while Europe had been enthusiastically exploiting Africa, they had been unable to penetrate deep inland. This was due to the staggering losses caused by malaria and other endemic diseases, as well as a lack of accurate geographical information.

Even when procuring slaves from the interior, they had primarily operated by hiring coastal African tribes through the provision of money or goods.

However, as medical science advanced and numerous explorers ventured into the deepest parts of Africa to gather information, the situation was completely reversed.

Whatever the perspective might be in the modern era, to the Europe of this time, the resources scattered across the African continent were enough to make anyone salivate. Eventually, every nation, without exception, began diving into the work of African colonization.

Because there were no established international laws or agreements at the time, the colonization of Africa was nothing short of absolute chaos.

One would simply push in, plant a flag, and claim the land as their own.

France and the British Empire led this trend, and vast swaths of African land were reduced to colonies of these two nations. Prussia eventually joined in, compelled by the fervor of its citizens, and the majority of African territory fell into the hands of these three Great Powers.

Of course, relatively weaker nations like Portugal also managed to get a foot in the door to claim a piece of the pie, leaving almost no land in Africa for the Africans themselves.

When such a reckless situation unfolds, conflict is inevitable.

Even France, Prussia, and the British Empire had occupied such vast territories that it was difficult to say exactly where their colonies began and ended. To one nation, a piece of land seemed like theirs, but another would claim it was theirs; under such circumstances, how could disputes not arise?

The conference held in London also served to minimize these conflicts.

If left alone, a continent with straight-line borders—as if drawn with a ruler, much like modern Africa—would undoubtedly be born.

To be honest, it wasn’t much different even now, but there was a need to delineate borders while considering local circumstances such as tribes and languages as much as possible.

Only then could they take the most credit when those African colonies eventually gained independence.

While others were obsessed with territorial expansion and drawing borders with rulers, it was enough to remain as someone who considered local reality even a little bit.

Hiding those thoughts, I watched the plenipotentiary ambassadors of each country debate freely.

“…Therefore, I believe it would be best to clarify this first. If everyone recognizes the concept of ‘effective occupation’ proposed by His Majesty Killian of the British Empire, we can significantly reduce unnecessary disputes. To be frank, blindly insisting that a piece of land is yours as we do now only invites discord, does it not?”

“That is correct. Presently, to claim the legitimacy of rule, people are scraping together all sorts of historical records, unofficial histories, and even myths to make their case. By that logic, nations claiming to be the successors of the Roman Empire could claim all of Europe and North Africa as their own.”

“Prussia agrees. We believe it is right for the nation that substantially occupies the land to exercise the right of rule.”

With France, Prussia, and the North immediately signaling their agreement, the other nations nodded without offering any particular rebuttal.

In the case of the North, they had no intention of recklessly entering Africa to establish colonies, and France and Prussia had already taken enough to have no desire for further conflict in Africa.

Thus, by establishing the concept of effective occupation, they could assert clear legitimacy over the lands they already held.

Conversely, the smaller nations that had secured even a tiny colony in Africa did not object, thinking they could protect their own lands.

“Then, assuming everyone is in agreement, we shall move to the next agenda: the official abolition of slavery. I trust no one will disagree on this point.”

At the statement by Wellesley, who was acting as the Speaker, the Russian ambassador let out a sneer and shook his head.

“The European nations would surely agree, but I hear there is much talk that the Islamic world still buys and sells slaves. Should we not hear their opinion?”

“That is a slanderous accusation.”

“Slander? Testimony is pouring in that Arab slave traders are still kidnapping and selling Black people.”

Russia, which had been branded a public enemy in Europe, had recently changed its strategy.

They were cooperative with Europe, but instead, they continuously poured out criticisms and remarks aimed at belittling the Ottomans to prevent the European powers from taking their side.

Most of the criticisms were rooted in reality, so the Ottoman Empire could not respond forcefully.

“Our Ottoman Empire is willing to declare the official abolition of slavery alongside the nations of Europe.”

“You will likely make the declaration but perform no enforcement.”

“Now, see here! I told you that’s not the case!”

In any case, while slavery was illegal in the majority of these nations, the significance was different when the Great Powers of the world gathered in one place to declare an end to the era of slavery once and for all.

While it was doubtful whether the Ottomans would actually crack down on slave traders as the Russian ambassador suggested, doing it was still better than not doing it.

Various other topics were discussed, but for the most part, the interests of the nations were divided according to the circumstances of the Great Powers leading the world.

For instance, the Netherlands was blatantly suppressed by Wellesley and gained nothing from the conference, and while Portugal tried to make an unreasonable demand once, it ended only in ridicule.

“According to past treaties, we, Portugal, have the right to exercise legitimate territorial rights in Africa…”

“Look here, isn’t that exactly why we all recognized the concept of effective occupation—to prevent such absurd claims?”

“No, I am not asking you to recognize everything, but since there is a treaty my home government signed in the past, I am asking for some degree of consideration.”

“Hehehe, are you asking us to take the Treaty of Tordesillas into account?”

The French ambassador drew a rough line on a large world map and showed it to everyone.

“According to that treaty, the entirety of South America should fall into the hands of Spain. I must ask the representatives of the other nations here: Ambassador of the United States, do you think this treaty makes any sense?”

“It is nothing more than a scrap of paper created over three hundred years ago. Since Spain has already signed a recent treaty with my home government renouncing all rights in the Americas, that holds no meaning whatsoever.”

“And there you have it.”

Perhaps realizing from the start that such a mad treaty wouldn’t actually hold weight, Portugal did not speak further, and finally, it was time to discuss the main event of the conference.

“Now then, finally, let us discuss whether it is right to recognize the Congo Basin as the private estate of His Majesty Leopold II. First, I will confirm a few facts before all the representatives gathered here.

Your Majesty Leopold II, is it certain that your intention to allow the economic entry of various European nations into the Congo remains unchanged?”

“Of course. However, I ask for your understanding that I must impose some restrictions to prevent the people of the Congo from becoming completely subordinated to capital.”

“Of course. Then, Your Majesty must also keep your promise not to take all the profits coming from the Congo for yourself.”

“Naturally. As I have said many times, I have no intention of ruling the Congo for my own private gain.”

Leopold II’s words sounded so sincere that even the prominent plenipotentiary ambassadors of every nation nodded toward him with infinitely softened gazes.

With that level of method acting, wouldn’t he have been a huge success as an actor?

He really is a more remarkable man the more I see him.

To begin with, the British Empire, France, and Prussia already had such vast lands in Africa that they were struggling to manage them all.

In such a situation, they had no choice but to judge that it was more beneficial to hand it over to a weak nation like Belgium and take the credit, rather than letting a country like the Netherlands have it.

The ambassadors of Great Britain, France, and Prussia calmly signed the agreement and spoke.

“In that case, we in the British Empire also favor the Congo Basin becoming the private estate of His Majesty Leopold II.”

“France feels the same.”

“Prussia has no objection.”

Following this, the plenipotentiary ambassadors of all nations participating in the conference—Spain, Denmark, Portugal, the Netherlands, Italy, Russia, and the Ottoman Empire—completed their signatures, officially granting Leopold II the right to rule the Congo.

“All nations present here officially recognize the Congo Free State and respect the rights of His Majesty Leopold II over the Congo.”

Now that the signatures were clear, there was no turning back.

However, the representatives present truly did not doubt for a second that Leopold II would carry out benevolent rule for the Congo and its people.

“Whoo!”

“Congratulations!”

“Your Majesty’s efforts have come to fruition!”

The fact that there was no hint of jealousy, even though he had just acquired a territory dozens of times larger than his home country for free, was proof of that. Some people even gave a standing ovation, offering Leopold II their heartfelt congratulations.

“Thank you! Thank you! This is all thanks to your trust and support. I will continue to work hard and never lose my original intention.”

Leopold II offered his thanks to everyone with a humble smile, uncharacteristic of a king.

In a sense, his words about not losing his original intention were 100 percent pure truth.

Because from the very beginning, he never had any intention of providing benevolent rule to the Congo.

When the conference ended, I approached him, offered a handshake, and smiled brightly.

“Congratulations!”

“Thank you. This is all thanks to Your Majesty.”

“Rather than me, we should call it a victory for Your Majesty’s passion. Well then, I look forward to your continued cooperation.”

“Of course. I will strictly adhere to the terms of our contract, so you need not worry about a thing.”

“Hahaha! It is a promise from none other than Your Majesty Leopold II; how could I dare to doubt it?”

Flash!

A photograph was taken of the beautiful sight of the two heads of state shaking hands in friendship, a moment preserved forever as a new page of history was written today.

Brussels, the capital of Belgium.

Upon returning from London, Leopold II did not hide his excitement as he summoned Henry Stanley, who had become his right-hand man.

“Is everything ready?”

“Yes. The organization has already been formed, and all the gifts for the tribal chiefs have been prepared.”

“Since I’ve squeezed a hefty amount of investment out of London this time, we’ll be able to complete the work even more swiftly.”

Leopold II never lied.

The profits from the Congo would naturally belong to all the tribes of the Congo.

That was the content of the promise he had made before the ambassadors.

However, if those tribal chiefs were to say they would offer the profits they earned back to the King, wouldn’t that mean it wasn’t a violation of the agreement?

They would be returning all profits as a sign of gratitude and an oath of loyalty to the King who had led them onto the path of civilization.

“Are you certain the Congolese do not know our writing?”

“Yes. I have completed all verifications. There are a few tribes with members who possess literacy, but those who can read our script have already been moved elsewhere under the pretext of asking them to handle administrative duties.”

“Excellent. I find your handling of matters very much to my liking.”

Leopold II looked with satisfaction at the paper drafted by his command.

[We cede all our rights of inheritance and economic benefits to His Majesty Leopold II’s Congo Association and permanently renounce all sovereignty and rights over our territory. In all territories of His Majesty, we shall provide all labor and means without limit or condition, and recognize that the Association holds the rights to all roads and waterways existing within this country. We swear that all these pledges were made voluntarily and without any coercion, threat, or deception.]

Why should fools who would give up all their rights through such a simple ruse be treated as fellow human beings?

All preparations were complete. The die was cast.

Chapter 442: The Great Liar (4)

The orders Henry Morton Stanley received as the representative of Leopold II were simple.

“You all understand, don’t you? Following His Majesty’s instructions, we just need to get every tribe in the Congo to sign this.”

While Leopold II was busy pleading his sincerity to the Great Powers of Europe, Stanley had been traveling throughout the Congo, surveying the conditions of the local tribes.

His mission was to record where each tribe lived, determine their size, and foster friendly relations with them.

To be honest, it wasn’t a particularly difficult task.

The African tribes were no fools; they knew how powerful Western nations were, so they didn’t act hostilely toward Stanley. To them, the British, the Americans, and the Belgians were all equally terrifying white men.

To put them at ease, Stanley won them over with gifts of alcohol and cloth.

“Now, now, do not worry. The era of white men capturing and selling Black people as slaves is over. Have any white slave traders taken your family or friends recently?”

With an interpreter by his side, he explained this persistently, and the Congolese tribes tilted their heads, beginning to listen to his words bit by bit.

Of course, none of the tribes were so naive as to trust Stanley immediately.

While it was true that white men hadn’t taken slaves recently, rumors that white men with guns and swords were exploiting various parts of Africa had already reached the Congo.

“Ah, everyone, we are different from those people. The white men you are thinking of are the British and the French. They are fierce and cruel. But we follow the instructions of the merciful King Leopold II of Belgium. His Majesty wishes to protect this land and protect all of you.”

“We never asked to be protected, though?”

“Don’t be so naive; try to look at the reality. You know what countries like Prussia, France, and the British Empire are doing in the north, don’t you? I believe people have fled here from the north—did they not tell you anything?”

“…That is…”

“His Majesty Leopold II is appealing day after day to keep at least this region as an area beyond the reach of the Great Powers. And fortunately, it seems he will be successful.”

“Then does that mean we can continue to live just as we are now?”

The chief of the Ngombi tribe, a fairly large group in the Congo Basin, showed a visible expression of relief.

Seeing that, Stanley was convinced that tribes of this size had at least heard rumors about how things were unfolding across the African continent.

Africa was immensely vast, but with the Great Powers poking and prodding the entire continent for over a decade, there was no way they hadn’t heard the news.

“You have nothing to worry about. Other nations trust our King Leopold II implicitly.”

He intentionally did not mention that Leopold II intended to ascend as the King of the Congo.

From the tribal chiefs’ perspective, they wouldn’t welcome the fact that a white man living in far-off Europe, whom they had never heard of, was suddenly becoming their King.

Following Leopold II’s orders, he acted as if they were merely benevolent neighbors who wanted to be friendly with the natives of the Congo.

“This is wine produced in a country called France in Europe. It is a very high-quality product, so please, have a taste.”

“Wow, the scent alone is so sweet it makes me feel intoxicated.”

“And these are the fabrics you mentioned you needed. Oh, and these are nets and trapping tools that might help with hunting…”

By moving mainly between the larger tribes and consistently showering them with gifts, the natives gradually opened their hearts to Stanley and the explorers of the Congo Association.

“Mr. Stanley, the tools you gave us last time were so effective! Thank you.”

“We are truly grateful. Life has become much easier thanks to you.”

“This is all the heart of King Leopold II toward you all.”

“To think such a good person exists in the world… Honestly, I thought all white people were scary.”

“We are people just like you. Hahaha!”

Stanley shook hands with the tribespeople one by one and even handed out medicine to the sick.

Then, very naturally, he showed them the treaty he had received from Leopold II.

“Speaking of which, everyone, would you mind taking a look at this?”

“Eh? What is this?”

“King Leopold II has strongly appealed this time that no other country in Europe should enter the Congo. And I believe you, who live in the Congo, want that as well.”

“Of course, we do!”

“So, if you all would express your strong support for King Leopold II’s intentions, things will go much more smoothly. Right now, countries like France and Prussia are arguing by what right Leopold II stops them, claiming that the natives of the Congo might actually want a life ruled by them.”

A faint anger flickered in the tribal chief’s eyes upon hearing the translation.

Having heard that rumors were spreading about how they might want to live like slaves, how could he not be angry?

Stanley smiled warmly and handed him the treaty.

“If you sign here, it becomes an oath that you share our intent. If that happens, no European nation will be able to lay a hand on you.”

“…I understand. It means we must clearly show our will.”

The chief took the pen from Stanley and awkwardly placed his hand on the paper.

“But how should I do this?”

“Just write your tribe’s name and your own name here in the signature section. And to prevent other nations from finding fault, I will take a photograph of you signing it.”

Flash! Click!

The contents of the treaty were written in French, the international standard, and English, which had recently grown rapidly in importance; thus, its official credibility was not an issue.

There was no way this tribal chief knew French or English, but that was the fault of these ignorant people, not his, was it not?

Since he had recorded the entire process of them signing with bright smiles, there was no need to worry about being held accountable even if this matter came to light in the future.

Stanley smiled and generously gifted the tribe their favorite French wine after they completed the signing.

“I look forward to our continued good relationship.”

“That is what we should say. Truly, thank you! To think you worked so hard for us and gave us gifts on top of that.”

Stanley shook hands with the chief once more and returned to the Association wearing a wreath made by the village women and children on his head.

And as soon as he returned to a place where only his own people were present, he irritably shook off the hand that had shaken the chief’s and spat on the ground.

“Damn it, how annoying, keeps touching my hand and shit. Filthy bastards.”

“Captain! Did you get the signature? We got signatures from all four tribes here as well.”

“Yeah, good work. I’ve brought signatures from seven tribes, so we can consider this region settled. Any problems?”

“None. There were a few guys in the middle who couldn’t understand a word we said, but they were a small tribe anyway, so they tucked their tails once we threatened them a bit. Just in case, I left some guards around.”

He already knew that not every tribe would fully trust their words, so using slightly rougher methods on one or two tribes wasn’t a major issue.

What mattered were the large tribes that could influence their surroundings, and those had all been handled.

“Good. Then we should relay this happy news to His Majesty and collect a fat reward.”

“Are we getting a big payout this time too? Puhahaha! Thanks to those stupid darkies, we’re the ones living in luxury.”

“I’ll say. Is it possible for there to be such ignorant morons in the world? Signing a document with writing they don’t even know on a whim. It’s so lowly it leaves me speechless.”

To be honest, watching them smile brightly while signing a document that meant the permanent surrender of all their rights and dignity was not a pleasant feeling.

However, if they were such stupid and hopeless people, he felt it was only right they be subordinated to his side.

Wasn’t that precisely why Leopold II wanted to take complete control of the Congo?

To tell the truth, Stanley didn’t know in detail what Leopold II intended to do in the Congo.

And deep down, he felt that entering into such a treaty might be pushing things a bit too far.

Though born in the British Empire, he had grown up in New Orleans since his teens and was a deeply rooted racist.

If even he felt that this could be a source of controversy, the wickedness of this treaty was beyond words.

According to this agreement, Leopold II could just pick anyone from that village back there, make them work, and then simply chop their heads off if he didn’t like them.

If he wanted a woman, he could just pick anyone and take her, and if he wanted to beat someone, he could just walk in and start swinging.

Even New Orleans when slavery was legal wouldn’t have been this bad; he wondered if this was worse than slavery.

However, Leopold II had been adamant that Black people were so stupid and low-quality that efficiency only came when orders were drilled into them, even through coercive methods.

Seeing how easily they had surrendered all their human rights, perhaps Leopold II was right.

Whether that was the case or not, it didn’t matter to him, as he had already accomplished his mission.

“…Ah, whatever. We just need to take our reward and be done with it. Let’s go back.”

As he bowed his head to review the data one last time, the wreath fell from his head with a thud.

Ah, come to think of it, he had been wearing this the whole time. He had forgotten.

For a brief moment, the image of a young girl smiling brightly and placing the wreath on his head with her tiny hands flickered through Stanley’s mind.

“Huh? Captain, what’s with that wreath? Was it a gift?”

“Hahaha, that’s hilarious. You have quite the morbid taste, Captain. To think you wore that all the way here.”

“…I forgot. If I’d known, do you think I would’ve worn this piece of crap all the way back?”

Feeling a surge of inexplicable irritation, he crushed the fallen wreath under his boot and gathered his papers.

Well, honestly, even if they were treated like slaves, wouldn’t it be better than living as a colony of the likes of the French?

There was a saying that when you saw how they squeezed their colonies, the South during slavery looked like angels.

If Leopold II had any sense, he wouldn’t cross the line further than that.

Stanley pulled his hat down low, trying to justify his actions to himself.

‘Damn it, who cares. I just did what the King told me to do.’

He forced away the lingering sense of unease and moved his feet.

Until the moment he left the Association building, he did not look back at the remains of the trampled wreath.

“…That is the process and the content of the treaties the Congo Association obtained from the natives.”

“…….”

At the informant’s report, Allan Pinkerton of the Pinkerton Detective Agency sat with his mouth agape, unable to say a word.

Not just him, but even James, who had been leisurely drinking coffee in the back, froze with his cup still raised.

What is this? Are they actually insane?

James, who had already stepped back from almost all practical duties and was in a state of semi-retirement, hadn’t intended to get involved in this.

He had merely come to listen to the progress out of pure, genuine curiosity.

But he truly never imagined he would hear such a story.

“You… are you sure there is no falsehood in these words?”

“Of course. Thanks to working there since the Congo Association was established on your orders, Chairman, I was able to participate in this. Otherwise, even I wouldn’t have known the full story of this incident. These people have lost their minds.”

“This is… it means they can treat those people not as slaves, but as something even less than slaves… Still, surely Leopold II won’t actually exercise all these rights. Just because we have the freedom to bear arms doesn’t mean we go around shooting Indians at every opportunity, does it?”

Pinkerton asked awkwardly, but James’s stiff expression did not soften.

The others might not have known, but James remembered what Killian had said in passing.

—Leopold II? That guy just has a mental problem. I get the strong feeling that if left alone, he might show us just how wicked a human being can become.

Looking back now, isn’t it all too clear why he said that?

The bicycles using the recently introduced rubber tires were already causing a huge sensation in the market.

Add to that the fact that the demand for rubber was exploding due to the continuous development of the electrical industry, and the Congo…

“Pinkerton, from now on, have the informants in the Congo Association record every order Leopold II gives and deliver them in real-time.”

“Understood.”

“And before you send them to London, I’d like to see the data myself.”

He hoped it would end as a simple worry, but now that things had progressed to this stage, it was impossible that nothing would happen.

The world was vast, and many people defied common sense.

As James organized the situation in the Congo to relay it to Killian, he once again realized the truth: the creature that can be most cruel to humans is a fellow human.

Chapter 443: The Great Swindler (5)

A few months after the establishment of the Congo Free State.

A research institute under the James Group unveiled the first pneumatic rubber tires.

These rubber tires were immediately applied to wheeled vehicles, sparking a monumental revolution.

The popularity of bicycles, in particular, skyrocketed when the new pneumatic tires were combined with the recently introduced crank-driven chains.

At this time, automobiles had not yet emerged, and carriages were far too expensive for the average person to afford.

While subways were beginning to be laid, London was the only city in the world where they operated.

Even within the British Empire, if one traveled to other cities, the only available means of transport were carriages and trains. Thus, the development of the bicycle represented a groundbreaking revolution in transportation.

Though a bicycle cost several months’ worth of a worker’s wages, it was still a far more accessible price point than a carriage.

Furthermore, since bicycles utilizing rubber tires and crank chains appeared much earlier than in the original history, the perceived impact was significantly greater.

In fact, solid rubber tires had been used on bicycle wheels before.

However, since those were solid rubber without air, the cushioning effect was poor, and there were issues with price and durability.

With the widespread adoption of pneumatic rubber tires, the impact felt both directly and indirectly on urban infrastructure was significant, even leading to the enactment of related traffic regulations.

They began to sell like wildfire across the British Empire, Europe, and the Americas, influencing almost every industry that utilized wheels.

I intentionally utilized the media to fuel the hype surrounding the potential of rubber.

[Black Gold? Explosive Growth in Rubber Demand! Corporate Stocks Surge!]

[More Than Just Tires! The Amazing Insulating Properties of Rubber! Demand Predicted to Increase Twentyfold Within Three Years]

[Rubber Production Reaches Limits; Urgent Need to Develop New Production Sites]

As these articles spread simultaneously through the United States, Canada, and the British Empire, it was a natural progression for other nations to take note of rubber’s potential.

In reality, rubber tires were being fitted to every wheel in the world, and the development of the electrical industry was shifting from a future prediction to an imminent reality.

With early automobiles also gaining attention, a frenzy erupted as savvy investors scrambled to buy shares in rubber production companies.

As expected, in any era, nothing captures people’s attention like money.

I suppose I can consider this plan a complete success.

And the success of this plan meant that an environment had been created where Leopold II had no choice but to writhe in envy.

I decided to wait patiently for him to contact me, knowing he must be feeling the heat.

[A True Rise to Black Gold? Rubber Prices Continue to Climb!]

Every day, as he looked at the sensationalized newspaper headlines, Leopold II suppressed his surging anger, letting out sigh after sigh.

“Dammit… how did it turn out like this? Why on earth?”

“Your Majesty. Is something bothering you?”

“Ah… no, it is nothing.”

He wanted to scream that of course he was angry and far from at peace, but those around him did not know his true objective.

To say he was annoyed because rubber prices had risen too much would make him look like a petty man blinded by greed.

“You have been showing a great deal of interest in rubber lately.”

“Is that so? There are many rumors circulating that it will become a massive source of wealth. Many are worried because demand is rising while supply cannot keep up, right?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm… by the way, Stanley. Did you know? They say half the territory of the Congo Free State is covered in rubber trees. Of course you would know. You were the one who gathered that information.”

Stanley nodded silently at Leopold II’s words.

“Yes. The Congo can truly be called a primary source of rubber.”

“If we produce and export rubber from there, we could earn a massive revenue, couldn’t we?”

“I believe so. However, the rights to a significant portion of the rubber in the Congo belong to the Prince Consort of the British Empire, do they not?”

“Yes, that is the problem. But even so, God has not completely abandoned me.”

Leopold II clicked his tongue and stared intently at the agreement he had shared with Killian.

It was fortunate he had inserted that clause at the end; without it, he might have coughed up blood and collapsed from the sheer injustice of it all.

Who could have imagined that rubber, which he thought was just an average commodity, would become such an incredible product?

Looking back, it seemed absurd that he had been focusing only on selling ivory or copper while leaving behind a goose that laid golden eggs.

If he had known rubber would be such a promising commodity, he would have rejected Killian’s proposal by any means necessary.

“Damn, but I suppose I should consider myself lucky in my misfortune. Since I can buy the rights back… once I do, the Congo Association will have a complete monopoly over rubber production in the Congo.”

“But do you think His Highness Killian will be willing to sell? Any person with a brain would surely realize how much money rubber is worth now.”

“He has to sell because we made a contract. It clearly states here that he will sell at a ‘reasonable price’.”

“As expected of Your Majesty. You are truly thorough. To think you considered such a possibility even then and inserted an exception clause…”

Stanley reacted with genuine admiration, but Leopold II could not bring himself to smile broadly.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t a clause he had insisted on, but rather an ‘insurance policy’ Killian had offered to put Leopold II at ease.

Still, since the result was favorable, he supposed he should be glad.

Killian must be regretting it immensely. If he hadn’t played the part of the generous gentleman, he could have monopolized these enormous profits.

Visualizing Killian unable to fully enjoy the rising demand for rubber made his own bitter feelings feel a little more soothed.

The fact that he had to pay to buy back rights that should have been his in the first place was painful, but how much more infuriating must it be for the person forced to sell them?

“Good. The longer we wait, the more the price might rise, so I must reclaim the rights as quickly as possible. Stanley, go tell the servant that I need to see the Minister of Foreign Affairs immediately.”

“Are you sending the Minister to London?”

“No. This is strictly my personal business, so I must go myself, however bothersome it may be. Besides, it wouldn’t be good for the details of my contract with Killian to be known in Parliament.”

He could probably make up some excuse about needing to discuss the investment funds deposited in the Congo Free State.

It was unusual for a king of a nation to visit the same country twice in such a short period, but this was a matter that had to be resolved with the utmost speed.

There was no way a thorough man like Killian was overlooking the growth potential of the rubber industry, so he had to fix a schedule as soon as possible.

He worried if the man would try to back out now, but fortunately, Killian was not that much of a rogue.

As Leopold II hoped, the meeting was set for the earliest possible time—exactly two weeks later—and Leopold II crossed the Strait of Dover once more.

The great greed that moved the world had finally reached London again.

“What… what did you just say?”

“I mean exactly what I said, Your Majesty.”

Leopold II stared at me with an expression of pure grievance, but I simply blinked without moving a muscle.

“Did Your Highness not give me your word? It is written right here in the contract.”

“Of course. I am not denying the contents of that contract. But has Your Majesty truly decided to begin rubber production in the Congo?”

“Naturally. I previously said there would be overproduction, but things are different now. It is a market that clearly has excess demand; isn’t it a natural choice to seek out a new source of supply?”

“Yes, I agree that it is natural.”

“If massive revenue comes in from rubber production, the natives of the Congo will also be able to enjoy these benefits together. They will surely weep tears of joy as they taste the benefits of civilization that we enjoy.”

They’ll be weeping tears of sorrow because their wrists and arms are getting cut off, you monster.

His skill at smoothly spouting words he didn’t mean was truly top-tier.

“Then, couldn’t you first begin rubber production and then negotiate with me slowly? I didn’t realize this was so urgent that you had to come to London so quickly.”

“Ah, that’s…”

I can guess the reason easily enough.

As long as I have a hand in it, it would be difficult for him to treat the natives like slaves, so he likely wanted to secure absolute monopoly and authority first.

It would be a disaster for him if I found out about the ‘contracts’ Leopold II was making with the people of the Congo while he did as he pleased.

“…So, the plan is to conduct actual rubber production through the Congo Association. However, if the rights are divided, it could lead to legal issues and communication problems, complicating matters in many ways. I wanted to handle this first.”

“I see. I understand your predicament, Your Majesty. Since we have a contract, I should naturally transfer the rights to you, shouldn’t I? The sooner I sell, the sooner you can proceed with the business, and the sooner the people of the Congo will benefit.”

“Thank you for your understanding.”

“Now, let’s see… as for a reasonable price, would about 5 million pounds suffice?”

The smile on Leopold II’s face froze instantly.

“Ah… 500,000 pounds?”

“No, no. 500,000 pounds would be nonsensical. I believe 5 million pounds is actually quite cheap.”

“No, what on earth… what kind of calculation makes 5 million pounds ‘cheap’!”

He raised his voice in a sudden outburst, then belatedly realized his rudeness and cleared his throat, bowing his head slightly.

“My apologies. I got a bit too excited. But 5 million pounds is truly an astronomical price.”

“Is that so? I thought I made a rather cold-blooded calculation.”

In this era, the value of 1 pound is roughly 5 dollars. By the standards of the modern era I lived in, 5 million pounds is nearly a trillion won.

Considering the difference in overall economic scale between this era and the modern day, one might have to multiply that by more than ten to find an accurate balance.

So, even for a king of a nation, it’s a sum that makes one’s eyes spin.

“Please tell me the basis for that calculation.”

“It’s simple. The rubber industry will continue to grow, and if this trend persists for, say, thirty years, it will easily generate tens of millions of pounds in profit. So 5 million pounds is cheap. In fact, I believe I could have asked for 10 million pounds.”

“…There is no guarantee the industry will continue to grow, is there?”

“Not at all. As Your Majesty has likely heard, interesting things called ‘automobiles’ have recently been introduced. I believe these will eventually grow to the point of completely replacing carriages. When that time comes, the demand for rubber will rise even further, won’t it?”

Leopold II fell silent, unable to offer any rebuttal.

“5 million… 5 million pounds…”

Leopold II wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, his mind racing to figure out if he could arrange such a sum.

In fact, I could have asked for 10 million pounds, but I didn’t because I judged that Leopold II wouldn’t be able to provide that much right now.

Even when putting someone in debt, you have to suggest an amount the other person realistically thinks they can win back and pay off.

5 million pounds is an eye-watering amount of money, but if he bleeds the Congo dry, he can pay it all back and turn a profit in less than ten years.

“Surely you aren’t suggesting I pay the 5 million pounds in a lump sum, are you?”

“Of course not. I wouldn’t be so unconscionable. I don’t mind if you pay it in installments over twenty years.”

“Then I shall do so.”

Twenty years meant he only had to pay 250,000 pounds a year by simple calculation. While still an incredibly large sum, it wasn’t an entirely unmanageable level.

Leopold II flashed an awkward smile and quickly finished signing the contract, seemingly afraid I might change my mind.

My, I hadn’t even finished explaining. Why so hurried instead of waiting patiently?

I chuckled inwardly as I picked up the pen and signed my name next to Leopold II’s.

The natives of the Congo were deceived because they couldn’t read, but this man walked into the gates of hell of his own accord despite being perfectly literate.

Well, what can you do?

If the Congo natives suffered because they were ‘ignorant,’ then he is suffering for the exact same reason. I hope he doesn’t feel too aggrieved.

Chapter 444: The Great Swindler (6)

Leopold II hurriedly signed the document and stood up. He was flustered, but he hadn’t completely lost his reason just yet.

After reading the contract carefully one last time, he asked about a few clauses that bothered him before departing.

“Your Majesty, looking at it again, there are a few points I don’t quite understand. May I ask about them?”

“Of course. Do you perhaps wish to rescind the contract?”

“No, it’s not that. There are simply some phrases in the contract that are unclear, and I merely wish to confirm their meaning.”

“If that’s the case, you could have taken more time before signing… but if you wish to back out even now, please just say the word. I am not such a cold-hearted person, after all.”

Hearing him speak like that, Leopold wondered if Killian felt that five million was too cheap after seeing how quickly he had signed.

Regardless, he would defend the price of five million pounds at all costs.

As Killian had said, the value of the rubber industry was destined to skyrocket, so there was no chance of him losing money.

It wasn’t as if he was going to give up the Congo after ruling it for a few years; that country would belong to his royal house forever. How much money could he extract from it?

Leopold II had internally calculated that he could squeeze out at least thirty million pounds during his lifetime.

Though he stammered and acted surprised, five million pounds—while a staggering sum—was not an impossible amount to pay.

Furthermore, he was allowed to pay it back in installments over twenty years. Only a complete fool would refuse such an offer.

However, there was one thing that stuck in his mind.

“What is this penalty clause?”

“Ah, it’s nothing major. I believe the probability is close to zero, but isn’t there a chance that I might not actually receive the five million pounds?”

“Do you really think I would fail to honor a contract made with the British Empire, of all nations?”

“Of course not, but every contract in the world must include risk-mitigation clauses. It’s simply a phrase added out of habit.”

“I understand the part about paying with other assets of the Royal Family if the five million pounds cannot be paid. But the part where the British Empire reclaims the rights to the rubber industry… does that mean you would take the five million pounds by other means and still take back the Congo’s rubber business?”

If that happened, the British Empire would effectively seize five million pounds from the Belgian Royal Family while still holding onto the rights to the rubber industry.

Of course, this would only happen if the Belgian Royal Family failed to repay the five million pounds, but he couldn’t help but feel the clause was too one-sided.

“Your Majesty, it is only natural for you to find it strange. However, such a situation would only occur if the Belgian Royal Family intentionally hid revenues or deceived the home government. You would agree with that, wouldn’t you?”

“So it’s a sort of… more like a form of reparations than a penalty for contempt.”

As Killian said, considering the profits to be gained from future rubber production and exports, it was impossible for them to be unable to pay.

The same would hold true even if they shared the profits with the Congolese natives.

Therefore, if such a default occurred, it would mean Belgium had committed a serious breach of trust. In that case, it made sense that Britain would take the money and reclaim the business rights.

From Killian’s perspective, it wasn’t an incomprehensible clause.

Leopold felt Killian was being annoyingly meticulous, but he figured the man was just envious of losing the chance to earn tens of millions of pounds in the future.

Leopold II, who had always been insanely jealous of the British Empire’s Suez Canal, did not feel that way at this particular moment.

“…I see. Since it’s something that won’t happen anyway, there’s no point in discussing it seriously. You need not worry, as I have no intention of deceiving Your Majesty.”

“I believe you, of course. I didn’t provide that large sum of support under the guise of an investment for nothing. Moreover, if there’s one thing I pride myself on, it’s my eye for people.”

Killian was clearly complimenting him, but that beaming smile was strangely grating.

Did he overflow with such leisure because he thought he was in a superior position?

A mere half-white man who only became the Prince Consort of the world’s greatest power by luck.

“Thanks to Your Majesty’s consideration, things have concluded very quickly. I cannot leave my country empty for too long, so I shall return as swiftly as possible.”

“I was also happy to see Your Majesty after such a long time. Oh, and one more thing, Your Majesty.”

Stopping him as he was about to leave, Killian added a word in a meaningful tone.

“I recall hearing somewhere that climbing up rubber trees to work is quite dangerous. I think it would be good to use the funds I invested to provide protective equipment for the natives. If you do that, I’m sure Your Majesty’s benevolent heart will be more at ease when entrusting the work to them.”

“That is an excellent suggestion. I shall pass the word along to ensure it’s done.”

Protective equipment, my foot.

Did Killian think he was crazy enough to spend money on protective gear for blacks who were easily replaceable?

The support funds Killian provided were in the Congo Association’s account anyway, so there was no way for him to know how the money was actually spent.

If he asked to see the ledgers later, Leopold could just send fabricated data.

I shall put that money to good use in hiring local mercenaries.

Stepping out of Buckingham Palace, Leopold II lit a cigar.

He had faced some difficulties, but this proved he had perfectly deceived Killian.

No matter how much people praised him for having the greatest wisdom in Europe, in the end, Killian was nothing more than a mediocrity before him.

How many people in the world could treat the Imperial House of the world’s strongest empire like fools?

Fully intoxicated by his sense of victory, he boarded the ship heading back to his homeland.

Once a plan is established, executing it as quickly as possible is the shortcut to making money.

As soon as he returned to Belgium, Leopold II began the groundwork for large-scale exploitation in the Congo.

Even though he was the King, he did not have the authority to create an army at will, so he first summoned the Minister of the Interior and threw out some bait.

“I presume you’ve heard? The Congo Association intends to begin mass production and export of rubber from the Congo in earnest. But as you know, the Congo is quite vast. Naturally, accidents may occur, and above all, greedy Arab merchants and bandits might infiltrate the region. I believe a police force and a military are necessary to repel them and maintain internal security. What is your opinion?”

“That is a sound opinion. Have you thought about how the organization would be structured?”

“Of course. I believe all officers, not just the commander, must be strictly Belgian soldiers. The rank and file can be recruited locally. Since the operating costs will be covered by my private funds and the Congo’s own revenue, I am certain there will be no need to ask the Cabinet or Parliament for assistance.”

“To go to such lengths to protect the black people of the Congo… I doubt anyone who cares for Africa as much as Your Majesty will ever appear again.”

The need for a military to maintain such a vast territory as the Congo was so obvious that no one raised an objection.

And since he said he would handle the budget himself, who would dare complain?

Of course, the reason Leopold II did not request a budget from Parliament or the Cabinet was entirely so he could operate this army according to his own whims.

Having received approval from the Council and the Cabinet, he sent Major Roger of the Belgian Army, whom he had personally selected, and Stanley, the head of the Congo Association, to the Congo.

The other officers and non-commissioned officers brought along were, without exception, men lured by money. Upon arriving in the Congo, their first mission was to form a force of local natives.

Commander Roger, who lacked local information, fully trusted the Congo Association and followed Stanley’s advice faithfully.

“To complete the formation of the Force Publique as His Majesty ordered, we first need to gather troops from as many different regions as possible.”

“Different regions? That will take a lot of time. Wouldn’t it be easier to just conscript soldiers from a few large tribes?”

“If we do that, the soldiers might form their own factions within the army. We must mix people from various backgrounds so they don’t feel a sense of shared identity with one another.”

“That makes sense.”

Though they were the officers, the Belgian soldiers were few, and the number of troops they intended to recruit was at least several thousand.

In fact, to effectively cover such a vast land, wouldn’t they need at least ten thousand men?

“First, among the Congolese natives, we can recruit the warrior tribes of the Okongo. They are too bellicose to be handled as simple labor, and they don’t get along well with surrounding tribes. If we use them as military police, the effect will be very certain. For the rest, I believe we can bring in mercenaries from West Africa and Zanzibar.”

“By George, you people at the Association are truly thorough. It’s no wonder you enjoy His Majesty’s favor.”

“That is as far as my assistance goes. I haven’t received any other specific orders from His Majesty regarding what comes after…”

“The rest is our job, so you need not worry.”

It was truly the worst squad imaginable, handpicked from those known for their cruelty within the army.

By hiring local tribes, secretly buying slaves being sold elsewhere, and even mobilizing mercenaries from other regions, the army to “protect” the security of the Congo was finally complete.

It was around that time that the atrocities of these men, known as the Force Publique, began.

Ngombi Tribe, Congo.

Bang! Bang-bang-bang!

“Aaaakh!”

“Why are you doing this? What on earth did we do wrong…?”

Finally, large-scale rubber production began in earnest throughout the Congo.

They would first enter a village without warning, drag away the women and children to imprison them, and then negotiate with the village leaders at gunpoint.

“Bring the rubber. If you meet the set quota, we will return the women.”

“W-we are a tribe that has formed a friendly relationship with His Majesty the King of Belgium…”

Bang!

“Aaaaakh! Darling!”

“When I tell you to bring the rubber, you bring it! What kind of nonsense are you babbling? Is the Belgian King your friend? Stop talking rot and bring the rubber right now. Otherwise, I’ll put air holes in these women just like that idiot lying over there.”

“Y-yes, I understand! We will bring it! So please, just my wife and children…”

“Then instead of flapping your gums, run and get the rubber! These idiots never understand unless they’re beaten!”

Unilateral violence and massacre. And then, forced labor.

It was a given, but even if they brought the rubber as ordered, the hostages were destined never to be freed.

Administrators from the Congo Association traveled from tribe to tribe, strictly checking quotas, and those who failed to meet them had their hands mercilessly amputated.

These atrocities spared no one, regardless of age or gender. Even if they met the quota, they had to perform additional labor and offer food and livestock to get the hostages released.

Furthermore, Leopold II cunningly introduced collective responsibility to this exploitation.

If someone failed to meet their quota, the burden was shifted to their family or neighbors.

So, even if one was lucky enough to finish their own quota, they would inevitably be saddled with the portion of someone whose hand had been cut off. This hellish forced labor would never end.

No matter how much they protested such injustice, all they got in return was a cold sneer saying they had already forfeited their rights.

Surprisingly, as these cruel acts continued, not only the Belgian officers but even the black soldiers of the Force Publique began to exploit the natives even more harshly.

This was thanks to the Congo Association’s thorough “divide and rule” tactics, exempting the families and tribes of the soldiers from labor.

It had been exactly one month since the Force Publique was organized and began its operations.

That was all the time it took for the entire Congo to be stained with blood and tears.

Around the same time.

London, British Empire.

[…Originally, I intended not to intervene, but seeing how the situation is unfolding, I cannot suppress my rage and must write a few words. This is not something a human being should do. Even those at Pinkerton, who have dipped their hands into near-criminal activities many times, are disgusted. When we saw the photographic evidence we managed to obtain with great difficulty, it was hard to hold back the urge to vomit.

Some might ask with what right those who exploit colonies themselves can criticize this, but this is a massacre that goes beyond the level of exploitation. Leopold II is currently in the process of massacring all the people of the Congo. And……]

As I read James’s never-ending letter, I naturally sighed and shook my head.

Because Leopold II had built up such a good image, it was true that I had no choice but to wait and see until he actually committed the acts.

Still, I had kindly told him how much risk he would face if he messed around and became unable to repay the money. Seeing him act like this, he really is a hopeless human being.

It meant he had no qualms, even though he knew full well that his actions were an outright betrayal and mockery of the British Empire’s trust.

In his own mind, he must be certain he will never get caught, so he likely hasn’t given our contract a second thought.

At this very moment, he’s probably cackling in that palace in Brussels, watching sales figures that are on a completely different level than before.

Fine. Since you won’t have many days left to laugh in the future, laugh your heart out now.

I started to pull out a few of the gruesome photographs enclosed with the letter, but then I just closed it.

If you lied to the entire world, you should be prepared to fully endure the consequences when you’re caught, right?

Let’s see just how pathetically you’ll struggle.

Chapter 445: The Grand Liar and Swindler (7)

I had secured the evidence, but that didn’t mean the situation would explode the moment I released it.

Unlike the modern era with its advanced media, this was a time when radio hadn’t even appeared, let alone television. Spreading rumors relied entirely on newspapers, and even then, the number of people who could actually read them wasn’t that high.

In the end, it meant that no matter how much of an issue was raised, it wasn’t impossible for someone to slip away with slippery excuses.

In the case of Leopold II, he was the king of a nation. Even if Belgium was incomparably smaller than the British Empire, a king whose authority was recognized by all of Europe was not a presence to be taken lightly.

The reason a king of even a small nation could never be ignored was that all monarchs shared a certain sense of solidarity. To ignore or undermine the authority of a foreign king was perceived as an affront to the dignity of “Kingship” itself.

Especially now, in an era where royal power was gradually shrinking, countries that maintained monarchies reacted very sensitively to such matters. Thus, if I wanted to trap Leopold II himself, I needed to make thorough preparations.

Even in the original history, quite a long time passed after Leopold II’s atrocities became public knowledge before he finally lost his sovereignty over the Congo. I don’t know the exact duration, but I know it took at least three years.

The reason the matter dragged on for so long was that Leopold II feigned ignorance and used his wealth to bribe various media outlets. A significant number of news organizations were swayed by his money, constantly churning out fake news portraying him as a benevolent man, and he even scattered bribes throughout various national parliaments.

This time, I had to ensure that didn’t happen.

I had to strike simultaneously and relentlessly, leaving him no room for excuses.

First, keeping everything strictly confidential, I summoned Wellesley and showed him all the materials. Naturally, Wellesley, who had entered the palace knowing nothing, was left completely dumbfounded after receiving the documents I handed him.

“…No… what is this?”

“What does it look like? It’s exactly what you’ve just read, Prime Minister.”

“No, no, no. Wait a moment.”

Unable to hide his shock, Wellesley quickly scanned the data from the Pinkerton Agency. When he saw the attached photographs, an undeniable look of revulsion crossed his eyes.

“Is this… really true? Well, if it weren’t, Your Majesty wouldn’t have summoned me. But that someone like Leopold II, of all people, would commit such atrocities…”

“Hard to believe, isn’t it? Everyone will feel the same.”

“Is the man insane? So, you’re saying everything he has said until now was a lie? Truly?”

It was dizzying to think that all his actions—appealing to the whole world with such fervor and raising his voice for the sake of Black people—were a total sham. It was enough to make one’s skin crawl, wondering what kind of monster that man really was.

To be honest, I felt much the same. Even in the modern era, I had seen countless scammers, but I had never seen anyone quite as malicious as him.

“He lied to the entire world and succeeded perfectly. In that sense, he’s quite remarkable.”

“Sigh… I truly never imagined it. I did wonder if he was portraying himself as too much of a saint… I expected him to be pocketing a little bit of money on the side, but I never dreamt he would funnel 100% of it into his own pockets. To think that after all my years in politics, I could be so completely deceived…”

“It’s not your fault, Prime Minister. Even Prussia’s Iron Chancellor was perfectly fooled.”

“Wait, Leopold II explicitly stated that a significant portion of the revenue from the Congo would be returned to the local natives. And no matter if they are colonial subjects, treating them worse than slaves is a clear violation of the international agreement. Can’t we just hold him accountable for that?”

“Look at the next page. Our dear Leopold II has perfectly prepared for that point as well.”

The “Human Rights Waiver Treaty,” obtained by deceiving natives who could not read English or French. Wellesley read the letter, which transcribed the contents word-for-word, and shook his head with a hollow laugh.

“This man is simply… insane. No, perhaps to even come up with such an idea means he’s fundamentally a different species from the rest of us.”

“With this content, we cannot challenge him on the grounds that he is embezzling money that should go to the natives. However, we can take issue with the fact that he has not provided a proper distribution of profits despite seeking investment from various nations. Right now, anyone can see he is hiding the actual revenue coming out of the Congo.”

The amount of rubber produced in the Congo was incomparably higher than what was being publicly disclosed. However, if he revealed the true amount, people would inevitably start questioning exactly how he was churning out that much rubber. Additionally, there was the problem of having to distribute profits to the various countries that had invested in the Congo.

But if he simply used ‘creative accounting’ and falsified the ledgers, he could block these problems at the source—a very convenient method.

“There is certainly room for illegal activity there. But even then, Leopold II could probably get away with it by promising to do better in the future and returning the money he’s been hiding. Holding a king of a nation responsible is no easy task.”

“It is as you say. That’s why I’ve dug a little trap.”

As I explained the terms of the contract I had signed with Leopold II, Wellesley’s eyes widened.

“…So, Your Majesty, when you deposited the investment funds, you set very specific conditions?”

“Yes. Since I was sponsoring him out of sympathy for his supposed goodwill, it’s only natural that I wanted the money to be used for its stated purpose.”

Looking at the conditions I had proposed, every single one of them seemed entirely mundane and reasonable.

- Purchase protective equipment so local natives can be somewhat safer while harvesting rubber.

- The investment funds should be used to provide a better life for the natives.

- Both parties promise to maintain mutual trust in the names of the King of Belgium and the Prince Consort of the British Empire.

They were incredibly common-sense terms, yet Leopold II had violated every single one of them without exception.

“According to the informant the Pinkerton Agency infiltrated into the Congo Association, the investment I sent was used lavishly by Leopold II to create a local military force. In other words, those bastards are using my money to massacre the Congolese natives right now.”

“…This is more than enough to become a diplomatic incident. It is clear evidence that he treated his promise with Your Majesty as nothing more than a scrap of paper.”

“Exactly. So, when I request it, I need the Parliament and the Cabinet to raise the issue simultaneously. And with this, I intend to disband the Congo’s army and halt the production and export of rubber.”

Since he used my money to build that army, if I tell them to get lost, they have to get lost.

I’m not sure if Leopold II checked thoroughly, but naturally, every contract has a penalty clause. He probably forgot to check the fine print because he was so distracted by the fact that he had sold the rubber industry to me for five million pounds, but several conditions were strictly attached to my investment funds.

- These investment funds must be used in an ethical manner that respects human rights, in accordance with the investment purpose.

To anyone’s eyes, organizing an army to oppress the Congolese people would be quite far removed from ethics and human rights, wouldn’t it?

If I stop the rubber exports, demand the return of the principal investment along with the penalty fees, and even disband the army… how on earth would Leopold II be able to pay back the five million pounds he borrowed from me?

Wellesley chuckled, perhaps sensing my ulterior motive.

“The liar of Belgium has met his match. As they say, there is always a bigger fish.”

‘A match’? I am the Prince Consort of the British Empire and the King of Canada; please use proper honorifics, I thought playfully.

“Your Majesty, here are the revenues collected by the Congo Association this month.”

“Ooh, yes. Ha! This is it, this is it! Now this is revenue! This is sales!”

Only a month had passed since operations hit their stride, but the rubber business in the Congo was faring even better than Leopold II had anticipated. Combined with the decent profits from selling things like elephant ivory and copper, he was convinced he would have a fixed income that no other royal in the world could touch.

“Hehehe, they say the Suez Canal held by the British Imperial House is quite lucrative, don’t they? At this rate, I believe the income from my Congo could surpass the Suez.”

The value of the Suez Canal wasn’t just in the money, but also in its control over European logistics. However, Leopold II didn’t care about such things from the start. Even if Belgium held something like the Suez, their national power wouldn’t allow them to boss other countries around. The British Empire could dominate European logistics with the canal only because they had overwhelming naval power to back it up.

For Leopold, it was enough to simply hoard money like this, increase the wealth of the Royal Family, and build various public facilities in Brussels. The foolish masses would praise and worship the Royal Family for spending money so generously for them.

“Stanley, tighten the reins even further so the current revenue doesn’t drop. I hear that if you give those ‘blacks’ even a bit of slack, their productivity plummets immediately.”

“…Yes, Your Majesty.”

Stanley nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then carefully spoke again.

“However, Your Majesty. If we continue to push them at this intensity, there will surely come a time when the native labor force diminishes. Those whose hands have been severed suffer a permanent loss of labor capacity. While I agree with corporal punishment, how about lowering the intensity just a bit?”

Right now, since people were plentiful, one might think it was fine, but if they kept grinding through people like this, there might not be much of a workforce left later on.

Leopold II, however, snorted and shook his head.

“According to your investigation, isn’t the population of the Congo still vast? We can squeeze them plenty more, so why should we loosen the reins now? By instilling fear so clearly now, they will work harder. Then, the number of those being punished will naturally decrease, and the labor force won’t vanish. So, rest easy.”

“…Yes.”

Stanley begrudgingly deferred to the King’s opinion, but he wasn’t at peace. To be honest, he knew the Congolese would be treated like slaves, but wasn’t this even worse than slavery? Even in the South, where Black people weren’t treated as human, they didn’t treat them like this.

He wondered if this was right, but Stanley was in no position to back out now. He was the one who had obtained the treaty that pushed the Congolese people into this hell.

Suddenly, looking at the flowers decorating the King’s desk, he remembered the garland he had received from the children of the Ngombi tribe.

‘Damn it. If I had known it would be like this, I should have just handed over the information and left.’

It wasn’t that there were no opinions within the Association questioning if they had to go this far, but since the money Leopold II distributed was so lucrative, the majority opinion was to just settle in and enjoy the wealth.

Fine. I’ll just close my eyes, save money for a few years, and then head over to the British Empire or the North.

Just as Stanley was trying to achieve that hollow moral victory…

“Your Majesty! Your Majesty! It’s a disaster!”

The Minister of Foreign Affairs rushed into the office, his face pale, without even asking for Leopold II’s permission.

“What on earth is going on! Ignoring procedure like this—”

“Your Majesty! L-look at… look at this!”

The eyes of Leopold II and Stanley bulged as they saw the newspaper the Minister threw onto the desk, his breath ragged as if he had run all the way there.

[Is This Man a Demon or Human? The Living Hell Descended upon the Congo]

“This newspaper is being distributed simultaneously across the British Empire, France, Prussia, and the United States. The British Embassy is… demanding a grave explanation.”

“What in the world…”

Leopold II began to read the article, a sneer on his face at what he assumed would be a pathetic conspiracy theory. But slowly, the mask of the refined king began to crack.

“Just what kind of bastard is printing this nonsense!”

The ship that seemed to be sailing with a favorable wind had struck an unimaginable reef and was tilting heavily. Exactly how fatal this content was could be seen in the raw fury twisting Leopold II’s face.

Chapter 446: The Great Swindler (8)

Leopold II felt wronged.

This was neither a joke nor an exaggeration; he truly, sincerely felt so aggrieved that he thought he might go mad.

What on earth was this? This malicious article filled with nothing but slander and character assassination.

“Close down that newspaper office immediately and ensure not a single copy of that rag circulates in Brussels!”

“Your Majesty, then what should we say to the British Embassy…?”

“What else! Tell them, of course, that these reports are entirely groundless and that we have absolutely nothing to be ashamed of!”

“Understood.”

“And order the arrest of the newspaper’s president and the journalist who wrote this at once!”

The Minister of Foreign Affairs, who was not privy to the specific details of what was happening in the Congo, assumed Leopold II must truly be innocent.

The King’s eyes were trembling and his face was contorted, but such a reaction was only natural when one was faced with such absurd, baseless accusations.

Watching the Minister hurry out to meet the British Ambassador, Leopold II bit his lip and spread the newspaper open once more.

“Look at this article! These madmen—are they trying to pick a fight with me?”

“It is certainly provocative.”

Usually, no matter how grave a scandal, it was difficult for a newspaper to target a monarch so openly, if only out of fear of the consequences. Most would drop subtle hints that anyone could pick up on, but this article was decidedly different.

“They mentioned my name with absolute precision. Moreover, seeing how they’ve detailed exactly how rubber is being produced in the Congo, they clearly possess very specific information.”

“Yes. That is the point that concerns me the most.”

“You were maintaining a strict information blockade, weren’t you?”

“Of course. We have thorough defenses in place to ensure no outsider can even get close.”

The Congo was located in Central Africa, making it difficult to access by sea. The only real entrance was via the western coast, traveling inland through the Congo River, and that route was already firmly secured by the Congo Association.

That left only one logical conclusion.

“Does that mean there is a traitor within the Association?”

“Or it could be one of the newly recruited mercenaries or officers. Wouldn’t that be more likely?”

“…That is true.”

Almost everyone in the Congo Association had been there since the beginning. They were people who had already pocketed a fortune and stood to make much more in the future. Why would they suddenly betray him now?

Unless someone had infiltrated the organization from the start with the intent to stab him in the back, such a move made no sense.

However, the assumption that someone intended to betray him from the beginning was equally nonsensical.

The whole world had believed without a doubt that Leopold II would be a benevolent King of the Congo. Who could have known otherwise and planted a mole so far in advance?

Since it was an unrealistic assumption, there was no need to consider it in the first place.

“…It doesn’t make sense for it to be the local soldiers, either. Even if they harbored strange thoughts, there’s no way they could contact the outside world. Isn’t that right?”

“It is as you say. To write such detailed accounts of the situation implies close contact, which would be impossible for the soldiers.”

“Then it means the culprit is someone among the military leadership. Tell Commander Roger to conduct a thorough investigation to identify the traitor.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. However, the British Empire might use this as an excuse to make a fuss about sending an investigative commission. Just in case, how about we temporarily lower the level of punishment?”

Stanley thought he was offering a reasonable suggestion, but Leopold II clicked his tongue openly as if listening to nonsense.

“Don’t be ridiculous. Do you know what it took to establish that production system? If we stop now, the flow will inevitably be broken. If they say they’re sending an investigation team, we can just show them a few areas we’ve dressed up to look nice. Don’t worry about it and tell them to keep doing exactly what they’re doing. Tell them not to be shaken by strange rumors and to produce rubber even more diligently.”

“…Understood.”

“And honestly, what can they even do if they investigate? Let’s be frank—don’t they all treat black people the same way? Just because I’m driving those savages a bit more efficiently doesn’t make it wrong. If not for me, most of the carriages roaming the streets today would still be using those crude, old-fashioned wheels.”

Rubber was an indispensable material for the development of new industries.

Leopold II had exerted himself to cause a surge in the rubber supply for this very purpose; thus, he felt it was preposterous for people to criticize him for it.

Leopold II looked to the Bible and felt not a single speck of shame in his heart.

“Stanley, you think so too, don’t you? The world has become wealthier through the sacrifices of the Congolese. Do you think there is any reason for me to be criticized?”

“…Everything will work out. Do not worry.”

Stanley couldn’t bring himself to say that Leopold II was being falsely accused, so he offered a vague word of comfort instead.

After all, while the article was quite detailed, no real physical evidence had been presented yet. At this stage, they could likely get through it by simply continuing to deny everything.

Since domestic public opinion in Belgium was unlikely to be swayed by this alone, they just had to maintain a thick skin and a policy of ignorance toward the rest of the world.

Leopold II knew this well, which was why he hadn’t completely lost his composure yet.

And since he had moved quickly to send the police, they would soon be able to find out who was behind this exposé by interrogating the newspaper’s president or the journalist.

Once that was uncovered, he could launch a counterattack, claiming it was all just another conspiracy theory.

Leopold II was inwardly catching his breath, waiting for the right moment to strike back.

However.

“Your Majesty! The newspaper office has vanished!”

“Vanished? What on earth does that mean? Are you saying the president went into hiding?”

“It’s more than that. Everything from the office to the staff has disappeared from Brussels as if they evaporated into thin air!”

“What! I issued the arrest order on the very day the article was published! How could that be possible?”

“It seems they made thorough preparations in advance and fled even before the newspapers were actually distributed.”

Just why?

Leopold II began to have a creeping suspicion that this might not be a simple case of one or two officers turning traitor.

To be prepared enough to blow up a whole newspaper operation like this meant that significant manpower and capital had been mobilized. It far exceeded the level of what a mere officer could accomplish.

‘Who could it be? At the very least, it must be a state actor.’

The first suspect was Denmark, where the Crown Prince spent all his time shouting anti-imperialist and anti-slavery slogans with hypocritical zeal.

If he had to pick a second, it was the British Empire.

Of course, since he knew nothing for certain yet, he had no choice but to keep feigning ignorance while monitoring the situation.

But no matter who it was.

Leopold II had no intention of giving up even a single inch of the Congo.

Leopold II could control the atmosphere within Belgium, but he could not intervene in the public opinion of neighboring countries.

“Prime Minister, here are the articles you requested.”

Bismarck, the Chancellor of Prussia, nodded quietly and accepted the report summarizing the articles.

“Is all of this true?”

“For now, we cannot verify the internal situation of the Congo ourselves. However, identical articles are pouring out not only in our country but also in France, the British Empire, Spain, Portugal, and almost every other nation.”

“If we assume this is all true, it is utterly unpleasant. It would mean Leopold II has defrauded all of Europe. It would mean even I was completely deceived.”

“However, His Majesty Leopold II is adamantly denying these facts.”

“Who in the world would meekly admit to such a revelation? Of course, the whistleblowers won’t be acknowledged unless they have proof, so the Belgian Royal Family has nothing to fear for the moment.”

In these matters, what eventually mattered was evidence.

And it couldn’t just be witnesses or testimonies; there had to be undeniable physical evidence.

“Has any country issued a formal statement yet?”

“Not yet.”

“As expected. Everyone is likely avoiding jumping in prematurely because they can’t judge whether it’s true or not.”

Bismarck’s thoughts were the same.

The world didn’t automatically accept something as fact just because someone shouted loudly; one couldn’t condemn the King of Belgium just because of a few measly articles.

However, it was also true that there was no reason not to prepare for the possibility that this might turn out to be true.

“First, I should meet with the ambassadors of the British Empire and France. I believe the British Empire specifically provided a lot of support to the Congo this time…”

“To be precise, I heard the Imperial House of the British Empire, not the government, provided support from their private funds.”

“Then that could cause quite a problem.”

The Imperial House of the British Empire again?

He didn’t know how that family managed to get involved in every single one of these major incidents.

“…Wait. If the contents of these articles pouring out now are proven true, how much could the British Imperial House stand to gain?”

“My apologies. I heard there was some sort of agreement between the British Empire and Belgium, but I do not know the details…”

“In any case, the British Imperial House—of all people—wouldn’t have made a clumsy contract.”

What kind of man was Killian? If Leopold II tried to cheat him out of his money, he would have prepared every possible measure to recover it.

“…Fine. From this moment on, prepare the best plan of action we can take under the assumption that all these articles are true.”

“…Pardon? But just a moment ago, you said…”

“My mind changed when I heard the British Imperial House was involved. Luck has always been on their side.”

Bismarck said that, but he had a feeling that this exposure might be a masterpiece born from Killian’s fingertips.

If that was the case, a simple barrage of news reports wouldn’t be the end of it.

This was merely the beginning; there would surely be additional offensives to follow.

Therefore, he needed to watch the situation and be fully prepared to jump on the winning side at the appropriate time.

And sure enough, exactly what he expected happened.

—I denounce Leopold II! The duality of the Congo Association, conscience-stricken confessions from local employees.

—‘Lord, I am a sinner! Forgive my sins, for I was blinded by greed!’ What is happening in the Congo now? It is already a hell on earth!

—Even at this moment, people are dying because they cannot meet their quotas.

—Leopold II: ‘The Congo is being managed very ethically and ideally. This is nothing more than a conspiracy theory intended to slander the Belgian Royal Family.’

—Belgian Royal Family, stop the lies! A whistleblower appears, claiming they can reveal definitive evidence!

Leopold II desperately denied everything and tried to extinguish the fire, but his opponent was not so easy to deal with.

First, they scattered mass reports to attract attention, then the witnesses appeared.

When he still refused to admit it, they released physical evidence as if they had been waiting for that very moment.

By intentionally baiting him into making excuses and then immediately debunking them, Leopold II was driven further and further into a corner.

And finally, at the exact moment when the eyes of numerous nations were focused to their peak.

—The Imperial House requests a formal explanation from the Belgian Royal Family.

An official statement was finally released in the name of Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire, and the situation reached its ultimate climax.

Chapter 447: The Great Swindler (9)

In a war of public opinion, one must first draw as much “aggro” as possible.

A powerful nation can easily pressure a weaker one, but if they wield that power like a common club, public opinion will inevitably turn sour.

If a large nation goes around thrashing its neighbors while shouting that small countries shouldn’t defy their betters, what would happen to its diplomatic relations?

I could just bulldoze through it all, claiming I don’t care about such things, but that isn’t the direction I’m aiming for.

As the British Empire grows stronger, I must exercise as much restraint as possible when it comes to personally pressuring other nations.

Once a ‘strong vs. weak’ narrative is established, it’s difficult to escape the framing that the powerful are simply persecuting the vulnerable, no matter the justification.

There is only one way to avoid this trap:

When the strong rightfully punish someone who has committed an egregious wrong.

However, the reality was that the word “rightfully” was applied very subjectively.

You can claim you’re in the right all day, but if those around you don’t recognize it, it simply becomes an act of violence.

If I wanted to squeeze Belgium, I had to create a public sentiment that convinced everyone the British Empire had been patient enough.

This was exactly why I carpet-bombed the world with articles to draw as much attention as possible.

It was also the reason why I didn’t release all the evidence from the start.

Issues only stay alive and burn hotter over time if they go through the process of allegation, rebuttal, and counter-rebuttal.

As expected, Leopold II diligently provided more fuel for the fire by flatly denying any knowledge of the matter.

And by using the employees I had planted to leak information step-by-step, the suspicious gazes directed at Leopold II grew deeper.

Of course, Leopold II didn’t just sit back and take it.

He mobilized his vast wealth and influence to launch a counter-campaign through newspapers friendly to him.

[Leopold II, the White Man Who Loved Africa: Where Is His Dream Headed?]

[I am Congolese, and His Majesty Leopold II is a good man. Stop slandering the Belgian Royal Family!]

But no matter how much he claimed ignorance, actual witnesses were springing up. As someone who loves “love and justice,” I—Killian—couldn’t just stay silent, could I?

As soon as my official statement was released, demanding an explanation, the British Parliament also publicly pressured the Belgian government to state its position.

The justification was crystal clear.

The Imperial House of the British Empire had invested a significant amount of money; if that money was being used as a weapon to sever the hands of the natives rather than promote their welfare, naturally, it had to be investigated.

On top of this, I released certain clauses of the investment contract I had signed with Leopold II, completely blocking any claims of “bullying by a great power.”

“Your Majesty. Our Belgian government has absolutely no connection to this matter.”

The Belgian Ambassador, looking pale, rushed to the palace to offer an explanation that wasn’t much of an explanation, but he was a man who knew nothing anyway.

“I know the Belgian government isn’t involved. However, what I want is an explanation from the Belgian Royal Family.”

“…For now, His Majesty Leopold II has repeatedly emphasized that the rumors circulating are completely false.”

“Well, that’s good to hear. I will arrange a place where His Majesty can clearly prove his innocence. We can settle the truth there, and then no one will dare to utter such nonsense again. If His Majesty Leopold II proves everything clearly and there are still those who object, I will punish them in the name of the Imperial House of the British Empire.”

“This is merely the groundless talk of a few madmen. To let the relationship between the British Empire and Belgium be shaken by such things is exactly what they want—”

“Mr. Ambassador. Do you know how much I invested in the Congo? That money was a pure expression of goodwill, a desire by our British Empire to help the people of Africa live a little better. Now that there are claims it’s being used for a purpose entirely different from its original intent, I have a duty as the Prince Consort of the Imperial House to verify this.”

I knew they would offer to submit accounting ledgers, so I had already spread word through a Congo Association employee that all ledgers had been falsified and that this fact could be proven.

There was only one way to refute this.

A face-to-face meeting to compare documents and have a winner-takes-all showdown.

Of course, for the Belgian government, which didn’t know the truth, this must have been agonizing.

Common sense told them their King wouldn’t commit such subhuman atrocities, but if by some chance it were true, the fallout would be catastrophic.

“Your Majesty. Then, first—”

“First or not, we are already making a lot of concessions. And while I cannot disclose it here, His Majesty Leopold II has other contracts with me. As a party to those contracts, I am asking for proof that they are being faithfully upheld. If this is refused… you understand, don’t you?”

If this were a simple conspiracy theory, it might be different, but since evidence and witnesses had already surfaced, continuing to deny it would only invite further suspicion.

The Belgian Royal Family was being suspected of defrauding the British Imperial House; there was no way they could just brush it off.

“His Majesty may come himself, or he may send a proxy. Just submit the clear data to verify the truth, and that will be the end of it.”

I wasn’t asking him to kowtow and apologize immediately; I was just asking him to show me if the money I gave him was being used for its intended purpose.

The Belgian Ambassador left after saying he would report to his home government immediately, but there was a country that moved even faster than I expected.

[Prime Minister Bismarck: “The Belgian Royal Family must immediately answer the allegations. This is a matter concerning the trust of the entire European continent. As one of the parties to the London Conference, we sternly demand the Belgian Royal Family take responsibility and reveal the truth.”]

Did these guys eat something wrong? Why are they moving so fast?

Regardless, once Prussia raised its fist to strike Belgium first, other nations that had been watching the situation began to join in one by one.

They likely assumed that if Prussia was acting this confidently, they must possess some sort of information.

From France to the United States, Spain, and Portugal—almost every nation that had sided with Leopold II during the London Conference joined the fray.

Eventually, the liar hunkered down in Brussels could no longer keep his ears plugged.

Even the Belgian government was likely begging the King to clear the air and reveal the truth, so he wouldn’t have been able to hold out any longer.

Ultimately, cornered on all sides, Leopold II announced he would personally explain everything, setting a historical record as a foreign king who visited London three times in a single year.

The expression on Leopold II’s face when I saw him after a while was 180 degrees different from the last time.

Although this meeting had the attention of all Europe and America, I kept the proceedings private under the pretext of showing consideration for the Belgian Royal Family.

Naturally, it wasn’t out of genuine consideration; it just wasn’t polite to chew out a foreign king in front of everyone.

“Your Majesty! I didn’t expect to see you again so soon.”

I approached him with a broad smile as soon as I entered the room, as if I were genuinely happy to see him.

It wasn’t a politician’s fake smile. Who wouldn’t be happy when a money bag rolls into London on its own two feet?

“There are so many people noisy about me being defrauded and such, so I’ve arranged this place to settle the matter once and for all. Since Your Majesty Leopold II has come in person, I have no doubt this farce will end today. Isn’t that right?”

“…Yes. Of course.”

Our lying King took his seat next to me, still weaving lies even at this moment.

Although it was a meeting format, it wouldn’t make sense for a King to personally engage in debate, so the one actually handling the arguments was Leopold’s confidant, Stanley.

And the ones representing the claim to prove Leopold II’s corruption were the employees of the Pinkerton Detective Agency, who had been part of the Congo Association since its inception—as per my orders.

Because their detailed identities had been kept secret, the shock was plain on Stanley’s face when he first saw them.

He probably never imagined that some of the people he had been joking with while mocking the Congolese natives would suddenly stab him in the back like this.

Still, he quickly regained his composure and shamelessly denied all charges, acting as if he knew nothing.

“The claims that such unspeakable atrocities are being committed in the Congo are entirely false.”

“We were employees of the Congo Association. We performed these acts under actual orders; there is no hole to crawl out of now by saying it’s not true.”

“Our internal investigation found instances where some employees exploited a few native tribes for personal gain. However, this was the deviant behavior of individuals, not the will of His Majesty or the Association. And once they were discovered, they exaggerated their actions as if the entire Association were involved to escape punishment. His Majesty Leopold II thinks of nothing but developing the Congo and making the natives happy, day and night.”

I wondered how they would excuse themselves, and it turns out they’re going for the ‘rogue employee’ defense?

Trying to frame the whistleblowers as the culprits was actually a decent attempt.

In modern times, it’s such a textbook maneuver that I had already anticipated it.

“Individual deviance? Can you still say that after seeing these photos?”

As the detective agency employees placed photos taken in the Congo onto the table one by one, the expressions of Stanley and Leopold II faltered for a moment.

Cameras weren’t cheap, and in an era where taking photos required significant equipment and space, they probably couldn’t fathom how every single thing had been documented.

It would have been impossible unless someone had prepared for it from the very beginning with clear intent.

“Now, look at this. These are traces of severed hands collected as if they were trophies. By a rough estimate, there are over several hundred severed hands. Furthermore, as you can see, there isn’t just one or two of these photos. You’re calling this individual deviance? How on earth could we have severed the hands of this many people in such a short time? At this rate, we would have had to spend all day, every day, hunting down natives to cut off their hands, save for eating and sleeping. Is that not so?”

“This… well, the local Black mercenaries and native soldiers must have carried out excessive corporal punishment. Apparently, Africa has such primitive methods of punishment. Our officers and the Association were unaware.”

“Is that so? Unfortunately, we also have footage of Association staff happily posing for commemorative photos while doing this. It seems they were quite proud of themselves while performing such disgusting acts?”

“Where did these photos even—this is a fabrication! There’s no guarantee these were even taken in the Congo!”

Persistence is one thing, but this was reaching the heights of pathetic.

Stanley and Leopold II probably expected an attack on the accounting ledgers and had prepared thoroughly for that, but I had no intention of fighting that kind of battle in the first place.

There is no evidence more certain in this world than visual data, and I had instructed from the start to document the entire process of the Congo’s exploitation through photography.

It was only natural that Stanley and Leopold II couldn’t have predicted this.

To imagine that all of this was a planned exposure from the very early days of the Congo Free State’s establishment was simply too far-fetched.

They likely expected, at most, a few photos of natives with severed hands.

Those could be explained away as accidents or fabrications using photos of Black people from other regions.

However, what happens when decisive evidence they never even imagined shows up?

“If you wish to continue evading with lies, fine. Why don’t you try explaining this as well? This is one of the original ‘Surrender of Human Rights’ agreements obtained by deceiving the natives under the orders of His Majesty Leopold II at the Congo Association.”

“…W-what! Don’t be ridiculous! There’s no way you have such a—first of all, such a thing doesn’t exist, and even if it did, it makes no sense for you to have the original!”

“In fact, we prepared two copies from the very first time we took signatures. One was submitted to the Association, and the other we kept. Look here, it bears not only the signature of the Congo Association but also the clear marks of the native tribal leaders, doesn’t it?”

Emergency, emergency, the S.S. Stanley is sinking!

I turned my head toward Leopold II, showing a faint trace of anger as if I were hearing all of this for the first time.

“Now, how should I interpret all of this?”

“W-wait a moment. This is merely their one-sided claim. The authenticity of that document hasn’t been verified at all—”

“Then let us verify it ourselves.”

I cut Leopold II off and spoke firmly.

“I will dispatch an investigation team, personally selected by me, to the Congo to randomly survey the local tribes. And if all of this proves to be true, you will have to take responsibility.”

You’ll have to cough up the penalty fees, won’t you?

And don’t worry too much—if you’re short on cash, I’ll take care of collecting it myself.

Sigh, I really shouldn’t be so accommodating to every little circumstance of a debtor, but my soft heart is my greatest weakness.

Chapter 448: The Grand Deceiver and Master Swindler (10)

Every child knows that staying at the top is harder than climbing there.

From Ancient Rome to the Mongols, and even the British Empire of the original history.

The period during which these nations maintained their peak power after rising to the position of an undeniable global superpower was surprisingly short.

Of course, Rome lasted quite a while, but if you look at the details, they spent far too long lingering as a patient with no part of their body left healthy.

Even the United States of the original history had been an unrivaled global superpower for less than a hundred years.

Since I’ve taken the helm, I feel my British Empire should at least surpass the America of the original history, but doing so was not as easy as I thought.

Unlike America, which started with an unfairly advantageous map like a cheat code, the British Empire had very clear geographical limitations.

To compensate for this, I developed Canada and swallowed California, managing to build a foundation, but there was still a long way to go.

I was considering doing everything possible, even creating something similar to the EU to slowly permeate the rest of Europe.

To achieve that, the most important thing, above all else, was the image we projected in Europe.

Other countries had to accept the order led by the British Empire without resentment, and for that to happen, they had to perceive our actions as justified.

It meant going beyond simply having a reason for our actions.

The analogy is slightly different, but in terms of service industries, it’s similar to how one shouldn’t just aim to avoid customer complaints but should strive to truly satisfy the customer.

This current situation was no different.

I had summoned the king of another country, carved him into pieces, backed him into a corner, and was pummeling him until his guard dropped—but to the outside world, no one would feel I was being excessive.

Instead, wouldn’t it look like I was doing my best to soothe the grievances of Leopold II, who was pouring out his frustrations?

My statement about sending an investigation team to the Congo was also part of this.

The Congo was strictly Leopold II’s private estate, so my pushing an investigation team in there was something that, under normal circumstances, could never happen.

No matter how great the difference in national power between the British Empire and Belgium, that was clearly crossing the line.

However, since the stage had been set so perfectly, Leopold II could not refuse my proposal.

After the debate ended in Leopold II’s utter defeat, I informed him how we would investigate the natives of the Congo, almost as if I were issuing an order.

“I will set the schedule as quickly as possible. Since home government troops and explorers are already stationed in Africa, we will have them move within the week.”

“Ahem, if an investigation team is coming, I must naturally accept them. First, I will strictly instruct the Congo Association to…”

“No. I believe I told you. The investigation team I dispatch will conduct inspections by traveling through the Congo themselves. The Congo Association is currently composed of suspects under doubt in this matter. What court in the world asks a suspect to verify the crime scene?”

“…That is true, but…”

“Do not worry. I naturally do not believe that Your Majesty personally directed the creation of such documents.”

“…Pardon?”

Leopold II, perhaps not expecting this reaction, blinked and looked back at me.

“It is unthinkable that a virtuous monarch like Your Majesty would create such bizarre documents to extract signatures from the natives. Even if everyone else doubts you, I, who know Your Majesty’s sincerity, do not believe it.”

“Then the investigation team…”

“But when operating an organization, things do not always go according to the superior’s intentions. This means there is a high possibility that the Congo Association exploited the natives to line their own pockets, contrary to Your Majesty’s will. Based on the evidence presented so far, I suspect the entire Congo Association deceived Your Majesty and reaped significant profits behind your back.”

“Ah, no, that is…”

He probably couldn’t bring himself to say that he had ordered it all and that all the money went into his own pocket.

But I nodded as if I understood everything and continued to comfort Leopold II.

“You do not need to be too distressed. While it is heart-wrenching to see an organization you built with such care crumble, we must avoid having Your Majesty’s authority fall along with it, shouldn’t we?”

“…But did you not say earlier that responsibility must be taken if those claims are proven true?”

“That much is unavoidable. A contract is a contract, after all.”

Did you really expect me to just let it slide without anything happening?

“If it’s a contract, then surely…?”

“Should I not receive back my full investment and the penalty fee? Whether that organization committed atrocities by selling Your Majesty’s name or not, it remains true that my money was used in the wrong place. Your Majesty, too, cannot completely avoid responsibility as the top manager.”

“Ah, I see. A penalty fee… yes, that cannot be helped.”

A flash of relief crossed Leopold II’s face, as if he had expected me to demand the rubber rights back right then and there.

Of course, taking back the rubber rights I had sold to Leopold II would happen if he could not repay the 5 million pounds he borrowed from me.

Naturally, if he had to cough up my investment plus a penalty fee on top of it, the difficulty of repaying that 5 million pounds would rise significantly, but it wasn’t entirely impossible.

Therefore, talking about the rubber rights now would be premature.

Above all, if I mentioned it the moment trouble broke out, wouldn’t it look like I had been waiting for this?

For now, first recover the investment. Taking the rubber rights would come after I placed a shackle around Leopold II’s neck so he couldn’t even perform rubber production in the Congo.

The bait I was throwing now was actually for that purpose.

“Your Majesty, please do not be too disheartened. If you can continue producing rubber in the Congo, you will be able to make up for the losses. Next time, you can simply form an organization with benevolent people who truly align with Your Majesty’s will, rather than the corrupt Association you have now.”

“…Y-yes, that’s right. Then… that will work.”

I’ve been giving him hints like this, so surely he’s understood by now?

I was telling him to cut off the tail by discarding the entire Congo Association, while he himself should escape by taking only the responsibility of a top executive.

He could claim that all these events were the fault of the Association and local officials who viewed Black people as targets for exploitation, and that Leopold II thought everything was running normally due to false reports.

Of course, he would still be cursed at relentlessly, but at least he could avoid total ruin.

After organizing his thoughts for a moment, he spoke in a low voice.

“Your Majesty, if that is the case, could you delay the dispatch of the investigation team by exactly three days? In return, I will pay double the penalty fee.”

He was asking for time to destroy evidence that he was involved, in exchange for more money.

And I readily nodded, just as he wished.

“Of course. A delay of about three days won’t even be noticed if we just shuffle a few procedures in the middle.”

“Thank you. Truly, thank you. Then, I shall take my leave.”

Yes, go on. From now on, you won’t have a single second to waste.

Leopold II ran straight to where his carriage was waiting without looking back. After watching his carriage disappear in the distance, I summoned an attendant.

“You remember the young man who was talking his head off earlier during the debate on behalf of Leopold II, right? Bring that Henry Morton Stanley to me. Very secretly, so that Leopold II doesn’t find out.”

I said I’d give him time to cut off the tail, but I never said I’d help him do it.

Actually, I really hate it when people are discarded after their usefulness is over.

Henry Morton Stanley’s mental state was halfway to the afterlife after being brutally crushed in the debate.

The countermeasures he had painstakingly devised with Leopold II had been completely useless.

He couldn’t fathom how they had obtained such data, but one thing was certain: the Congo Association was about to be obliterated.

To make matters worse, Leopold II—that man—had seemingly lost his mind and left in his carriage alone.

Still, Stanley wasn’t in a position where he couldn’t find a carriage to ride, but just as he was about to follow and return to Leopold II…

Imperial House officials called out to him as he was lingering near the main gate and led him somewhere.

“Welcome. I watched the debate earlier with great interest. I heard you were the practical manager of the Congo Association?”

“Ah, yes, yes, Your Majesty Killian! But I, Henry Morton Stanley, swear that regarding this matter…”

“Ah, do not misunderstand; I didn’t call you here to reprimand you. Please, take a seat. I don’t wish to talk long, so let’s get straight to business.”

Having silenced Stanley that way, Killian committed the atrocity of filling his glass with ice and pouring coffee over it before leisurely raising the glass.

Stanley didn’t know. He didn’t know why this man drank coffee that way, nor why he had called him separately.

“Then again, thinking about it, it seems impolite to just jump into business without treating a guest. Would you like a cup of coffee as well?”

“Ah, no! Merely being in a position to have a private audience with Your Majesty is a great honor…”

“Fine, then I’ll tell you some things you should know. Originally, I intended to inform the Emperor immediately and move the troops in Africa with the Prime Minister’s consent. If we went straight into the Congo and investigated the reality of this matter, we would know for sure whose words are true. But His Majesty Leopold II asked for a three-day grace period.”

“…Pardon?”

“He said he has evidence that the Association deceived His Majesty Leopold II and tried to monopolize the interests in the Congo. Do you have any idea what that might be?”

Every action of the Congo Association had been carried out under Leopold II’s orders, so what kind of nonsense was this?

The meaning of Killian’s words was so obvious that there was no room for misunderstanding.

So that man is… going to cut off the Association and save himself?

Well, that seemed possible, but the practical manager of the Congo Association was none other than Stanley himself.

In other words, cutting off the Association meant creating a sacrificial lamb to take all the blame, and it was all too obvious who that would be.

“Y-Your Majesty. The Congo Association is an organization established under His Majesty’s instructions.”

“And?”

“Every instruction of the Congo Association follows His Majesty’s orders. At least, that is what I know. Of course, there may be a few who acted on their own, but such people could never be the majority of the organization.”

“Now, now. Are you perhaps trying to say that His Majesty Leopold II is lying?”

Killian took on a stern expression, but Stanley did not answer immediately.

He stared blankly at the flames in the fireplace for a moment, then bit his lip hard.

He had thought it was strange.

Seeing how Leopold II had rushed off like that, it was clearly to settle things behind the scenes, so why hadn’t he taken Stanley with him?

It meant he was going to do something in a way that couldn’t be shown to him, and the implication was so transparent he didn’t even need to try to look into it.

Who in the world would meekly comply with a demand to go to hell alone so the other could escape?

If he hadn’t known, he would have been victimized, but now that he knew, he had no choice but to seek a way to survive.

“Your Majesty, I am merely the hand that performed the work according to His Majesty Leopold II’s instructions. The head that directed everything was His Majesty.”

“Is that so? I tend not to trust words without evidence.”

“I have it—the evidence!”

The evidence presented by the Association members earlier only proved that the Congo Association had exploited the natives in Leopold II’s name.

But Stanley possessed clear physical evidence that Leopold II himself, and no one else, had ordered it.

Of course, if he revealed this, Leopold II would likely lose all sovereignty over the Congo.

But one’s own life is the most important thing in the world, so what did he care about that?

To save himself, Stanley chose to sell out his partner, with whom he had maintained a lucrative cooperative relationship, without hesitation.

Chapter 449: The End of a Lie

Under just a bit of pressure, Stanley began to spill everything, even facts he hadn’t been asked about.

He kept adding that he never could have imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that the natives would be slaughtered so brutally until the actual oppression began.

“It’s the truth. I truly thought that, at worst, it would be similar to how slaves were treated in the South in the past.”

“So, you thought that much would be acceptable.”

“Ah, no, I mean… that is…”

“You thought it was only right to treat inferior blacks like slaves. Isn’t that why you collaborated?”

“…”

Stanley could not offer a single rebuttal and remained silent.

Killian had incited them to devour one another, but he never had any intention of letting either of them go unscathed from the start.

Hadn’t the Congo Association, from the working-level staff to the board of directors, built their wealth by committing atrocities that could only be described as those of beasts in human skin?

And yet, just because he betrayed his master at the end, he expected to live the rest of his life in luxury and comfort? That simply would not do.

“That’s enough testimony for now. Hand over all the evidence that can prove His Majesty Leopold II gave you direct orders. Every single piece.”

While the detective agency employees who exposed Leopold II’s atrocities earlier were the Association’s working-level staff, Stanley was one of the Association’s top executives.

Leopold II likely intended to insist that Stanley had forged the orders by using the King’s name, but if Stanley provided evidence that he received orders directly from the King, making excuses would become impossible.

By trying to cut off the tail to save the body, Leopold would find himself in a situation where his entire spine would be ripped out along with it.

“Um… Your Highness. Since I have cooperated so faithfully, well… how could I also…?”

“You want me to help you escape safely? Don’t worry. I will make sure you aren’t unfairly blamed as the person chiefly responsible for this matter. I will be establishing an organization in the Congo soon; as a sign of atonement, donate all the money you received from the Association to it.”

“Excuse me? That is practically my entire fortune. To donate the full amount is…”

“Isn’t that a small price to pay to settle everything with just your fortune? Or would you rather stand trial as a criminal who dared to sell the King’s name to satisfy his own greed and disappear like dew on the execution grounds? Ah, but don’t feel too aggrieved. The man who tried to use you up and then discard you at the end will suffer far greater losses than you.”

In the game of Go, there is a saying: ‘A great dragon never dies.’

It means that because a ‘great dragon’ is a large mass of stones, it can seek ways to survive in many directions. Furthermore, since losing a great dragon is equivalent to instant defeat, one does everything in their power to save it, making it difficult to kill.

This rule applied quite well to reality as well.

It is easy to understand if you look at how giant corporations with massive capital rarely collapse easily, and even if they do, the social impact is so great that the government tries to save them somehow.

How much more so for a Royal Family?

Killian had struck the Russian Imperial House several times before, but that was only possible because he had made them a laughingstock for all of Europe.

And in truth, despite committing acts of that magnitude, he hadn’t directly seized anything from the Russian Imperial House itself.

Had he pushed that hard, the internal backlash within Russia would have intensified, and even within Europe, people would have inevitably argued that he was still a King and that it was better to be moderate and move on.

He had judged that driving a wedge between the nobles and the Emperor and provoking internal conflict was enough, and at the time, that was indeed the best course of action.

However, the current goal was not merely to punish the Belgian Royal Family.

If that were all, honestly, he didn’t have to go through such a cumbersome process.

He wouldn’t have even needed to involve Stanley; he could have simply pressured Leopold II with the testimony of the detective agency employees.

But if he had done that, it would likely have resulted in the Belgian Government taking the Congo away from Leopold II, just as in the original history.

Killian’s goal was not just to corner Leopold II, but to seize the rubber industry from him.

To reclaim not just the 5 million pounds but the rubber business rights as a bonus, he had to make Leopold II out to be the most contemptible scoundrel the world had ever seen, ensuring that not even the Belgian Government or its people could stand by him.

That was the best way to kill the ‘great dragon’ so that not a single one of the opponent’s stones remained on the board.

Stanley, faced with the prospect of handing over his entire fortune, appeared distraught, but since he likely had money stashed away in secret, he wouldn’t truly be penniless.

Above all, he had no desire to be executed as a fraudster who used the King’s name, so from the beginning, he had no choice.

“Now, how many days will it take for me to receive all the materials I want? For your reference, the faster it is, the higher the chance you’ll make it out alive. I hope you haven’t forgotten that.”

“Pardon? I—I thought you were definitely going to spare me?”

“Look here. If you betray him, do you think an enraged Leopold II will just leave you be? Naturally, he’ll try to do you harm, so I’m saying I’ll provide you with a way to survive. Even if you are a piece of work, once you hand over all the information I want, it’s my duty as a party to this deal to keep you alive.”

No matter how much Leopold II was being beaten from all sides, he was still the King of a nation.

If he truly set his mind to it, he would certainly have the power to eliminate a commoner, especially one who had squandered nearly his entire fortune and had no protector.

His eyes darting back and forth, Stanley nodded vigorously.

“If you just allow me to send a telegram, I can have everything ready within three days. I will give you all the documents I possess, and additionally, when Your Highness’s investigation team enters the Congo, I will smuggle out all the records stored at the Association in advance and hand them over intact.”

“Very good. And as you know well, I hope you live the rest of your life with at least a minimum of a guilty conscience for the atrocities you’ve committed.”

Killian had simply tossed those words out without much thought, but surprisingly, Stanley lowered his head deeply, seemingly genuinely ashamed, and could not say a word.

It seemed his conscience wasn’t entirely non-existent.

If he had felt something was wrong, he should have run away immediately. This was the end for someone who stayed until the last moment, self-hypnotized by greed.

In the end, he lost his conscience, his money, and his social status—everything.

Killian didn’t feel particularly sorry for him, as it was all self-inflicted.

Sometime later.

Leopold II breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that Killian had moved the investigation team three days later than scheduled, as promised.

Keeping it a secret from Stanley, he contacted Commander Roger in the Congo and ordered him to forge all the evidence to make Stanley the culprit behind this incident.

If the truth came out, Commander Roger would be dismissed from his post immediately and would have to take off his uniform anyway, so he would surely be obedient to these orders.

Once the British investigation team made their announcement, he could simply hand Stanley over for trial as a criminal who had used the King’s name to manipulate the Association as he pleased.

Even if he did this, he wouldn’t be able to escape criticism for negligent management, but at the very least, he would be able to keep the Congo.

Unlike the original plan, he might have to accept government interference, and grinding down the natives beyond reasonable limits would likely become impossible, but even so, this was still something.

Even if the revenue dropped by about 60 to 70 percent, this was still a goose that laid golden eggs.

He could pretend to operate it humanely for about five years to let people’s interest fade, and then gradually increase the intensity again.

However, after the Congo investigation team returned to the British Empire, Stanley, who had been staying in Brussels pretending to know nothing, suddenly disappeared, and Leopold II felt an inexplicable sense of dread.

And then, his fears were realized.

—The results of this investigation have confirmed that all the horrific atrocities committed in the Congo were ordered directly by none other than His Majesty King Leopold II of Belgium. Numerous pieces of undeniable evidence were discovered, including a direct order sent by His Majesty Leopold II to Henry Morton Stanley of the Congo Association. Handwriting analysis confirmed it to be the King’s certain autograph with no forgery, and it even bore the Royal Seal.

Leopold II’s eyes trembled uncontrollably as he checked the articles headlined simultaneously by newspapers in the British Empire and other nations.

“What—what! What on earth is…!”

—Furthermore, the investigation confirmed that His Majesty Leopold II attempted to forge evidence to shift all blame onto Henry Morton Stanley, the manager of the Congo Association. However, Stanley, knowing this in advance, ordered his staff to move the original orders to another location, and the remaining fake documents were changed into entirely different fabricated evidence by officers of the Belgian Army.

—According to Stanley’s testimony, even before creating the Congo Free State, King Leopold II ordered the Congo Association to befriend neighboring tribes and win their favor with gifts. Then, taking advantage of their illiteracy, he made them sign away all their rights.

—Results from other tribes in the Congo revealed countless individuals with not just their wrists but their entire hands severed, and the officials who carried out these acts testified that all actions were per the King’s orders…

He felt like… he was going to lose his mind…

“That bastard Stanley! He dares to stab me in the back and try to escape alone!”

The fact that Stanley had been staying in Brussels until now must have been an act to make him lower his guard until the final moment.

“No, wait… But how did he know to vanish right before the British investigation team reached London?”

Wasn’t something strange?

He had prepared fake documents as if he already knew Leopold would forge evidence, digging a trap in reverse, and then went missing exactly one day before the British announcement—was that really a coincidence?

“Could it be… that man Killian…?”

Thinking back, wasn’t it that man who had given the hint to use Stanley as a scapegoat and cut him off?

At first, he thought Killian had provided an escape route out of a minimum sense of duty, since they were both members of European royalty, but what if all of this was a trap?

Then, every bit of this sequence of events from beginning to end clicked perfectly into place.

“No, no. That can’t be. What could he possibly stand to gain by attacking me like this…”

Half-dazed, he blankly read through the official British investigation report like someone possessed.

And when he read the text located near the very end, he felt a shock so great it felt as if his heart had stopped.

—Through this, it has become certain that His Majesty Leopold II intentionally deceived various European nations, including the British Empire, with lies from the very beginning. The consensus among diplomats is that all rights of the Congo Association must be temporarily suspended and a fundamental review of the resolutions of the London Conference is required. Furthermore, we hereby declare the strict enforcement of the contract signed between the British Imperial House and the Belgian Royal Family…

What on earth are these people talking about?

Enforcing the contract… does that mean they want him to cough up the penalty? No, that’s not it. That was an issue already settled with Killian earlier.

In the end, only one clause remained, but before that, if all authority of the Congo Association was suspended, did that mean he couldn’t sell rubber for the time being?

Then, it would naturally be impossible to repay the 5 million pounds he owed Killian, and if that happened…

Reaching this realization, Leopold II finally understood what Killian had been aiming for from the start.

“This… this son of a bitch… from the beginning… everything from the very beginning.”

Looking back, it had been strange from the start.

The first person to bring up the topic of rubber, which at the time didn’t seem like it would be very profitable…

Purposefully inserting the investment and the penalty clause…

If all of this had been a planned design, everything from start to finish made sense.

Leopold II unconsciously let the report in his hand fall to the floor.

Chills ran down his spine, a cold sweat broke out over his entire body, and his jaw trembled uncontrollably.

“Heh… hehehe…”

He was an evil demon who casually committed crimes against humanity and the world’s greatest liar?

That man was the most vicious swindler in the world.

Letting out a hollow, self-mocking laugh was all Leopold II could do now.

Chapter 450: The End of Deceit (2)

To put it coldly, the Belgian people didn’t care much about this incident.

What did their King do in Africa? So what?

That was the reaction of the majority when they first saw the newspapers, and even those reports had been suppressed by Leopold II’s information control.

In an era without the internet or even the radio, the Belgian people were entirely in the dark about the current situation. If anything, they believed their King was being framed by groundless slander.

This was because Leopold II had used his influence and money to unilaterally pour out articles favorable to himself.

However, that kind of information control is only possible for nations like Russia or the South, which could survive in isolation like remote islands.

A country of Belgium’s stature could not withstand the pressure from other European nations, and more importantly, the Belgian government would not allow it.

“The Belgian government must issue an official statement immediately!”

“We were deceived by Leopold II! The reason I recognized the King of Belgium as the sovereign of the Congo at the London Conference was because I believed he sincerely cared for Africa!”

“Leopold II promised happiness and coexistence for the natives! But look at these photographs! Where in this great catastrophe is there any sign of happiness or coexistence?!”

From Prussia, which was the first to start biting at Leopold II, to France, which joined in late, and even the United States across the ocean.

The leaders of various nations, realizing they had been fooled into handing over that vast territory, began to openly pressure Belgium.

They were in a position where they had to demonize Leopold II even further if they wanted to avoid criticism for being stupid enough to be deceived.

Their narrative was that they were merely victims of a calculated fraud by Leopold II, not that they were careless or foolish.

On top of that, evidence emerged showing that he hadn’t just slaughtered African natives; when his misdeeds were about to be exposed, he had disgracefully attempted to pin all the blame on others.

Naturally, newspapers across Europe began to run wild with articles tearing Leopold II to pieces.

[Leopold II’s Terrifying Schemes: How Did He Swallow the Congo?]

[Surgical Erasure of Evidence? The Chilling Duality of Leopold II]

[Was Belgium Truly Unaware? The Desperate Struggle of a Second-Rate Nation Longing to be a Great Power]

As they say, nothing draws attention and relieves stress quite like demonizing and beating down another person.

In this situation, where governments were encouraging it rather than restraining it, the fire spread rapidly.

Leopold II, who had become a laughingstock and a certified pariah of Europe, could no longer exercise influence even within his own country.

This was because the Belgian government and Parliament, which had been kept in the dark about the details, immediately issued a statement.

-The Belgian government expresses deep regret over the horrific atrocities committed in the Congo and promises to take all necessary measures to rectify them.

-This matter was the independent action of the Royal Family and has nothing to do with Belgium as a nation. However, the entire country feels a deep sense of responsibility for the Royal Family’s atrocities…

-Accepting the decision of various nations to re-examine the contents of the London Conference from scratch, the Belgian government will do its utmost to rectify all this chaos.

At this rate, they were on the verge of becoming the most unscrupulous nation in the world, having defrauded the entire globe.

Furthermore, because the government and Parliament truly had no idea what Leopold II had been up to, they expressed an anger that surpassed even that of other nations.

With the government taking this stance, it was only natural for the citizens to gradually realize the truth.

The anger of the citizens, who realized overnight that they were followers of the most unscrupulous King in the world, was immense.

“Leopold II must explain himself!”

“He is the shame of Belgium!”

“Apologize to the British Empire!”

“Down with media control and information manipulation!”

“Boo! Garbage!”

The monarch of Belgium was strictly speaking not the “King of Belgium” but the “King of the Belgians.”

He was not a King enthroned by an outdated ideology like the Divine Right of Kings, but one chosen by the consensus of the citizens through revolution. Thus, public opinion in Belgium held significant influence.

Ultimately, the Belgian government resolved to send a government ambassador to the new conference in London, rather than Leopold II or any representative of the Royal Family.

“Who gave you permission to send an ambassador! The Congo is my private estate! Naturally, a representative of the Royal Family must attend! This is a conspiracy by the British Empire to snatch the Congo away from me!”

“Your Majesty, please find your reason! A conspiracy by the British Empire? Do you realize how much of a diplomatic burden it will be if words like that reach their ears? Are you doing this even after seeing what happened to the Russian Imperial House when they peddled conspiracy theories!”

“Conspiracy theories? Conspiracy theories?! This isn’t a conspiracy theory, it’s the truth! Ministers, listen to me! This is a tactic by Killian to trap me, shake our Royal Family, and monopolize the Congo’s industries!”

“Your Majesty…”

The ministers, gathered to hear the Royal Family’s explanation, exchanged glances, unable to hide their bitter smiles.

How had a King who was once so brilliant turned into such a mentally unstable man?

Even if he quietly apologized and went into reflection, it would be hard to maintain his status as King. And yet he was dragging the Imperial House of the British Empire into this?

Indeed, they could not send this man to London again.

If he said such things here, he would merely be treated as someone who had gone a bit mad. But if he said that in a room full of representatives from various nations, the consequences would be impossible to handle.

“Your Majesty, you must give up the Congo now. Given how things have turned out, isn’t it excessive greed to still refuse to let go of the Congo?”

“Developing the Congo and turning it into the goose that lays the golden eggs was all my achievement! Are you saying I should hand all of this over to that pack of hyenas who are now trying to swallow the profitable parts? Think about how much profit that Congo could bring to our Belgium!”

“Your Majesty… right now, that land is a curse to Belgium, not a gift. Please, look at reality coldly. The citizens are currently demanding your abdication.”

“Abdication? You’re telling me to step down? Are you saying I should give up the throne just because a few black people were killed in the Congo?!”

“The problem isn’t just the massacre of the natives. It’s because it has been proven that you told lies bordering on fraud to all of Europe, violated all contracts made with the Imperial House of the British Empire, manipulated and distorted information, and even attempted to shift all responsibility onto the Congo Association.”

Looking at it all laid out like this, he was truly a legend in his own right.

In reality, the reason the Belgian citizens were so enraged wasn’t strictly because of the oppression of the Congo natives.

If that had been all, it could have been settled by saying, “This was a bit much, so the Belgian government will run the Congo from now on.”

There certainly wouldn’t have been demands for his abdication.

The real problem was that the image of the Belgian Royal Family had been dragged into a gutter so deep it was impossible to recover from.

It was laughable, but none of the Belgian citizens were saying Leopold II should apologize to the Congo natives.

Not just the citizens, but the government as well, were busy apologizing to the Imperial House of the British Empire, not the people of the Congo. It was cold, but that was the reality of the era.

However, Leopold II would rather apologize to those natives than apologize to Killian even if it killed him.

All of this was that man’s plan, and he was the victim. Why should he be the one to apologize?

“Ministers, please listen to me even now. If you hear how wicked the British Imperial House is, you’ll understand. So, what happened was…”

“Yes, yes. We understand, Your Majesty. We have clearly informed you of the future schedule, so please keep that in mind. We’ll take our leave now.”

“No, wait! I told you to listen to me for a moment!”

Leopold II raised his voice desperately, but the ministers simply bowed their heads slightly, sighed, and left the room.

“Sigh… I had my suspicions, but I didn’t realize it was this serious. Don’t we need to take some measures?”

“Indeed. If he says such delusional things in a public forum, it won’t just be a diplomatic disaster; it’ll be a catastrophe that defies description. What should we do? We can’t exactly gag him…”

“Can’t we just make him abdicate quickly? The man is a walking time bomb right now.”

“Dammit. It hasn’t been that long since Russia faced devastating consequences for talking nonsense. We must ensure the Royal Family has absolutely no contact with the British Embassy, if nowhere else. I assume we’re all in agreement?”

They probably thought they were speaking quietly, but it reached Leopold II’s ears perfectly.

If they just listened calmly, they would surely understand. Why were everyone’s ears so tightly plugged?

Come to think of it, perhaps the conspiracy theories the Russian Imperial House claimed were actually true.

Leopold II hoped there might be a way out if he revealed all this truth, but the government, the citizens, and even his own family showed nothing but chilling indifference.

The Belgian government, which had grown sick and tired of the Royal Family, had now reached the stage where even the name ‘Congo’ made their blood boil.

“The Belgian government has no objections to a full review of the London Conference.”

“Then we can get straight to the point. First, if you have a plan for how to clean this up, please speak.”

“Our government will take over the Congo Free State from the Royal Family. We will abolish all harsh punishments carried out thus far and operate the Congo exactly as the Royal Family initially promised.”

As soon as the Belgian plenipotentiary finished speaking while glancing at his surroundings, the Prussian ambassador let out a sneer.

“Ah, so you’re saying you want to finalize the acquisition of that massive territory that was gained through what amounted to a fraud?”

“I have no excuse for that part. However, if our government takes over from the Royal Family and operates it as originally promised, isn’t the original goal achieved regardless…?”

“Do you realize the immense chaos the world is currently in because of His Majesty Leopold II’s deceitful actions? You’re trying to ignore all that, which isn’t a proper attitude for resolving the problem, is it?”

“Then please tell us a specific plan for what should be done. We are willing to accept the opinions of all nations as much as possible.”

Now I understand why so many modern gamers can’t escape the charm of ‘auto-hunting.’

Things are proceeding smoothly without me even having to open my mouth. It couldn’t be more convenient.

“First, the Belgian side must admit that this entire affair was part of a grand fraud and return all profits. Instead of Belgium embezzling the revenue generated from ivory, copper, and rubber exports, distribute it fairly among the African tribes and the European nations that invested there.”

“Prussia’s claim is correct.”

“Didn’t Belgium originally promise not to monopolize the profits from the Congo?”

When France and even the United States backed Prussia, the Belgian side had no choice but to nod.

In the first place, they probably didn’t expect to keep all the money coming out of the Congo.

“Understood. We will do so.”

Everything was going exactly according to plan.

Now, it was time to lay down the most powerful card I held.

“I don’t know if the Belgian government is aware, but your Royal Family signed a contract with my home government’s Imperial House.”

I am someone who observes deals and contracts very faithfully, both now and in the past, and I hate those who break them more than anyone.

I thought they would know by now, but it seems Leopold II hasn’t revealed all his dirty laundry yet.

I saw the Belgian plenipotentiary’s eyes tremble as he checked the copy of the contract.

“Unless your Royal Family pays off all its debts, the Congo’s rubber industry will automatically be sequestered to our side.”

“…”

But you just promised to share all the revenue from the Congo with other nations, didn’t you?

In that case, unfortunately, I won’t be able to get back the money I so generously lent.

Oh dear. It seems I have no choice but to take over the rubber industry instead, much to my chagrin.

Ah, of course, I have no desire to manage a pointlessly vast territory like the Congo, so your side can handle the administration for me.

Chapter 451: The End of Lies (3)

Contracts are cold.

No matter how the Belgian plenipotentiary tried to object, the validity of the contract I had already co-signed with Leopold II was unshakeable.

To put it bluntly, what use was that vast expanse of land if you took the rubber out of Congo?

It wasn’t as if there were no other ways to squeeze money out—copper, timber, ivory, and small amounts of gold—but there was no real justification for managing such a massive territory just for those.

However, no matter what anyone said, the alpha and omega of the wealth to be extracted from Congo was rubber.

At least until the very beginning of the 20th century, this was an indisputable truth.

In other words, it was a very, very promising business that could serve as a solid cash cow for the next thirty years or so.

Even without the insane level of exploitation Leopold II practiced, once a proper system was in place, generating a stable income would be child’s play.

In the first place, I didn’t care if I didn’t even get half the revenue Leopold II used to make.

What mattered was that I would be the one supplying rubber—an essential commodity for the promising industries of the future—without any bottlenecks, and that I, of all people, would be the primary supplier.

As a bonus, because Leopold II’s behavior had been so transcendently atrocious, I, taking over the baton, would look like a saint even if I only acted normally.

Of course, as the situation took an odd turn, the Belgian Ambassador began to babble, dripping with cold sweat.

“W-wait a moment, please. The rubber industry is being sequestered by the Imperial House of the British Empire? We have heard nothing of this.”

“His Majesty Leopold II sold the rubber rights to me for 5 million pounds. And as stated here, since His Majesty is now in a position where he cannot pay me that money, I have no choice but to recover it myself. Therefore, while the Belgian government has the right to purchase everything else in Congo from His Majesty Leopold II, the rubber industry is the exception.”

“T-that is—wait. Then our government will pay you the 5 million pounds instead. Whether we issue government bonds or arrange a special budget, we will find a way…”

“I see. Then are you also going to pay off the debt and the penalty fees the Royal Family owes me on their behalf? You are aware that you must also pay back the investment funds I put into the Royal Family, as well as the penalty for misappropriating them at will, correct?”

If converted to cash, this too would easily exceed a million pounds.

Of course, if the Belgian government pushed itself, it could raise that huge sum through a large-scale bond issuance.

The problem was the optics: the government would be paying the price for the Royal Family’s unilateral bungling, which wasn’t even the government’s fault. How would the citizens take that?

Since the Royal Family made such a massive mess, would any citizen tolerate the government bringing out a 6-million-pound piece of paper to wipe it up for them?

Unless they wanted their public approval ratings to be obliterated, they could never choose the option of paying off the Royal Family’s debt.

If anyone dared to say we can’t give up the rubber industry because it benefits the nation in the long run—looking 20 or 30 years ahead—that person should give up on their political career right then and there.

Above all, from Belgium’s perspective, they had already caused this much global uproar just to get their hands on rubber money. If they stubbornly held on to keep that one thing, their diplomatic standing would inevitably shrink.

Still, giving it away for free would be too much of a loss, so they would surely want some kind of reasonable compromise.

“I know that the Belgian government is not at fault in this matter. Therefore, I will not ask the government to pay the debt owed by the Belgian Royal Family. Since it seems clear the Royal Family won’t be able to pay the 5 million pound principal, I must dispose of the corresponding assets according to the contract. However, are not the assets of the Belgian Royal Family ultimately the property of the Belgian citizens? I will not touch the assets within your home country.”

“Then you mean to dispose of the overseas assets…?”

“In taking the Congo rubber business, I will take it in lieu of all existing systems His Majesty Leopold II established, as well as the export routes, merchant ships, and production facilities. Additionally, for the time being, I will charge the costs incurred while running the business to the Belgian Royal Family. Once that covers the full 6 million pounds, we can consider the debt settled.”

Congo was a vast land, dozens of times larger than Belgium.

And because rubber trees were spread across the entire territory, producing rubber throughout the region and exporting it overseas was no easy task.

Leopold II had also poured his heart and soul into building a system for this, and now that effort was finally beginning to bear fruit.

How profitable would it be for me to simply swoop in and take it, organize a new structure, and then pass on all the costs of producing the rubber to them?

“But to manage a colony as large as Congo, a minimum income must be guaranteed. If the rubber business disappears…”

“I have heard that Congo has plenty of timber, abundant copper, and even some gold. Surely you won’t suffer a loss?”

I had already run the numbers on my calculator.

If they managed the colony diligently by selling resources while maintaining Congo’s infrastructure, they might make a small profit, or at the very least, they wouldn’t lose money.

Thus, Belgium had no choice but to bite the bullet and keep holding on to Congo.

They had already declared they would take over management rights from Leopold II, and since they wouldn’t be running a deficit, it was impossible to just abandon the territory.

Of course, this was a short-term story; as time went on, the costs would inevitably snowball.

But consider it a lesson for having a bad king—think of it as a good life lesson and work hard to pay your tuition.

In the end, the Belgian side could say nothing and remained silent, their hands trembling.

Judging by their expressions, I suspected they had beaten Leopold II to death about ten times in their heads.

I could bet my entire fortune that within a month, news would arrive that Leopold II had been kicked off his throne.

Perhaps the Kingdom of Belgium might even transform into the Republic of Belgium.

Of course, even if that happened, I would still charge the government for the debt the Royal Family owed me until the very end.

“Then I will take it that the Belgian side has no objections. Until Congo returns to normal, let us work together to heal the wounds of the natives.”

Exactly ten days later, I received word that Leopold II had decided to step down, taking full responsibility for the incident.

But did anyone think it would end there?

Until the very end, Leopold II refused to admit his faults, eventually going as far as to vent in public that this was all a plot I had orchestrated.

< Leopold II: “This entire incident is a trap set by the Imperial House of the British Empire. I was merely an unfortunate victim who fell into that snare; I have done nothing wrong.” >

< Belgian Ministry of Foreign Affairs: “This is not the official position of the government. Leopold II’s words are nothing more than the delusions of a broken man.” >

< Leopold II continues to criticize the British Imperial House even after stepping down. Caught by authorities attempting to publish a book detailing his story! >

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. For a man who was once a king of a nation to show such an ugly side until the very end.”

“If he did wrong, he should just admit it cleanly and apologize. Belgium ended up in that state because a man like that was sitting on the throne.”

Whenever an article about Leopold II’s disgraceful behavior appeared, people would spread the news like cuckoos, chatterboxes venting their own frustrations.

Leopold II was speaking the 100 percent pure truth with surprising accuracy, but no one took the words of the man who had become the liar of the century seriously.

After sweeping up the lucrative rubber business rights and all authority in Congo from Leopold II, I immediately set to work correcting the atrocities he had committed.

The Congo Association, which had engaged in all sorts of trashy deeds, was naturally dissolved, and in its place, I established a new organization: the Congo Recovery Committee.

At first, the Congolese natives naturally looked upon the British intervention with eyes of despair and fear.

From their perspective, they couldn’t tell the difference between the white men who had oppressed them and a new group of white men.

After all, Belgium had also initially approached them by hiding their true intentions and acting like the kindest white men ever.

The officials who read the reports coming up from Congo all sighed with bitter smiles.

“Why? Is the work not going well?”

“No. On the contrary, it’s going so well that they say it’s hard to soothe the natives.”

“It’s only natural that the natives don’t trust us. If white men carrying guns came and told you that you don’t have to work so harshly anymore, would you believe them? Especially when they look exactly like the ones who cut off your neighbor’s hand yesterday for not meeting a quota.”

“…I suppose I wouldn’t believe it. They would probably think, ‘What are these guys up to now? Is this a new kind of test?’ That is exactly what they say is happening.”

When I received the report from the field staff, my mouth felt a bit dry at the atmosphere on the ground, which was even worse than I had expected.

In the case of tribes like the Ngombi, who were most severely victimized by the Congo Association, it is said that 20% of the tribespeople died in just one month.

The fact that many of these dead were women and children, rather than adult men, made me feel a sense of anger for the first time in a long while.

They were told that from now on, they would be provided with safety equipment, and their daily working hours would be the same as general workers.

They were told that quotas no longer existed and that only those who wanted to work and receive wages should do so, but it is said that these words fell on deaf ears.

‘No! Masters! Please, please let us work!’

‘We will bring the rubber! So please, please spare my family! We never hated working. It’s true!’

‘Our tribe works well! From now on, there will never, ever be a delay in the schedule again, so please, have mercy just this once!’

It is said that as soon as the word was given to change the labor from forced to voluntary, the tribesmen clung to the officials’ feet and spat out such pleas.

The dire feelings of the staff who wrote the report were so palpable that the atmosphere in the room naturally became solemn.

“Verify the current status of all the tribes that suffered damage from the Congo Association and compensate them fully. Make sure those who cannot work because their hands were severed do not starve to death. Since this isn’t our money but is coming out of Leopold II’s pocket anyway, tell them to be generous and take all the credit they want. Got it?”

“Understood.”

Once we clearly provide compensation that they can’t even fully process and continue to show through our actions, the natives will eventually realize that the British Empire is different from Belgium.

Of course, this all costs money, but since I’m not the one paying it, I don’t feel bad at all.

For the next few months, rubber production might be lackluster, but since Leopold II produced so much until now, we should be able to cover it.

“By the way, Your Majesty, Leopold II continues to slander the Imperial House. Are you going to keep leaving him be?”

“Yes. No matter how much people point fingers and call him a liar, he was once a king. Won’t it become a problem if we let him keep talking like that? Perhaps telling the Belgian government to take measures…”

“I have no intention of leaving him alone, of course. He’s providing the excuse himself; there’s no way I would just keep watching. For the dignity of this Imperial House, that man needs to be put in his place once and for all.”

The reason I was leaving him alone for now was that he was building up his own ‘karmic stack,’ which was already overflowing, until the point of bursting.

Just because he stepped down from the throne doesn’t mean his responsibility vanished, but it seems his mental state is so shattered that he doesn’t have the room to think about such things.

The contrast between the Demon King Leopold II and the Merciful King Killian.

The best-selling novel that will bring tears to everyone’s eyes this year is this.

I decided to pay proper respect to Leopold II’s tearful efforts to sacrifice himself for me until the very end.

Chapter 452: The End of Liars (4)

The natives of the Congo, who had been devastated under Leopold II, fortunately returned to their daily lives quite quickly.

If the exploitation had persisted for years, things might have been different, but Leopold II’s tyranny had lasted for a mere few months.

It was shocking that more than twenty percent of some tribes had vanished in just those few months, yet the people recovered from the shock with surprising speed.

“Now, now, please line up here. Anyone who suffered damages from the Congo Association, please come over here and fill out the compensation forms.”

“Sir, do you mean we have to sign our names here?”

“Yes. We need to get an accurate head count first so we can determine the compensation amounts.”

“Uh… a signature…”

As the natives hesitated, a look of dismay washed over the faces of the British Empire officials.

Had these people not been treated worse than animals simply because they had signed something once before?

“In that case, you don’t have to sign. We’ll just record the number of people. Everyone will understand if we explain the situation.”

“Thank you, thank you so much! But about that compensation… how much will it be?”

“The benevolent His Majesty Killian of the British Empire has promised to ensure that all natives who suffered under Leopold II can live comfortable lives. Support will be provided to a degree where you won’t have to worry about your future, so do not fret too much.”

“Thank you… those people called Belgians only threatened us with guns, but you are all such gentlemen.”

“Our His Majesty Killian loves peace more than anyone. You might not know it, but there is a country across the ocean called Canada, and the black people there trust and follow His Majesty as if he were their own father.”

The compensation was coming entirely from Leopold II’s personal assets, but the British officials, of course, did not mention that at all.

That was exactly why they were reporting with rough head counts instead of strictly requiring signatures.

Since it wasn’t coming out of their own budget anyway, it was better to keep things pleasant and move on.

“Ah, by the way…”

The official, having asked what he wanted to know, tucked the documents into his coat and returned to where his colleagues were waiting.

“Sigh… how distressing.”

Inspector Oliver of the Congo Recovery Committee let out a heavy sigh as he pulled out a cigarette.

To be honest, before seeing it for himself, he hadn’t felt much of an emotional impact.

He had seen a few photographs of the horrific atrocities committed by Leopold II, but he thought such things couldn’t be that common.

He figured that since other nations treated their colonies harshly as well, the Congo was probably just a bit worse than average.

But he was wrong. Having arrived and seen it personally, he was more than just horrified—he was almost impressed, in a twisted way, that someone could wreck a country to this extent in just a few months.

In truth, Oliver was a typical racist of his time, much like the majority of white men back then.

He was a very ordinary man who believed that white people were superior and that it was only right for the smart white man to use his brain while the less capable black man used his body.

However, even a man like him felt that measures needed to be taken to prevent black people from being placed in such vulnerable conditions ever again—that was how bad the situation was.

He walked toward Stanley, who was standing awkwardly in the distance.

“I’ve brought the data here, so cross-reference it with what you’ve already gathered.”

“Understood.”

“Tsk, tsk. I don’t care how much you love money; you should have kept at least a shred of conscience… No, never mind. What’s the point in talking?”

For the British Empire to take over the Congo’s rubber business and provide compensation, it was naturally necessary to take over the records from the previous Congo Association.

As the head of the Association, Stanley had transferred all the data he had collected to the British Empire, and he was now in a position where he had to take responsibility for cleaning up the mess in the Congo until all procedures were finalized.

Still, he worked silently without any complaints.

He didn’t have the face to run his mouth anyway.

However, unlike his usual self, he fidgeted and glanced at Oliver.

“Excuse me… Inspector?”

“Ah, where are my manners. I did ask.”

“What did they say?”

Stanley squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath.

“Fortunately, they are safe. That girl and her family are said to be perfectly fine, by some stroke of luck.”

“Is… is that so?”

Half relief, half shame.

Gazing at the flowers blooming at the edge of the brush, Stanley muttered in a voice that was barely a crawl, unable to lift his head.

“Thank you… for looking into it.”

“Ugh, if you cared that much, why did you start this in the first place?”

“As you said, once I tasted money, I couldn’t think of anything else.”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. That’s why money is the problem. Even a pet dog at home makes you feel pity when it’s sick…”

Oliver threw a casual remark at Stanley as he looked toward the village of the Ngombi tribe in the distance.

“I suppose you’ll just have to live the rest of your life in atonement. What else can you do?”

“Yes… I must.”

In just these few months, countless people had died, and those whose entire families remained safe were a lucky few.

Every time Stanley recalled the bright smile of the young girl who had once handed him a wreath, he felt a burning pain deep inside.

If he had been told that such a child no longer lived in that village, what would he have felt?

He knew well that it was nothing more than disgusting self-consolation, but Stanley still thanked God for this miracle.

“Inspector, to be honest, I grew up in the South where black people were originally treated as slaves, so I used to think, ‘What’s so wrong about treating them like slaves?’”

“I suppose that could be. I hear the plantation owners in the South still openly make such discriminatory remarks.”

“But… now, I’m not so sure anymore. Of course, even if I say such things, people will just call me a man without a conscience…”

Man is a creature that, once the veil is lifted, can be crueler than any other living thing; yet, on the other hand, man is a paradoxical creature capable of the deepest compassion.

While he might never be forgiven, Stanley decided to remain in the Congo for the time being.

‘By the way, I wonder what will happen to that man still causing a stir in Brussels.’

He had heard that the man had been practically chased off the throne, but rumors frequently arrived that he still hadn’t come to his senses and was running his mouth.

However, he was certain that Leopold II would not simply get away with being deposed.

From what he had seen in person, the Prince Consort of the British Empire was not just the wise and benevolent man the public believed him to be.

One had to stay quiet and stay down as ordered.

Stanley intended to practice this hard-won realization for the rest of his life.

Royal schedules are often like a hamster wheel, repeating the same routines daily, but things change when the master of the palace changes.

Even more so since the Belgian Royal Family was currently in great chaos, as there was no legitimate Crown Prince.

Leopold II had no sons to succeed him, and his daughters were ineligible for the throne under Salic law.

Thus, Leopold II’s younger brother, Prince Philippe, Count of Flanders, ascended the throne.

At the moment, Leopold II’s standing could be described as “in the gutter” at best.

Not only were high-ranking officials of Parliament and the Government avoiding him, but even his own young daughter was shunning her father.

“Why won’t anyone listen to me! Louise, you must listen to your father. I was unfairly driven from the throne!”

“…Uncle said that you had to step down because you did something very wrong. So he said I shouldn’t talk to you from now on…”

“Philippe, that madman!”

In fact, when his brother took the throne, Leopold II had inwardly believed that Philippe would listen to him and clear his name.

Blood is thicker than water, so surely there was brotherly affection.

But he never dreamed that Philippe would stab him in the back like this the moment he became King.

To prevent a daughter from seeing her father was an abuse of power that crossed the line, even for a King.

It was as if he were being treated as a plague that would negatively influence his daughter.

“Philippe! What is the meaning of this!”

“Brother, I never granted you an audience. What is this commotion?”

“Grant? Since when did I need permission to see you?”

“Sigh… Brother, do you still think you are the King? I am the rightful King of this country.”

“Did I not tell you! You are merely holding that position in my stead for a short time. Once my grievances are resolved, I will naturally return to my original place.”

Between the pressure from the British Empire’s Imperial House and domestic public opinion, Leopold II had been formally requested to abdicate by Parliament.

Yet, even in such a moment, he did not give up and sought a way out.

His plan was to enthrone his brother, whom he had a good relationship with, and have him pretend to be hostile toward him on purpose.

If the brother showed a complete break from the older brother, the citizens would naturally view the brother favorably.

Then, behind the scenes, they would expose all the atrocities of the British Empire’s Imperial House to flip public opinion, after which he would return as the King of the Belgians—that was the plan.

That should have been the plan… but the moment his brother Philippe ascended the throne, had he not completely washed his hands of the matter and shown him the true meaning of ingratitude?

“Brother, do you know what the results were when I surveyed the citizens of Brussels on your approval rating? Out of 1,200 citizens, 1,187 replied that your abdication was natural. 10 were unsure, meaning only 3 said you didn’t need to abdicate.”

“At least there are three sane people left.”

“And the reason I ordered Louise not to have contact with you is because she must marry princes from other royal houses. If she were to be injected with your strange conspiracy theories, how much damage would that do to the prestige of our Belgian Royal Family?”

“Conspiracy theories? You dare use the words ‘conspiracy theory’?”

His mind went blank at the betrayal of his brother, the one person in the world he had firmly believed would understand him.

This could not be. If things went this way, his plan to return as King of Belgium would…

“Brother, please come to your senses. Do you know what the perception of European nations is right now? They want to erase the barbaric slave policies and racism of the past as if they never happened. So they are trying to shift all the blame onto us, pretending they are clean and knew nothing. It means Belgium is about to become synonymous with the oppression of black people and racism.”

Strictly speaking, the nations that had most diligently sold black Africans into slavery and ruined countless lives were the British Empire and France.

Yet now, they were covering up their own stains one by one while instilling the ridiculous perception of ‘Racism? Belgium!’ into countries around the world.

“If you keep acting out like this, I have no weight left to pull. Even now, the British Empire is trying to dump the entire cost of compensating the Congo natives onto us, and it’s killing me.”

“…That is why I told you. This was all a conspiracy by Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire. Now, brother. Listen carefully to what I say. If we can just expose their plan, we can overturn this entire situation at once. So, do as I tell you—”

“I see. I heard you’ve been writing something lately. I’ve prepared a quiet place for you, so stay there and cool your head.”

“A quiet place?”

“Yes. I hear there is a good hospital in the Austrian Empire. Stay there for a rest and gather your thoughts.”

At his brother’s words, Leopold II momentarily lost his speech and just blinked.

There were plenty of hospitals in Belgium, so why all the way to Austria?

Soon, realizing the true intent behind his brother’s words, he began to tremble violently, the veins bulging in his neck.

“You… you! Are you saying you’re going to send me to a psychiatric ward?”

“If you keep saying things like that within Belgium, it will cause grave harm to the national interest. So just rest in Austria for a while. I’ve already arranged everything, and they will serve you most cordially there.”

“Don’t give me that bull! Sending the King of a nation to a foreign psychiatric ward? Are you even my brother?”

As Philippe silently gave a signal, the guards who entered bowed respectfully and then grabbed Leopold II’s arms.

“Forgive us. We are following His Majesty’s orders.”

“Let go! Let go of me! You bastards! I am the King of the Belgians! I am your King, so who gave you the right to throw me into a psychiatric ward! Aaaaaargh!”

He screamed desperately as he was dragged away by the guards, but neither Philippe nor anyone else listened to Leopold II’s words.

“This is all that bastard Killian’s conspiraaaaacy…!”

With those words, the doors closed, and Leopold II was reduced to a state where he could never again set foot in the palace he had believed he would stay in forever.

It was a pathetic end for a man who had mocked the world with lies and obtained a territory eighty times larger than his own country with nothing but his silver tongue.

Chapter 453: The End of Lies (5)

The news that the Belgian Royal Family had sent Leopold II away to a mental asylum in Austria naturally reached my ears.

Right now, Austria’s pride, Sigmund Freud, was still just a young child, so what they called a mental asylum was a far cry from the modern psychiatric hospitals people think of today.

Still, as we moved into the mid-to-late 19th century, patients were beginning to be treated with a modicum of human dignity, though the fact that they were under constant surveillance remained unchanged.

But what could he do, even if he hated it? When a member of the royalty, of all people, is sent to a mental asylum, it is effectively a verdict that they have truly lost their mind.

Besides, he should be grateful they weren’t using old-fashioned “treatments” like beating the patient for the slightest odd behavior, feeding them rats, or hitting them on the head repeatedly.

He should just be thankful for that much and spend the rest of his life in penance.

“So, what did our King Philippe of Belgium have to say?”

“He said that the delusions uttered by the former king are nonsensical ramblings that have absolutely nothing to do with Belgium, and he hopes there will be no misunderstandings.”

“Is that why they purposefully sent him to another country instead of keeping him in Belgium? The Belgian Royal Family is quite cold-blooded.”

“It seems they wanted to make it clear that Leopold II is now a person who has no connection to Belgium. I would have done the same in their position.”

I understood the sentiment, but the man was still the former King of Belgium.

Just because they cut ties so abruptly didn’t mean his association with Belgium would vanish entirely.

Right now, the British Empire was already aggressively pushing propaganda: Belgium was the one who had opened the gates of hell in Africa, and the British Empire was the savior who had rescued the suffering Black people from them.

This trend was particularly prominent in Canada, where the Black population that had settled and lived well there reacted to the news with immense fury.

“I noticed France is also desperately trying to demonize Belgium this time. Did you happen to see that?”

“Heh, it was quite a sight. It seems they want to bury everything they’ve done until now and make Belgium the root of all evil.”

One might wonder if such a transparent trick would actually work, but surprisingly, the reality was that it worked quite well to some extent.

Even in the original history during World War II, some pointed out that the past crimes committed by the victorious nations were relatively less highlighted thanks to a world-class lunatic like Hitler appearing.

If I committed fifty wrongs but there is someone who committed over a hundred, it’s possible to slip under the radar by comparison.

Of course, from Belgium’s perspective, it must be absurd to see people who used to exploit Black people as ruthlessly as anyone else acting like this.

“Prime Minister, it feels like it’s always been this way, but regardless, the future is an era of great transformation. More things than you can imagine will change, and the industrial structure will begin to be reorganized.”

“I think I’ve heard those words from Your Majesty at least three or four times now… but it is true that every time I hear them, a significant transformation follows.”

“Isn’t that so? I remember saying something similar back when the telegram or the telephone first came out, and didn’t everything turn out exactly as I said? You’re using the telephone quite well now, aren’t you, Prime Minister? If I told you to go back to an era without telephones, could you endure it?”

“…I could not. Who could bear the inconvenience of regressing from a world where real-time information transfer is possible?”

Surprisingly, I am the person who lived like that for decades.

A person from an era who never let a smartphone out of their hand was suddenly dropped into an era without a telephone, let alone a telegram—imagine how infuriating that was.

I think the only reason I adjusted reasonably well to life in the British Empire was that I spent my childhood in Joseon.

Without those years of patience, I would have been repulsed by the wretchedness of the 19th-century British Empire.

Now, when I think about how grateful I am to even be able to make a phone call, I realize that human adaptability is truly remarkable.

“Gaining control over the rubber industry in Congo was also for the purpose of preparing for the coming great transformation.”

“Certainly, the demand for rubber continues to explode. I believe it is very encouraging that our British Empire holds the initiative in the electrical industry.”

“It’s not just that. I can’t say for sure yet since it’s information I’ve only picked up through the grapevine, but the demand for rubber will skyrocket beyond comparison in the future, so we need to be prepared.”

It would still be some time before automobiles were officially mass-produced, but since I am doing my best to pour money into it, that timing is bound to be brought forward much faster than in the original history.

Once the innovation of the internal combustion engine progresses with a full-fledged gasoline engine utilizing petroleum, the demand for gasoline will also surge.

If items like cars and trucks are mass-produced on top of that, a new market that didn’t exist before will be created.

If we lose the initiative in such a new market, the competitiveness of the nation’s manufacturing industry will inevitably plummet.

In fact, I had already made all the preparations.

I had already secured a dominant position in the oil refining and steel industries, which would be the foundation of the new era, and I received reports that the gasoline engine would show results within a few years.

I had also secured Congo, which would account for half of the world’s supply of rubber—what would soon be called black gold—so I had no worries.

However, one obstacle still remained.

Just because one invents something first doesn’t guarantee they will maintain that lead.

Even Edison, whom I recruited recently, wasn’t he a talent optimized for refining existing items to produce more advanced results?

In the original history, the British Empire actually lost its competitiveness in the early automobile industry despite having pioneers.

I heard there were various causes, but with my “dust-wide and shallow” knowledge, I couldn’t judge the truth of those claims, which gave me a bit of a headache.

Was it because of conservative government policies, a relatively small domestic market, or the failure to quickly and efficiently secure mass-production technology?

If the British Empire is to continue holding hegemony in the new era without handing this high-tech industry over to other countries, it is inevitable that we stay ahead in the coming competition.

Of course, the primary target of comparison is America.

From what I knew, before the British automobile industry completely went downhill, it still boasted the second-largest production volume in the world, after the United States.

The problem was that the difference between first and second place was tenfold.

“Prime Minister, just a thought, but if automobiles were to innovate and develop to the point where they pushed out all the horse-drawn carriages, how large do you think the social impact would be?”

“Automobiles? Those automobiles that can’t even keep up with a person running at full speed? Well… that might happen eventually, but isn’t the consensus that the value of the automobile is just for regular bus routes?”

“That’s true for now. But technology develops. If someday these automobiles become much faster, more stable, and even more comfortable than they are now, wouldn’t there be no reason to ride in something like a carriage?”

Because names like Benz or Ford have such high name value, British cars often go overlooked, but in fact, even in London right now, cars using steam engines are driving around quite commonly.

The notorious Red Flag Act was enacted in 1865, and I heard a similar bill had been passed recently as well.

In the past, I heard that the Red Flag Act was the main culprit that ruined the British Empire’s automobile industry, but actually seeing it for myself, I had a hunch that it was merely a secondary factor.

Anyway, the flawed steam cars of this era would lose their basic stability if they picked up any real speed.

In addition, the road conditions were so poor that the complaints of private road operators were sky-high.

This was because when steam cars, especially buses, increased their speed, they often tore up the roads.

Since the situation in other countries without such laws wasn’t particularly different, my conclusion was that the notoriety of the Red Flag Act was somewhat exaggerated.

However, once the era of the full-fledged internal combustion engine arrives, that law must naturally be abolished.

To do that, the roads would have to be completely overhauled, and the grievances of those in existing industries who became massively unemployed due to the development of automobiles would have to be eased…

How to push this through quickly in the rather conservative society of the British Empire was the greatest dilemma I was currently agonizing over.

“Your Majesty’s insight has always been a step ahead of mine, so if I believe that to be the case this time as well… shouldn’t we prepare in advance? In fact, a change of that magnitude would require reworking the structure of entire cities, so it’s no small task. Furthermore, the carriage industry is so large now that its collapse could be a direct hit to the economy.”

“If we can mass-produce automobiles, a new market incomparable to the carriage industry will emerge, so that won’t be a problem. Of course, we must mitigate people’s dissatisfaction, and I’ll have to start thinking about that from now on.”

No matter how strong the military is or how good the current technology is, ultimately, what matters most in the coming era is economic power.

And wasn’t it the truth of the approaching 20th century that economic power comes from the sheer size of the manufacturing industry?

We must grow the market as quickly as possible and create an environment that stays ahead of others before competitors start chasing us in earnest.

The British Empire mainland alone might lack a sufficient domestic market, but the United States is currently divided between North and South, and we have Canada and Australia on our side, so it should be entirely possible to pull ahead by a narrow margin.

Looking at it coldly, this is the final hurdle.

If we can clearly overcome this, we can pump oil from the oil fields we’ve already secured and achieve growth that no other country can match.

Of course, the people around me, who didn’t understand why I was being so busy and making such a fuss, only looked at me with incomprehension.

“If Your Majesty wishes, I will first consider countermeasures. If you happen to come across any new information, I would appreciate it if you could share it with me as well.”

“Understood. Then I shall leave it in your hands.”

Since I cannot directly involve myself in domestic politics, the Prime Minister’s cooperation is essential for such matters.

Wellesley is not a man of low understanding, so once a proper gasoline engine is completed, he would surely understand immediately if I just showed it to him once.

However, I had been so busy lately that I felt like I was forgetting something… What was it?

Simply reorganizing the rubber industry in Congo, expanding businesses in the Americas, and monitoring the progress of new technologies currently under research made 24 hours in a day feel insufficient.

And so, there was one fact that had briefly slipped my mind.

Suddenly, news of the situation in Asia, where they were all fighting amongst themselves in a chaotic mess, flew toward me.

Ah, right, right. There was that too. I completely forgot about it, thinking Edward would handle it on his own.

“Let’s see. They say no news is good news, so seeing as he hasn’t sent a letter for months, he must be doing well on his own… Hm?”

Before Edward’s letter, I looked at a report sent from the embassy. I picked up my coffee cup, took a sip, rubbed my eyes once, and looked at the paper again.

—A tragic accident occurred in a port of Joseon where the Royal flag of the British Empire was burned. The Joseon Imperial House and the Japanese Imperial House immediately expressed their apologies and promised to take appropriate action. The embassy immediately expressed its apologies to the home country’s Foreign Office and sent word that they wished to visit the Imperial House to formally apologize…

So, the flag planted on a British ship anchored in the Han River—and the Royal flag, no less—was burned by the hands of Joseon and Japanese people?

Rather than thinking that these bastards had finally “gone Ossu,” a sense of questioning spread through my mind instead.

What? Exactly why?

I dropped the report as if throwing it down and tore open Edward’s letter.

Chapter 454: Remnants of an Old Era

A flag is not merely a symbolic piece of cloth.

In the military, a flag is like the very heart of an army, the physical embodiment of a unit’s pride and honor.

Military colors must be guarded at all costs, and losing them is effectively synonymous with the total collapse of the unit.

This was an ironclad rule strictly observed not only in ancient times but also throughout the early modern era, and it was a principle that applied to more than just the military.

If there were things treated with as much—or perhaps even more—importance than military colors, they would be the national flag or the Imperial Standard.

Naturally, such flags required exceptional care in their handling. It was no exaggeration to say that if they were ever defaced, all hell would break loose from that day forward.

Though it was an exercise in pure coercion, history even recorded the Arrow Incident, where the British Empire declared war on the Qing dynasty simply because a national flag had been insulted.

Thus, when the proud Imperial Standard had been burned, it was not a matter that could ever be overlooked.

Naturally, as soon as the news arrived, not only Parliament but every government department fell into a state of total upheaval.

“Your Majesty, have you heard the news?”

Disraeli—a man who could sniff out the scent of conflict better than anyone else—walked in with heavy steps.

Still, seeing his lips twitching, it seemed he couldn’t help but let his true feelings show, no matter how hard he tried.

“What news are you referring to?”

“The treacherous, lawless, and harrowing news that the flag of our Imperial House was defaced in Asia. Parliament and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs are in a state of absolute shock.”

“Of course I’ve heard. But seeing as the Minister has come instead of the Prime Minister, things must truly be in an uproar.”

“The Prime Minister will likely be pinned to his seat until evening. Between the House of Lords, the House of Commons, and the ministers of every department, there isn’t a place that isn’t calling for him…”

“That stands to reason.”

The Imperial Standard of the British Empire burned in Asia?

It was such an absurd, unprecedented event that everyone was likely agonizing over how to even begin handling it.

Especially since Joseon and Japan were allies.

“You seem to have some leisure time, though, Minister? Seeing as you’ve come all the way here.”

“Shouldn’t the Parliament and the Government finalize their stance only after knowing the Imperial House’s intentions? That is why I have come as their representative.”

“And what do you think, Minister? Do you feel that an opportunity has arrived?”

Though he hadn’t been as overt about it recently, Disraeli was, by all accounts, a man of imperialist tendencies.

Not that one could particularly criticize him for it; after all, what Great Power politician in this era wasn’t an imperialist?

There were only varying degrees of severity or moderation; in truth, politicians across the globe fundamentally possessed imperialistic leanings.

Among them, Disraeli wasn’t an extremist, but his imperialism was perhaps a bit more concentrated than the average.

Regardless, he did not shy away from showing his desire to project the power and influence of this country outward whenever the opportunity arose.

“Your Majesty, it’s not as if the Imperial flag was simply stepped on or dropped on the ground. Of course, even that would be a serious matter, but to have it burned entirely… this is something for which we must demand the gravest accountability.”

“Indeed we must. I have no intention of letting this pass lightly. But honestly, isn’t it a bit difficult to comprehend? Why on earth did such a thing happen?”

“That is why we have summoned the Ambassadors of Joseon and Japan to hear their side. Still, the fact that the proud flag of the Imperial House was reduced to ashes won’t disappear, so they will find it hard to escape responsibility.”

“Joseon and Japan must have lost their damned minds. Wouldn’t you agree?”

At my question, Disraeli gave a hearty laugh and shrugged his shoulders.

“Quite so. For the life of me, I cannot even imagine how much they must have lost their sense of fear to commit such an act.”

Looking at the way he spoke, he’s already come to a conclusion in his head!

I can see his smirking lips trying to curl up, excited at the thought of holding Joseon and Japan accountable.

Of course, I had no intention of letting this slide either.

In the first place, once the incident had occurred, it had already surpassed the level of whether it could be overlooked or not.

However, we had to examine the underlying reasons. Neither I nor Disraeli truly believed that Joseon or Japan as nations had intentionally caused this.

Or rather, to be precise, they had likely committed the act, but we were certain it wasn’t a choice made with 100 percent of their own free will.

Seeing Disraeli think the same way, it seems I’ve raised my son quite well indeed.

“For now, let’s see what they have to say before deciding on our response. Please be careful not to let the cooperation falter by moving too far ahead.”

“Understood. However… I presume Your Majesty is well aware of the full details of this matter?”

“The details? Isn’t it just a case of several radical elements in Joseon and Japan losing their minds and defacing the Imperial Standard?”

“Ah, yes… of course. I understand. Indeed, that is exactly it.”

Understanding the unspoken cue, Disraeli caught the smile on my lips and bowed his head deeply with a grin.

This incident was a major disaster committed by a few half-mad, foolish humans, and that is how the case would be closed.

I knew who was behind it, and Disraeli seemed to have an inkling as well, but regardless, there was no mastermind. Of course not.

While London was in an uproar, the place experiencing the greatest turmoil at this moment was, naturally, the Joseon and Japanese Embassies in London.

“What on earth is the meaning of all this!”

Despite the shout that was closer to a scream from Bak Gyu-su, the Joseon Ambassador to London, no one could provide a satisfying answer.

It was only natural, as no one among those present knew the full story.

It was truly absurd and nonsensical, yet infuriating—but what could the embassy staff do?

If anything, those isolated in a foreign land thousands of miles away were the ones most plagued by the current situation.

It was certain that a colossal disaster had occurred, but they themselves didn’t even know the specific details of what had happened.

And yet, the people of this country were already beyond fuming; their heads were practically boiling over. And to make matters worse, this country was the British Empire, recognized as the strongest power in the world.

Just how were they supposed to handle this?

“Information. We need more information. I’ve already agreed to enter Buckingham Palace this evening to kneel and apologize to Their Majesties, so until then, find out the exact details by whatever means necessary!”

“Ambassador, what did you discuss with the Prime Minister earlier?”

“Discuss? I just took a one-sided tongue-lashing. Since we don’t know anything ourselves yet, I promised him repeatedly that we would gather information as quickly as possible and let them know. You understand me? No matter what, as fast as possible, by any means necessary, bring me information! Whether you send telegrams or make phone calls, use every possible method to find out what happened!”

“Should we try contacting the Japanese Embassy as well?”

“Of course!”

With a loud thud, the books on the table bounced.

From what he had heard, it wasn’t just Joseon people involved in this incident, but a group of Japanese people as well.

Bak Gyu-su felt like he was going to lose his mind; he didn’t even know why such a thing had happened, and yet the Japanese were entangled in it too.

How could he offer an explanation or an apology when he couldn’t even guess the process of the incident, let alone its substance?

In reality, even if he bowed his head to apologize, if they asked, “So, what exactly are you sorry for?”, he wouldn’t be able to open his mouth.

“I need to meet with the Japanese Ambassador first.”

Just as Bak Gyu-su was hurriedly getting ready to head out, an embassy staff member who had just taken a phone call hurriedly stopped him.

“Ambassador! The Japanese Ambassador says he is coming here immediately! He asked that you stay and wait for him!”

“Is that so? Then I shall do that.”

Yoshida Shoin—that man must be just as desperate as I am.

He was a man who used to spout delusions about ‘Greater East Asian Co-Prosperity’ while trying to butter up the Crown Prince, but in a situation like this, they were in a position where they had to cooperate.

After waiting anxiously for dozens of minutes.

The sound of someone running hurriedly came from downstairs, the door swung open, and a familiar young Japanese man appeared.

“Ambassador Bak! What on earth is going on?”

“Ambassador Yoshida, that is what I wanted to ask you. Have you heard anything specific regarding this matter?”

“I came here because I haven’t!”

“First, calm down and have a seat. Since our reports might differ, why don’t we compare the data we both have?”

If handled poorly, this matter was a grave issue that could instantly break the momentum of Joseon or Japan, both of which were currently on the rise.

If only the momentum was broken, it might be a blessing; if things went wrong, they might face a situation where they wouldn’t have a leg to stand on.

“Good grief, how on earth does Joseon manage its people? I mean, how could a mob possibly pull down the flag from a ship anchored in the Han River and burn it?”

“If you’re going to put it that way, we have plenty to say as well. We heard that there were Japanese people mixed in with the mob. How on earth do you manage your citizens for them to commit such a reckless act in another country!”

“Hooo…”

“Sigh.”

Whether it was a stroke of luck, a misfortune, or both, the fact that this incident wasn’t the blunder of just one country meant that Bak Gyu-su and Yoshida Shoin didn’t have to cower completely before each other.

If they could somehow pin the blame on the other side, their own fault would be reduced, potentially creating a way out.

However, even to shift the responsibility, they first had to grasp the full scope of the event.

The two men momentarily hid the sharp daggers they held behind their backs and shared the contents of the reports they had received.

“According to what the home government said, it is like this: A mob attacked a ship flying the Imperial Standard of the British Empire, and in the process, an accident occurred where the flag was completely destroyed by fire. The perpetrators consist of Joseon and Japanese nationals, and the Joseon government is currently conducting a strict investigation. Is that correct?”

“The information I heard is similar.”

“Then shouldn’t Joseon have given us more information by now? The situation is urgent, and we should be communicating every second, so why is there…”

“The distance between Joseon and here isn’t exactly short. If we wait a bit longer, there will surely be contact.”

“But… by any chance, nothing has happened to His Highness the Crown Prince in Hanseong, right?”

At Yoshida’s question, Bak Gyu-su’s eyes trembled.

This was because what he feared most deep down was exactly that.

The burning of the Imperial Standard was a massive problem, but what if something had happened to the Crown Prince himself?

The burning of the flag would be considered a trifle compared to the colossal backlash that would follow.

If that happened, it wouldn’t be strange at all for Joseon or Japan to be wiped off the map.

“S-Surely that couldn’t be. If such an accident had occurred even by some chance, the news would have arrived by now. You don’t need to worry too much.”

“R-Right? Hahaha…”

He said it, but Bak Gyu-su couldn’t help but feel uneasy that the amount of incoming reports was so meager.

The reason for such confusion in communication must be that the other side didn’t know what to say either.

Usually, this was either because they had caused such a massive disaster that they were scrambling to cover it up, or because they were truly so incompetent that they couldn’t grasp the full details of the incident.

For some reason, Bak Gyu-su was beginning to have a sinking feeling that the former was more likely.

And as they say, uneasy premonitions always come true.

Two hours later, at the Joseon Embassy.

“D-Does this even make sense? How can this be real!”

“Ahem, Ambassador Bak. Well, I’ll be going now…”

“Where do you think you’re going! Get back here immediately so we can come up with a plan!”

[Incident regarding the total destruction of the British Imperial Standard by fire. The masterminds identified from the perpetrators’ statements are military personnel from both Joseon and Japan. Currently identified names are…]

Staring at the parade of words that made them doubt their own eyes, the ambassadors reread the contents over and over, checking five times to see if the telegram had been sent in error.

However, contrary to their hopes, no matter how many times they checked, not a single letter of the message changed.

Had Heaven truly abandoned Joseon? Bak Gyu-su let out groan after sigh.

Chapter 455: Remnants of the Old Era (2)

News finally reached the newspapers that, in a distant land in the Far East, the Imperial Standard—so beloved by the people of the British Empire—had been burned and destroyed.

The only reason the Joseon and Japanese Embassies were not immediately blown to pieces was simple.

The government had instructed every newspaper to include a phrase stating, “Many points remain unclear, and an investigation is currently underway,” when writing their articles.

Had it not been for that sentence, those two embassies might have ceased to exist in London altogether.

“Your Majesty, I must state once more that this incident was by no means the will of the Joseon Imperial House or the government. I offer my deepest apologies once again for such a disgraceful occurrence.”

Bak Gyu-su was bowing his head so low that his title as the Joseon Ambassador seemed meaningless, desperately seeking forgiveness.

It was the perfect embodiment of the old expression—pleading so fervently that one’s hands might as well be their feet.

Of course, my beloved Empress Victoria, known for her fiery temperament, merely stared down at the Ambassador with a frigid gaze.

If she stepped forward, Bak Gyu-su might truly be torn to shreds, so I chose the right moment to speak.

“According to the reports we have received, the names of many figures within your country’s military are being mentioned as suspects… How do you explain this?”

“Such reports are indeed circulating, but I understand that nothing has been confirmed as of yet. However, I earnestly request that you wait just a little longer, as anyone involved in this matter will be unable to escape the strictest punishment under the law. We are fully aware of how grave an insult to the Imperial Standard is, and we will impose a corresponding penalty through a rigorous investigation.”

“I understand what you are saying, but surely you realize we cannot simply sit on our hands while waiting for your country to finish its investigation?”

“Pardon? That is… yes, you are correct.”

“I will not demand anything grand. For now, we will conduct our own investigation, so please cooperate to the fullest. We shall discuss the next steps once the results are in.”

Bak Gyu-su bowed repeatedly before quickly backing out of the room.

The Japanese Ambassador, Yoshida Shoin, showed a similar reaction afterward, though he struggled desperately to distance his side from the incident as much as possible.

“According to our findings, the core perpetrators of this riot were mostly Joseon people. A small number of Japanese individuals were involved, but they will immediately face the judgment of our home government’s strict laws—”

“I heard rumors that your country’s military is also involved?”

“N-not at all! It… it is true that some individuals have ties to the military, but most of them are has-beens! In other words, they are riff-raff who have been pushed out of power. Such men, blinded by frenzy…”

“Ah, I see. You don’t need to elaborate further. We will talk again when the results are out. I trust your country will handle the investigation with due diligence.”

“Hai! Thank you for your understanding!”

They clearly wanted to pin everything on Joseon, but there was no way I’d let that happen.

Since they were already in the same boat, they would have to live together or die together.

I wasn’t about to let them sneak away and survive on their own.

As Yoshida retreated carefully, watching my expression, Victoria, whose face was flush with dissatisfaction, finally spoke for the first time.

“Aren’t you being too lenient by waiting?”

“Why bring that up now? We decided this together after discussing it.”

“No… I thought so then, but thinking about it now, I wonder if we’re passing up a good opportunity too mercifully.”

“It might seem that way in the short term, but looking a bit further ahead, it’s right to do as Edward requested.”

In the first place, with a massive restructuring of the industrial sector looming, I didn’t have the leisure to send people to Joseon or Japan to micro-manage them.

Entrusting this to Edward was the best move no matter how I looked at it, and fortunately, the way the boy was handling things was living up to my expectations.

“If we don’t pressure them harder to gain something, Parliament or the citizens might think you’re being soft on your homeland.”

“It’s fine. More interesting news will break long before such talk starts.”

In truth, I had been leaving them be with the mindset that the lesser of two evils was better than the worst, but the Joseon and Japanese Imperial Houses weren’t exactly groups I was fond of either.

Japan was an figurehead then, is one now, and will remain one forever, so I could overlook them.

However, the case of Joseon—which now styled itself an Empire rather than a Kingdom—was a bit different.

Joseon was traditionally a country with strong royal power, a nation that had brainwashed its people for centuries to revere the king as high as the heavens.

It was the default state for the commoners to trust and follow whatever the sovereign did, a malady that only began to improve gradually in the modern era.

But now Joseon had become a full-fledged Empire and was poised to take Manchuria. It was plain as day how much the authority of the Imperial House would soar across the eight provinces.

If someone asked if I hadn’t benefited from the Joseon royal family in rising to this position, the answer would honestly be no.

After all, the reason I, a mixed-race man of slave descent, could become the Prince Consort of the British Empire was thanks to the sudden plot twist that I turned out to be an Asian prince.

But I had already repaid that debt several times over with Joseon’s current standing.

A country that should have been rotting away under power-bloc politics by now had succeeded in its enlightenment early and was now talking about beating back the Qing dynasty.

I could confidently say I had given back more than I received.

“Both Joseon and Japan have grown too big for their boots. It’s high time they were put in their place.”

“To do that, shouldn’t we be pushing them even harder? Right now, it feels like we’re cutting them some slack.”

“Then that’s even better. They will be feeling exactly as you do.”

If one believes that just because they’ve maintained a win-win relationship so far means it will stay that way forever, they are the lowliest of amateurs.

In fact, I had already left a path open for them.

If Kim Jwa-geun or Okubo had steered the ship properly, things would have kept running in a precarious balance.

But it is human nature to want to swing one’s sword once power is gained.

Japan had already proven this faithfully in the original history, and it was being proven again now that controlling them wasn’t easy.

Joseon was no different. Do people think Joseon didn’t invade others because they had ‘peace-loving DNA’ embedded deep within them?

That’s as nonsensical as saying modern Japan’s ‘DNA of Wa (Harmony)’ makes them peace-loving.

Having lived through both the modern and early modern eras, I had gained one certain realization: human nature is the same everywhere, and people are generally the same.

Case in point—as soon as Joseon calculated they could easily trample the Qing, they immediately shouted for the recovery of the “old territory of Manchuria!” and began marching north, claiming Manchuria as their land.

And does that make the Qing dynasty the “good guys”? Of course not.

The term “wolf warrior diplomacy” perfectly explains how arrogantly China behaves when it gains power and becomes strong.

In short, once Joseon and Japan successfully pushed for enlightenment, it was an inevitable destiny that their egos would inflate.

Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo’s attempts to suppress this were mere stopgap measures, nothing more than peeing on frozen feet to stay warm.

So, if their noses had grown too high, they needed to be flattened again.

However, if I led an army in, it might tarnish the image I had built up so far.

For things like this, a sophisticated method—gnawing away from the inside—is best.

And my lovely son understood his father’s will better than anyone.

Backtrack to when Killian was in the midst of negotiations with Leopold II for the Congo Free State.

Edward, who had received all the information regarding Joseon from Killian, was secretly brooding over what to do with this country.

“…The more I look at it, the more fascinating this place is.”

“Pardon? What do you mean?”

“I mean the country of Joseon. No matter how I look at it, there are many parts that don’t make sense to my way of thinking. Of course, I suppose it was the same for you, Prime Minister, when you first arrived in London?”

“Yes… well, that’s certainly true…”

Edward smirked, watching Kim Jwa-geun’s fidgeting reaction.

The name at the very top of the list of useful people his father had sent.

He was quick-witted and capable, and his relationship with the Joseon Imperial House wasn’t all that great.

To use… no, to cooperate with, there couldn’t be a better card than this.

“Prime Minister, let’s have a frank conversation. Do you think Joseon is currently standing on the right path?”

“Pardon? That… of course it is. It is no exaggeration to say that Joseon is prospering by the day and has reached its greatest golden age since its founding…”

“That may be true now, but I’m asking if it will really be alright in the long run. To be honest, and this is just between us, I heard that Japan’s Prime Minister Okubo once sent a letter to my father practically begging for his life.”

At the mention of Okubo, Kim Jwa-geun’s eyes twitched.

As the head of an Executive Branch that was similarly losing power day by day, unable to withstand the pressure of the military, he couldn’t help but react.

In his letter, his father had emphasized using Okubo and Kim Jwa-geun to the fullest, while making sure to throw them rewards proportional to their usefulness.

If he were going to rule this land directly, it would be different, but once he returned home, when would he ever visit such a distant land in the Far East again?

If he wasn’t going to get his own hands dirty, setting up a faithful proxy was not a bad strategy.

Especially since the target was already leaning toward his father, it was an even better choice, as they wouldn’t be difficult to handle.

“Now, Prime Minister. I’ve been in Joseon for quite some time now, and I’ve come to understand how this country operates. To me, well… they were saying quite absurd things.”

“Absurd… you say?”

“Joseon occupies Manchuria, and Japan rules the South of the Qing dynasty. After that, they want to unite all of Asia to achieve a ‘Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere.’ They explained this grand ambition to me… How was I supposed to react to that?”

Surprisingly, this wasn’t made up; it was the absolute truth without a single grain of lies.

It hadn’t been said in a sober state, but rather blurted out by military ministers who were quite drunk at a party. Still, it was such a novel piece of nonsense that he remembered it clearly.

“W-who on earth would spout such gibberish… It was just a boast, Your Highness. Please, pay it no mind.”

“Manchuria is the absolute limit of what we can allow Joseon. We are looking upon it leniently only because a predecessor state of Joseon once held territory in Manchuria. If you want anything beyond that, nearly every nation in Europe will intervene.”

“I know. Of course, I know.”

“Yet, unfortunately, the people who said those things to me didn’t seem to have any intention of stopping.”

Edward paused for a moment and poured liquor into a fine white porcelain cup.

Then, he continued in a low voice toward Kim Jwa-geun, who was watching him with mountain-high tension.

“Prime Minister, if things continue like this, Joseon will not meet a very pleasant end. You know that better than anyone, don’t you?”

“……”

“Isn’t that why you follow me around like this, even though I’m not involved in state affairs? Because you never know when those people, who are like ticking time bombs, might cause another accident.”

“…You are sharp. It seems the information I gathered was quite wrong.”

“Prime Minister. You knew who I was, yet you tried to judge me based on the information you collected?”

“Pardon? Oh, no… I mean. I apologize!”

Edward suddenly recalled a useful piece of advice written in a telegram.

—Don’t overthink it, son. Just act like you have something up your sleeve when you speak. Because of your background, they’ll have no choice but to be overwhelmed by you.

“So, if you want to lead Joseon to a better future, you will have to listen to my requests from now on. Of course, I trust that you will.”

“……”

Seeing Kim Jwa-geun’s face looking completely overwhelmed, Edward realized once again that his father’s teachings were correct.

Father, I truly learned something good today.

Edward looked down at the trembling Kim Jwa-geun, inwardly chewing over Killian’s words.

Chapter 456: Vestiges of the Old Era (3)

Even when all of Joseon was swept up in a festive mood over the recovery of Manchuria.

Even when the people fell under the illusion that Joseon had become the center of the world due to the visit from Edward, the man destined to be the next Son of Heaven.

In a corner of Kim Jwa-geun’s heart, a thick shroud of anxiety always remained.

The higher one climbs, the more jarring the drop feels when one eventually falls.

Ever since his time in London, Kim Jwa-geun had been exposed to the diverse histories of many nations. The conclusion he reached was that as a country becomes more sophisticated, it inevitably declines if the military exerts influence over politics or administration.

The British Empire itself was a clear example of this.

From that perspective, the current situation in Joseon and Japan was clearly bordering on the abnormal. Furthermore, the Killian he knew was unlikely to look favorably upon this state of affairs.

To be honest, if he were Killian, he would think the same.

Control by the military tends to spiral toward extremes. Now that the military had even colluded with the Imperial House, they were becoming increasingly unrestrained. If they continued to run wild like fools without a care in the world, they were bound to be struck by devastating consequences eventually. This was an absolute truth proven by the long history of mankind; there was no room for doubt.

Others saw the visit from the Prince of Wales as a good omen for the nascent Joseon Empire, but Kim Jwa-geun had his doubts. To him, Edward looked like a Grim Reaper descended to gauge whether Joseon had finally overstepped its bounds.

While he would welcome the downfall of these crazed military men, what were the chances they would go down alone? Naturally, they would drag the entire country of Joseon down with them like a vengeful water ghost.

Nongae captured an enemy general, and Shim Cheong at least received three hundred sacks of rice, but these men were the type to sink their own motherland without any compensation at all.

Therefore, despite his loathing for the military, Kim Jwa-geun stepped to the forefront himself to satisfy the Prince of Wales. Official events and protocol didn’t matter; his self-appointed role was to stick close to the Prince of Wales and ensure his mood remained favorable.

Fortunately, there was a silver lining.

The staff at the embassy in London had been fully mobilized to analyze every detail of the Prince of Wales, Edward, almost as if they were dissecting him, and sent the reports to Hanseong in advance. His temperament, social circles, family relationships, and even his favorite foods were included.

Kim Jwa-geun memorized everything—not a single syllable was missed—to the point where he could rewrite the report with his eyes closed.

[- Prince of Wales, Edward.

Conclusion: A typical imperial royal who loves attention and enjoys being treated with deference. He appears to have a slight inferiority complex regarding his father, and as a result, he has a confirmed desire for recognition from those around him.

The general consensus is that his talent and ability do not match his father’s, but because his position is so secure, it is predicted that his influence will be no less significant.]

The report was actually quite long, but that was the core summary.

The problem was that this information leaked to the leadership of the Royal Court, leading to some bizarre suggestions.

“The Prince of Wales is not as capable as the Prince Consort? Does that mean we can wrap him around our fingers?”

“I see! If we can coax the Prince of Wales and bring him to our side, there will be no more reliable ally.”

Since they were saying such things openly, how could he possibly stay tucked away in a corner with a peaceful mind? Kim Jwa-geun had spent agonizing hours sticking to the Prince of Wales like a leech, ensuring those madmen didn’t offend his sensibilities.

However, he could swear that the pressure he felt now was incomparable to any anxiety he had felt before. Facing an Edward who seemed to have suddenly become a different person, Kim Jwa-geun felt an unprecedented sense of bewilderment.

“You want… my help?”

“Yes. For the sake of both the British Empire and Joseon. I am telling you this because I have judged you, Mr. Prime Minister, to be a truly loyal subject who cares for the future of this country.”

“Haha… I don’t quite understand what Your Highness is saying… For now, I shall pretend I didn’t hear that.”

In a situation where one lacks a clear grasp of the circumstances, one must not let another word slip from their mouth. Just as he was hurriedly trying to get up and leave the room, a voice tinged with a slight sneer called out to him from behind.

“Mr. Prime Minister, if you walk out that door now, you will be recorded as the worst Prime Minister in Joseon’s history.”

“…Me? And why is that?”

“Because you chose to ignore the only opportunity to normalize this country. Leave if you wish. Then I shall simply spend my time on this land eating, playing, and enjoying myself to my heart’s content before returning home. And once I return, I will tell my father and mother exactly what I saw and heard here.”

“If you mean what you saw and heard… surely that couldn’t be…”

“Did they call it the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere? A sphere where the people of Asia prosper together—what a wonderful thing to hear. My home government should know that Joseon and Japan harbor such grand dreams.”

Kim Jwa-geun, who had wanted to rush out a moment ago, couldn’t move a single step, as if his feet had taken root in the ground. Though the words sounded pleasant, it was a clear warning that he intended to put the brakes on the runaway ambitions of Joseon and Japan.

“Your Highness, as for that, it is merely the talk of a few insane individuals close to the military…”

“That military is the problem. In both Joseon and Japan, the military’s influence has become too strong. If things continue this way, as I said, the situation will not turn out very hopeful. I believe a purge must be conducted to thin out the military before that happens, and I’m sure you, Mr. Prime Minister, recognize this necessity as well. Yet, if you choose to flee and wash your hands of it, well, you will own a share of everything that happens hereafter.”

“If you intend to purge the military… does that mean the British Empire will intervene directly?”

“Heaven forbid. That would be a clear interference in internal affairs. And if that were the plan, why would I be having this secret conversation with you? I want this country, my father’s homeland, to be normalized. Only then can the friendship with the British Empire continue. I see this as a good opportunity for you to shed the stigma of being a failed Prime Minister in the end…”

Edward, lightly tilting his glass, chuckled at the awkwardly standing Kim Jwa-geun.

“Are you going to keep standing there? Come and sit.”

“Ah… yes, yes.”

What on earth is happening?

Following the command, Kim Jwa-geun closed the door and returned to his seat, his head spinning. Was the person before him truly the same Prince of Wales he had seen until now?

“I’ve grasped the general internal situation during my stay, but I’ll ask just in case there’s something I’ve missed. Mr. Prime Minister, in your view, is there any hope for the current Joseon military?”

“…If you are speaking of normalization, to be blunt, all the top brass need to be cleared out. However, among the working-level staff, excluding the ministers, there are still many who have kept their wits about them.”

“And the ministers in the Cabinet?”

“They are much the same, but currently, they cannot express their proper opinions for fear of being assassinated by mad extremists if they oppose the military.”

“So, in the end, that madness has become an undeniable justification. But from what I’ve seen here, there is a reason the military can go so far. Are the interests of the military and the Imperial House not aligned? I wonder why you didn’t mention this part.”

At the sharp observation, Kim Jwa-geun’s hand trembled slightly as he reached for his glass.

Those incompetent fools in the intelligence department.

A ‘typical European imperial royal’? A ‘bundle of inferiority complexes who isn’t as good as his father’? How on earth did those idiots collect their information?

Or had the Prince of Wales been putting on an act while meeting with ambassadors specifically to feed them misinformation? If that were the case… the young man sitting before him might be far more devious and terrifying than he had ever imagined.

“Well, that is… the Imperial House is…”

“The Imperial House wants to raise its authority for the sake of father-to-son succession, and since nothing is better for that than territorial expansion, they are letting the military run wild. The military, in turn, is becoming even more reckless because the Imperial House is turning a blind eye. The situation in Japan is slightly different, but the essence is much the same when you see the military wrapping themselves in propaganda about serving the Emperor of Japan. Ah, but don’t worry too much. I’m not saying I’ll hold the Joseon Imperial House accountable.”

“Ah, yes. I… thank you.”

“However, to thin out the military, we have to break this link between the Imperial House and the military. It might be a bit overwhelming for you to handle this role alone. So, I would appreciate it if you could arrange a meeting for me with the people I want.”

Kim Jwa-geun knew he had to say something, but he had been so completely overwhelmed from the start that he couldn’t find his footing. Given the overwhelming difference in the amount of information they held and their respective positions, there was no helping it.

Besides, Kim Jwa-geun didn’t have any real choices left. If he refused Edward’s proposal, the only thing remaining was catastrophe, as Edward had said. What freedom did he have?

“Who do you wish to contact?”

“The Emperor’s second son, Prince Ikseong… no, I believe he is called Prince of the First Rank Seong now? I would like to see him, his wife, and you—the four of us together.”

“Understood.”

Once he decided to join hands, there was no need to question the reasons. Judging by the fact that he was using such a convoluted method, it was certain that Edward had no intention of crushing Joseon. If that was the case, whatever the result, it would be better than a future where the military reigned supreme.

“The sooner, the better. When will it be possible?”

“I can arrange it as early as tomorrow. I can just make up a reason. Then, I shall go to Prince Seong immediately.”

As he bowed politely and prepared to withdraw, Edward’s parting words flew at his back.

“You can rest easy. Thanks to your choice, the future of Joseon will shine even brighter.”

Once I regain my power, the first thing I’ll do is overhaul those idiots in the intelligence department.

Feeling as though he were still possessed by a ghost, Kim Jwa-geun stumbled out of the palace where the Prince of Wales was staying.

“Hmm, this should be enough.”

Edward, who had intentionally set a more dramatic atmosphere than usual, let out a satisfied smile as he recalled Kim Jwa-geun’s shell-shocked expression.

One of the things he had learned while following Killian was that making a powerful impression early on creates a halo effect that lasts. This strategy is incredibly effective when the other person doesn’t know you well. By planting such an intense image, the other person cannot help but be influenced by it afterward, allowing one to control their actions as desired.

He had certainly placed a leash on Kim Jwa-geun, so he would be a useful pawn from now on.

In fact, all of this was for Joseon’s sake as well, so he hadn’t told a single lie. However, that was strictly for the sake of Joseon as a faithful ally of the British Empire, not for the sake of Kim Jwa-geun or Joseon itself.

He wasn’t sure how far his father’s plans reached, but since his father had told him he could do as he pleased here, their thoughts were probably not that different.

The same went for using the Joseon Emperor’s second son and his wife. Even if he didn’t know the man, the woman clearly had an oversized thirst for power. With just a bit of stimulation, she would play the part of a good clown exactly as he wished.

Unlike Kim Jwa-geun, they weren’t cards worth keeping until the very end, so he would just use them and discard them when finished.

He wasn’t sure why, but his father seemed to dislike the two of them, which made Edward feel no affection for them either.

“Come to think of it, why does Father hate those two? He probably hasn’t even met them.”

His father was fiercely rational, but there were occasional aspects like this that he couldn’t understand. But it wasn’t as if this was a new occurrence. It was better for one’s mental health to just accept that people are like that.

This was also one of the methods of mental discipline Edward had mastered while living with Killian.

Chapter 457: Remnants of the Old Era (4)

“His Highness the Prince of Wales wishes to see us as a couple?”

“Yes. He said there are matters he wishes to discuss urgently for the future of both nations. How should I relay your response?”

“We must go, by all means. I will arrange a meeting as early as tomorrow.”

All the effort she had poured into social climbing and networking was finally bearing fruit.

Min Ja-young immediately coordinated with her husband and prepared to meet the Prince of Wales.

What could be the reason for summoning her husband instead of the current Crown Prince to discuss the future of the two nations?

However, since their intentions must not appear impure, the meeting’s official reason was disguised as a consultation regarding her husband’s study abroad in the British Empire.

Min Ja-young was confident.

It would be one thing if the other party had no interest at all, but now that they seemed to be testing the waters, she simply needed to cater to their whims as much as possible while preaching their own usefulness.

And when she saw Edward’s face, which appeared just as lax and unrefined as when she had seen him before, Min Ja-young’s conviction deepened further.

“Your Highness, I am truly grateful for you arranging such a wonderful meeting.”

“Hahaha, I am the one who should be thankful for your quick response.”

“I was startled when I heard the news from the Prime Minister. To think it was such a momentous matter for the future of both nations. While I am surprised that you would discuss such a critical issue with us, I am truly honored to feel Your Highness’s sincerity.”

“Since you are responding so positively, it will make our discussion much easier. The reason I asked to see you is none other than… uh, what was it? Wait a moment. I believe the letter I received from my father is here somewhere.”

Seeing the Prince of Wales fumbling through his pockets to pull out a piece of paper as if he couldn’t remember the contents, Min Ja-young lowered her head slightly and let out a small, mocking laugh.

They say a tiger father may have a dog for a son, she thought. If he were to attend such a meeting, he should have at least memorized a script.

Managing her expression, she stole a glance at her surroundings. As expected, Kim Jwa-geun’s face was also subtly stiff.

No matter how she looked at him, the Prince of Wales was not someone to trust and follow based on competence alone—but that was precisely why he was better.

The more lacking a person with such immense power and influence was, the more freedom their close associates would have to run rampant.

“You may take your time, Your Highness,” she said.

“Ah, thank you. I’m not quite used to this sort of thing, you see. My father… he really makes things difficult for me, sending such content out of the blue. Sigh. Such is my lot in life.”

His grumbling and deep sighing seemed to evoke a sense of professional sympathy in Prince of the First Rank Seong, Yi Hyeong, who offered sincere consolation.

“Your Highness must truly have a difficult time.”

“No, well, if I’m to play the part of a nation’s Crown Prince, I have to at least pretend to work. Let’s see… Ah, here it is. This is a truly important matter, so everyone here must keep it strictly confidential. Otherwise, naturally, everything will be treated as if it never happened, and you will have to deal with the aftermath yourselves. For the record, the Prime Minister has already agreed to this.”

“We are people of few words, so you need not worry.”

“Understood. Then, hmm… how should I explain this? As members of the Joseon Imperial House, you might find this offensive, but it could turn out well for both of you, so please do not take it too poorly. First, my father harbors immense concern regarding the current situation in Joseon.”

This was a situation they had already anticipated since they, and not the actual Crown Prince, had been summoned.

However, Min Ja-young was not foolish enough to snap at the bait immediately.

Her husband was weak in such political maneuvering, making it hard to leave it to him, but she also knew well that it wouldn’t look good for a woman to appear too knowledgeable in these matters.

She needed to find the right balance—appearing wise but not cunning.

Walking that tightrope, she had to coolly judge what she could gain from the other party.

“We take pride in the fact that Joseon has fulfilled its duties as a faithful ally of the British Empire. To think you have concerns… Have we perhaps done something wrong?”

“Ah, no, it’s not that. It’s not that you are the problem, but rather the concern that the military’s influence is becoming too great. When the military becomes deeply involved in politics, immense negative side effects are bound to follow. My home government has already experienced the case of Napoleon, where those side effects reached their peak, so we cannot help but react sensitively.”

“I see.”

“However, the current Imperial House of Joseon appears to be condoning this atmosphere. Thus, upon closer inspection, suspicions have been raised that the Joseon Imperial House is intentionally making moves to avoid keeping the promise made to us previously.”

The promise between Yi Ha-eung and Killian—that the position of Crown Prince would be passed down not through simple father-to-son succession, but to a royal truly fit to be king.

At the mention of this old story, which they naturally had no intention of keeping now, the corners of Min Ja-young’s mouth twitched upward.

The picture was now perfectly complete in her mind.

So, the British didn’t like how Joseon was breaking its promise and seemingly encouraging the military’s rampage to facilitate that, was that it?

Especially if Killian, the representative of the British Imperial House, felt that way, there was a high possibility that practical action would follow.

“It is regrettable that His Majesty feels that way. However, since Joseon has historically held trust as dear as life itself, you need not worry too much—”

“I don’t know much about that; I am simply following my father’s orders faithfully. My father spoke thus: ‘Once the current Crown Prince ascends, this chaos in Joseon could accelerate further, so measures must be taken. We must look for an alternative. How does the second prince, Prince of the First Rank Seong, appear to you?’ To which I have already replied that he seems like a kind and good person.”

“…Pardon?”

She hadn’t expected him to mention it so bluntly.

Not only Min Ja-young but even her husband, Prince Seong, stared blankly at Edward after his nonsensical remark, their mouths agape.

In other words, they were saying they would directly intervene in the succession line to install a monarch to their liking.

It was an preposterous interference in domestic affairs and something to be strictly protested, but Min Ja-young could not say a word.

And for good reason—if they were going to make her husband the Emperor of Joseon, what did a little interference in domestic affairs matter?

However, hearing that the position of Empress she had dreamed of was truly right before her eyes, she felt more stunned than joyful.

“It is truly an honor that Your Highness thinks so highly of us, but this is so sudden…”

“I suppose it is. To be honest, I don’t feel entirely comfortable myself, wondering if this is the right thing to do. However, unlike the current Crown Prince who is deeply entangled with the military, my father believes it will be easier to break the bond with the military once Prince Seong ascends the throne.”

“That is correct. We do not maintain such close ties with the military, after all.”

“Then that’s excellent. Once Prince Seong ascends the Joseon throne, my father’s concerns will vanish, and I too can entrust Asia to the two of you, with whom I have built such a friendship. It will put my mind at ease for the future. Isn’t this the completion of a world where everyone is happy? Hahaha!”

It was easy to say, but this was about dragging down a nation’s Crown Prince. If it were that easy, they would have already done it.

“Did His Majesty perhaps offer any advice on how to proceed with the matter?”

“Of course he did. My father said it would be best to link the military and the Crown Prince together and have them fall from power at once. You mentioned you aren’t close with the military, but surely there must be some military figures who are betting on your side, right?”

“Yes. Since one never knows what may happen, there are those who have aligned themselves with us. However, most of them are people who have been pushed out of key positions.”

“Then isn’t that actually better? I imagine they would cooperate quite actively.”

As Edward said, if this matter went well, there would be a massive purge of the military, so recruiting those who hadn’t seen the light of day until now would be a simple task.

However, even so, the biggest problem remained.

What method could they possibly use to suppress the military, which was currently aligned with the Imperial House and growing increasingly powerful? Min Ja-young couldn’t think of a proper way.

“Your Highness, is the British Empire perhaps intending to intervene directly…?”

“No. Of course, the story would be different if a justification arose. In fact, I think the task would be easier if you two helped…”

When Edward subtly showed them the secret orders he had received from Killian, the eyes of both Min Ja-young and Prince Seong trembled.

“What do you think? Is it possible?”

“It… might be possible. For now, would it be alright if we gave you an answer by tomorrow? We must also speak with our own people.”

“Please do. Honestly, there’s no rush on my part, so I can wait as long as you need.”

As the Prince of Wales said, it was actually this side that was in a hurry, not his.

Min Ja-young signaled to her husband with her eyes, immediately stood up, bowed to Edward, and left the room.

No matter what, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity granted by the heavens. We must seize it.

If they could make the most of this chance, the position of Empress she so desired would be hers.

It wasn’t as if they had no friendly military figures, so carrying out Killian’s plan was entirely feasible.

A new era.

If the military’s power were suppressed and her husband, Prince Seong, became the new Emperor of the Joseon Empire, she would be Empress, and her family would gain power surpassing that of the Andong Kim clan of the past.

Furthermore, if she were close to the future Emperor of the British Empire, her influence would soar even higher, and Joseon’s prosperity would be practically guaranteed.

Should that happen, the name of Min Ja-young would also be left in the annals of Joseon history forever.

To greet that day, which had moved beyond a mere desire and was now approaching reality.

Her ambition was blooming even more fiercely.

“…They’ve fallen for it completely.”

Kim Jwa-geun, who had been staring at the spot where the two had left, let out an awkward smile and watched Edward’s reaction.

“If nothing else, when told they could become king, they have no choice but to succumb to temptation. Especially someone who had been desperately craving that position from the start.”

“So you contacted those two to use poison to fight poison—using the military’s underdogs to push out the mainstream.”

“That’s one reason, and since the current Emperor’s second son will become the next Crown Prince anyway, wouldn’t Joseon’s domestic sentiment be more favorable? Since the current Emperor wants father-to-son succession, it would be difficult to intervene openly.”

“…I see.”

“Having spoken with him last night, it seems the Prime Minister of Japan also very much wants to join this operation. Prime Minister, as soon as you leave here, go and speak with him. The noisier the incident, the better, so wouldn’t it burn even more fiercely if the Japanese were involved along with the Joseon people?”

Looking at Edward’s cold smile, Kim Jwa-geun felt his heart sink.

Before Lady Min and Prince Seong, he had pretended to be so lax, but now that he revealed his true nature, his every word was as chilling as frost.

Intelligence department employees, I’m sorry.

It wasn’t because you were negligent in your duties that you sent those strange reports.

Because he had hidden his true self like this and gone around using his father’s name, it was inevitable that rumors of him having an inferiority complex toward his father would spread.

This wasn’t something to blame the embassy staff for.

“Your Highness… but there is still one more problem. Every event must have a cause-and-effect relationship. Even if we burn the Royal flag, wouldn’t people’s reactions be divided if such an accident suddenly occurred without any precursor? Logically, the military would have no reason to do that.”

“Reasons can be made. At the next drinking party, I will leak a story that several domestic politicians are concerned about the war in Asia dragging on any longer. Then, Prime Minister, you lease an article spinning those words to suggest that the British Empire might not want Joseon to fully swallow Manchuria. Of course, we’ll have to clean it up later saying it was fake news, but first, we just make it look like the military radicals saw that, lost their minds, and caused the incident.”

“…My god…”

“Speed is life in this matter. Immediately after the trouble breaks out, arrest the military ministers and have Prince Seong step forward to say he will control the chaos. Soothe him well, telling him not to be afraid as we will lend him strength from the side.”

As Kim Jwa-geun would later reminisce:

—A tiger father does not have a dog for a son; a tiger has sired a tiger.

There were not many days left for this warm time, where everyone was currently drunk on a festive atmosphere, to continue.

The very next day. Having received confirmation from Prince Seong and his wife that they would join the undertaking, Kim Jwa-geun firmly resolved to bring an end to this brief spring in Hanseong.

Chapter 458: Remnants of the Old Era (5)

[Is the Qing Dynasty Europe’s? The British Empire does not want the war in Asia to continue any longer!]

[The Prince of Wales has been confirmed to have hinted that he wishes for the war in Asia to end at this point. Suspicion has been raised that he is indirectly criticizing the current policies of Joseon, which seeks to subjugate all of Manchuria, and Japan, which aims to fully occupy Southern Qing!]

These articles circulated briefly before being pulled back, but the fact that such subversive reports appeared while the Prince of Wales of the British Empire was staying in the country caused Kim Jwa-geun to react with feigned fury.

“This is a malicious report that distorts the words of His Highness the Crown Prince! Ensure that thorough care is taken so that no one is influenced by this!”

“Yes, sir!”

“And if anyone is seen attempting extreme actions because of this, I will never forgive them. This is a matter sanctioned by His Majesty, so pay special attention to ensure the radicals in the military do not commit any follies.”

Of course, those military brats were merely paper tigers who could only act tough in their own dens and wouldn’t dare utter a peep against the British Empire, but Kim Jwa-geun put on the performance of a lifetime as previously agreed.

While that was Kim Jwa-geun’s true thought, those who witnessed his passionate acting showed a consistently uneasy reaction.

Half of them thought, “Surely the military isn’t so crazy that they’d actually challenge the British Empire.”

But the other half felt a lingering anxiety that these mad dogs might actually bite anything, even the British Empire, if they set their minds to it.

Until now, the method used by military officials to get rid of people they disliked was well-established.

They would use a few radicals to cause an incident, then use public opinion to ensure they only received a slap on the wrist, while the leadership washed their hands of the matter and pretended to have nothing to do with it.

The problem was that doing such a thing to the British Empire could mean bracing for war. Would they really commit such madness?

If Kim Jwa-geun had said nothing, it might have been different, but since the Prime Minister was fanning the flames like this, a seed of doubt sprouted even in the minds of level-headed people.

Then, shockingly, that very night.

Flames erupted from a British ship anchored in the Han River, and the hearts of many Joseon officials burned and crumbled along with it.

“You crazy bastards! What on earth have you done!”

“Manchuria is strictly territory of the old Joseon! The war must continue until Qing acknowledges this fact! The British Empire must immediately stop its unjust interference in domestic affairs and cease desecrating the spirit of the Han people!”

“Cease desecration!”

Mirroring the exact same pattern they had followed whenever they caused a major incident, the perpetrators of this event stood tall and proclaimed their justification.

Their argument was that Manchuria was legally the territory of the Joseon Empire, and the British Empire was unjustly interfering.

Many were struck with horror at the sight of these men acting so defiantly.

To make matters worse, radicals from Japan had joined in, shouting that the war must continue.

Those who had been forcibly suppressing their resentment toward the military could not help but feel their blood boil.

However, in the current Joseon, it was difficult to speak out openly about it.

As everyone watched the situation with bated breath, a member of the Imperial House appeared like a comet.

“The British Empire and Joseon are not just allies; they are a blood alliance. Anyone who seeks to drive a wedge between blood allies is no different from a traitor trying to sell out the country!”

At a time when everyone was keeping quiet, Prince of the First Rank Seong, Yi Hyeong, appeared and scratched the itch perfectly. He immediately petitioned the Emperor to severely punish those responsible and was granted full authority over the case.

Furthermore, Prince Seong showed an incredible display of competence by having a private audience with the Prince of Wales, Edward, who was enraged by the desecration of the Imperial Standard, and successfully calmed him down. This instantly earned him the trust of those around him.

To Yi Ha-eung, who had been restless and unsure how to handle the unexpected disaster, his second son, who had stepped up in a moment of crisis, seemed more reliable than ever.

And Prince Seong, as if he were a changed man, interrogated the culprits with incredible speed and revealed the masterminds behind the incident.

As everyone expected, the names of key military figures poured out of the perpetrators’ mouths. To prevent them from having time to react, Prince Seong mobilized the Imperial Guard and arrested them all.

“This is an injustice!”

“Your Highness! we know nothing of this!”

“Unless we were mad, there is no way we would handle things this way! Please believe us! Your Majesty! Your Highness!”

Every person dragged in pleaded their innocence and begged for mercy, but it fell on deaf ears.

In fact, because they had already sown so many seeds in the past, even those arrested did not suspect that this was someone’s fabrication.

They simply thought some other crazy person among them had lost their mind and run amok.

The situation in Japan was not much different.

Okubo returned home a step ahead of the news reaching Japan. With the Tenno’s sanction, he arrested the ministers of the Army and Navy as criminals caught in the act.

[The Military Runs Amok!]

[The Greatest Diplomatic Catastrophe in History!]

The military factions of both Joseon and Japan, which had once been united and controlled their respective nations, collapsed into internal strife in an instant. However, the chaos could not be easily settled due to the aftermath of losing their leadership so suddenly.

The biggest reason was that many had survival instincts and quickly defected to Prince Seong’s faction as the situation turned strange.

For these people, the most important thing was their own well-being; they didn’t care what happened to their superiors.

Besides, if the generals were all purged in this incident, wouldn’t those positions soon become their own?

In any case, it was a sound choice to sever ties with the madmen who had committed an act of terrorism against the British Empire.

In the end, the military ministers, who had become like kites with their strings cut, were forced to await their fate in cold prison cells without even knowing why.

Even so, they believed that something had simply gone wrong and that they would have an chance to explain their innocence.

That is, until Kim Jwa-geun personally came to interrogate them.

“Do the sinners still have no intention of confessing their crimes?”

“Sinners? Sinners, you say! Mr. Prime Minister, this is an injustice. You know better than anyone that we aren’t such madmen!”

“The perpetrators have already named all of you, yet you still think you can talk your way out of this?”

“…That’s nothing more than their unilateral claim! To do this without a proper investigation… Is Joseon not a country governed by the rule of law?”

“The evidence is already crystal clear, so don’t waste your breath and just sign the deposition quietly. Tsk, tsk. You should have picked your opponents more carefully.”

The moment they heard those words, which sounded as if a conclusion had already been reached without any room for compromise, the ministers and generals realized.

“P-Prime Minister! Don’t tell me you intended to purge us from the start…!”

“Uh-oh, watch your words. Who do you think you’re slandering?”

“You power-mad old man! Do you think things will go well for you until the end after doing this!”

“You son of a bitch! As the Prime Minister of a nation, you should be ashamed of yourself for engaging in such trickery!”

As Kim Jwa-geun turned away with a scoff, the screams of the resentful men followed him, but only a refreshing smile hung on his lips.

He simply couldn’t believe he had been pushed around by people he could get rid of so easily.

Was it this simple to achieve what was impossible alone once he had the British Empire as his backing?

It was the result of the overlapping intentions of Kim Jwa-geun, who wanted to remove the military; Prince Seong, who didn’t care about anything else as long as he received the spotlight to take the throne; and Yi Ha-eung, who wanted to avoid any potential retaliation from the British Empire.

This unprecedented incident, where the Joseon military desecrated the British Imperial Standard, was concluded with a guilty verdict at lightning speed.

“Aaaah… I feel as refreshed as if a rotten tooth has finally been pulled.”

“You certainly look that way. Our Prime Minister must have truly suffered a lot. Going to meet them personally when you didn’t have to—was that mockery disguised as an interrogation?”

“To be honest, yes. But they deserved it. Watching them fail to come to their senses until the very end, I couldn’t feel even a shred of sympathy for them.”

“It’s better for the future of this country that such pieces of filth are removed quickly. Anyway, there won’t be any issues later, right? I was worried we might have missed something because it was processed so hastily.”

“You don’t need to worry about that. It’s not like this kind of thing hasn’t happened once or twice. Everyone is already accepting it as an extension of what happened before, and the verdict will reflect that.”

It wasn’t the first time in Joseon that the military leadership had incited subordinates to commit acts and then shirked responsibility.

This time, it would simply be seen as them tripping up because they touched someone they couldn’t just walk away from.

“Still, I’m glad it didn’t flow toward the worst-case scenario. To settle the current chaos, the Prime Minister’s role will be important, so please put in a bit more effort.”

“My work is hardly an effort at all. By the way, Your Highness… do you really intend to make Prince Seong the Crown Prince of Joseon?”

“Oh? If I say that with my own mouth, wouldn’t that be actual interference in domestic affairs?”

“It’s a bit late for that, considering you’ve grown this situation to this scale. Since I’m in the same boat as Your Highness, I think I deserve to hear this much.”

“Reward your helpers clearly. That is how my father taught me to handle people. If we investigate a little further, the relationship between the ministers in prison and the current Crown Prince will be revealed anyway. Won’t a replacement happen naturally then?”

In this incident, unlike the current Crown Prince who did nothing, Prince Seong personally directed everything and left a strong impression on everyone.

If things continue smoothly, it is clear that Prince Seong will be the one to succeed the throne.

However, Edward knew well that Kim Jwa-geun inwardly disliked this.

“Do you think Prince Seong lacks the qualifications?”

“The current Crown Prince lacks qualifications as well, so I don’t have many complaints about that. It’s just that his maternal family is a bit…”

“That is an issue you can prepare for slowly from now on. And isn’t it better if there’s a flaw? I understood that you, Mr. Prime Minister, originally pursued a cabinet-centered political system that limits the power of the Royal Family as much as possible.”

Prince Seong’s wife, Min Ja-young, and her family are people with plenty of room to arrogantly abuse power once they obtain it.

If so, couldn’t he just dig into that point and cut off their hands and feet?

“Your Highness. But I am already over seventy years old. I don’t know how much longer I can remain in office…”

“Then, starting from now, you should focus even harder on sowing new seeds so that the future of Joseon can stand tall. You don’t have to worry about Prince Seong’s side.”

Since the rotten flowers that would lead Joseon astray have been cut away, a large number of young talents with vigorous energy and a sense of mission will now emerge.

However, in Edward’s eyes, Prince Seong and his wife were clearly people closer to being remnants of the old era, not the right people for the new age.

As time passes and the consciousness of the citizens rises, the trust and perception of the Joseon Imperial House will only continue to fall into the abyss.

He didn’t know who would succeed Kim Jwa-geun, but Joseon’s politics was now structured in a way that no one could get a foothold unless they were part of the pro-British faction, so there was no need to worry.

It was enough for his father and himself to remain as symbols of belief and trust in this land.

The Yi Dynasty? Their utility had ended long ago.

Old relics that cannot adapt to the changing times should quietly enter a museum.

Edward looked at the political situation in Joseon, which was being reorganized according to his plan, and did not even crack a common smile.

This was not the end, but merely the beginning.

Chapter 459: Dawn of a New Era

Three days after Joseon was thrown into turmoil by an unexpected and swift military purge, the scene shifted to Tokyo, Japan.

The meeting room was filled with the top leaders of the cabinet, including Prime Minister Okubo and the Minister of Foreign Affairs, both of whom had hurriedly returned from Joseon.

Though the Emperor was absent, the scale of the gathering was essentially that of an imperial court meeting. The officials were gathered to discuss their strategy following the recent crisis.

“…Is it truly right to handle it this way, Prime Minister?”

The Minister of Foreign Affairs asked in a trembling voice, glancing at the empty seats where the top brass of the Army and Navy should have been.

There was only one reason for their absence.

Upon his return, Okubo had immediately arrested them and thrown them into prison.

“It is verified information from Joseon. The military’s arrogance has crossed the line. They are the ones who committed the absurd blunder of taking physical action against the British Empire itself. You aren’t suggesting we side with them and risk an enmity with the British Empire, are you?”

“W-well, no, but… to cut down ministers like this over such a matter…”

“It isn’t just this incident. I have evidence that the horrific deeds committed in secret until now were carried out with their approval. They can no longer avoid the consequences.”

Okubo had been acting subserviently until now, but he had not been idle.

For the sake of the day Killian had promised, he had pretended to play along with the military while gathering evidence of their excessive tyranny.

The burning of the British Imperial Standard was merely the catalyst he used to strike; he had held the necessary materials from the very beginning.

“However, Prime Minister. The brave sons of our Imperial Nation are still engaged in fierce combat in the South of the Qing dynasty. If we purge all the core figures of the military now, their morale will…”

“Naturally, we must end the war. How much longer do you plan to continue this madness? Do you truly believe our home government can advance into the heart of the continent and occupy that vast land?”

“…….”

No one raised a counterargument. Instead, realistic concerns began to surface, noting that supplies were already becoming strained.

Yes, this is what a proper meeting and discussion should look like.

The madmen currently in prison were the type who could calmly claim that since Japanese people were originally herbivores, the soldiers should simply eat grass to survive.

With such fanatics gone, rational voices that had been suppressed were finally beginning to emerge. This satisfied Okubo immensely.

“The fact remains that we have achieved successive victories until now. I want the Minister of Foreign Affairs to take special care to ensure we can end the war on the most favorable terms possible based on that success.”

“Understood. I will ensure we return with the best possible results so that the glory of the Imperial Nation extends to the continent.”

“And as for the British Empire, we promised to strictly punish everyone involved in this incident… No, it would be better to show them through action.”

“I will send them to trial as quickly as possible and submit all their past misdeeds as evidence. I will memorialize the Emperor to grant his sanction for the diplomatic correspondence.”

Everything was falling into place. It felt like the country was finally returning to normal.

The military faction, which had spent the last few years draining taxes to the limit for an impossible continental conquest, was now effectively stripped of its voice.

The problem was that, unlike Joseon—which wanted to seize Manchuria—Japan lacked the ability to maintain the coastal areas of Qing even if they occupied them.

Strictly speaking, the same was true for Joseon, but at the very least, Joseon was connected to Manchuria by land.

Still, abandoning land already in their hands was out of the question.

‘Sigh… these disgusting bastards didn’t even clean up after themselves before leaving. They’re driving me mad.’

They say a beautiful person leaves a beautiful trail, but those who make a mess only leave behind a lingering stench.

It was sickening, but no matter how filthy it was, what could he do?

Okubo could only do his best to clean up the waste they had left behind, suppressing his bitterness.

As time passed and the full details of the incident came to light, the boiling atmosphere in the British Parliament began to subside.

The burning of the Imperial Standard was an intolerable catastrophe. However, the responses from Joseon and Japan were so resolute—almost startlingly so to those unaware of the internal politics—that it was difficult to hurl further insults.

“…Therefore, the home government has decided to dismiss a total of thirty-two officials involved in this matter, including the Minister of the Army, and refer them for trial. They will all be prosecuted for high treason, and…”

“The Prime Minister of Japan, taking this unfortunate incident as an opportunity and with the Emperor’s sanction, has referred all those involved to trial, and the court has handed down heavy sentences. The friendship and trust between our home government and the British Empire must remain unshaken in the future…”

Both of them were quite the silver-tongued speakers.

To summarize: they had cut down all the fools who had acted out of turn, and from now on, they would live quietly without getting on our nerves.

It was exactly the answer I wanted. I was actually surprised that things were handled so cleanly.

Had it been the Japanese military from the World War era I knew, such a thorough purge would have been impossible. But the fact that opposing factions like Kim Jwa-geun and Okubo had been holding their breath and waiting for an opportunity made the difference.

And above all, someone’s maneuvers—manipulating them from behind the scenes to handle things to their liking—must have shone brightly.

Using the military purge to stabilize Joseon’s politics while simultaneously planting someone of his choosing as the next Emperor to increase his influence… that’s what it looked like on the surface, but the reality was a bit different.

This plan would only be complete after weakening the influence of the Joseon Imperial House to the point where they became a mere symbolic existence.

In any case, the immediate fire had been extinguished. Now it was time to return the half-crazed fanatics of Asia to some semblance of normalcy.

To summarize the current situation in Northeast Asia: it was a festival of madness.

Joseon, now calling itself an Empire, was clashing violently with the Qing dynasty, which refused to give up Manchuria. Japan, having swallowed all of Taiwan except for British Tainan, was also engaged in daily slugfests in the southern regions of Fujian and Guangdong.

The Qing dynasty, which was currently even campaigning as far as Xinjiang, had virtually zero chance of successfully managing these three-front wars.

But what the politicians were interested in wasn’t whether Qing won or lost…

“Your Majesty, while Joseon and Japan have responded with sincerity, the compensation plan for our home government seems to have been omitted. Post-incident handling is one thing, but I believe we must receive compensation for what has already occurred.”

“I think so too, but is that the will of Parliament?”

“Yes. There were many voices demanding that we hold them strictly accountable, but because Joseon’s response was quite firm, the atmosphere shifted toward demanding appropriate compensation instead.”

While Parliament holds the decision-making power, my influence regarding Northeast Asia was the greatest, so they couldn’t help but seek my opinion first.

Wellesley was speaking in a roundabout way, but I could easily guess what words were being exchanged in Parliament without even hearing them.

Realistically, how much could the British Empire actually squeeze out of Joseon right now?

What they truly wanted wasn’t compensation from Joseon.

“Is it enough if I just tell them to shut up and stay put, so they don’t disturb our honey pot, the Qing dynasty, any further?”

“In fact, not just our Parliament, but most of Europe is likely hoping we will step in.”

Aside from India, China—the golden land with the world’s highest consumption power—had to be reserved solely for the white Europeans.

Thus, requests had been coming in for some time to mediate the wars in Asia before they could further damage Qing’s economic power.

There were many urgent matters to deal with, and since there hadn’t been a clear justification for intervention, I had been staying out of it until now. But now the story had changed.

In truth, I had been waiting for the perfect time to intervene myself; I never intended to just leave it alone.

And thanks to Edward, I had caught a golden opportunity to intervene while maintaining a perfect position of superiority.

“Of course, that was my intention from the start. Since we’re on the subject, Prime Minister, please get Parliament’s consent. Tell them I plan to lead the mediation between Qing, Japan, and Joseon, and ask if I may exercise full authority.”

“Parliament won’t refuse. But surely, you don’t intend to just mediate, do you?”

Of course not.

Even real estate brokers in this world take a commission; it would be absurd for a peace broker stopping a war not to take a fee.

“I’ve had something in mind for a while. I’ll make sure we get a tidy sum, so don’t worry too much. Oh, but there is one problem.”

“Pardon? What problem are you referring to?”

“Even now, we have Governors in Hong Kong and Shanghai. If our territory expands further, we’ll need new Governors, so we need to do some groundwork. And above all, assimilation of the local residents is desperately needed. Considering the future, these are strategic points we must hold.”

Wellesley glanced at the map and nodded.

The habit of thinking that being the world’s strongest power today doesn’t guarantee being the strongest tomorrow was something I had ingrained in him almost like brainwashing.

If I had started in America, I wouldn’t have had such concerns. Is this the sorrow of a ‘gold spoon’ looking at a ‘diamond spoon’?

“I will speak with the Qing dynasty immediately after obtaining Parliament’s consent. Qing must be desperate for the war to end, so they will likely respond with joy.”

“Naturally. If they refuse, we can just leak a hint that we might side with Joseon or Japan. I doubt they’re so out of it that I’d actually have to say that, though.”

“Understood. Ah, and His Highness the Crown Prince will be returning soon. What should we do?”

“It looks like there will be significant achievements from this summit. Ultimately, this opportunity was gained thanks to that boy’s good work. It would be good to promote that extensively.”

Edward was my son, but to Wellesley, he was like a nephew he had seen almost every day since he was a baby.

Now that the boy had grown up to be reliable enough to pass on a massive piece of territory to the home government, it was impossible not to feel a sense of affection.

“By the way, Your Majesty. I heard recently that James has stepped down from the front lines?”

“Yes. He has his age to consider.”

“I see. Hearing that makes me realize how much time has passed. It feels like only yesterday when Your Majesty was young, and the three of us would sit in the mansion, planning for the future and setting strategies.”

“To be honest, it wasn’t exactly yesterday. My memory is a bit fuzzy. Speaking of things from over thirty years ago as if they were yesterday is a typical way for old men to talk.”

“I am sixty now. At that age, I have no defense against being called an old man.”

When I first saw him, he was a fresh-faced youth in his twenties. When did he get so aged?

I looked back at his face, now marked with graying hair and wrinkles around his eyes, and asked.

“Do you wish to step down now, like James?”

“Not a chance. I can still handle at least one more term. But beyond that, to be honest, I lack the confidence. My health might not keep up, and it’s true that my stamina and drive aren’t what they used to be.”

“I see. Time really has flown by.”

As the saying goes, no flower stays red for ten days. Was it time for the politicians who had brilliantly adorned the British Empire’s political scene to slowly fade into the backdrop of history?

Suddenly, I looked into the mirror and noticed my hair had thinned significantly.

It wasn’t quite at the point where people would call me bald, and a few wrinkles on my face didn’t particularly make me sad.

However, when the day comes for Wellesley to step down following James, I feel like I will truly be quite sorrowful.

“Come to think of it, do you remember? Back when Your Majesty was at the card room…”

For a while, I set aside my work and, using Wellesley’s endless stories of old memories as a side dish, spent the night drinking and reminiscing.

Chapter 460: Dawn of a New Era (2)

Although they had reached an agreement to end the war, the Qing dynasty was in no position to smile easily.

It was already a massive humiliation to lose Manchuria—their spiritual homeland—to Joseon, a nation that had served them through the policy of Sadae since ancient times. Furthermore, they had lost parts of Fujian and Guangdong, as well as the entirety of Taiwan, to Japan.

To make matters worse, even Xinjiang, which had been under relatively stable subjection, remained unsettled because the court had been distracted by the northern and southern fronts. For the Qing, this was a triple blow to their prestige.

“It is unthinkable for our Great Qing to conclude an armistice under such humiliating conditions!”

“Shouldn’t we at least hear the terms before making a decision?”

“Terms or not, we have only one demand! They must return every inch of territory they have unjustly occupied and restore everything to how it was before!”

“Please, use your head before you speak!”

“If you’re so confident, why don’t you pick up a rifle and head to the battlefield yourself? Your Majesty! We must not continue this fight any longer!”

There were still a few hardliners who hadn’t come to their senses, but their voices were quickly suppressed and silenced.

The real power in the Qing today resided with Empress Dowager Cixi, and it was no exaggeration to say that her inner circle consisted entirely of sycophants who prioritized their own survival over the security of the nation.

To them, the war had to end immediately; any talk of resistance was nonsense.

Those shouting for continued resistance didn’t actually have a clear plan either. They merely prattled on about the ‘spirit of the Central Plains’ or the ‘pride of the Celestial Empire,’ so their arguments lacked any persuasive power.

Most capable and determined men, like Li Hongzhang, were exhausted to the point of death trying to clean up the mess in the field. Meanwhile, those living alongside the young Emperor and the shrewd Empress Dowager plotted only for their own safety in the deepest corners of the capital.

This was the current reality and the future of the Qing.

Ultimately, after persuading Empress Dowager Cixi to accept the British Empire’s request for mediation, the ministers of the Grand Council stepped outside to speak among themselves.

“How do you think this will turn out?”

“Is there any other choice in the first place? Our only option is to give the enemy as little as possible.”

“No, no, that’s not what I mean. If we have to give things up anyway, wouldn’t it be better to get something else in return?”

If the Grand Council ministers present here reached an consensus, they could tolerate a certain level of humiliating conditions.

And since the humiliation was unavoidable to begin with, it might be better to accept it while securing other interests.

The problem, of course, was that these ‘interests’ were for personal gain, not the benefit of the nation.

“Where will the treaty be signed? London?”

“No. I heard it will be in Hong Kong. However, they say the final decision-maker for this matter is that man, Killian, so his representative will likely just come to sign and leave. Perhaps the Prince of Wales will attend as well.”

“I suppose so. Then I shall make secret contact with both the embassy and Hong Kong.”

The ministers of the Grand Council were quick-witted and certainly not stupid.

In fact, truly stupid people wouldn’t even think of such a scheme.

If something couldn’t be protected anyway, selling it off wasn’t a failure of their competence.

Furthermore, if they could line their own pockets in the process, wasn’t this a miraculous negotiation where they avoided loss and created profit?

The common notion that people called such acts ‘treason’ did not exist in their minds.

In truth, treason is something that can never be understood through common sentiment.

At the same time.

London.

The actual signing of the treaty would take place in Hong Kong, but the substantial negotiations were being held in my office.

Joseon, Japan, and the Qing dynasty.

The representatives of each country, having received their instructions from home, were engaged in a fierce battle of words to take as much and lose as little as possible.

“My home government cannot give up Manchuria. At the very least, the territories we currently occupy must be established as our borders.”

“Isn’t that too much of a stretch? Joseon’s occupied areas are only a small part of that vast Manchurian territory. If you insist on taking only what you occupy, the borders should be adjusted accordingly.”

“The areas we occupy are effectively the core regions. Naturally, we must exercise sovereignty over the surrounding areas.”

“Demanding land you can’t even digest… Fine. Let’s make some adjustments for now.”

Wait. I expected a heated debate, but the Qing side was being surprisingly compliant.

From the Qing perspective, Manchuria was an untouchable holy land and their spiritual homeland.

Of course, it was impossible for Joseon to swallow all of Manchuria, but according to their current claims, they would gain territory rivaling that of the Goguryeo era.

Common sense dictated that the Qing shouldn’t agree to this. I wondered if they had made some kind of secret pact.

I doubted the Qing representative would engage in trickery regarding Manchuria, but then again, the high officials of the Qing in this era always effortlessly exceeded my imagination.

Those men might actually be selling out Manchuria.

“Then, we have no objection to ending the war in this current state.”

“Next is the Japanese side… You’re asking for the Taiwan region and… Hainan? Hainan was never occupied by your country, was it?”

“In exchange, we will not demand the cession of any other territories currently occupied by our home government. Of course, the details need to be hammered out, but that is the general framework.”

“Hainan and Taiwan…”

Both were islands located at the southernmost tip of the Qing dynasty, locations that China would absolutely need to hold if it wished to project power into the sea in the future.

But that was a problem for future Chinese people to worry about. The Qing officials of the present seemed to have no concern for how much their descendants would suffer.

Looking at the Qing ambassador’s suspiciously compliant attitude, it seemed something shady was happening behind the scenes, but what did that matter to me?

I was satisfied as long as I could take as much as possible right now.

You might ask what the British Empire has to do with Joseon and Japan receiving land.

Well, backroom deals aren’t a patent exclusive to the Qing dynasty.

After about three hours, the ‘negotiations’—which weren’t really negotiations—between the three countries were mostly wrapped up, and everyone left except for the Japanese ambassador, Yoshida Shoin.

“Your Majesty… were the results satisfactory?”

“They were perfect, I couldn’t ask for more. You’ve worked hard. Please convey my regards to your Prime Minister.”

“Yes. The Prime Minister also asked me to convey his gratitude to Your Majesty multiple times.”

Hm. His bowing angle is impressive. It’s a skill that clearly took several sessions of practice in front of a mirror.

Technically, for a nation’s ambassador to act like this was a clear act of treason, but his situation was a bit different.

Yoshida Shoin, who had been particularly close to the military figures, was slated to be left out in the cold after the military’s massive fall from power.

However, Okubo did not cast him out.

To be precise, he wasn’t someone important enough to bother purging, so Okubo left him in his post while making sure the man owed him a debt.

Being the ambassador to London was no exaggeration to call the direct path to success for any diplomat in the world today.

Since no one would want to be dismissed from such a position, Yoshida Shoin, now a kite with its string cut, had no choice but to be desperate to stay in the good graces of both me and Okubo.

“Then, simultaneously with the end of the armistice with Qing, we shall sign a separate agreement to sell Hainan and Taiwan to us.”

“Yes. And regarding the part of the loan we owe to the British Empire…”

“Of course, we will waive a significant portion of it. If you add the payment for the sale of those two islands, your financial burden will be much lighter.”

Japan chose to seek internal stability by boldly selling off territories they had acquired, and Joseon swallowed the massive territory of Manchuria.

For the first time, a divergence appeared between the two countries that had been following the same path in the same boat until now.

To be honest, I wasn’t particularly interested in which side made the better choice. What mattered was that through this negotiation, the British Empire had gained perfect control over the seas of Northeast Asia.

As long as we held Hainan, Hong Kong, and Taiwan, the Qing dynasty would never be able to venture out into the South China Sea, even if they died and were reborn.

The East China Sea was also effectively blockaded as long as Shanghai and Taiwan were under our influence.

A containment net so tight that it made one wonder if it was okay to squeeze this hard was being completed. The men who signed this treaty might one day be cursed as the worst traitors in Chinese history.

“Your Majesty, then please tell the Prime Minister that I am working hard for the friendship between our two nations…”

“Ah, I understand. I will be sure to write that today’s friendship between the British Empire and Japan exists thanks to the efforts of Ambassador Yoshida Shoin.”

“Thank you! Thank you!”

In any case, with Japan’s current strength, governing Taiwan and Hainan across the sea was an impossible task.

Therefore, selling them to us was by no means a bad choice. They received a nice debt waiver, so Okubo would have a much lighter burden as he led the new Cabinet.

With this, I had also provided a suitable carrot to a loyal subject who had followed my will faithfully, so it was a deal with no regrets for me either.

Parliament, too, would make a fuss trying to take credit, saying we gained massive territories just by stepping in at the end and shouting a single command after watching from the sidelines.

Regardless of talk about economic benefits or diplomatic victories, nothing was as effective as pinning up a map and saying, ‘We got this much land.’

Crown Prince Edward’s trip to Asia could be described in one phrase: a grand success.

The Asian political situation, which had been as tangled as the Gordian Knot, settled into a calm like a windless sea once the Prince of Wales completed his tour.

While there had been a minor incident involving the burning of the Imperial Standard, the culprits were caught immediately. Japan even went so far as to sell their newly acquired territories at a reasonable price as an apology.

Northeast Asia had now completely become the backyard of the British Empire.

Was it only Northeast Asia? Considering the British Empire held India firmly, it would be more accurate to say that only a fraction of Asia was not under British influence.

The British Empire, France, and the United States.

Everyone was planning their next moves, realizing that there was almost no territory left to expand into.

The Iron Chancellor of Prussia was no different.

“The British Empire seems to have its eyes not just on the present, but on future hegemony as well.”

“Pardon? Isn’t that only natural?”

“Natural? Most people are so busy struggling with their own immediate problems that they can’t see an inch ahead.”

Bismarck felt certain once again through this series of events.

To turn one’s eyes from the cutthroat present to look toward the future might be considered an excessive luxury in some ways.

However, from the perspective of the undisputed leader, looking broader and further was perfectly natural and wise.

From that viewpoint, cutting ties with Russia and joining hands with the British Empire was the right judgment.

Bismarck did not doubt that his insight had been correct, at least so far.

The alliance of the British Empire, France, and Prussia was leading the world, sharing interests in the portions they could digest.

But what about the future?

The Congo, which had belonged to no one until now, had been reborn as a global rubber exporter by the hands of a world-class con artist named Leopold II.

The interests in Asia, which they thought would last forever no matter how much they took, had reached their limit and could hardly be divided further.

The New World? At this point, even securing Panama should be considered a miracle.

Therefore, the profits Prussia could take were now limited.

Bismarck was certain that Killian of the British Empire knew this as well.

“He is likely waiting for me to bring up this topic.”

“This topic…?”

“We’ve managed to divert attention through external issues until now, but he knows we can’t avoid it any longer.”

It is the way of the world that two suns cannot occupy one sky.

Prussia and Austria.

The conflict between these two nations, which had miraculously avoided a clash until now, had more than enough potential to flare up into a new powder keg for Europe.

When the time for that choice finally arrived, what would happen to the world?

At the very least, it would not be peaceful.

Chapter 461: Dawn of a New Era (3)

The war between the Japan-Joseon alliance and the Qing, which had plunged Northeast Asia into chaos, had ended.

So too had the great scam of Leopold II, the demon lord who had shocked all of Europe.

The newspapers, which had been boosting their sales with daily provocative reports, were now returning to everyday topics like the economy or scandals involving the nobility.

Of course, this did not mean conflict had vanished from the world.

In the Americas alone, the confrontation between the South and the North—the latter reborn as a perfect dictatorship—continued. In Europe, the relationship between Russia and the Turks remained so volatile that it wouldn’t be strange if war broke out this very day.

Coldly speaking, it might be that only the citizens of the British Empire felt truly at ease.

France, which prided itself on being the world’s second-greatest power after the British Empire, was no exception to this unease.

“…You’re saying Prussia’s movements are suspicious?”

“Yes. They aren’t moving openly, but it feels a bit unsettling.”

“Hmm, troubling indeed.”

France currently wanted Europe to remain exactly as it was, without anyone doing anything.

They wanted to stop the headache-inducing domestic squabbles of the past. Even if there was fighting, they wanted it to happen outside.

Only then would any conflict be settled at the level of a small scuffle, with casualties in the thousands or, at most, around ten thousand.

Though no large-scale war had occurred on the European mainland since Napoleon, the Russian War and the American Civil War offered a glimpse of what to expect.

If a fight broke out in the heart of the European continent, the current technology and military capabilities of Europe would likely lead to uncontrollable chaos.

Unlike the old days, they lived in an era where deploying 100,000 or 200,000 troops to a battlefield was no longer a difficult feat.

“Prussia’s Prime Minister Bismarck is a capable and realistic man. He won’t move easily, but the Department of War concluded that he will eventually have no choice but to act.”

“And the reason?”

“Because the Prussian citizens, as well as the Junkers, want it.”

When the desires of the commoners and the nobility align, it would be weirder if it didn’t happen.

Objectively, wouldn’t the correct interpretation be that Bismarck has done well to control the pace and refrain from starting anything until now?

Prussia’s internal affairs aside, the real problem lay elsewhere.

Specifically, France owed Prussia a great debt.

“If Prussia demands our cooperation, what should we do? Can we ignore them?”

“…It wouldn’t be easy. For one, they are our ally, and above all, there is the agreement we signed previously.”

“Sigh, is that empty promise I threw out back then coming back to haunt me like this?”

“At the time, Your Majesty, the Prime Minister made the best choice. Thanks to that, didn’t we secure the colony of Panama and, furthermore, the strategic Asian location of the Philippines?”

Broadly speaking, that was true, but the problem was that Prussia had reaped similar rewards.

Panama was split in half with Prussia, and Prussia had also taken about a third of the Philippines.

Of course, France occupied the most valuable land and, given their possession of Indochina, it should be viewed that France achieved far more significant results in Asia.

“But those achievements are nothing but minor crumbs if Prussia gulps down the entirety of Germany, are they not?”

“That is true, but…”

During the past civil war on the Americas, France had offered all sorts of conditions to draw Prussia in.

Among them, the problematic one was the promise to actively stand by Prussia’s side should conflict arise over the initiative of the German Confederation in the future.

If Prussia found a suitable pretext, sparked a conflict, and told France to keep its promise, France had no justification to openly refuse.

“Prime Minister Freycinet, what are the opinions of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs or the Members of Parliament on the committee?”

“They say that since there is no sharp solution, it would be best to mediate as much as possible so that no turmoil arises.”

“Easier said than done.”

King Louis of France let out an overt scoff.

If no fight broke out, then obviously there would be no reason for such a headache.

But if it were that easy, why would war even exist in the world?

“As the Prime Minister knows, we must never, absolutely never, let Prussia take all of Germany.”

“Yes. Since the British Empire likely feels the same, I believe we can sufficiently block it if we coordinate well with them.”

Prussia was already evaluated as being on a similar level to France. What would happen if they grew even more powerful on the European continent?

If the Germany that was currently split into several branches were united as one under Prussia’s initiative, then France alone might not be able to handle Prussia.

Does it not matter because they are allies?

The belief that eternal alliances exist in this world is synonymous with the belief that a person should never go into politics.

“Then immediately strengthen our cooperation with the British Empire. I’m quite concerned that our link with the British Empire has weakened since Prime Minister Guizot stepped down…”

“I have already expressed my intention to personally visit to offer greetings, coinciding with Empress Victoria’s birthday celebrations. However… I hear that Prime Minister Bismarck of Prussia also intends to participate in person.”

“Bismarck is going to London?”

It wasn’t strange for high-ranking officials to go to celebrate the Empress’s birthday, but for a Prime Minister to move personally could only be seen as having a clear ulterior motive.

While the British Empire had no reason to help Prussia grow that much, wasn’t Bismarck one of the figures famous for being on good terms with the British Imperial House?

At this moment, the void left by Prime Minister Guizot’s retirement felt particularly large.

In France, where the Prime Minister was replaced so often it was a daily occurrence, the gap created when a rare long-term Prime Minister retired was larger than expected.

Louis was feeling the desperate need to further strengthen the link with the British Empire.

May 1870.

The entire British Empire was in a festive mood. The eyes of all Europe were also focused on the Empire.

[Every member of the British Empire is voluntarily lighting the streets of London to celebrate the birthday of Her Imperial Majesty Victoria with all their hearts.]

[Congress sought to organize a special budget to celebrate Her Majesty’s birthday, but the Imperial House declined it and decided to hold the birthday banquet using the Imperial House’s own budget. This can be seen as a display of the Empress’s economic sense, valuing the citizens’ precious taxes above all else.]

[In Canada, a movement to erect a special statue to celebrate Her Majesty’s birthday is in full swing. The donations have already exceeded 400% of the goal in just three days, and it has been decided to create a statue of not only the Empress but also her kind husband, His Majesty Killian…]

[Various countries are also busy with movements to celebrate Her Majesty’s birthday. Prussia and France, the British Empire’s strongest allies, have once again demonstrated their tight-knit solidarity to the world, with their respective Prime Ministers deciding to attend the banquet in person. It is an exceptional event for Prime Ministers of other nations to attend a birthday banquet, which further reflects the dignity of the British Imperial House…]

Argh, this is so embarrassing. What is all this?

What was that? Erecting a statue?

And if they’re going to commemorate a birthday, why do it for Victoria alone and then drag me into it by making a statue of me too?

Looking at these articles, which were nothing more or less than a joke to someone with modern sensibilities, made my face flush with embarrassment.

Ever since the popularity of the Imperial House soared, Victoria’s and my birthday celebrations had been quite grand, but recently, the scale had been growing larger and larger.

The citizens had no reason to look upon it poorly since it wasn’t being done with tax money anyway. And even if it were, it was true that Victoria and I were popular enough that no one would complain.

Given that the newspapers running these special features were supposedly unable to keep up with demand, I really couldn’t fathom people’s hearts.

At this rate, I wonder if people will start saying I can teleport or turn pinecones into grenades.

Such a catastrophe wouldn’t happen while I’m alive and well, but what if something like that happens after I die?

The mere thought was horrifying. Just in case, I should clearly instruct Edward or Adelaide starting now.

If I tell them I’ll write in my will that I won’t leave a single penny to any unfilial child who attempts to deify me, they’ll surely handle it themselves, right?

“Your Majesty, you don’t seem to be in a very good mood? Is there something unpleasant happening even though such a joyous day is around the corner?”

“It’s nothing. Hahaha.”

As I awkwardly laughed while pushing the newspaper aside, Bismarck could not hide his curiosity.

“I have seen those newspapers as well. It was striking how every newspaper was overflowing with affection and goodwill toward the Imperial House.”

“How many newspapers in the world would openly criticize their own Imperial House?”

“That may be so, but the tone is bound to be different between writing out of necessity due to a directive and praising from the heart. From what I can see, the vast majority of those newspapers were clearly the latter.”

“It’s nice, but on the other hand, it’s worrying. When one is put on a pedestal too excessively, there are always side effects.”

“If our Emperor heard that, he would surely clutch his neck in shock. Other royal families must be studying how they can be as loved by their citizens as the British Imperial House is.”

Well, is there really a secret to it? Just diligently grow the national power, give back to society, and inject some nationalistic flattery every now and then, and the citizens’ love is bound to follow.

See? It’s easy, right?

“Did you come all the way to London because you wanted to know that secret, Prime Minister? Surely that’s not it?”

“Of course not. I came with the pure purpose of celebrating Her Imperial Majesty’s birthday and wishing for her health…”

“Prime Minister, we haven’t just known each other for a day or two. Isn’t it just tiring for both of us to keep up with diplomatic flowery language? Let’s just speak frankly.”

“Shall we? Hohoho.”

“In the first place, you claim to be celebrating the Empress’s birthday, yet the first person you came to see upon arriving in London was me. It seems you don’t even intend to hide your intentions, so I’m not overthinking this, am I?”

Even if one foreign Prime Minister visited as a guest, things would inevitably get busy, but now the Prime Ministers of both Prussia and France were visiting simultaneously.

Naturally, both on the surface and among the spies each country had planted sub rosa, everyone was watching this place.

Even in such a situation, Bismarck had come to find me boldly, as if determined to draw everyone’s aggro.

His intentions were mostly transparent, but it was true that it was easier for me to talk if he came out honestly like this.

“As you said, France must be incredibly anxious right now. Not only have they lost the initiative, but our intentions are becoming as clear as day. To begin with, while things might have been different when Prime Minister Guizot was around, the current Prime Minister Freycinet has no particular connection with Your Majesty, does he? They must be aware of that, so they’ll react even more sensitively to such provocations.”

“For my part, I only wish for our allies to get along well.”

“Naturally, I wish for that as well… but wouldn’t that depend on France?”

“No, no, that’s not it. The will of both sides is important. It takes two hands to clap; how can the relationship between two countries depend on the will of only one?”

No matter how close we are personally, we must keep public and private matters strictly separate. Don’t try to subtly shift all the burden onto France.

“What I mean is that if France simply keeps its agreement with us, there will be no cause for conflict at all. In truth, if one makes a promise, shouldn’t they keep it?”

“That is true.”

“I do not harbor insane thoughts of restoring the entire territory of the Holy Roman Empire like the radicals within. However, the times demand a choice, and as the captain of the great ship that is Prussia, I too must eventually make a decision.”

The Chancellor of Iron and Blood looked me straight in the eye and spoke the real reason he had come to London.

“I will not take Austria. Therefore, could you maintain your neutrality?”

He would reorganize the German Confederation, excluding Austria, into a unified nation under Prussia’s leadership.

His words that he wasn’t even considering things like ‘Greater Germany’ were surely sincere, but when a German man says such things, people like me can’t help but think of a certain man with a mustache.

Austria… Anschluss… Ugh, my head.

“Conditions.”

I first suppressed the speech bubbles and words swelling in my mind and continued calmly.

“I will hear what you can provide in exchange for neutrality before I give you an answer.”

Chapter 462: The Dawn of a New Era (4)

“Conditions… Conditions, you say…”

Bismarck muttered to himself as if the suggestion were unexpected, his voice trailing off with deep significance.

“Does that mean if we offer reasonable conditions, you might maintain your neutrality?”

“Nothing in this world is impossible.”

In truth, the Prussia-Austria issue was a headache for both me and the British Empire.

Wellesley, Disraeli, and even Gladstone—along with the rest of the ruling and opposition parties—were in unanimous agreement that a conflict there was bound to erupt sooner or later.

However, opinions were sharply divided on exactly what to do once the situation actually spiraled out of control.

Even within the ruling party, there was no unified stance.

But to put it another way, because everyone’s thoughts were so scattered, a person with as much influence as I could easily sway the general consensus just by dropping a few hints.

“What is it you desire? Hanover?”

“The personal union ended long ago. I would refuse that land even if you offered it for free, given its potential to drag us into continental disputes.”

“Then shall I sell back one of your former colonies? Panama? The Philippines?”

“Simply stabilizing the colonies we already have is a monumental task. We have little need for more.”

Some politicians had suggested using Hanover to exert influence over German affairs, but that idea was dismissed almost instantly.

The British Empire had long adhered to a policy of isolationism and was extremely reluctant to intervene directly in continental conflicts.

The only real exception would be if someone like Napoleon were to emerge.

Even in the war with Russia, Britain’s strategy was to let France take the brunt of the fighting while providing support from the sidelines, and then to rely on ‘auto-hunting’ by strengthening alliances afterward.

Since holding direct territory on the continent would seriously hinder the ability to maintain this policy, British politicians had no desire for land in the heart of Europe.

Unless it was a land of opportunity overflowing with gold, Hanover simply wasn’t worth the trouble.

The Philippines weren’t particularly tempting either, given that Britain already held numerous strategic points in Asia.

As for Panama—from a long-term perspective, it was actually better for Prussia to keep holding it, so that wasn’t even worth discussing.

“Then I wonder what it is you want…”

“I wonder the same. My mind is such a mess that nothing specific comes to mind.”

“I imagine many would argue we shouldn’t worry, as the British Empire’s basic policy is isolationism anyway. Moreover, Prussia is Britain’s greatest ally; our growth will surely be an indirect benefit to the British Empire as well.”

Seeing Bismarck resort to such a meager excuse, it seemed his side truly didn’t have much to offer.

“In international politics, even a treaty of permanent alliance can be scrapped in an instant. As long as you are at the helm, Prime Minister, I have no concerns—but the world doesn’t always work that way.”

“Hmm… So, Your Majesty, you’re saying that since alliances are unpredictable, you need a more reliable safeguard. Then how about this? If the home government’s relationship with Russia sours, wouldn’t we be forced to further solidify our cooperation with France or the British Empire?”

“Your relationship with Russia is souring? I heard a saying within Prussia that ‘Diplomacy is about not fighting with Russia.’”

“Hahaha!”

Bismarck let out a hearty laugh and shook his head.

“Certainly, relations with Russia had been improving recently, but as you know well, things have turned cold again since that conspiracy theory incident. And the Crown Prince is someone who could never, ever be friendly with Russia. With just a little nudge from me, a permanent winter will blow between us and Russia.”

Bismarck likely had his own plans and wouldn’t intentionally provoke a conflict with Russia, but it was certainly true that the relationship was becoming difficult to mend.

Word was frequently reaching me that the Russian Imperial House currently hated the traitorous Prussian Crown Prince even more than they hated me.

“But if Germany becomes too strong, couldn’t this happen? There’s no law saying a scenario won’t unfold where you fight all of Europe and open a two-front war against Russia as well, is there?”

“Now that is a hypothesis that isn’t even worth joking about. What madman in this world would pick a fight with Russia while already at war with Europe, unless he actually wanted to be destroyed?”

“He might believe that the superior German army could crush the likes of Russia in a heartbeat and force a surrender.”

“Your Majesty, such a madman cannot exist in this world, and even if he did, he could never seize power. If such a person were to take control, that country would effectively be finished anyway.”

Well… there was one, actually. A person who did exactly that quite spectacularly.

At least he knows that much. It seems Germany was destroyed once because exactly that kind of person seized power.

Bismarck would never understand, but in the end, his words weren’t a reliable safeguard for me.

To be honest, I questioned whether any safeguard could even exist for a bloated and powerful Germany.

“Prime Minister, since we’ve agreed to be frank here, I will tell you my true feelings. To be precise, I am saying this because I am worried about Prussia.”

“Worried? You, for Prussia?”

“Think about it. Unlike in the past, nationalism is surging now. It’s becoming common to hear that people of the same ethnicity should unite to seek prosperity.”

“That is why we intend to settle for what is called ‘Lesser Germany’ rather than ‘Greater Germany.’ Austria-Hungary has too small a proportion of Germanic people.”

I wonder about that. Historically, the German Empire Bismarck created merely had a high proportion of Germanic people; it wasn’t a pure Germanic nation-state.

There were Poles and many Danes—how could he call it a mono-ethnic German state?

Furthermore, many nationalists within Germany still clamored for ‘Greater Germany.’

Bismarck might argue that they should compromise and be satisfied with ‘Lesser Germany,’ and that a German Empire led by Prussia—even without Austria—would be enough.

But that was logic only rational people like Bismarck would accept.

“Prime Minister, humans are creatures who naturally want two things once they have one, and three once they have two. If the German Confederation is unified under Prussian leadership, will the German people say, ‘Oh, now that we have a unified nation centered on the German people, let’s leave Austria alone and live happily among ourselves’? In my opinion, there is absolutely no chance of that.”

“So you’re saying that once the German Confederation is unified, the next target will naturally be Austria. That is a valid point.”

If Anschluss and Lebensraum were someone else’s business, they might be a laughing matter, but the thought of them actually becoming reality was terrifying.

These were serious issues that could truly trigger a world war.

“Do you think I am applying a double standard only to Germany?”

“Well…”

“The reason is that Germany is structurally too vulnerable to the madness of nationalism.”

Other nations had already established states centered on their own ethnicities, or those that hadn’t lacked the power of Germany.

But a unified Germany had the potential to set the entire continent ablaze, and it even had a track record of producing a man who actually tried to commit such madness.

Of course, it was a future that hadn’t happened yet, but knowing it as I did, my anxiety wouldn’t go away.

“…In other words, Prussia’s greatest point of instability is, in the end, you, Prime Minister.”

“Me?”

“Yes. Because you are there, the country appears to run with mechanical and cold-blooded efficiency. But what guarantee is there that the Prussia of today will remain the same once you are gone?”

“……”

This time, even Bismarck was silenced.

The biggest flaw of the Bismarckian system was that after his death, the country was bound to revert to its old ways.

He had increased national power and refined the systems, but he hadn’t touched the fundamental structure of the state.

At its core, the current Prussia was a country driven by the Imperial House and the Junkers.

Currently, Bismarck was exerting influence through his peerless charisma, but history proved what would happen once he was ousted or died.

If those Junker fellows had any competence, it might be different, but no matter how look at them, many were no better than glorified gentry.

If they ran the country into the ground, an agitator was bound to appear to exploit the citizens’ grievances.

Looking at the overall flow and process, I couldn’t help but think this might not have been a series of accidents, but a predetermined course.

“So, to summarize, Your Majesty cannot support a German unification centered on Prussia.”

“No. If you can provide assurance that Prussia will be well-maintained even after you step down, then I see no reason not to agree to a deal.”

“Haha… I did not realize Your Majesty was so deeply concerned about the future of our Prussia. To be honest, I am surprised, but also slightly moved.”

No, no, what I’m worried about isn’t Prussia, it’s the whole world.

So give me a firm belief that your country can become a nation that doesn’t produce some madman who sets the world on fire.

However, Bismarck seemed impressed in a different way, as he watched me and nodded repeatedly.

“To think Your Majesty has been agonizing over Prussia’s future even more than I have—it makes me feel quite ashamed. I understand. Expansion is all well and good, but the most important thing is, after all, internal stability. I will draw up a solid plan as soon as I return and let you know.”

What? This actually worked?

All of a sudden, I had become the British Prince Consort who cared more about Prussia’s future than its own Prime Minister, but regardless, a good result is a good result.

I didn’t deny Bismarck’s words and simply nodded calmly.

“Are we not close, Prime Minister? Naturally, I think of your affairs as my own. I have always been that way.”

“There was a time when I briefly doubted Your Majesty’s sincerity… I find myself feeling apologetic once again. Understood.”

Genuinely worrying about another nation’s future and giving advice that benefits them, rather than just sucking out short-term profits, is certainly not a common occurrence.

It requires an effort to understand and empathize with the other party’s circumstances.

Of course, I didn’t actually empathize with a single thing, but it wasn’t unreasonable for Bismarck to think that way. But what? He’d doubted me?

To think he didn’t recognize my purity as I agonizing day and night for world peace—how disappointing.

Afterward, we engaged in a serious discussion about what must be done to fundamentally reform a nation’s system.

“…An extraordinary man.”

As he left Buckingham Palace, Bismarck caught himself muttering aloud.

“Pardon? What was that, sir?”

“No, it’s nothing. I was just given a bit of a shock by him pointing out something I hadn’t considered.”

“Did the negotiations with His Majesty Killian not go well?”

“It was different from my initial expectations, but there was an unexpected harvest, so I suppose you could call it a half-success.”

“For him to point out something you hadn’t anticipated, it seems the Prince Consort of the British Empire is indeed a sharp man.”

Sharp?

Could that display from earlier be described so simply?

If he had only coldly pierced through their vulnerabilities, perhaps—but isn’t wanting an ally to improve its constitution and prosper more than just being ‘sharp’?

Of course, it might simply be an arrangement to eliminate uncertain factors that could threaten European stability in the future.

However, frankly speaking, he couldn’t have actually seen such a future, so how many people in the world would give such sincere advice?

Killian’s tone was undeniably filled with genuine concern and sincerity that could not be hidden.

Bismarck wondered if, until now, he had only been understanding the man through too political a lens.

“In every respect, he is truly a man of great caliber.”

The Iron Chancellor was ultimately forced to admit that he had been looking at the world with too narrow a perspective.

Chapter 463: The Dawn of a New Era (5)

As I’ve observed the country of France over the years, there is one thing I’ve consistently felt.

Whenever you expect something from them, you are bound to be miserably betrayed.

I don’t mean that France is a country that habitually backstabs or betrays its allies.

If that were the case, I would have cleanly cut them off as hopeless and kicked them out of the alliance long ago.

On the contrary, France has actively tried to improve its relationship with the British Empire, judging that staying on good terms with us aligns with their own interests.

Especially during Guizot’s tenure as Prime Minister, the French royal family leaned even more toward a pro-British stance, thanks to me helping them evade the sharp winds of revolution.

However, in many fields, doing a job well is far more important than just doing it hard.

Statecraft is, of course, one of those fields.

In that sense, I had almost zero expectations for France.

It’s not that I particularly dislike France. Strictly speaking, I don’t have bad feelings toward them at all.

Why would I dislike a well-behaved ally with delicious wine and excellent food?

But that aside, there have been more than a few times when I felt that trusting them with a task would lead to disaster.

Case in point: some time ago, out of envy for the British Empire, they dragged their warships to Joseon only to crash one right into a reef, losing an entire vessel. Those magnificent idiots were the French.

I even saw that warship when I visited Joseon recently; they were putting it to good use as a victory memorial museum.

When Joseon engaged in its own flavor of crude nationalistic flattery, one of the main tools they used was the “victory” over France—a claim that wasn’t exactly a fabrication, but certainly a distortion.

And how were they during the war with Russia?

They suffered massive losses by gleefully sticking to “Charge” tactics, and even though we provided a perfect example of improved hygiene right next to them, they only applied those lessons far too late, creating unnecessary casualties for themselves.

Considering they also suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the North after meddling in the American Civil War before finally coming to their senses, it’s actually stranger to trust them.

They certainly have the stature of a great power, but they’re the kind of country where it wouldn’t be surprising if they suddenly “imploded” due to an accident at any time or place.

“Thank you for meeting with me today. Though this is our first time meeting in person, I feel strangely familiar with Your Highness, having heard so much about you from the former Prime Minister.”

“I have also heard much about you, Prime Minister. I still occasionally exchange letters with former Prime Minister Guizot.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Anyway, digression aside.

No matter how much I might worry about France or distrust them, the reality is that our French “younger brothers” must work hard for the peace of the European continent.

Whether one liked it or not, it was a truth known to heaven, earth, and everyone in between that the two great powers of Europe were destined to be Germany and France.

Because he knew this, the new French Prime Minister, Freycinet, had hurried to London to see me.

I had a rough idea of what he wanted to talk about, but he, of course, had no idea what I had discussed with Bismarck.

“I am also greatly pleased that, following Prussia, the Prime Minister of France has come to celebrate Her Majesty the Empress’s birthday. Not as a member of the Imperial House, but as a husband, I would like to express my gratitude.”

“Not at all. It’s only a stone’s throw away; it was no trouble at all. Hahaha! I shall visit often whenever there are joyous occasions. Why, the former Prime Minister himself used to cross the Strait of Dover at the slightest provocation, did he not?”

That was true. In the entire history of the British Empire, there probably hasn’t been a foreign Prime Minister who visited London as frequently as Guizot.

“So, is there a particular reason you requested to see me separately?”

“Ah, yes. Naturally, as the new Prime Minister of France, I wished to meet Your Highness in person and offer my greetings to ensure that the friendly relations between our two nations remain unchanged. I heard that Prime Minister Bismarck also visited Your Highness yesterday…”

“He did.”

“By any chance…”

Prime Minister Freycinet, after briefly gauging my reaction, spoke his true purpose for coming here bluntly.

“Were there any requests regarding the German Confederation?”

He went straight for the heart of the matter without any posturing. He must be that curious.

“Well, it is about that time, isn’t it? However, I was under the impression that France had already agreed to take Prussia’s side.”

“…That is true, but it is also true that the will of the British Empire cannot be ignored.”

“In truth, though I am treated as the representative of this country for some reason, the authority to make decisions strictly belongs to Parliament. Officially, I am a man with no influence over domestic politics.”

“But no one is unaware that Your Highness’s influence on foreign affairs is considerable.”

No, I mean, that’s true, but that’s not the point right now. Both France and Prussia are allies of the British Empire; if I side with one, what will the other think?

“Let’s be honest. Does France simply not want Prussia to become any stronger than they already are?”

“It’s a bit different from that. We don’t care where Prussia expands its colonies overseas. However, it is a bit unsettling for them to show excessively expansionist behavior in a region that shares a direct border with our home country. Honestly, most nations would agree with our position.”

“Of course, of course. But looking at the objective military strength right now, wouldn’t it be true that even if Prussia swallowed most of the German Confederation—excluding Austria—it wouldn’t be enough to make France fear them?”

“That’s… well, true.”

I said that, but I didn’t actually think France would win if they really fought Prussia.

I wondered if the myth of the “Six-Week Defeat” was just too deeply ingrained in my head, but I couldn’t help the lack of faith!

In the past, I had thought about building up France so they could act as a deterrent to keep Prussia in check if they ever went out of control, but I had already scrapped that plan early on.

If you place excessive expectations on someone else and build a plan around that premise, a day of regret will surely come.

If you don’t have expectations to begin with, you can’t be betrayed.

Regardless, it was only right to extract as much as possible.

“I believe that no matter how strong Prussia may be, the hegemon of the European continent is France. Even the last time you actually clashed, didn’t it end in an overwhelming victory for France?”

“That would mean going all the way back to Napoleon…”

“At that time, Prussia knelt before France in just six days. Setting aside the fact that Napoleon was a dictator, I believe his military achievements must be acknowledged.”

“Uh… hmm…”

Come to think of it, while France might have been crushed in six weeks in another history, Napoleon had utterly thrashed Prussia in just six days. Looked at that way, couldn’t one argue for French superiority?

Of course, since the current France had never experienced the “Six-Week Defeat” in this timeline, they couldn’t really deny my endless flattery.

If I were to ask, “Why are you so petty and anxious when you’re much stronger?” they wouldn’t have much to counter with.

“Nonetheless, I understand why your country is uneasy. There is no nation in the world that welcomes a neighboring country becoming unnecessarily large. Even if that neighbor is an ally.”

“Thank you for understanding.”

“I will take it upon myself to step in and ensure that Prussia does not become a threat to France. In return, I would be grateful if the Prime Minister would acknowledge my efforts.”

“Of course. There could be nothing more reassuring than Your Highness personally intervening. I didn’t expect you to agree to my request so readily… I am truly grateful.”

Well… to be honest, the talk with Bismarck was already finished.

But this definitely isn’t free.

Even if it was something I was going to do anyway without France’s request, isn’t it true that France benefits from it?

Then I naturally have the right to charge France a service fee.

“In that sense, there is one favor I would like to ask of you…”

Deals between allies should be handled even more strictly.

It is the way of the world that such clarity makes mutual trust deeper and more lasting.

It wasn’t just the working-level staff who became busy with the simultaneous visits of Bismarck and Prime Minister Freycinet to London.

The members of the British Imperial House were also following an even busier schedule than usual, fostering friendships and exchanging warm greetings with the Prime Ministers of the allied nations.

While Empress Victoria was the one receiving the formal greetings, the young Prince of Wales was energetically setting up appointments, meeting with Bismarck and Freycinet, and even engaging in discussions on various current issues.

[Prince Edward’s Brilliant Insight Captures the Iron Chancellor! Prime Minister Bismarck: “After speaking with His Highness the Prince of Wales, I could not hide my admiration for his wisdom. One can see that the future of the British Empire will remain brilliant just by looking at the Crown Prince’s insight.”]

[For a plant to grow, its roots must be strong. Since the future of the Imperial House—the roots of the nation—is so promising, the British Empire will continue to maintain its dignity as the superpower leading the world.]

[Now, the only thing left is a beautiful and intelligent Crown Princess…]

“Hey, let’s talk.”

While he was steadily gaining experience like that…

Edward, who was reading an otherwise flawless and excellent newspaper editorial—if you ignored the very last sentence—slid his eyes up over the paper to look at his twin sister, who had entered the room.

He wondered what kind of quarrel she had come to pick today, but surprisingly, her expression wasn’t that fierce.

“Calling your ‘brother as grand as the heavens’ just ‘Hey’? If you were in Asia, you would have been scolded instantly, you brat.”

“You went to Asia once and came back as a ‘Confucian Prince of Wales,’ I see. Don’t you know that even Joseon is throwing away that Confucianism these days?”

“You only know half the story. No matter how much they try to discard it, deep-seated concepts don’t just disappear. Even if they say they hate Confucianism, the people of Joseon are more Confucian than anyone else.”

“Oho, look at the Joseon expert here. I guess you got along with Joseon quite well? Well, I suppose that’s why you were able to achieve such distinguished merits.”

Adelaide sat down, letting out an absurd chuckle.

“The subversive elements in Joseon just lost their minds and set a flag on fire. I was just lucky.”

“Oh, please. Even a fool could tell our dear brother induced that.”

“Really? Do our other siblings think so too?”

“Well, they might misunderstand since they don’t know your real personality well, but I’m different.”

“Speaking of which, didn’t you play with the Prussia Crown Prince’s pure heart? Back in Hong Kong, as soon as I read the newspaper article saying you were the ‘victim of a broken engagement,’ I spat out the coffee I was drinking from sheer disbelief.”

The real victim was the Crown Prince of Prussia, whose heart must have fluttered just by looking at her face. How could this woman be a “victim”?

Objectively, as long as she kept her mouth shut, she possessed blessed genes that anyone would call beautiful, but he could only feel pity for his future brother-in-law who would marry her.

Of course, his sister also constanty complained that her future sister-in-law was the one to be pitied, but that was just baseless slander.

“Anyway, why are you here all of a sudden? It’s not like you came to have a friendly chat with me.”

“Of course not. Hah… I don’t know why I have to do this. Honestly, does Mother not like me?”

“What now? Where else would you find someone as kind and wise as Mother? If this were Asia, you’d have been slapped for being a daughter who failed her filial duties.”

“Ugh, if you love Asia so much, go live there. Anyway, Mother said she’s reached her limit and can’t stand the anxiety anymore. She told me to find out if you happen to prefer men, so tell me the truth. You do like women, right?”

Pfft!

Choking, he sprayed the coffee he was drinking all over the newspaper and began to cough violently.

“Cough! Hack, hack! What… kind of crazy talk is…”

He glared at his sister, wondering what kind of new joke this was, but surprisingly, her expression was nothing if not serious.

Wait… is she seriously suspicious?

You idiots, of course that’s not the case!

Chapter 464: The Dawn of a New Era (6)

It was no exaggeration to say that in the 19th century, virtually no country held a tolerant view of homosexuality.

The British Empire was no exception.

Even if it wasn’t quite as extreme as the Middle Ages, Christian culture was deeply rooted in Europe, and naturally, the vast majority of people viewed homosexuality with disdain.

It wasn’t merely considered a sin in the moral sense.

In the British Empire, homosexuality was quite literally illegal.

This was a tradition that had been upheld since the 16th century when Henry VIII first codified homosexual acts as a crime in England and Wales.

Furthermore, this tendency grew even stronger after the sexually conservative Victoria ascended to the throne.

A few years ago, a bill was passed to regulate homosexual acts even more strictly throughout the British Empire, and society took this for granted.

Even in the literary world, which was home to many people with relatively progressive values, homosexuality was depicted in a negative light.

But what if the Crown Prince of the British Empire was a homosexual?

This was a major incident that would inevitably become a legendary scandal, turning not just the British Empire but all of Europe and the entire world upside down.

If this were ever revealed, the praise he received as the “beloved prince of the people” would vanish in an instant.

It was obvious that a torrent of insults would follow, demanding that his title be stripped and handed over to his younger brother or eldest sister, and that he be cast out of the Imperial House.

One could easily envision a future filled with ridicule and lamentation, people questioning how the next Emperor of the British Empire could possibly be a homosexual.

Edward could well empathize with why his mother was so anxious that she had sent his younger sister to test him.

However, from a common-sense perspective, how could he possibly like men?

Edward was truly frustrated enough to go mad.

“You foolish sister, do I really look like someone who likes men instead of women to you?”

“No, well… I didn’t think it was possible in the past either, but these days are quite strange. Scientists are popping up everywhere saying monkeys became humans, so I suppose a Crown Prince being gay is within the realm of possibility.”

“Hey, are those two things even remotely comparable? If I really liked men, a scandal would have broken out one way or another by now!”

“Ugh, I don’t like asking this either! So why don’t you just keep a woman by your side, attend parties, and occasionally play the field like other royals? Do you think I enjoy playing this role? Think about my situation—every time there’s a family meeting, I’m grilled on whether my brother has a man he’s seeing in secret. If you feel sorry for me, go out and find a girlfriend right now.”

It seemed Adelaide’s face was also full of irritation, perhaps because she had been pestered quite a bit while he was away in Asia.

Thinking of how much his younger sister had suffered while her elder brother was away, he felt… No, why should he feel sorry?

“Wait, now that I think about it, this is ridiculous. You don’t have a single lover at your age either, so why am I the only one plagued by such rumors? Shouldn’t you be under suspicion of liking women too, just to be fair?”

“I actually went through with an engagement, and it was only broken off because of the other party’s circumstances. Is that the same as you?”

“Sigh… Dammit. If I knew this would happen, I should have just staged a fake scandal. Was your engagement to the Crown Prince of Prussia also because you didn’t want to get caught up in these annoying matters?”

“That was part of it, and there were several other reasons why I did it as a favor to Father. Anyway, your position and mine are different. You’re the one who will succeed Mother, and I’m not.”

Adding to that, it was an undeniable fact that the Crown Prince being a homosexual was far more shocking in terms of public image.

As he irritably pushed aside the newspaper stained with the coffee he had spat out, his sister pierced him with cold, logical facts.

“And you keep talking about common sense, but isn’t it only natural to be suspicious? We’re not young anymore, yet you haven’t had a single scandal with a woman in your entire life. And unlike me, you don’t even attend parties, and even when you do, you’re usually only with family.”

“That’s because investing time in my personal development is more beneficial than wasting it on such trivial matters…”

“Mother even said she hoped you’d fall in love with a woman from a prestigious family while you were in Asia. Her mindset has changed to ‘I don’t care who it is, just bring a woman home’… If your closest family thinks this way, it’s obvious how others will see it.”

By this point, Edward began to seriously doubt if he was being a bad son.

He had spent his days and nights honing his skills to become a successor his father wouldn’t be ashamed of, and this was the reward?

“Fine, fine, I get it. I was wrong. So what do you want me to do? Should I start meeting women who want to be the Crown Princess once a week starting today?”

“Oh, so you’re actually willing? First, tell me the absolute, honest truth. We’re the only twins in the world, right? I want to help if I can, but I need to know the facts for sure. You really do like women, right?”

“I’ve told you how many times already!”

At any rate, he had a clear conscience before the Heavens, so he had nothing to hide.

Thinking back, Queen Elizabeth I of the past or his mother in the early days of her reign were praised rather than doubted when they said they were married to the country. Why was he being suspected?

For a moment, he imagined what would happen if he said, “The British Empire is my wife,” but he shook his head and decided to leave that as just an imagination.

Now that he realized the gravity of the situation, he had to come up with some kind of plan.

Homosexuality… He thought a trial would come his way eventually, but who could have imagined that the first trial would be such a ridiculous misunderstanding?

After spending a full thirty minutes desperately hammering the fact into Adelaide that he disliked men and liked women, he began to seriously discuss future countermeasures.

That evening, after very successfully concluding negotiations with Bismarck and Freycinet.

While I was feeling elated, thinking that no matter how much they soared, Europe was still in the palm of my hand, I was greeted by Victoria’s heavy, worried sigh.

“…Wait, so you told Adelaide to test Edward to see if he’s homosexual?”

“This is a problem that should have been addressed long ago. I figured it would be better for her to ask than for his parents; he’d likely be more honest with her. Even if they bicker, those two are the closest out of all our children.”

“Well… I understand your heart, but…”

Asking a twin sister to find out if her brother is gay? Is this right?

In truth, unlike others, I knew why Edward hadn’t been meeting women.

There were several reasons, but the biggest was simply that he physically didn’t have the time.

And because he had an excessively strong sense of responsibility, he believed that as the Crown Prince of the British Empire, meeting just anyone might lower the dignity of the Imperial House.

From a father’s perspective, it would be nice to see his son meet a good person, get married, and give him grandchildren, but isn’t his current behavior for such a commendable reason?

It was a hundred, a thousand times better than the brazen nobles of this era who lived lives of debauchery, spending wild nights with anyone and keeping a string of mistresses behind the scenes.

“Still, he’s going to be so stressed if his own parents are doing this, even if others are. He’ll take care of it when the time comes, so if we just leave him be…”

“Leave him be? I did that, and look at the result. He’s nearly thirty and hasn’t even held a woman’s hand. Is that something to be proud of?”

“Maybe he’s been enjoying himself in secret when we weren’t looking…”

“I’d rather that were the case; then I wouldn’t have gone this far. Until now, I followed your lead because I thought you were right, but not anymore. We can’t delay our children’s marriages any longer, so I’m going to proceed with what I believe is right.”

“…”

Since Edward and Adelaide were both pushing thirty and neither had married after I gave them their freedom, I had nothing to say in response.

The biggest problem was that in the eyes of Prince Alfred and the younger siblings, their eldest brother and sister looked incredibly cool.

From the children’s perspective, an older brother and sister who displayed unrivaled ability in their fields and grew the family’s power day by day could certainly look admirable.

It was an undeniable fact that Edward had achieved great feats here and there, and Adelaide had multiplied the businesses I entrusted to her several times over.

“I truly never imagined that we would reach this age without seeing a single grandchild. Do you have any objections to that?”

“None.”

“Good. Then I’m being serious this time, so I hope you will cooperate. First of all, according to Adelaide, our eldest son is fortunately a physically normal young man who likes women, not men.”

I wondered if words alone were enough to be certain, but I wasn’t stupid enough to voice that thought.

When I gave a quiet nod, Victoria nodded back with satisfaction and handed me a set of documents she had prepared.

“Take this. And you review it too.”

“What is this?”

“I’ve made a rough list of people who would be suitable as our son’s bride.”

Just judging by the heavy weight in my hand, there must be at least several hundred pages. She was truly serious about this.

I felt like it might be overkill, but seeing her drive, my heart grew a bit heavy with empathy.

“Let’s see… Oh? I thought you would only pick people associated with prominent royal families, but it’s more diverse than I expected.”

“I told you. I don’t care if he brings someone from Joseon, the Qing Dynasty, or Japan. And since he’s never met a woman properly, I don’t even know what kind of woman he likes. If I just look at their background and tell him to meet them, he’ll naturally hate it. Whose son is he? No way he’d just obediently lower his head and say yes. I wonder who they take after to have such stubborn personalities… Whew, what a life.”

I could confidently say it was because they inherited my beloved wife’s personality, but since saying so would only shorten my lifespan, I decided to stay quiet.

“I understand. So, you want me to have Edward meet the people on this list one by one and connect him with someone he shows interest in?”

“I’ll speak to the women’s side, so you coax and persuade Edward to attend these meetings. He deeply respects you, so wouldn’t he follow your word? Just tell him something like, ‘How can a man rule a nation if he cannot handle a single woman?’ and he’ll probably follow along.”

Am I some kind of matchmaker at a marriage agency? I’m now in a position where I have to go to my son and beg him to meet a girl because she seems nice.

Just yesterday, I was skillfully conducting political maneuvers with Bismarck and Freycinet in the palm of my hand. I couldn’t believe things had turned out this way.

Wait, speaking of marriage agencies, I wondered if such a business would be profitable in this era… No. I should stop these idle thoughts and get serious, or Victoria’s patience might truly explode.

“Then I’ll go back and look through these materials more carefully. Don’t worry too much and try to put your mind at ease. It’s not too late for a man to get married at thirty.”

“Just in case, I’m telling you now, if you try to pull the wool over my eyes like you did with Adelaide, I will be truly angry this time.”

“I-I get it.”

The kids were the ones who didn’t get married, so why was I the one getting lectured by my wife? Reflecting on it, it felt a little unfair.

Why couldn’t they have just found someone since I told them they were free to marry for love?

Now that things have come to this, I can’t take responsibility anymore.

I’m sorry, kids.

This isn’t my fault; this is all your mother’s will.

Chapter 465: The Struggle for the Crown Prince

Crown Prince Edward’s daily routine was both complex and simple.

While most royals woke up at 6:00 AM at the earliest, Edward’s eyes automatically opened by 4:30 AM at the latest.

Since most of the palace servants were still asleep at this hour, he did not force them to wake up and instead brewed his own coffee.

When the servants later found out and were horrified, offering to work in shifts to assist him, he declined several times, explaining that brewing his own coffee had become one of his small pleasures.

While drinking his coffee, he would turn on the lights to review tasks he hadn’t finished the previous day or read urgent reports that had arrived overnight, setting his agenda for the day.

Around 5:30 AM, he would read a summary report detailing how his father had handled affairs the day before.

His father’s methods always offered much to learn, so Edward invested thirty minutes every day to compare them with his own work and provide himself with feedback.

At 6:00 AM, since most of his family would be awake, he would dress with the help of servants and prepare for breakfast.

Breakfast was a private time for the family, and there was an unwritten rule that every member had to attend.

Since everyone in the family was so busy, they often had to have lunch or dinner separately; thus, the intention was to at least see each other’s faces and talk in the morning.

Once breakfast was over, he went straight to his office to receive briefings from his secretaries and advisors, beginning his official duties.

He assisted his mother by writing letters to or reading replies from various dignitaries around the world, supervised the royal events held almost weekly, and coordinated schedules with various agencies.

Since his mother and father had already chosen him as the successor, a significant portion of the workload had already been transferred to him, and Edward accepted this as natural, handling the work without complaint.

“Your Highness. Today’s schedule includes an audience with the Spanish Ambassador. Immediately after that, you are to deliver a speech at a Royal House charity event, and the luncheon will be attended by diplomats from Russia and Prussia.”

“It won’t be a simple social gathering, so I must be more diligent. Is all the material I requested ready?”

“Yes. It should be on your desk in Your Highness’s office.”

“Then let’s review it while we’re on the move.”

After these scheduled duties, his younger siblings’ routines usually involved horseback riding, strolling through the gardens, visiting other estates, or having afternoon tea.

During this time, Edward also took about thirty minutes to enjoy some coffee or tea to relax his weary body.

It was during this break that he would engage in verbal sparring disguised as chatter with Adelaide or leisurely read the newspapers.

However, unlike his other siblings, for Edward, this was when the real work began.

His cultural activities lasted exactly thirty minutes, or at most one hour, a day. For the rest of his time, he invited prominent academic figures to hear explanations about social issues and various new technologies.

His father’s philosophy was that a Royal House detached from actual society had no right to reign; therefore, as the future master of the Royal House, he always had to pay attention to worldly affairs.

Until dinner, he continued this cycle of accumulating knowledge and receiving reports on research to practically apply that knowledge to various fields.

Dinner was almost always packed with official Royal House events and social schedules, but Edward delegated most of these to his younger sister, Adelaide.

After all, she was more skilled in such matters than he was, and her social instincts were incomparably better.

Having such a reliable sister was a tremendous help in times like these.

The hosting of balls, plays, and concerts led by the Royal House.

Edward left all of that to his sister and focused on continuing to broaden his own horizons during the evening.

“Prince of Wales, shouldn’t you enjoy the youth of life a bit more while you are still young?”

Even in the current Royal House, where a stoic lifestyle was considered a virtue, many people thought the Crown Prince went too far and would often say such things.

However, Edward’s answer was always the same.

“I don’t think there are many people who enjoy their youth as much as I do.”

“…Pardon?”

“Think about it. One should build a foundation while they are young and have the physical strength. When you get older, even if you want to do it, your stamina won’t allow it. When I spoke with Professor Marx recently, he said his back hurts so much these days that he can’t sit for more than four hours without having to stretch. But if I set my mind to it, I can sit for ten hours. How much more time in my life will I have to work as efficiently as I do now?”

“No, that’s…”

“Last time, I had a serious conversation with Charles Darwin. He’s a figure at the center of controversy, but the depth of his thoughts is certainly different from ordinary people. He also lamented several times that his mental acuity is fading and his comprehension is dulling as he ages. How frustrating must it be to have to read something twice that he could understand in one glance when he was young?”

By the time he reached thirty, he aimed to be capable enough to take over at least a third of his father’s and mother’s workload.

So, shouldn’t he cram as much as possible into his head right now, while his brain is at its sharpest?

He was a man so thorough in self-management that lately, feeling his stamina flagging slightly, he had deliberately eschewed carriages in favor of cycling and running.

Though it baffled those around him that even his self-management was aimed at increasing the density of his study and work time.

“…Your Highness, your intentions are truly noble, but even Her Majesty worries for you…”

“I eat well and exercise well, so what is there to worry about? I’m more worried about my other siblings than myself.”

If the British Empire’s Royal House had remained a merely symbolic entity with no real power as in the past, Edward would not have worked this hard.

But that was no longer the case.

The British Empire’s Royal House was the practical sovereign of Canada and the overseer of the British Empire’s Asia policy.

On top of that, they held several key locations in the Middle East, including Suez, as private estates, and the Panama Canal, set to open in a few years, would be added to this.

They controlled global maritime logistics and had been given the grave responsibility of managing the Middle East, which would become a strategic base for protecting India.

In particular, his father was currently putting immense effort into developing the sparsely populated private estates in the Middle East.

But common sense suggested it wouldn’t be easy to settle the barren lands of the Middle East, which had almost no valuable natural resources.

To be honest, Edward wondered if it was worth that much effort, but his father had given him, his successor, a small hint of the truth.

- Though I cannot reveal concrete evidence yet, there is intelligence that a vast amount of oil will be discovered in this region in the future.

He didn’t know what the evidence was, but his father was not one to speak nonsense, so Edward had to proceed with his plans assuming it was a fact.

“The Trucial Coast and the Qatar Peninsula… to think that oil will come from all of this?”

If oil, which was currently garnering attention and rising in value as a new energy source, was not just available but was set to gush out, it wouldn’t just be a jackpot.

It meant these regions would become key strategic strongholds, much like the Royal House-owned Alaska, ensuring the British Empire’s Royal House remained the stable center of the British Empire for years to come.

That must be why his father had secretly shared the information only with him, the heir.

With a territory of that size and a population of barely ten thousand, it was no exaggeration to call it a wasteland, so there would be no problem if they began preparing to absorb it piece by piece from now on.

“Diverting some of the revenue from Suez and Panama to buy off local tribes and help them migrate to other regions is step one… and sending people from the home government to help with settlement is step two. The former is fine, but the latter is the problem.”

Unless they were offered an extraordinary amount of money, what madman in the world would choose to go and live in such a scorched land?

Since even his father couldn’t easily solve this issue, it was a matter he would have to ponder and find a solution for over time.

With such monumental tasks piling up, why were they pestering him to bring in a woman?

Edward let out a deep sigh as he looked at his schedule, which was packed for all twenty-four hours of the day.

“Let’s see… I can’t reduce work, and reducing study time makes no sense. If I skip exercise, my stamina won’t hold up, so that’s out too. In the end, what’s left is to slightly reduce meal times, sleep, and preparation time? If I shave time from here and there, I might be able to squeeze out about an hour.”

One hour a day. This was the maximum amount of time Edward could spare to meet a woman.

He wouldn’t compromise beyond that, even if it killed him. If they made more unreasonable demands than this?

He figured he’d rather just let people keep misunderstanding him as homosexual.

“But if oil really gushes out, how should the distribution be handled? Should I give some shares to my siblings? I’ll have to discuss that with Father tomorrow.”

Checking the time, the clock already pointed to 11:00 PM.

The day of the Crown Prince, who pushed the density of his life to its possible limits, was coming to a rewarding close.

While France was one country watching the rise of Prussia with anxiety, there was another nation that was undoubtedly even more restless.

Emperor Franz Joseph of the Austrian Empire was currently plagued by a barrage of diplomatic issues.

Though Austria boasted a vast territory, unlike Prussia, where the German ethnicity was the majority, this was a multi-ethnic empire composed of a complex mix of many races.

In particular, the Hungarians voiced grievances at every opportunity, and this trend was worsening day by day in the 19th century as nationalism intensified.

Until now, things had functioned more or less without issue under a vague personal union, where the head of the House of Habsburg served as the King of Hungary.

However, since the Napoleonic era, as the authority of the House of Habsburg declined daily, the ethnic minorities within the empire began to voice their demands with increasing confidence.

In this situation, Prussia was increasingly and blatantly flaunting its prowess within the German Confederation, so it was only natural that the Austrian Royal Family’s anxiety grew by the day.

“This is maddening… Bismarck went all the way to London?”

“Yes. Even the Prime Minister of France has headed to London. If some sort of agreement is reached between that Triple Alliance, our position could become very difficult.”

“Would France really agree to support Prussia? From their perspective, it should be better for us to maintain a balance of power with Prussia.”

“Prussia might have offered them a corresponding benefit. We can’t be sure.”

At the Foreign Minister’s cold analysis, the shadow of worry on Franz Joseph’s face deepened even further.

“I must always keep the worst-case scenario in mind. If I had known this would happen, we should have sent our Prime Minister or a minister to London as well.”

“Even if it was the Emperor’s birthday, how could anyone have predicted that their Prime Minister would suddenly go in person? It was not an error in judgment on Your Majesty’s part.”

“But knowing that the leaders of that Triple Alliance have all met in one place makes me uneasy. Is there… some good way?”

“It might be a bit old-fashioned, but one means we can employ right now is to strengthen our ties with their Royal House. Your Majesty knows, doesn’t he? It’s so famous that there’s no one who doesn’t know that Empress Victoria is currently desperate to find a Crown Princess…”

At the minister’s words, the face of his young daughter, who was being raised under Archduchess Sophie, naturally flashed through Franz Joseph’s mind.

When the sisters had suffered from high fever as children, the eldest daughter had passed away, but by the grace of God, the second daughter, Gisela, had survived.

She was only fourteen now, making her quite young, but if they just made the engagement now and let a year or two pass, wouldn’t it be quite feasible?

Even if the age gap was significant, the Crown Prince of the British Empire was a more than excellent candidate for a husband.

As for the Catholic versus Protestant issue, they could simply conform to that side’s wishes now.

“I don’t know how effective strengthening ties through marriage is in this day and age… but yes, it’s much better to do something than to do nothing at all.”

With such a legendary catch coming onto the public marriage market, there was no telling when such an opportunity would come again.

It took only an instant for the eyes of every Royal House in Europe to focus on London.

Chapter 466: Battle for the Crown Princess (2)

To be perfectly honest, I’m going to make a confession: I’m not exactly an expert on the Austro-Prussian War.

No, even that’s an exaggeration. To be brutally honest, I know almost nothing.

The extent of my knowledge is that Prussia, championing the “Lesser Germany” solution, beat the living daylights out of Austria and seized leadership of the German Confederation.

And as a result, the Austrian Empire transformed into the Austro-Hungarian Empire, losing its old glory forever. That’s about it.

But hey, cut me some slack. Unless you’re a true history buff, most people only know about the big events like the World Wars. When it comes to the Austro-Prussian War, the vast majority only know the final outcome.

Besides, looking at the map of Germany during this era is enough to make anyone feel small and confused. It was a chaotic mess.

I’d bet my life that even modern 21st-century Germans don’t enjoy learning about this period of their history.

It was a stroke of luck that I’d memorized some tidbits of knowledge here and there just to play the part of a professor and pretend to be knowledgeable.

At the very least, I knew the general progression and the conclusion of the events. By fitting that knowledge into our current reality and contemplating it, I could see the direction we needed to take.

However, the problem was that those events happened in the original history at a specific time. Now, history had changed so much that the finer details were completely skewed.

One thing I’ve realized while handling various major incidents so far is that no matter how much the timeline shifts, certain epochal events are bound to happen.

For instance, the war between Britain and Russia as they clashed over global hegemony.

And the American Civil War, which was triggered by the issue of slavery.

I’ve confirmed several times that events destined to happen due to structural reasons will occur, even if the minor details change.

Therefore, I expect that the Austro-Prussian War, the unification of the German Confederation, the Junkers running the country into the ground, and Germany getting drunk on nationalism—all of that will inevitably happen as well.

Anyway, Bismarck seemed to understand my words perfectly and vowed to crack down on the Junkers, but I have no idea what kind of butterfly effect this will cause.

The war that should have happened years ago still hasn’t occurred, and Austria seems to be maintaining its stability relatively well.

I had considered the possibility that Austria might try to marry off a princess to Edward, and as expected, my hunch was spot on.

But is it really right to marry off a fourteen-year-old child to a man nearly double her age?

Even if marriages happened earlier back then than in modern times, by around 1870, the perception was starting to shift—people were beginning to realize that child marriage wasn’t exactly a good thing.

Even marrying at sixteen was starting to be considered early; fourteen was out of the question.

Besides, Archduchess Gisela, whom Austria is pushing, has a significant age gap with Edward.

From a modern perspective, it’s a flat-out crime, and even from the perspective of someone in the late 19th century, people couldn’t help but wonder if she was far too young.

Indeed, Edward’s reaction upon hearing the news was exactly as I had anticipated.

“F-fourteen? Are you telling me to go meet a fourteen-year-old child right now? Y-you’re joking, right?”

“They aren’t saying you have to marry her right this second. They’re suggesting you meet her and see how things go for a few years before considering an engagement. Honestly, do you really think I’d tell you to marry a fourteen-year-old?”

If Edward had said he liked the idea, that would have been a deeper concern in its own way, so it was actually a relief to see this reaction.

“Keeping an eye on her for a few years before an engagement… I like that part. It means I won’t have to waste time on pointless things for at least a year or two.”

“Pointless things? I’ve heard how passionately you’ve been working lately, but don’t push yourself too hard just because you’re young. You can handle it now because you’re young, but that fatigue is accumulating in your body. A person needs at least six to seven hours of sleep a day. I hear you’re sleeping less than five hours these days?”

“Still, I always sleep at a regular time and I sleep very soundly when I do, so I’m fine.”

“Fine, my foot. Who do you think you are, Napoleon? They say one of the reasons for his downfall was ruining his health through accumulated fatigue. You don’t want to end up like that, do you?”

The idea that you can get by on four hours of sleep if you control your sleep cycles is nothing more than pseudoscience with no proper evidence.

At least for the average person, it is.

The science fiction theory that Newtypes adapted to space can communicate emotions through brainwaves would be more believable.

“It’s good to build your capabilities, but don’t forget that if you lose your health, those capabilities become utterly useless. From that perspective, I think it wouldn’t be a bad thing for you to meet someone and have some time to relax and clear your head.”

“I understand what you’re saying, but I feel like meeting an Austrian Archduchess wouldn’t be like meeting a woman; it would just feel like playing with a young niece. Wouldn’t that be more exhausting?”

“Let’s look at the long term. If you have no intention of marrying right now anyway, wouldn’t a younger girl be better? Like you said, you can use the excuse of ‘watching her over time’ to buy yourself some room.”

“Sigh… Alright. By the way, Father, about the Middle East integration policy. I have a method in mind. If oil really does pour out of there like you said, the value would be beyond words, wouldn’t it? Even if we make it an Imperial Direct Territory, there will surely be complaints domestically. How do you plan to handle that?”

Good grief, we were just talking about marriage, and he immediately drifts back into work talk. What a workaholic.

Adelaide was the same; whenever I tried to have a warm father-daughter chat, she’d perform a perfect “inertia drift” back into business talk. They really are twins; how can their behavior be so identical?

“I’ll have the framework set before I pass on, so don’t worry too much. If you’re still uneasy then, we can discuss it again.”

“Understood. Then, moving on to the next—”

“We can talk more about work later. I’m telling you to think about your schedule first! Starting next month, princesses from other countries will be flocking here, so adjust your schedule in advance.”

It wasn’t just Austria; countries with princesses of marriageable age, like Denmark and France, were expressing their desire to visit London, essentially wanting to test the waters.

A top-tier prospect had hit the “draft market,” one whose success was billionaire-guaranteed if you could just land him. Is there any team that wouldn’t be salivating?

If you land him, you hit the jackpot; if you don’t, you haven’t lost anything. Naturally, every country with even a slim chance wanted to tank their own prospects just to get a lottery ticket.

Furthermore, because Edward took after me and was quite handsome, the push he was receiving had exceeded expectations and reached the level of blatant advances.

Given the situation, Edward might even be harboring intentions to use this marriage strategically.

As a father, I wanted my son to have a marriage full of love and a happy life together, but honestly, I wasn’t sure what was in his heart.

“Edward, if I had to pick the single best decision I’ve ever made in my life, I would choose marrying your mother without a moment’s hesitation. So please, I hope you find someone you can truly love and be loved by in return.”

“Of course, I also want to have a marriage where I can grab both love and practical benefit, just like you, Father. In that sense, I’ve been thinking: for a marriage to last harmoniously, shouldn’t I meet someone who can love me exactly as I am? If I find someone who can accompany me for about a month and keep up with my daily routine exactly…”

“No, what on earth have you been listening to? Sigh… Please, just…”

I don’t want to be criticized for running an Imperial House that abuses its wives, so please, just stop.

After much agonizing effort, I finally managed to get a promise from him that he would, for now, meet each of the princesses once.

He’s a smart kid, so he’ll eventually choose the best option for himself.

To think that at my age, I still have to follow my son around like this just to get him to go on a blind date. Such is my lot in life.

Fortunately, Edward didn’t complain further and cleared some time in his schedule by slightly adjusting his study hours (though not his sleep hours).

The candidates vying for the position of Crown Princess began landing in London one after another, and the curtain rose on the battle for his hand.

The country that had proposed a marriage alliance as aggressively as Austria was the Kingdom of Denmark.

Following the death of Frederick VII, the last of the House of Oldenburg, Christian IX of the newly ascended House of Glücksburg had three daughters.

His eldest daughter had married into the Imperial House of the Russian Empire, and his second daughter was currently in talks for a marriage with the Crown Prince of Prussia.

Since he was sending his daughters to such powerful places, it was only natural as a parent to want to send his youngest daughter to a good place as well.

In terms of age, she was turning seventeen this year, which was perfect for marriage.

“In my view, I think we should have him meet Archduchess Gisela of Austria and Princess Thyra of Denmark. We’ll host a ball after some time and arrange a natural encounter with Edward then. Denmark has been very proactive in their approach as well.”

“The King of Denmark was Christian IX, right? I feel like I’ve heard that name somewhere.”

“He was staying in London when I had my coronation. Back then, he courted me persistently and even proposed marital—”

“…He did what?”

That bastard dared to hit on whom?

When I scowled, Victoria, seeing my reaction, let out a chuckle and waved her hand.

“That was almost thirty years ago, what does it matter now? Besides, it’s not like there were only one or two people who wanted to marry me back then.”

“Well, I suppose that’s true, but still…”

“In the first place, I never even spared a glance for any man other than you, so don’t be jealous. No, wait. Maybe it feels better that you are jealous? It’s okay to be jealous.”

“Jealousy? At my age? Anyway, Christian IX gets a penalty. I’ll have to tell Edward to meet Gisela first.”

“Austria… It’s not a bad choice, but isn’t that girl too young? And are you sure about this? Austria’s reason for trying to attach the young Gisela to Edward is so transparent it’s almost blatant.”

The reason Austria was trying to install their own Archduchess as the Crown Princess of the British Empire.

There isn’t a fool in this world who doesn’t realize this is an attempt to make Prussia wary, even if it meant using an old-fashioned marriage alliance.

Victoria knew it, I knew it, and Edward, the one getting married, knew it too.

“Just because there’s a marriage doesn’t mean we have any obligation to help them, right? Once she marries into our family, she becomes a member of our Imperial House, not theirs.”

“That may be true, but human emotions don’t always work that way. If Edward truly comes to love that girl, he can’t help but feel some attachment to the country of his beloved wife. I mean, look at me—I’m currently feeling a faint sense of kinship with a country called Joseon, which I normally wouldn’t have given a second thought to.”

It’s true; human emotions are not purely rational.

If Gisela came to the British Empire and became a beloved Crown Princess, the citizens’ feelings toward Austria might improve as well.

Then, there was no guarantee it wouldn’t influence the series of events that would unfold later, however slightly.

However, to put it another way, if handled well, it meant we could gain a high-quality justification to legally intervene in matters concerning Austria.

Once a daughter marries, she is no longer part of her original family, so there’s no absolute obligation to intervene, but a connection is there if one chooses to use it.

If designed well, we could create an environment where we enjoy all the rights without any of the obligations.

This might serve as excellent insurance—not just for the Austro-Prussian War, but perhaps against a major incident that could light or even blow up the powder keg of Europe later on.

The Sarajevo incident in the original history was a fluke of fate where coincidences piled upon coincidences to produce the worst possible result, so there was a high probability it wouldn’t happen in this world.

However, considering that the motivation for that incident was an expression of extreme nationalism, shouldn’t I consider that things might explode in a completely different direction?

Even putting Edward’s marriage aside, I have to examine every possible contingency.

While others were burning with ambition and eyeing the position of Crown Princess of the British Empire, I was looking at a completely different point.

Unobtrusively dismantling the giant powder keg that could spray fire across the entire continent if touched.

Just thinking about it was dizzying. Could I really pull this off?

Chapter 467: The Battle for the Crown Princess (3)

Exactly one month before the massive bomb dropped on London, in the Kingdom of Denmark.

“This is an opportunity that will never come again in your life, so you must not let it slip through your fingers. You must seize it.”

Under the pressure—which wasn’t quite pressure but felt like it—from Christian IX, his youngest daughter, Princess Thyra, was simply rolling her eyes in bewilderment, unable to even react with whether she liked the idea or not.

“Well… that is…”

“Why? Is there something you’re worried about?”

“Ah, yes. Well, you see…”

As Christian IX’s third daughter, she had been showered with love since childhood, being the youngest of the girls.

Her mother, Queen Louise, her father, Christian IX, and even her older sisters and brothers who had married before her—everyone had cherished her and worked hard to find her a good marriage match.

However, it is often in comfortable, affluent environments where everything is provided that people tend to commit thoughtless acts of rebellion.

Princess Thyra had fallen in love with a cavalry officer named Wilhelm Freeman Matzer and was secretly involved with him.

Naturally, she hadn’t told her parents or siblings, but since they had already shared a bed several times, there was little left to say.

In an act of truly reckless youthful folly, upon hearing news that marriage talks might arise with a prince from a completely different country, she had crossed a line that should never have been crossed.

She hadn’t thought much of it when she committed the act, but now that she was being told to actually go to London, she was suddenly seized with terror.

What if she got caught after going to London?

First of all, she was worried sick that she might have conceived a child during her recent indiscretion. But she couldn’t exactly come out and say that, could she?

How on earth was she supposed to say she couldn’t meet the Crown Prince in London because she was dying of anxiety after sleeping with another man?

If she said such a thing, she would be dragged off to a convent, and the man she loved would almost certainly be forced to take his own life.

‘Right. Honestly, I don’t even know if I’m pregnant or not. Many people struggle for a lifetime because they can’t conceive; a child wouldn’t be created that easily.’

There was no need to bring disaster upon herself by confessing something that might not have even happened yet.

Besides, just because she was going to meet him didn’t mean she was getting married or engaged to the Crown Prince of the British Empire right away.

She could just go, meet him, and refuse by saying he wasn’t her type.

But what if the other side really wanted her?

Since it was absolutely vital that things did not go well between them, she might need to lay some groundwork in advance.

“Um… honestly, the fact that the Crown Prince of the British Empire is still single makes me a little… suspicious…”

“He hasn’t even reached thirty yet, so he’s hardly an old bachelor, is he? The British Empire, like other places, has many royals who married after thirty. I believe the previous King, William IV, married when he was nearly fifty, and the King before him, George IV, also married after thirty. In that sense, late marriage might just be a family trait.”

If you looked at it, there were plenty of royals all over Europe who were older than the British Crown Prince and still unmarried.

However, the reason Crown Prince Edward had become a topic of discussion wasn’t simply because he was marrying late.

“T-that may be true, but he is famous for never having a single scandal with a woman. I’ve heard that even if a man marries late, he can’t help but associate with women frequently. The fact that he hasn’t done so until now makes me wonder if, um… perhaps there’s a problem with his, well, masculinity…”

“Ah… well, that is true. Yes, it’s a fact that some people have such suspicions.”

While rumors of him being gay were a bit of a stretch, it was said that because Crown Prince Edward had never even had a scandal, he received suspicious looks questioning if he was perhaps impotent.

Indeed, there had been several royals in history who had issues with male function and could not maintain proper relationships with women even into their forties.

“But if that were really the case, they wouldn’t have gone to such lengths to announce they were seeking a Crown Princess. If the British Imperial House went this far to find a bride only for the Crown Prince to be unable to perform his duties as a man, imagine the embarrassment they would face. So, don’t worry too much.”

“Uh… well…”

“And from what I hear, the Crown Prince is very handsome and passionate about his work. That’s probably why his marriage was delayed a bit.”

“Yes…”

“So don’t worry and go meet him. Objectively speaking, there is no better marriage match than this, and the committee’s analysis shows that you are in the most favorable position, so there will be good results.”

The rival Austrian Princess was still young, and the others were too old.

In the end, it meant that the Danish Royal Family, with their perfectly aged candidate, was currently in the best position. But the more she heard that, the more Thyra felt like her insides were burning.

‘No, that’s the point! There shouldn’t be any “good results”!’

Still, if she went there and kept a scowl on her face—without being too rude—perhaps his side would reject her on their own.

It was just something she had to do once, pretending to know nothing.

What could possibly happen during that one meeting?

Having run out of excuses, she couldn’t say anything to her parents and simply nodded her head obediently.

The Danish Straits, located at the exit of the Baltic Sea, held immense geopolitical value in current Europe.

Which nation held dominance over this region was naturally a matter of great concern to the British Empire, as it was for Russia and Germany.

And the Schleswig-Holstein region, sandwiched right between Denmark and the German Confederation, was always a source of conflict.

The tragedy stemmed from the fact that it was a member of the German Confederation but also a title held by the Danish Royal Family, making it perfect for sovereignty disputes.

As nationalism rose after the Napoleonic era, the Holstein region, with its large German population, demanded independence. Conversely, the northern Schleswig region was wanted by Danish nationalists to be absorbed into Denmark.

Prussia, which wasn’t about to miss this opportunity, tried to start a war using the demands of the German residents as a pretext, but the first conflict ended in something close to a status quo due to the intervention of the British Empire and Russia.

However, this was naturally only a temporary fix, and the seeds of a second conflict could sprout at any time.

I believe this was also the cause of the war between Prussia and Austria in the original history, but unlike that history, a direct war hadn’t broken out yet.

Even so, the national power of Prussia and Denmark had already widened to an embarrassing degree of comparison, and Denmark must be feeling immense pressure.

Their attempt to push their princess as our Crown Princess was likely a way to create conditions where they could easily ask the British Empire for mediation if things went south.

From the British Empire’s perspective, it was beneficial for a small nation like Denmark to continue managing the exit of the Baltic Sea, so it was a mutually beneficial condition.

From a long-term perspective, both Austria and Denmark had their uses, so whichever side Edward chose, I would just have to shape the situation accordingly.

“Hahaha, Your Majesty. Seeing him in person this time, His Highness the Crown Prince’s face was positively radiant. Anyone can see he takes after Your Majesty; he is such a dashing gentleman that it almost makes me jealous as a fellow man.”

“It’s kind of you to think so highly of him. That boy should be having a conversation with the Princess right about now. I hope they develop good feelings for each other, but I’m curious how it’s going.”

“Any woman in the world who sees His Highness would have no choice but to fall in love. If His Highness looks upon our Princess with favor, we could ask for nothing more.”

The Danish Ambassador was rubbing his hands together, flattering me quite openly.

In my heart, I had originally wanted him to meet Gisela of Austria first, but Edward seemed quite concerned about the age of fourteen.

He said it wouldn’t look good for his image if the first girl he met was a mere fourteen-year-old child.

Since it was just a matter of order anyway, he said he’d see Thyra first, and I gave my permission without much thought.

Denmark is also a country directly involved in the German Confederation issue, so it’s not bad for building a pretext.

“Mr. Ambassador, you must have gone through a lot of trouble preparing all of this.”

“Not at all. Trouble? Your Majesty is the one who has gone through trouble; what have I done?”

Well, that’s actually true.

While ordinary citizens and other officials are just focused on the Crown Prince’s marriage itself, I have to predict the aftershocks this union will bring and prepare for everything in advance.

If Edward likes the Danish side, I’ll have to have a slow talk with Bismarck about the Schleswig-Holstein issue…

“Your Majesty! Your Majesty!”

Ah, geez. What happened now that I can’t even hold a thought for more than five minutes?

Knowing full well I was in the middle of a conversation with the Danish Ambassador, the fact that they came running in like that meant it definitely wasn’t a small incident. I could already feel my stomach starting to ache.

An Imperial House official came inside with an expression of utter dismay. He looked at the Danish Ambassador and then at me, placed a piece of paper on the table, and backed out of the room.

“It seems something has gone wrong, but what on earth…”

The Ambassador, looking at the paper before him with half-anxiety and half-bewilderment, saw his face turn as dark as pitch.

At the same time, a hollow laugh, which I hadn’t even realized I was making, began to escape my lips.

“Hahahaha.”

I’m not seeing things, am I? What on earth is this? Is what I’m reading right now actually reality?

When I shifted my gaze toward the Ambassador, he cried out, slamming his forehead onto the table with a loud thud.

“I am sorry! I am so, so sorry! I will look into this immediately and take measures!”

Well, look at this.

I never imagined a soap opera plot like the ones I saw in daily dramas in my past life would unfold right before my eyes.

Reality always manages to surpass the imagination.

Shortly before Killian clutched the back of his neck and nearly keeled over.

Edward, having tea with Princess Thyra of Denmark who had come to London, was not in a very good mood.

How should he put it?

Clearly, the other side had come all the way to London with the intention of marriage, hadn’t they?

But what was with this atmosphere, as if she had been dragged out against her will?

No. His eyes, far sharper than most, saw the meaning behind Thyra’s stiff expression quite accurately.

It wasn’t just that she was reluctant; it was closer to her forcibly suppressing an anxious heart.

But what was she anxious about? Since she had been raised like a flower in a greenhouse at the palace, was this her first time seeing another man in a foreign country?

Usually, before marriage, the man goes to the woman’s side to meet her, so if that was the case, he could understand.

“Is this your first time in London? The atmosphere must be quite different from Denmark. What do you think of it?”

“It is a truly wonderful city. I’ve never been to such a crowded and complex place before. Still, the palace is quiet and beautiful, unlike the streets, so it feels quite marvelous.”

“If there is anything you find uncomfortable during your stay in London, please tell me at any time. I will take measures within my power immediately.”

“You are very kind. Thank you.”

She didn’t seem to dislike him, but strangely, the more he spoke, the more she avoided his gaze. It was a reaction he couldn’t comprehend.

He had prided himself on his ability to read human psychology, even if not to his father’s level, but that pride felt quite shaken today.

Since everything originally came from experience, it might be inevitable that he, with little experience with foreign women, would be dull in this area.

Relationships between men and women were as difficult as politics.

“By the way, you’ve looked a bit uncomfortable for a while now. Are you feeling unwell? If so, shall we stop for today and schedule another time?”

“Ah, no. It’s not that. I just… perhaps because I traveled by ship, my stomach feels a bit bloated…”

Thyra, shaking her head hurriedly, took the coffee cup the servants had brought and raised it to her lips as if to prove she was fine.

“The smell of coffee is truly lovely. The fragrant, high-quality beans… Ugh! Uu-ugh!”

As she caught the scent, she suddenly retched. She hurriedly covered her mouth with a handkerchief, her entire body trembling.

While he was momentarily confused as to whether it made sense to gag just from the smell of coffee, Edward read the sheer terror rising in her eyes and recalled one of the representative symptoms he had read about in books.

Hadn’t his mother suffered quite a bit from this when she was carrying him and Adelaide?

At the sudden commotion, the servants who had been watching from a distance rushed in, truly in a panic. Someone hurriedly escorted Thyra outside, and another person ran off in a frenzy, calling for Victoria and Killian.

Watching the entire scene, Edward leaned back in his chair, let out a low sigh, and brought the coffee to his mouth.

If his father hadn’t strictly forbidden it, he probably would have pulled out a cigarette and started smoking.

‘Whew… this isn’t easy.’

Suddenly, everything in the world felt like a bother.

Should he just quit?

Edward swallowed the curse that was about to escape his lips and looked around.

The outcry of the panicked people was reflected in his eyes like a scene from a comedy.

Chapter 468: The Struggle for the Crown Prince (4)

Denmark was focusing on its diplomacy more than ever before.

Nationalism was growing increasingly fervent, and the German sphere of influence was becoming more powerful by the day. Geopolitically, the region of Schleswig-Holstein occupied an incredibly vital position.

A medium-sized nation like Denmark lived every day on pins and needles. They were constantly anxious, wondering when Prussia might draw its sword and roar, “How dare you!”

Thus, the Danish Ambassador, Carl Ernst, had prepared for this meeting with the mindset that the very future of his motherland rested upon his shoulders.

In order to gain a comparative advantage over their rival, Austria, he had kept his eyes peeled and researched exactly how useful a card Denmark could be for the British Empire.

Truly, he was confident that as long as Princess Thyra gave a decent, beaming smile and catered to the Crown Prince’s whims, he could deliver excellent results.

To be honest, he was overflowing with confidence.

He had analyzed all sorts of data and records, not just from Denmark but from all over Europe, simulating every possible scenario in his head—what to do in this situation, how to respond in that one.

However…

“First, let’s just confirm something. Is it true that the Princess had morning sickness?”

“…W-we are currently checking.”

Was this nightmare of a disaster truly reality and not a dream?

In all the records he had studied in the past, he had never come across a case like this.

While there were countless cases of royals becoming entangled with one another, what kind of insane princess in the world would meet another nation’s heir while pregnant?

Of course, there were a few scandalous incidents that would make one’s jaw drop.

He had seen records of princesses who secretly had illegitimate children in the past or who married while hiding a previous miscarriage.

Even that much would be enough to make a foreign royal family fly into a rage, fuming about being deceived, but this…

At a meeting where a marriage match with the Crown Prince of the world’s most powerful empire was being discussed, she had morning sickness?

Ernst still couldn’t organize his thoughts on how to handle the situation.

No, before even organizing his thoughts, he wondered if it was even possible to fix this.

What sin had he committed to deserve having such filth thrown at him?

In his heart, he wanted to grab the Princess by the collar and scream at the top of his lungs, “Are you crazy?!” but lowering his head in apology was the priority over venting his emotions.

After begging Killian for forgiveness with his hands rubbed together and seeking out Empress Victoria to apologize with such fervor that it looked like he was about to fall to his knees, Ernst finally met the Princess to determine the exact circumstances.

“Be honest, tell me the absolute truth. Was it perhaps because the long boat journey made you feel unwell?”

“That’s…”

How wonderful would it have been if that were really the case?

He wished for such a miracle with all his heart, but unfortunately, Ernst had already confirmed that the Princess had been in excellent condition during the entire journey to London.

Then, perhaps London’s food didn’t suit her? Sadly, they said that from the day she arrived in London, her appetite had been so great that there wasn’t a day where she hadn’t enjoyed three hearty meals.

Thinking about it now, the fact that she had eaten every meal so well seemed suspicious for some reason.

“This is not something that can be brushed aside with a lie. For the sake of the Danish Royal Family, you must tell me nothing but the truth. Otherwise, I cannot help you.”

“A-no…”

“If this isn’t the worst-case scenario we suspect, I will explain it to the British Empire immediately. However, you must understand that you will have to be examined by the British Imperial Physician and stay in London for at least two months so they can monitor your condition. Can you prove your innocence that way? If so, then tell me.”

He spoke with a sliver of hope that a miracle might happen, but as expected, his fears were realized.

The moment he saw Thyra’s expression—eyes already brimming with tears from fear and embarrassment—Ernst squeezed his eyes shut and let out a deep sigh.

“…I must report this to His Majesty. Is there a specific person you suspect… is the father?”

He was asking if she had an idea whose child it was.

Thyra wasn’t such a fool that she couldn’t understand those words; she nodded very slightly, so faintly that one wouldn’t notice without looking closely.

“Sigh… So you’re saying you knew there was a candidate, yet you still came to London? Are you in your right mind… Ugh!”

The blood rushed to his head so suddenly that he clutched the back of his neck and staggered.

“I-I didn’t know I was pregnant! It really, really only happened once, I didn’t think it would suddenly turn out like this… So, I really thought I could just get through this meeting and never come back…”

“I get the gist of what you’re trying to say. Basically, you planned to just get through this schedule somehow and avoid the consequences.”

While the other members of the Royal Family and the working-level staff had worked so hard to seize this opportunity, this thoughtless princess had made a child with another man and never had any intention of becoming the Crown Princess from the start.

Of course, he could understand the logic she had gone through.

Naturally, she wouldn’t have been able to speak up. Even if he were in her position, he wouldn’t have been able to say anything.

Common sense dictated that who could have imagined that, of all things, morning sickness would strike at that very moment?

But the deed was done, and it was impossible to cry over spilled milk.

Since she herself admitted there was a suspected father, the result was as good as confirmed.

“I wonder how His Majesty will react when he finds out… Fine, I understand.”

Still, should they consider it a stroke of luck that this happened before the other side took a liking to them and formal marriage talks began?

He was so miserable that he had to describe the current situation as “lucky,” but he felt like he would lose his mind if he didn’t think that way.

In the end, Ernst slapped the Princess a dozen times in his imagination before staggering to his feet.

It was always the high-ranking officials who caused the mess and the diplomats who had to clean it up.

Still, if they had any conscience, they wouldn’t blame him back home.

If anyone actually asked why he couldn’t control the Princess, he would swear right to their face and throw down his title, even if it were the King.

Returning to Buckingham Palace, Ernst wanted to quit his post as ambassador and return home right then if he could.

In any event in the world, the word ‘first’ has a way of being deeply etched into a person’s mind.

Whether it be love, a trip abroad, success, or failure, the things experienced for the first time are rarely forgotten for a lifetime.

Moreover, if a pregnant woman showed up to what was essentially his first formal matchmaking session and had morning sickness, how great would the shock be?

Back at the palace, Edward, sitting at the dinner table, looked dazed, as if his soul had left his body.

Victoria, who would usually be shouting in anger, seemed more concerned about her son’s mental state for once rather than insulting Denmark or the Princess.

Even Adelaide, who usually teased her brother whenever they met, was seriously trying to comfort her twin.

“Um… is it really as I heard?”

“Yes. Seeing as the Danish Embassy, which said they would look into the matter, is coming back to apologize formally, it seems certain.”

“I mean, for real… aren’t they crazy? This is just blatantly ignoring us. If someone acted this thoughtlessly, even a commoner would be cursed out, let alone someone with the title of royalty.”

“Tell me about it. It seems we were thoroughly looked down upon.”

Actually, looking at how things were unfolding, I could guess the general situation.

Common sense dictated that unless the Danish Royal Family was insane, they wouldn’t have done this to insult us.

Since this had happened, Princess Thyra’s chances of marrying into a proper household were effectively over.

There was absolutely no benefit to be gained, and there was no reason to attempt such a thing, which could be seen as a mad attempt to foist a cuckoo’s egg into another nest if they were unlucky.

Reasoning it out, it was likely that the immature youngest princess had made a massive mistake somewhere, was dragged to a meeting she didn’t want to attend, and then the accident happened.

But that was their problem, and there was not a single reason why we, the one-sided victims, should be understanding.

Most of all, hadn’t a permanent scar been left in the heart of our precious eldest son?

If I had experienced something like that, I swear I would still vividly remember the shock even when I became a withered old man.

He went out to seriously look for a potential marriage partner for the first time in his life, only for her to have morning sickness right then and there… Just imagining such a crazy scenario made me feel dizzy.

“Father, we really can’t just let this slide. We have to give them a piece of our mind.”

“I intend to. And Edward, you don’t need to be too disheartened. Instead, let’s consider it a blessing that this happened now rather than after meeting a few more times.”

“……Yes.”

Oh dear, his voice is so weak, what am I to do?

I quickly finished dinner and met with the ambassador who had entered the palace to beg for forgiveness.

How could he look so haggard compared to when I saw him at lunch, even though not even a day had passed? He must have been suffering immensely as well.

With a somber expression, he spoke in a voice that seemed to be the very embodiment of apology.

“…As a result of our investigation, we have realized the disastrous situation, for which I cannot even dare to offer an excuse.”

“Wow, so it means what we’re thinking is correct.”

“It’s a situation where anything I say will be nothing more than an excuse, but I swear this was not our intention. Neither His Majesty nor I ever dreamed that the Princess had a man she was seeing in secret.”

“I suppose so. Because if you had known and still did this, I would have seriously doubted if you wanted to go to war with us.”

Although I felt pity for the ambassador who was bowing his head despite having done nothing wrong, the truth was that whether this was intentional or not didn’t matter anymore.

Unless Princess Thyra had a virgin birth and somehow became pregnant without knowing, the fact remained that she had a child with another man, didn’t it?

As long as that clear fact existed, there was no point in adding more words.

The British Empire was the victim of a prank, and Denmark had no choice but to be the perpetrator who caused us indelible shock.

“This is something that cannot be hidden even if we wanted to. By tomorrow, rumors will likely spread throughout all of London. In my view, it would be better for the Princess to just board a ship and head home today. What do you think?”

“…We also believe it would be best for her to at least leave London. We will do so.”

“And the embassy staff and yourself should also move to a safe place for the time being. To be honest, it’s hard to predict how the public will react tomorrow.”

Since this was a scandal almost unprecedented in European history, even I couldn’t predict the extent of the citizens’ reaction.

Considering the people’s affection for the Imperial House, at the very least, bricks being thrown at the Danish Embassy was a given, and even more explosive riots could occur.

But honestly, the embassy staff were innocent, so I didn’t want them to get hurt.

At the same time, my reason instinctively began calculating what to squeeze out of Denmark because of this incident, and I couldn’t help but click my tongue at myself.

“Your Majesty, I am truly grateful that you consider our safety even in this situation. But regarding this matter…”

“For now, I need to speak with the Empress and coordinate with the Members of Parliament, so I have nothing to tell you immediately. Still, safety is our top priority, so keep that in mind and be prepared to move to the accommodation we designate as soon as you return.”

“Yes, I understand. I say this once more, but I am truly sorry.”

After repeating empty apologies, the ambassador left in his carriage with a soul-weary face.

A short while later.

Telegrams of the scandal began to spread throughout the world, and I had to hear numerous messages of consolation from governments and royal families of various countries.

Among them, what stood out was, of course, the heartfelt letter from my friend, the Iron Chancellor, which arrived first.

- Your Majesty. Upon hearing of this incident, I felt a rage as intense as if our own Royal Family had been insulted. Your heartbreak is my heartbreak, is it not? I could not bear to hear of this and stay still, so I have ordered that a schedule for me to visit London immediately be coordinated starting today. To go to London as soon as possible and personally offer my condolences to Your Majesty…

How could someone write such polite sentences dripping with sorrow, yet to my eyes, it reads like a roar of joy?

I could bet my entire fortune that a thick smile was plastered on Bismarck’s face as he wrote this letter.

However, Denmark being disqualified meant that the possibility of Austria rising as a candidate had increased by that much.

The reason Bismarck wanted to return here immediately was surely because he knew that better than anyone.

On the scales in my mind, the two weights labeled Prussia and Austria began to slowly tip this way and then that way, over and over again.

Chapter 469: The Battle for the Crown Princess (5)

“It’s dangerous to stay here! Abandon the embassy immediately and move all families to a new residence!”

“What? But Mr. Ambassador, we have so many important documents here…”

“Then grab only the classified ones for now! His Majesty Killian promised to send men right away, so we must vacate this place before tomorrow’s morning papers hit the stands at the latest!”

Ambassador Ernst’s foresight in calling an emergency meeting of his staff the moment he returned from the palace was correct.

He had worried that some fool might have gone home without grasping the gravity of the situation, but fortunately, the embassy staff were all quick-witted.

They had been waiting for the ambassador’s return with bloodshot eyes. The moment the order was given, they gathered the classified materials and fled the embassy.

[An Insult to the Imperial House! The Danish Princess’s Transgression Goes Too Far!]

[An Attempt at Brood Parasitism? Denmark’s Unbelievable Marriage Fraud!]

[Does the British Empire Look Easy? Denmark’s Tyranny and the Tears of His Highness the Prince of Wales!]

London’s newspapers, never ones to miss such a scoop, began churning out the editions they had spent all night printing as soon as dawn broke.

The citizens, who initially wondered what was happening, realized the gravity of yesterday’s events by the time they sat down for breakfast.

Newspapers naturally add a bit of seasoning to their stories, so it was inevitable that the accounts of Denmark’s conduct and the Imperial House’s reaction were slightly exaggerated.

[His Majesty Killian’s Wrath! ‘I shall not forgive anyone who insults the Prince of Wales!’]

[Her Imperial Majesty Victoria Expected to Attend the Upcoming Naval Event. The Beginning of Retribution Against the Danish Royal Family?]

[Why Did the Danish Princess Commit Such an Act? Was It an Accident or Intentional?]

Since everything had unfolded in a single day, many facts hadn’t been properly verified yet, but most newspapers prioritized the scoop over accuracy.

As citizens read and exchanged the pouring headlines, they began to take the insult to the Imperial House as if it were their own personal grievance.

“Dammit! Does this make any sense? Are those Danish bastards insane?”

“How dare they insult His Highness the Prince of Wales so openly?”

“Isn’t this basically an invitation for us to fight? Where are those bastards now? Let me see that princess’s face!”

“I can’t stand this! Who cares about factory work right now? I’m going to go set fire to their embassy!”

“Supervisor! Can you see this and stay calm? Are we supposed to just sit here and work?”

Even in the factory cafeterias where workers ate meager breakfasts, the sentiment was the same.

“Wow, these lunatics! Are they out of their minds?”

“Eh? Why? Did something happen?”

“Wait, you haven’t seen today’s paper? Look at this, look! They sent a pregnant princess to the marriage discussions with our Prince of Wales? Those Danish madmen!”

“What? No way…”

“Look! It’s right here in the paper. Our Prince of Wales must be in total shock! Oh, what a tragedy…”

In restaurants selling simple morning meals and on the streets, everyone gathered in small groups, unable to close their mouths in shock at this outrageous situation.

As is the way when people gather, rumors spread rapidly and grew more wildly speculated with every retelling until the line between truth and fiction blurred.

By the afternoon, rumors including the absurd claim that the Danish Princess had genuinely intended to commit “brood parasitism” against the British Imperial House were circulating. Predictably, an angry mob converged on the embassy.

“Come out and apologize right now!”

“The Danish Royal Family must kneel before Her Imperial Majesty and His Highness the Prince of Wales!”

“What? There’s no response. Did these bastards run away?”

“You’re right, they bolted! They think they can just run after causing a mess? They haven’t learned their lesson!”

Thud! Smash! Crash!

Bricks were followed by stones and flaming whiskey bottles, which were hurled relentlessly at the embassy. Soon, even the thick iron gates were broken down by the furious crowd, and the Danish Embassy descended into chaos.

The momentum of the crowd was terrifying, and the police, feeling the same indignation over the insult to their Imperial House, did not aggressively suppress the rioters.

No, the truth was they couldn’t.

“Keyah~! Look at it burn.”

“Those bastards didn’t know their place. How dare a place like Denmark provoke us?”

“But is it really okay to just watch? The order from above was to disperse the protesters…”

“Disperse? If we go over there and start beating up protesters to disperse them, we’ll be photographed immediately, and tomorrow’s papers will attack us, asking if the police are on the side of the Imperial House or the side of Denmark. How can we suppress them? We’ll step in if there are casualties.”

Since all the key Danish personnel had already fled, no matter how much the protesters ran wild, the actual damage would mostly be the burning of the embassy.

Moreover, it was clear that the higher-ups in the police force secretly wanted the mob to lash out more.

There were no commanders stupid enough to fail to read the room here.

“Now, now, citizens! Please maintain an orderly manner so that no one gets hurt!”

It wasn’t just the citizens who jumped onto the Danish gale that swept through in a single day.

“Our Liberal Party expresses deep regret over this catastrophe and sternly urges the Danish Royal Family for an explanation. Furthermore, we wish to point out that the ruling party and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs bear a portion of the responsibility for failing to grasp the situation until the Imperial House—the pride of the British Empire—was so insulted.”

Since it was tradition for the executive branch to handle diplomatic protocol, the opposition party had handed themselves a perfect weapon for attack after a long time.

The ruling party also reacted quickly, accepting the criticism while sharply condemning Denmark and escalating their rhetoric.

“What occurred was a diplomatic tragedy that should never have happened, and the Government of the British Empire takes this matter more seriously than ever before. A detailed investigation is underway, and we declare that as soon as it concludes, all organizations and individuals involved will be held strictly accountable.”

Given that the Prime Minister himself held a formal press conference for the journalists, one could guess how grim the atmosphere had become.

Wellesley immediately summoned key members of the ruling party to discuss the path forward.

“…If this goes wrong, the sparks could fly our way. We must settle the situation.”

“Have you heard anything from the Imperial House?”

“I have received word that we may hold them strongly accountable. Only by breaking Denmark’s spirit can we restore our prestige.”

The opposition was specifically pointing to the ruling party’s complacent foreign policy as one of the causes of this diplomatic disaster.

They argued that because Britain had been too soft on its neighbors, other countries had begun to look down on the British Empire, and surprisingly, this narrative resonated well with the angry citizens.

Wellesley felt the eyes upon him.

Those eyes were pleading for him to draw his sword; if they didn’t take a decisive stand now, their seats in Parliament would likely decrease in the aftermath.

“I agree with taking a hardline stance, if only to shut the mouths of those opposition bastards. After all, we have the moral high ground.”

“But surely you aren’t suggesting war?”

“Of course not. There is nothing much to gain from going to war with a place like Denmark in the first place. However, we must put pressure on them.”

Since the nation’s pride had been tarnished, it was necessary to take back what was lost, even if it meant striking them down.

As a result…

The Parliament of the British Empire officially sent a message to Denmark, demanding that they take full responsibility for the incident and provide appropriate compensation.

However, Denmark did not provide a proper response.

There was only one reason.

King Christian IX of Denmark, upon hearing the full story of the incident, had clutched the back of his neck and collapsed in shock.

He had hit his head on the floor as he fell from the throne, resulting in a concussion. What could anyone do?

Wellesley almost felt a moment of pity for Christian IX.

So a royal family can go down like this.

It was a moment that once again made him realize that nothing in the world was truly impossible.

Poor souls. They’re all making such a fuss because no one wants to take the fall.

It wasn’t just Parliament; the officials of the Imperial House who handled the matter were all scurrying about like their feet were on fire, screaming and desperate to find a scapegoat.

And, naturally, the Danish Royal Family was chosen as the ultimate sacrifice.

—This is all because of you guys. You’re the root of all evil for failing to keep your daughter in check.

—How could we have guarded against something like this in the first place? We’re not at fault, so you take all the responsibility.

In truth, the working-level staff, Parliament, and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs had done nothing wrong.

However, in this world, there are times when one must take responsibility for an accident, even if they didn’t commit a fault.

It was the common consensus that they had to punish Denmark to avoid taking that responsibility themselves.

People sometimes have a tendency to get angrier when their pride is bruised than when they suffer actual physical damage, and that was exactly the case now.

I could guarantee that even if Denmark had committed a military provocation, the reaction would not have been this heated.

Depending on how one looked at it, one might wonder if it was worth such an uproar, but on the other hand, it was an incident where it wouldn’t be strange if public opinion suddenly shifted toward an immediate declaration of war.

And it was precisely at this moment that Bismarck, who had a god-like nose for opportunity, arrived in London under the pretext of offering consolation.

“We, Prussia, as the British Empire’s most faithful ally, have no intention of standing idly by during this event! An attack on the British Empire is an attack on Prussia! Prussia will stand with the British Empire until the very end!”

“Waaaaah!”

“Long live Chancellor Bismarck!”

“Our Prussian Royal Family has immediately terminated the marriage talks that were underway with the Kingdom of Denmark! There is only one reason! It is because Prussia considers the British Empire to be family!”

It was not a common sight for a foreign Prime Minister to gather London’s journalists and offer such lip service.

In fact, it was quite effective, as public favor toward Bismarck within the country skyrocketed.

It was no wonder.

Hearing that they had canceled their own marriage talks because the British Imperial House had been insulted—how satisfying must that have been for the citizens?

Articles began pouring out calling him the “Likable Chancellor” instead of the Iron Chancellor. Only after achieving his primary goal did Bismarck enter the palace to meet me.

“You said you came to offer consolation, yet you met with the journalists first.”

“I felt there would be no better opportunity to demonstrate Prussia’s resolve, so I pushed myself a little. But didn’t it convey our government’s will quite well?”

“That it did. Has there been any word from Denmark?”

“When I told them we could not become in-laws with such an insolent nation, they couldn’t offer much of a rebuttal.”

“You are as fast as lightning. Indeed, one must move quickly to seize an opportunity.”

Since Prussia was siding with the British Empire so staunchly and bashing Denmark, there was no longer a need for this side to intervene directly.

Of course, knowing exactly what Bismarck was after, he seemed a bit annoying to me, but wasn’t that proof that he was doing diplomacy well?

Therefore, I had no intention of ever giving him the ultimate compliment by saying, “You’re playing the game like a cheat.”

Besides, strictly speaking, aren’t I the one who holds the right to pull the trigger?

If I utilize this situation to its fullest, I might be able to get what I want without even getting my hands dirty.

“Chancellor, I am deeply moved in my heart by the sight of Prussia being so indignant on behalf of the British Empire.”

“Haha, I am merely doing what is natural for an ally.”

“Then you must have plenty of will to wield the sword of retribution on behalf of our country.”

“…When you say retribution, are you by any chance planning to mobilize troops against Denmark?”

“Of course. How can I tolerate such an insult to the Imperial House? If you were to ask the citizens or Parliament for their opinion right now, eight out of ten would favor war.”

Of course, it was a bluff. Why would I waste money going to war against a weak nation from which I had nothing to gain?

However, since the justification was solid, a third party could never just brush those words aside.

Good, good. I can feel him watching me with a look that says, What is this man’s real scheme?

I put on my usual friendly smile and dangled the prize he wanted most right in front of Bismarck.

“You want Schleswig-Holstein, don’t you?”

Chapter 470: The Struggle for the Crown Prince (6)

It had been over twenty years since I first got to know Bismarck.

If a ten-year friendship feels intimate, a twenty-year one usually means you know each other well enough to recognize even the smallest habits.

Of course, relationships between politicians are often exceptions to this rule, but Bismarck was someone I had kept my eye on since before he rose to power.

I knew the kind of embarrassing “dark history” that would make anyone cringe if it were ever made public, and he, in turn, considered me close enough to confide his personal stories and worries.

There was a brief period of distance while he was busy performing his duties as Chancellor, but recently, it felt as though we had returned to our old rapport.

But business is business.

Since we both have positions where we must prioritize the interests of the British Empire and Prussia, respectively, points of conflict are inevitable.

Even so, I secretly enjoyed matching wits with Bismarck like this.

At my current age and position, there are very few people I can engage in a fierce battle of wits with, trading moves back and forth.

For a real clash to occur, interests must collide, but the reality is that there is almost no one left domestically who fits that description.

Wellesley and Disraeli have essentially formed a single interest group with me, so we rarely diverge. Even the opposition has long since settled into a stance of supporting the Royal Family, so they haven’t dared to challenge me lately.

Just look at the current situation—they’re all just acting like parrots, squawking about how they “cannot forgive those wicked Danes who dared to insult our Royal Family!”

In the past, MPs like Russell or Palmerston would throw jabs now and then to try and diminish my power.

But after I landed a few full-straight counters to their chins, it seems they decided they’d rather be on my side than get hit again.

Perhaps the Liberal Party will be remembered as the most textbook example of the saying, “If you can’t beat ’em, join ’em.”

Even when I tried to engage in some “tit-for-tat” with people from other countries, there weren’t many who truly made it exciting.

Maybe Lincoln, who was always a satisfying target? But that Lincoln is currently busy serving as the first three-term president in history, only picking fights he knows he can win, so he won’t play with me.

Naturally, this left Bismarck as the only person I could speak to while seriously weighing every single move.

“Schleswig-Holstein is certainly the most painful thorn in the side of the German Confederation. Since it is a land where the majority is ethnic German, it is only right that it returns to our embrace. However, did not the British Empire and Russia side with Denmark in the past?”

“We didn’t exactly side with Denmark. We just suggested maintaining the status quo.”

“But for you to ask me now if I have any intention of annexing that region… I see. Which part does the British Empire want? If the British Empire were to mobilize its forces, how could a country like Denmark even dream of resisting?”

As expected, he understands two things when told one. He read my intentions from that single question.

Yet, seeing him grit his teeth and deliberately avoid mentioning any specifics, it’s clear that while he says the British Empire’s enemies are Prussia’s enemies, he has no intention of drawing his sword on our behalf for free.

But I’m not crazy enough to pour my precious money into a place like Denmark.

Whether it’s an easy win or not, war costs money. Moreover, as technology advances, the budget consumed by a single war only increases; it never decreases.

Even if we were to annihilate the Danish Navy in an instant and extract a surrender, the entire process leading up to that point would return as a financial burden.

It’s not as if there’s nothing to take from Denmark, but when I weigh it against the cost of mobilizing the Royal Navy for war, it isn’t particularly appetizing.

Furthermore, the gap in power between the British Empire and Denmark is currently so vast that going to war might actually draw sympathy for them.

They certainly deserve a beating, but if we don’t stop at a beating and move on to seizing territory, it would be enough to cause a backlash.

Therefore, the one drawing the sword must not be us.

Since our “Likable Chancellor” Bismarck has declared Prussia and the British Empire to be brothers, perhaps I can push for a more daring action?

“If the home government moves directly, it will inevitably lead to backlash in many ways. And Prime Minister, isn’t it your honest intention to join in as an ally the moment we declare war?”

“Ahem, well, that’s a given, of course. For we are allies.”

Contrary to his public image, Bismarck was not actually a man who preferred war.

It is true he emphasized military power and strength, but that was entirely for the purpose of expanding Prussian influence.

He preferred to gain advantages through diplomacy; war was merely an insurance policy to ensure Prussia would undeniably profit in the final moment.

His diplomatic policy was also extremely pragmatic, closer to an ultimate efficiency-seeker who calculated practical gains rather than following idealism.

One can see this in his consistent argument that Prussia’s expansion should only go as far as they can manage, and after that, they should avoid provoking surrounding nations.

The problem was that the people around Bismarck didn’t share that sentiment, but right now, I could use that to manipulate the situation easily.

“Pro-Prussian sentiment within Britain is growing stronger by the day. In other words, if not now, it will be difficult for another opportunity to arise for Prussia to incorporate that region into the German Confederation.”

“That is true.”

“You said Prussia would join if the home government enters the war, but from my perspective, that isn’t a very good method.”

“Why is that?”

“Because Austria or France might join in as well.”

France aside, Austria was one of the nations qualified to claim rights over the German Confederation.

If they were to raise an army in support of the British Empire as quickly as—or even faster than—Prussia, it would become awkward for Prussia to simply swallow Schleswig-Holstein.

“Does Austria have the capacity for that? I don’t believe they have a justification…”

“A justification can be manufactured starting now. Since the Danish Royal Family has been disqualified, who do you think the next candidate will be?”

“Do you intend to take an Austrian princess as the Crown Princess?”

“He is still young, but our poor Edward cannot remain trapped in shock forever. Fortunately, I hear the Austrian princess has a very gentle personality. I think a wife with such a temperament would suit Edward well.”

Since a justification for war can be pieced together somehow, being bound to the British Empire through an engagement would give Austria a reason to become hostile toward Denmark.

Bismarck seemed to run the numbers in his head for a moment, then tapped his finger on the table.

“So you are saying we should strike first before Austria intervenes? But while it would be one thing if we joined to help the British Empire, the justification for opening hostilities on our own is too weak.”

“Justifications can be made. Is not the Holstein region inhabited by many ethnic Germans?”

“That is true… So, Your Majesty, you wish to punish the Danish Royal Family but do not want to move the British Empire’s army? Therefore, you are telling us to swing the sword for you.”

“Surely not. I am merely informing the Prime Minister of elements that could obstruct his plans. I only mentioned that if you truly wish to annex that region, there are more certain methods to employ.”

If Prussia were to declare war on Denmark, Denmark’s national power could never hope to stop Prussia.

Naturally, the Schleswig-Holstein region would be occupied in the blink of an eye, and with their King bedridden, it would be difficult for Denmark to mount a counterattack.

At that point, we would step in to mediate. After receiving an apology from Denmark, we could take appropriate gains as compensation for the mediation and the insult.

I’d been bothered by Greenland’s proximity to Canada for a while; if I could snatch it up this time, it would be useful for a long time.

“Understood. I will let it slide this time. Since, in fact, this is also what we desire.”

“Is it not? I told you, I always give advice that benefits both our nations.”

“Ah, but it is true that we need a stronger justification for war. Denmark will likely prostrate themselves before the British Empire, so picking a fight over this might look a bit strange. Stirring up nationalistic sentiment in Holstein is a good idea, but that alone won’t be enough to sway British public opinion.”

“That’s true. By now, they must be agonizing over how to soothe our anger.”

“First, they’ll likely hunt down and punish the ‘cuckoo’ who got the princess pregnant. If it were up to me, I’d probably make him commit suicide…”

Given the situation, the owner of that magical charm who played around with the princess wouldn’t truly be living even if he were alive.

It’s generally assumed he’s already dead, but since one never knows how the world works, should I leave at least a one-in-a-million possibility open?

Nah, after causing this kind of mess, how could he possibly stay alive?

Bismarck and I both finalized our discussion on the aftermath, assuming the poor soul who impregnated the princess was as good as dead.

At the same time, in Copenhagen, the capital of Denmark.

“Is the rumor that the British Empire is declaring war true?”

“Isn’t it just fake news?”

“No! Someone I know is close with an employee at the British Embassy, and they said so themselves!”

“No… so those embarrassing rumors are actually true?”

They were truly ruined.

The citizens of Denmark could not hide their anxiety and absurdity at this unexpected crisis.

“Why on earth do we have to go to war with the British Empire!”

“Where is that princess who caused this mess? Was she in her right mind, going to meet the Prince of Wales while pregnant?”

Normally, when a conflict with another country arises, public opinion should unite with the single-minded goal of protecting the nation, but that was not the case at all now.

Instead, the Royal Family was the target of vitriol. It was a tragicomic situation where citizens raised their voices, swearing they would never go to the battlefield if a real war broke out.

And the cause of all this, the cavalry officer Wilhelm Frieman Macher, naturally did not feel alive even though he was.

Somehow, rumors that he had impregnated the princess had already spread throughout the capital, and he found himself unable to even respond to the Royal Family’s summons.

Bang! Bang!

“Traitorous scum Frieman! Come out and face judgment!”

“Die, you bastard! If you have a conscience, commit suicide and beg for forgiveness!”

It was no wonder; even stepping onto the street meant facing vigilantes eager to kill him. How could he possibly enter the palace?

Even the King was currently incapacitated, so opinions within the Royal Family were divided on how to handle the situation.

Some said he should be forced to commit suicide, others said the princess should also be held responsible, and some spoke with self-deprecating sighs that it was already too late anyway.

However, Frieman honestly felt it was unfair.

Yes, he was in the wrong, but didn’t all this happen because the princess scurried off to London and caused a scandal?

So why on earth did he have to take all the blame and commit suicide?

Of course, if things hadn’t turned out like this, he might have made a grand resolution for the sake of his beloved princess and the child in her womb.

If the fact that the princess was carrying his child had been kept secret and she gave birth in private, the child could have been adopted by another prestigious family and lived a comfortable life.

But now that things had come to this, nothing would change even if he took his own life with a pistol.

The whole world knew whose child was in Thyra’s womb; how could that child ever live a happy life?

This wasn’t right. Even if he died, it would just be a pointless death. Not only would his honor be gone, but his child wouldn’t be happy either.

“Right, I can’t die like this. Die for whose sake?”

The one and only life he had.

If he was to end it, he needed at least a guarantee for the happiness and future of the child in the princess’s womb.

“Woooooo! Frieman, come out and face judgment!”

“Atony with your life, you coward!”

Coward or not, he intended to live.

Frieman fled his mansion through the back door, avoiding the crowd breaking through the front.

He disguised his face and even shaved his head completely so no one would recognize him.

In the end, the method he chose to save his life was flight.

With the help of close acquaintances, he secretly boarded a ship and fled blindly toward the south.

Schleswig-Holstein.

Coincidentally, the eye of a massive hurricane made landfall in the very region where all of Europe’s attention was focused.

Chapter 471: The Struggle for the Crown Princess (7)

Now that the world’s attention was focused on Denmark and the British Empire, every department of the Austrian Empire, which had been quietly waiting for its turn, was putting their heads together to discuss how to handle this situation.

“Prussia is openly cozying up to the British Empire while pressuring Denmark! Anyone can see this is a signal that they are preparing to mobilize their troops!”

“Is there a possibility it will end with just pressure?”

“Not a chance! It’s definitely war. Given Bismarck’s temperament, he undoubtedly intends to completely crush Denmark this time.”

“But hasn’t Bismarck rarely actually gone to war, despite his strong stance? I think there’s a high possibility it’s just a bluff.”

The fact that Denmark was out of the running was good, but the problem was that they had been pushed aside too violently. For Austria, which was already wary of Prussia growing stronger, it was difficult to tell whether they should be happy about this turn of events.

“Sigh… those idiots. What were they thinking, causing such a mess?”

Austria could only clarify its own position once it had a firm grasp of Prussia’s intentions. If Prussia really chose to go to war with Denmark, they would need to unify the will of the German Confederation immediately.

Furthermore, even if they managed to separate Schleswig-Holstein from Denmark, they had to consider how the region would be managed afterward. It would be one thing if it simply remained a part of the German Confederation, but if Prussia tried to annex it, it would inevitably become a seed of discord.

“Still, it will be difficult for Prussia to strike Denmark recklessly.”

“I agree. Look at how much they’re emphasizing their solidarity with the British Empire. They probably intend to jump in quickly as soon as the British Empire issues a declaration of war against Denmark.”

“Then we have a way to respond as well. We can strengthen our ties with the British Empire, pressure Denmark even before Prussia does, and make it clear that Schleswig-Holstein will remain a member of the German Confederation.”

“In that case, we must hope the Princess does well.”

With Denmark having self-destructed, the most prominent candidate for Crown Princess was now Austria. However, the problem was that Denmark had caused such a massive scandal. Currently, the citizens and media of the British Empire were in a state of heightened agitation, watching for their next target.

They were fully prepared to pounce and bite at the slightest flaw; a single mistake here could lead to Austria becoming a convenient scapegoat.

“At least the Princess isn’t likely to cause a scandal like the Danish princess, is she? I expect her personality will be very well-received by their Imperial House.”

“She is kind, submissive, and dedicated to pauper relief. She has an excellent character. However, it’s a bit concerning that the Princes and Princesses of the British Empire are all famously handsome and beautiful.”

“Ah…”

Objectively speaking, Princess Gisela Louise Marie, the second daughter of Emperor Franz Joseph of Austria, could hardly be called a stunning beauty. It was to the point that her mother, Empress Elisabeth, would frequently criticize her daughter’s appearance.

Yet, it wasn’t that Gisela was truly ugly. Empress Elisabeth was a severe look-supremacist who was infamous for appraising every member of the Imperial House and pointing out their physical flaws.

“Still, there aren’t many rumors that their Imperial House is particularly picky about looks, are there?”

“Not the Crown Prince, but isn’t there quite a reputation regarding the Princess? I heard she said she wouldn’t meet anyone unless they were at least as accomplished as her father…”

“Well, a gentle personality is usually preferred, so let’s have faith. Oh, and just to be sure—the Princess definitely isn’t seeing any men in secret, right?”

“We have checked and verified it thirteen times. Do not worry.”

Following the incident now referred to as the ‘Thyra Shock,’ every royal family in Europe had launched massive operations to ensure their marriageable princesses weren’t meeting other men behind their backs.

Thanks to this, Princess Gisela had been questioned several times by the Emperor and Empress and had to prove her flawless record through all sorts of leading questions before she could depart for London.

Thus, the expectations of countless people in the Imperial House weighed heavily on the young girl’s shoulders, and Gisela felt uneasy deep down. It wasn’t because she had a secret lover like Thyra.

—Gisela, no matter what happens, you must make a good impression on the British Crown Prince.

Her father seemed only concerned with how he could strengthen the alliance with the British Empire.

—With your qualifications, this position is more than you deserve. Don’t worry about the age gap; just make sure to look good to him. Anyway… you certainly are lucky.

Her mother had originally intended to marry her off to Prince Leopold of the Kingdom of Bavaria. Prince Leopold was ten years older than her and, unlike Edward, was not a particularly attractive man; he wasn’t exactly a catch for Gisela.

The reason her mother wanted to send her to Bavaria was clear. Her mother’s younger brother was in love with a woman who was currently in marriage talks with Prince Leopold, so she had wanted to marry her daughter off to him for the sake of her brother.

Using her daughter as a sacrifice for her brother was an absurd idea, but it showed just how little love her mother gave to Gisela.

In such a situation, the talks had shifted toward a political marriage with the Crown Prince of the British Empire, so the Empress’s mood was naturally sour.

Her father, unlike her mother, did have affection for his daughter, but unfortunately, an Emperor struggling to sustain a declining empire had no leisure time to spend with her.

Imagine the heart of a girl who, at the young age of fourteen, had to listen to lectures about national diplomatic strategy and the gravity of her mission.

Even after arriving in London, Gisela burst into tears several times from nervousness and shrunk back in fear. If she failed to win the Crown Prince’s favor here, the aftermath was predictable.

Her father wouldn’t show it, but he would be disappointed, and her mother would openly mock her, saying she knew this would happen. She would undoubtedly be forced to marry Prince Leopold as originally planned.

Being a Princess of the House of Habsburg-Lorraine was nothing more than a prestigious title in name only. If possible, Gisela just wanted to disappear from the world.

“Princess, it is time. The carriage is waiting, let us go.”

“…Yes.”

“As you know, this is not just a simple meeting; it is a truly grave matter that may determine the future of Austria and the Union…”

There they went again, piling on the pressure. If they truly wanted her to do well, couldn’t they just shut up and offer a white lie, saying it was okay even if things went wrong? All that talk about Austria or the Union only made her shoulders feel heavier.

‘Ah… I feel like I’m going to throw up.’

She hadn’t eaten anything since morning, yet her stomach was churning, and it felt as if everything in the world was glaring at her. Gisela barely suppressed the urge to gag and squeezed her eyes shut.

“…It is… a pleasure… to meet you…”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well.”

A small girl, more than ten years younger than him. Edward’s first impression of the Austrian Princess was nothing more and nothing less than just that.

—She’s young.

He had felt Thyra was young, but Gisela was even more so. Considering the age gap alone, discussing marriage or engagement with such a young girl made him feel a sense of guilt.

He was about to ask the ritualistic question of whether she found anything uncomfortable staying in London, but he swallowed the words. He knew that asking such a thing of someone who was already showing her emotions through her expression and posture would only put more pressure on her.

Instead of saying anything, Edward asked the attendant to bring hot chocolate instead of bitter coffee. Of course, he didn’t forget to ask for her understanding beforehand, worrying that she might feel pressured if he drank coffee while giving her hot chocolate.

“I’m craving something sweet today, so I was thinking of ordering hot chocolate instead of coffee. Would that be alright with you?”

“Ah. Yes. I… also…”

“I’m not particularly fond of bitter things.”

Picking up the sweet drink as if it were no big deal, he brought the cup to his lips slowly and asked, “What do you usually do in your spare time?”

“Me? I usually read books, walk in the garden… or participate in pauper relief charity events.”

“You do good work. I heard you are very active in caring for the underprivileged—is there a particular reason?”

“There’s no grand reason; I just feel sorry for those who are struggling. I was very ill and in critical condition when I was a child, but I was able to survive because all the personal physicians of the Imperial House worked together to save me. But most people in the world won’t even have such an opportunity and will return to God’s embrace just like that, right? Thinking about that, I just couldn’t pass them by, which is why I began participating in charities.”

She might not have calculated it herself, but considering the image of the Imperial House, such active pauper relief work was worthy of praise. There was inevitably a huge difference between doing it for show and doing it from the heart.

Ordinary citizens might not know, but intellectuals were certainly not fools. It wasn’t hard to find cases where stereotypical charity work was actually mocked.

“Thinking it is easy, but putting it into practice is difficult. You are very thoughtful. My twin sister always thinks donating money solve everything—I should tell her to learn a thing or two from you.”

“Pardon? Oh, no. I saw her at a ball last time, and Princess Adelaide is… so beautiful, kind, and intelligent. There’s no comparison between someone like me and her…”

Kind? Had the definition of the word ‘kind’ changed without him knowing? As expected of a businesswoman, she must have managed her image flawlessly.

“Being pretty isn’t everything. What matters is what’s on the inside.”

“…Do you really think so?”

“Of course. And don’t pay any mind to all the things you must have heard before coming here.”

How much had they filled this fourteen-year-old girl’s head with that she was frozen stiff, looking as if she might cry at any moment?

He agreed that if someone was born into a royal family and enjoyed all its privileges, they should fulfill their duties. But that was a conversation for when they were older; he didn’t like the idea of putting excessive pressure on her.

“I-I see… but… what I can do well is…”

“Do you like to have fun?”

“…Pardon?”

“As you must know, I’ve recently gone through something quite ridiculous. I’d like to relieve some stress—would you care to join me?”

“Ah, yes. I… I will try my best.”

Since both of them were likely under a lot of stress, he decided to set the complicated matters aside and just clear his head. But even though he wanted to play, he realized he hadn’t really done so before, so no good ideas came to mind for how to relieve stress. Especially when considering what to do while accompanied by a fourteen-year-old girl.

Since this was Adelaide’s field of expertise, he wondered if he should ask that girl for some help.

‘By the way, Austria… Austria.’

As he watched Gisela stand up hesitantly with a slightly flushed face, as if her tension hadn’t fully dissipated, various plans naturally flashed through the Crown Prince’s mind.

His father’s plan was surely to pressure Denmark to seize several lands and adjust the balance of power in the German Confederation.

‘Then, if I can exert influence over Austria through Gisela, then naturally… No, dammit, what am I even doing? Tsk, I really am something, thinking like this even now…’

He let out a hollow laugh at himself, finding it absurd that he was thinking like this while claiming to relieve stress, but what could he do? This was just how he was built.

Yes, this was fitting for a member of the British Empire’s Imperial House with Killian’s blood in his veins. Who else would he take after? He was like this because of everything he had seen and learned since he was a child.

Thinking that way made him feel more at ease, and peace returned to his heart. Having gained a new realization, Edward’s mood lightened for some reason.

Chapter 472: The Denmark Dispute

A luxurious meeting room located in Westminster Palace.

Although it was not a particularly large space, it was no exaggeration to say that the people gathered here were the ones who practically ruled the British Empire.

There was I, representing the Imperial House, and Wellesley, the head of the government.

From Disraeli, one of the core pillars of the ruling party, to Gladstone and Russell, the leaders of the opposition party.

The fact that these titans, spanning the Imperial House, Parliament, and the government, were gathered together was proof in itself that a situation of extreme urgency was upon them.

Of course, that did not mean the ruling and opposition parties were united as one, putting their full strength toward a single goal.

To the British Empire, Denmark was not an enemy that required such concerted effort to defeat in the first place.

“Isn’t the opposition party being a bit much? In such a critical situation, instead of criticizing Denmark, you’re turning your guns on your own side.”

“Now, Mr. Disraeli. What on earth are you talking about? We have criticized Denmark more fiercely than anyone else.”

“You only pretended to do so while subtly criticizing us. Because of that, the criticism that should have been directed at Denmark almost ended up piercing our own internal affairs.”

“That was not our intention. And even if it were, if the citizens accepted it that way, it means the ruling party bears a certain amount of responsibility as well.”

Disraeli immediately began attacking the opposition party the moment he saw an opening, and Gladstone fired back, refusing to back down.

Wellesley and Russell exchanged glances that said, Those two are at it again, shook their heads, and looked toward me.

Right, it was always my role to mediate.

“Gentlemen, this meeting was not called to determine who was right or wrong. You should know that, mustn’t you?”

“…My apologies.”

“I shall restrain myself.”

“It is an unchangeable fact that our Imperial House suffered an indelible disgrace due to Denmark’s’ run-away recklessness. And, thinking coldly, this isn’t any of our faults. Common sense dictates that our Ministry of Foreign Affairs couldn’t have possibly requested them to check if their princess had a lover or if she had a child in her womb.”

“Your Majesty is correct.”

If they had actually done that, it would have been recorded in world history as the tyranny and rudeness of a Great Power, earning the condemnation of the entire world.

But then, voila. The fact that it actually happened was a matter of shock and horror, but it was correct to view it as something that could not have been prevented in advance.

“The current situation has become more complicated than expected. Prussia has openly declared its intention to intervene, and Austria is testing the waters. Furthermore, intelligence has come in from Denmark that the princess’s man, Freeman Mazur, has fled. If we don’t want this to drag on, I believe our opinions need to be unified.”

“I agree with Your Majesty. But is it true that the cavalry officer escaped? Could they have let him go?”

“There would be no practical benefit for them in letting him go, but… wouldn’t it be more accurate to say that Denmark is so distracted that they can’t even handle a situation of that magnitude?”

“If that’s the case, Prussia will be salivating even more. And Austria will be anxious… Ah, right, Your Majesty. How is His Highness the Prince of Wales? I heard that he has been getting along well with Princess Gisela; is that true?”

“I asked him, and he said she is a cute and kind girl.”

No matter the circumstances, it would be difficult to feel romantic attraction toward a fourteen-year-old, but that was a problem time would solve.

If they liked each other, they could simply get engaged and proceed with the wedding after waiting three or four years.

Rather than their current ages, it was far more important whether Edward felt inclined to do so and whether Gisela was someone suitable to be the Princess of Wales of the British Empire.

From that perspective, the signs were not bad.

I wasn’t sure exactly how he felt, but I had heard that Edward had recently been taking Gisela here and there quite frequently.

He had even sought advice from Adelaide and enjoyed a small ball with her, which I thought could be seen as a very positive signal.

“Edward is a severe workaholic, so as his father, I hope for a gentle wife who can support him well by his side. Since the atmosphere isn’t bad now, we’ll likely hear good news if we wait and see.”

“It’s the first time we’ve heard of His Highness spending his leisure time with a woman. I think the situation looks promising as well.”

“Then, shall we plan based on the premise of forming a relationship with the Austrian Imperial House?”

Once the situation was clearly recognized, Disraeli and Gladstone began to recite the future grand strategy in unison, as if they had never been fighting.

“Austria is currently making no secret of its intention to strengthen relations with us and use the relationship between our two countries as a buffer against Prussia. However, Prussia is our ally and is actively siding with the British Empire this time as well. If we try to mediate clumsily when the dispute with Austria becomes full-scale, there is a risk that public opinion against us will worsen.”

“Couldn’t we reach a compromise if we take care of them appropriately this time? Prime Minister Bismarck is a man of reason, and he has a strong tendency not to be overly greedy, so there shouldn’t be a problem.”

“That’s only as long as Prime Minister Bismarck is in power. He can’t be the Prime Minister of Prussia forever, can he?”

“That’s true. But isn’t the same true for us? It seems like Prime Minister Bismarck will hold power in Prussia longer than we will…”

Just moments ago, they were in a power struggle over who was superior or inferior, yet when discussing the long-term future, they immediately transitioned back into a productive discussion—a strange relationship indeed.

Prussia was one thing, but I felt it might be important for the British Empire to ensure that such a healthy confrontational structure continued in the future.

Even if ideologies differed and political positions varied, an ecosystem should be created where everyone can set everything aside and unite in the face of national interest.

If that isn’t achieved, even if you build up national power for a hundred years, the country can turn into a mess in an instant.

“As for Prussia, I’ve already spoken with Prime Minister Bismarck, so you don’t need to worry too much. He promised structural improvements on their part.”

“Pardon? When did you align your stories on that?”

“I mentioned it half-jokingly when he came to London a while ago. And I told him that Prussia would soon make a move regarding Denmark, so we just need to wait for the right moment to intervene and take a lot in exchange for mediation. For now, I’m considering Greenland. What do the rest of you think?”

“Greenland is good, but how about taking Iceland as well? If we can secure territory stretching from Canada to Greenland and Iceland, there will be no obstacles whatsoever from the British mainland to Northern Canada.”

I nodded slowly while looking at the map at Disraeli’s suggestion.

“It sounds good, but for Denmark to concede that much, they’ll have to be crushed quite thoroughly.”

“Well… wouldn’t that be entirely possible?”

“Oh, really? Let’s hear what kind of plan you have.”

“I wouldn’t know, but I think it would be entirely possible if it’s Your Majesty…”

At Disraeli’s absurd statement, I blinked and looked around.

To my surprise, not only Disraeli but also Wellesley, Gladstone, and everyone else present were looking at me with similar expressions.

Is this that thing?

The thing where they come up with a great design and then toss it to the developers, telling them to figure out how to actually build the product?

“Wait, I—”

“As expected of Your Majesty!”

“I agree with Your Majesty’s opinion.”

I haven’t even said anything yet! What do you mean you ‘agree,’ you pathetic bunch!

Freeman Mazur, who had given up everything to survive and fled south by boat, now stood at a major crossroads in his life.

To live, he had to get out of Denmark.

And the place where he was, quite coincidentally, was Schleswig-Holstein—Danish territory, but where Danish control had become extremely weak.

If he went just a little further down, he could enter the territory of the German Confederation.

But was turning toward Germany the right move?

Germany, and Prussia in particular, claimed to be a brother nation to the British Empire and had been cursing Denmark every day for insulting the British Imperial House.

Would he, the primary culprit who insulted that very Imperial House, be lynched and depart from this world the moment he set foot in the German Confederation?

Even if he didn’t die, he might suffer the humiliation of being severely beaten and handed over to the British Empire.

However, if he remained in Danish territory, only suicide by pistol awaited him.

As he wandered, unable to do one thing or another, he was eventually caught near the border.

My short life, it ends like this.

However, the one who reached out to save him when he had completely resigned himself was, conversely, the German officer who arrested him.

He had thought Prussia would want his life as much as Denmark did, so what on earth was happening?

Fortunately, it didn’t take long for his questions to be answered.

“…So, you’re saying if I testify, you’ll guarantee my life?”

“Of course. This is a promise made directly by our Prime Minister. I can even give you a written guarantee if you wish. Of course, you’ll have to discard your name as an officer and live under a new identity, but you will definitely keep your life.”

“And the content of the testimony you want…?”

“It’s simple. To cover up their own mistakes, the Danish Royal Family pinned all the responsibility on you and forced you to commit suicide. But you couldn’t bear to die so unfairly, so you attempted an escape. This isn’t exactly a lie, is it?”

When he was first dragged in, he thought everything was over, but the attitude of the soldiers changed markedly after some men from a special unit arrived.

Hearing him speak like this, it didn’t seem like a lie, and Freeman couldn’t help but feel moved.

“Is that really all I have to say?”

“That’s enough. Of course, if you say a few more things in addition, we could promise even better conditions.”

“Better conditions? Are you going to give me a lot of money?”

“Something much better. Your child, who would grow up treated as a nuisance in Denmark. We will somehow return that royal bastard to your arms. We will also provide financial support so you can cross over to Canada with the child and start a new life.”

“…”

The officer pierced through the reason why Freeman couldn’t easily agree, even with the sweet temptation of keeping his life.

No matter how much of a fugitive he was, Freeman couldn’t help but worry about his child growing in the princess’s womb.

If he spoke out wrongly, would his child suffer?

Living a normal life was already impossible, but if he betrayed Denmark entirely, the label of a traitor’s child would be added to that of a bastard, and the child might live their whole life resentment against their father.

It was a child whose face, let alone gender, he did not know, but it was extremely difficult to completely cast off paternal love for his own child.

“You’ll bring the child? How…?”

“With all this chaos, do you think the Danish Royal Family will raise a bastard themselves? They’ll naturally try to dump the child on a nearby noble. We’ll simply have your child registered into a family belonging to our Union and then process it as if the child passed away from an illness. How about it? I think this is a sufficiently attractive offer.”

“That is… that is certainly true… but if word of this ever reaches the ears of the British Empire, couldn’t your side flip your stance immediately?”

“This is a matter handled directly by the Prime Minister. Do you think there hasn’t been that level of discussion already?”

“What? Surely…”

Freeman’s eyes widened at the officer’s meaningful words, but the officer firmly cut him off, saying he could provide no further information.

“Choose. Though I think the choice has practically already been made.”

“…Very well. Then, what more should I say?”

“Testify before our reporters that Denmark tried so hard to push through the marriage talk in order to use the power of the British Empire to completely annex Schleswig-Holstein.”

No sooner had he finished speaking than reporters with pens in hand rushed inside, and the officer added one more word with a cold smile.

“Right now.”

Chapter 473: The Danish Conflict (2)

[Was the Massacre a Predicted Tragedy? Denmark’s Justified Gamble!]

[All or Nothing. The Tragedy of Schleswig, Used as a Tool for Gambling!]

Mhm. Even I have to admit, these headlines are a feast of sensationalist clickbait that practically forces one to open the paper.

The maxim that humans are animals of adaptation and learning must be true, as the skill with which reporters from various countries have been crafting headlines lately has been improving by the day.

Simply by giving them a small taste of 21st-century spice, the newspapers of the 19th century began evolving into something far more pungent than in the original history.

To be honest, it made me slightly worried about what kind of propaganda would run rampant once radio and television became fully active in the future.

But that was something to deal with whenever it happened.

The important thing now was to pour in all sorts of MSG to make this opportunity as “delicious” as possible.

“Now, now, look at this. The situation is turning out quite interestingly, isn’t it?”

[Holstein Uprising, Demanding Complete Separation from Denmark.]

[Central and Southern Schleswig Support Holstein. Demanding the Establishment of a Provisional Government for All but the North.]

“This is a turn of events I didn’t expect. For the issue of the German Confederation to suddenly come to the forefront like this.”

“It was originally a powder keg that could have exploded at any moment. It shouldn’t be surprising that it went ‘bang’ once someone lit the fuse.”

The British Empire had plenty of justification to attack Denmark, but Prussia lacked the standing to strike Denmark alone.

Therefore, the primary reason the British Empire had been hesitating to start the war was the risk of having to take the initiative and the subsequent fallout.

The ruling and opposition parties were in total agreement on this, and Wellesley had also made it clear that while they could pressure Denmark, doing anything more would be too much of a burden.

Even so, I was appalled by the sheer audacity when they asked me to create a suitable justification because they still wanted to get their hands on both Greenland and Iceland.

“Denmark made such a reckless move because they wanted to integrate all of Schleswig and Holstein while escaping Prussian pressure. To achieve that, they knowingly overstepped by trying to force their princess into a marriage with the British Prince of Wales. My, how many people are they provoking at once?”

“As for the Germans in Holstein and Schleswig, they must be absolutely livid. They were already looking for a chance to gain independence; what better justification could there be?”

“Certainly, if those two regions revolt first, the German Confederation will naturally have the right to intervene, and Prussia will seize the chance to move. It’s a very clean and perfect flow. Prussia is doing quite well for itself.”

Wellesley let out a series of admiring remarks before adding a comment in a peculiar tone.

“And yet, I feel like I’m catching a strangely familiar scent from this unfamiliar Prussia…”

“Since when did you develop such a keen sense of smell?”

“Prime Minister Bismarck is a meticulous man, but his methods so far have been very much ‘by the book’ when it comes to securing justification. He usually focuses on creating gaps in the opponent’s defenses through pressure; he hasn’t typically used a method that swallows everything up so naturally. As far as I know, there is only one person who employs such intelligent, frightening, and brigandish methods.”

Hey now, ‘brigandish’? Surely there are more sophisticated terms like ‘master strategist.’ Isn’t that taking it a bit too far?

But seeing him grinning, it seemed he well understood what kind of opportunity this was.

“To correct a few things in case you’ve misunderstood, I merely gave Bismarck a few pieces of very common-sense advice. I didn’t even mention direct methods.”

“Of course, of course. For someone of Your Majesty’s stature, would you have ever made the mistake of leaving a trail? I’m just purely curious—what exactly did you say?”

“I told him that if you force the door open, it’s robbery, but if the owner opens the door himself, you’re a guest. I simply gave a few other examples and shared appropriate metaphors. Bismarck is a bright man, so he understood immediately. He was lucky, too.”

If Freeman had failed to escape Denmark and committed suicide, I would have had to use more complex machinations to incite the uprising in Holstein.

However, since a man who had garnered the world’s attention because of this incident had crawled into the German sphere of influence on his own, there was no way we couldn’t take advantage of it.

“How long do you think Denmark can hold out?”

“I’m no military expert, so it’s hard to give an accurate prediction, but wouldn’t it be a few months at most?”

“Then we’ll need to wrap up our preparations quickly. Our British Empire, the guardian of world peace, cannot simply stand by and watch a war unfolding right under our noses. Besides, since we are indirectly involved in this matter, we have a duty to mediate.”

The annexation of Schleswig-Holstein, which Prussia so desperately desired.

The nerves between them and Austria, and the struggle for leadership within the German Confederation.

This was a golden opportunity to tie all of these together and reach a compromise.

Therefore, we had to finish this in a way that satisfied Prussia’s desires while preserving at least some of Austria’s pride.

If we missed this moment and fumbled, the German sphere might end up following the same path as it did in the original history.

“As I mentioned before, Prime Minister Bismarck has already promised reforms for Prussia. But reforms require a justification and the power to implement them. Thus, he needs to achieve sufficient military results.”

“So you’re saying Schleswig-Holstein will serve as the priming water for Prussia’s reforms. What will you do about Austria?”

“We’ll have to rely on Edward’s resourcefulness for that. He asked me to leave it to him, so I intend to do just that.”

“His Highness the Prince of Wales personally asked you to leave it to him? He certainly seems to have gained a lot of confidence since his trip to Joseon. Or perhaps the Austrian princess is just that much to his liking?”

Instead of his usual sly analysis, Wellesley continued as if he were an uncle worried about his nephew.

“Political maneuvers are all well and good, but I hope His Highness Edward chooses someone he truly likes.”

“I desire that above all else as well.”

Edward seemed to have already made up his mind, but as a father, my child’s happy marriage was more important than anything.

As for Austria, there were many other ways to manipulate them without using marriage.

I didn’t intend to put too much pressure on her, but it would probably be good to meet the girl who might become my future daughter-in-law at least once.

After the First Schleswig-Holstein War ended, the region was essentially a chaotic den of confusion where no traffic control had been established.

While they were in a personal union serving the King of Denmark as their monarch, Schleswig and Holstein maintained their own independent governments.

To add to the complexity, while Holstein recognized the Danish King as their ruler, it was also a place that was halfway part of the German Confederation.

With the rights of governance so entangled, it wouldn’t have been strange if trouble had broken out long ago.

The only reason this place hadn’t been covered in the smoke of war until now was simply that Prussia’s eyes had been elsewhere.

However, after Denmark committed a historic disgrace that would remain in European history, its authority was severely damaged. When it was revealed that all of this had been a ploy to perfectly annex Schleswig-Holstein, public sentiment exploded.

“Out with Denmark!”

“We, the citizens of Holstein, do not recognize Christian IX as our King!”

“Germans back to the embrace of Germany! Danes back to the embrace of Denmark!”

The Germans in the region, who had been waiting for an opportunity anyway, rose up like a swarm of bees and demanded the dissolution of the personal union.

With Holstein acting this way, Schleswig didn’t stay quiet either.

The north was occupied by a majority of Danes, but the south had always been a stronghold for Germans.

The south also moved to demand independence from Denmark and push for entry into the German Confederation.

“Schleswig has served the Danish King for 800 years! What kind of nonsense is this about breaking away now?”

“If that were the rule, does all of Europe belong to Italy because of the Romans? Forcing Germans to serve a Danish King is coercion and tyranny! We demand independence!”

While Holstein was predominantly German, Schleswig’s public opinion was divided, leading to a state that was practically a civil war.

As the Danes in the north and the Germans in the central and southern regions clashed, the regional government fell into a panic. Naturally, both sides sent requests for help to the countries that would support them.

It was only natural that Denmark, whose King was bedridden, fell into chaos.

“What do we do? Do we have to give up Schleswig?”

“Are you insane? Why would we give up a place that has been our land for 800 years!”

“But if we send troops according to their demands, isn’t that war?”

“What on earth is the problem with deploying troops to protect Danes! If we abandon our people just because we’re afraid of a fight, how will we deal with the consequences later!”

“But if a real war breaks out because of that…”

Losing land and ignoring the citizens’ pleas for help was an impossible dereliction of duty for a nation.

However, if they actually lost a real war, those who advocated for sending troops might have to pack their bags and leave Parliament.

Unable to decide, the Parliament eventually decided to dump everything onto the bedridden King.

“Your Majesty. The Danish citizens of Schleswig are requesting our help. What should we do?”

“Schleswig… Danish citizens…”

Christian IX, whose mind was still drifting in and out, could not properly grasp the current situation. He simply mumbled whatever came to his mind as he lay in his sickbed.

“Must protect them… Schleswig is Danish land…”

“There, did you hear? His Majesty desires it too. Let everyone know that this is not a unilateral decision by Parliament, but the will of His Majesty!”

Since it was unthinkable for a King to abandon his citizens, Denmark immediately gathered its forces.

And not long after.

Under the pretext of taking responsibility for the safety of threatened Germans, Prime Minister Bismarck dispatched the Prussian army.

The speed was incomparably faster than that of the hurriedly assembled Danish forces, and the majestic Prussian army marched northward.

Toward Schleswig.

“The Danes have oppressed and ruled our compatriots for hundreds of years. We go forth to rescue our brothers who have groaned under foreign tyranny until now!”

“For our compatriots!”

“Glory to Prussia!”

The mission handed down to the Prussian troops advancing relentlessly was quite simple.

- Advance to central Schleswig.

- Avoid touching the northern region, where Danes are the majority, as much as possible.

- Refrain from firing first at the Danish army, but actively induce them to fire first.

The Iron Chancellor’s intention was clear without room for misunderstanding, and there were no officers who failed to grasp it.

- We have come solely to protect the lives of Germans, so attacking the enemy first would undermine our justification.

But if the other side attacked, the story would change.

“Now! Everyone, advance! For the glory of Prussia!”

As expected, the only leader capable of guiding Germany was the Iron Chancellor, Prime Minister Bismarck.

If they trusted and followed this man, the unification of all Germany and the soaring of the German nation would not be a dream, but a reality.

The officers firmly believed that Bismarck was the “superman on a white horse” who would give Germany wings.

This advance would be the first step in showing that grand beginning to the world.

And a short while later.

The news that Danish and Prussian troops had begun fighting in the border regions of central Schleswig spread across the entire world.

Chapter 474: Denmark Conflict (3)

When Denmark dispatched its troops, they never intended to defeat Prussia from the start.

‘Even if we lose Holstein, it can’t be helped. Let’s just defend Schleswig.’

‘In war, the defender always has the advantage. Let’s just bolt the doors and hold out.’

If Prussia seized Schleswig following Holstein, the Danish straits would essentially become Prussia’s front yard.

Even if the British Empire, which was close to Prussia, stayed quiet, would Russia really watch this happen?

The British Empire was unlikely to side with Denmark anyway, but Russia’s relationship with Prussia had recently soured, so they believed they could borrow Russia’s strength.

Denmark’s calculation was to block them at Schleswig while drawing Russia into the conflict to end the war early.

However, Denmark was overlooking a crucial point.

The image of Prussian military power in their minds was closer to what it had been over thirty years ago, during the First Schleswig War.

Since then, however, Prussia had invested heavily in strengthening its national defense through Bismarck’s policies and had gained abundant combat experience by participating in the American Civil War.

In Europe, excluding the British Empire and France, there was no nation capable of standing against Prussia.

As for Russia, it was spiraling into chaos as the imperial authority crumbled and the nobles engaged in a fierce power struggle; they had no room to intervene in the affairs of other nations.

A nation with actual recent war experience would have known this, but unfortunately, Denmark lacked that sense of reality.

Their experience with war thirty years ago had merely been a few localized conflicts that fizzled out due to the intervention of the Great Powers.

They had been mere bystanders during the Crimean War and the subsequent American Civil War, leaving them severely lacking in actual combat experience.

Because of this, there were many in the military who were ignorant of the danger the Prussian forces posed.

“With our current strength, we naturally cannot defeat Prussia. However, with the advancement of technology and weaponry, the nature of war has shifted even more in favor of the defending side than in the past.”

“Didn’t Prussia suffer significant losses recently while fighting the Union in the American Civil War? If we refer to those tactics, we are more than capable of defending.”

“As long as the British Empire doesn’t intervene… it should be possible.”

To anyone who objectively knew the strength of both nations, their situational awareness was laughable, but Denmark had its own reasons for making such a judgment.

The root cause of all this was, after all, that Prussia and France had not appeared as strong as expected during the war against the North.

Most European nations initially believed that the North would be finished in an instant when France and Prussia sided with the South.

No matter how long the expedition was, had not France and Prussia dispatched an allied force together?

Even Spain had been added to the mix—though they hadn’t performed well—and the local South was providing supply support. It would have been stranger if the matter hadn’t been settled quickly.

However, their expectations were spectacularly shattered, and the shock felt by Europe was immense.

—What is this? Were France and Prussia just “bubbles,” overblown frauds?

—The British Empire is strong, but were France and Prussia just foxes acting grand next to a tiger?

This perception spread even further when the North immediately backed down and the war ended the moment the British Empire intervened.

In truth, the North had made concessions because they could not handle the British Empire joining an already balanced fight. Regardless of the truth, however, it was a fact that France and Prussia had lost face.

It was only later, when the North-South unified forces completely thrashed Spain, that it was revealed the power of the United States was far stronger than Europe had perceived.

Only because of that track record did they manage to save some face; otherwise, neighboring countries might have truly perceived France and Prussia as frauds.

“We shouldn’t move south impulsively. We just need to repel the Prussian forces as they try to move north.”

“Very well. But has there been any word from Russia? If they just dispatch reinforcements, even Prussia will have no choice but to be wary…”

“I heard Russia’s internal situation is unstable. It seems they will only consider intervening once we show them that we can put up a decent fight on our own.”

“So they don’t want to pour water into a bottomless vase.”

They had to show at least a minimum level of achievement, even in a defensive war, to induce Russia’s participation.

Just once. They only needed to stop the enemy just once.

In the end, the Danish army decided to focus all its capabilities on repelling the advancing Prussian forces.

And then.

[The Great Victory of Iron Chancellor Bismarck. Danish Forces Crushed in Initial Battle! Damage is estimated to reach 4,000, and control over central Schleswig has been completely lost…]

As is always the end for those who know neither themselves nor their enemies, Denmark learned the painful lesson that it wasn’t that Prussia was weak, but that the United States had simply been too strong.

An overwhelming victory.

The Prussian generals, witnessing the moment the military strengthening they had invested in finally bore fruit, could not contain their surging emotions.

“The routed Danish forces have been pushed back to northern Schleswig.”

“If we keep pushing like this, the entire Schleswig region will be in our hands within a month at the latest.”

“…What? Was war always this easy?”

“Is this the power of the Germanic people?”

Like a knight who, after long years of training, finally draws a holy sword to command the world.

Having unleashed their accumulated military might against a fellow European nation, Prussia was finally realizing just how strong they had become.

“Of course, this is how it should have been. This is Prussia! This is German bravery!”

“The war against the North was an inherently disadvantageous fight for us. It was actually impressive that we fought that well after crossing the Atlantic.”

“Exactly. To be blunt, if those Northern fellows had sent their army across the Atlantic to Europe, would they have dared to even fight us? They would have been smashed in the opening battle just like Denmark!”

Teaching the “weak” Danes the strength of the Germans felt as refreshing as clearing a decade-old indigestion; they felt full without even eating bread.

The military at the front wasn’t the only ones starting to lose their minds to the constant rush of dopamine; the Junkers in the rear were no different.

“Hahaha! Look at this. I told you the Danes were no match for us from the beginning!”

“Didn’t everyone already know that?”

“There was no doubt about our strength, but this isn’t even a fight; the gap is too large. I almost feel sorry, as if we’ve become adults bullying a child.”

“That is true. But is this not war? One must do their best even when fighting a child. Heh heh heh.”

“As expected, Prime Minister Bismarck was right. Prussia’s rights must be guaranteed by Prussia’s strength. A stronger national defense is our future!”

In some corners of the Junkers, there had been talk of whether Bismarck was leaning too much toward the British Empire, but such doubts vanished like melting snow with this victory.

In the past, they had wanted to swallow Holstein, but hadn’t the British Empire found fault and prevented them from achieving their goal?

But now, by improving relations with the British Empire and further strengthening their defense, no one hindered Prussia’s expansion.

“The Prime Minister is undoubtedly a great leader who can make our Prussia even wealthier and more powerful.”

“First Holstein, and next will surely be Austria, right?”

“But isn’t the Prime Minister a supporter of Lesser Germany? It seems he will just integrate the rest, excluding Austria.”

“That’s just the short-term goal. The long-term goal is, of course, the establishment of a Great German Empire. Once people have one thing, they naturally want two. And shouldn’t we claim to advocate Lesser Germany so that neighboring countries won’t be on guard against us? Our Prime Minister, a genius of diplomacy, wouldn’t be ignorant of such a simple fact.”

This war gave the Junkers a firm sense of confidence.

Germany’s army possessed world-class strength, and now the protagonist of the German Confederation was Prussia, not some place like Austria.

And wasn’t it an obvious truth that Prussia was a country run by the Junkers?

Even if he came from the fringes, Bismarck was a man of Junker origin.

If they established a great German Empire centered around Bismarck, their status would soar even higher than it was now.

It felt as if they had become the Holy Roman Empire.

Celebrating the coming day of victory, the Junkers began to busily strain their brains to pluck a fruit much larger than Denmark.

Austria is a toothless tiger, an eagle that has lost its beak.

No one was ignorant of this simple premise.

However, like the proverb that a rich man lasts three years even in ruin, there were still several who believed that the House of Habsburg still had some latent power left.

Of course, I knew well that no such thing would happen, but it seemed that “name value” didn’t disappear entirely overnight.

Until now, thanks to that name value, it felt like at least a minimum balance was being maintained, but too much time had passed.

Especially as Prussia overwhelmingly crushed Denmark and marched north with unstoppable momentum, the German Confederation seemed to vividly feel who the master of Germany was now.

And it was the same for Austria.

—We actively support the complete independence of Holstein.

—Since Holstein belonged to the German Confederation, it should form an independent government as a member of the German Confederation and enjoy full freedom without external oppression.

—Annexation? That is an act that infringes upon the rights of the residents of Holstein. The people of Holstein can exercise their sovereignty and must be completely separated from Denmark.

“So, telling them to establish their own independent government means they shouldn’t come under Prussia either. They certainly use a lot of words to say something simple.”

People who are cornered tend to become long-winded, so Austria’s rambling was essentially a sign of how much pressure they were feeling.

On the surface, it seemed like they were acting for Holstein’s sake, but it was obvious when almost every sentence included words like “independence” or “sovereignty.”

If Prussia annexed Holstein, they intended to criticize it as a violent act of starting a war under the pretext of helping the residents and then swallowing the land whole.

After Austria’s official statement was released, the eyes of European nations watching Denmark began to take on a hue of concern.

—Is the battle between Denmark and Prussia going to expand into a war between Austria and Prussia?

—If Austria fights Prussia, what will happen to the German Confederation?

—If the German Confederation is unified, what about the balance of power in Europe?

No one in this world welcomes a strong bully moving in next door.

And even in this complex situation.

Edward, as he shared a drink with me, brought up the main point as if it were a passing remark.

“Father, actually… I heard the Austrian Ambassador has been visiting Princess Gisela quite frequently lately. It’s not strange for an ambassador to look after their own princess, but it seems their primary purpose is for the Imperial House over there to already start giving Gisela instructions.”

“I’ve heard the talk as well. They are quite hasty for people whose daughter hasn’t even become the Crown Princess yet. Do you like Princess Gisela?”

“She seems a kind and innocent child. She’s too young now to think of marriage, but in a few years… I think she’ll be fine. However, I’m worried she might be weak-willed because she’s been so oppressed by her family from a young age, and thus might be swayed by their influence.”

“Coming to London is practically the same as being severed from that Imperial House, so that won’t happen. And from what I see, you don’t seem to have any intention of letting it happen anyway, do you?”

“That’s true. It’s as you say, Father. So… I was wondering if I could have your permission to clearly establish our positions beforehand so that the Austrian Imperial House, especially Gisela’s mother, doesn’t get any foolish ideas.”

Was he planning to establish a hierarchy? Considering Gisela’s timid personality, it might indeed be better for her future if he did.

If she felt that her future husband possessed power incomparable to her original family, she would be able to easily shake off the burden she felt toward her mother.

“Do as you wish. After all, Austria is the one who has to mind our moods, never the other way around.”

“Thank you. Then I will handle it in my own way.”

While Denmark and Prussia were at war, those who moved the era were already looking ahead to the chaos beyond.

From Denmark and Prussia to Austria and the British Empire, and even Russia watching the situation with bated breath.

The commotion that began with a thoughtless princess’s pregnancy was already expanding into a massive diplomatic battle involving all the Great Powers.

Chapter 475: The Danish Dispute (4)

It was a common tradition, irrespective of time or place, that a woman, upon marriage, became part of her husband’s family, a practice that persisted until the 20th century.

Of course, like everything in the world, there were exceptions.

Perhaps the woman’s family was overwhelmingly powerful, or the relationship between the two nations was so strong that the woman could openly leverage her direct family’s influence.

However, exceptions are just that—exceptions. In most cases, it was an unavoidable reality that the man’s side held the upper hand after marriage.

That didn’t mean the woman’s side truly couldn’t do anything.

Even as the mistress of a noble household, there were countless ways to directly or indirectly influence family matters.

And if the subject wasn’t a family but a nation, what more needed to be said?

Openly siding with or using the power of her direct family would be digging her own grave, but subtly lending support, without anyone knowing, was entirely possible.

Leaking state secrets was a grave offense, even for a queen or empress, but minor secrets could always be conveyed without being caught.

Greed would lead to losing one’s head, but staying within bounds allowed for plenty of maneuvering.

What the Imperial House of Austria demanded from Gisela was precisely that level of discretion.

—“Through the Prince of Wales, ascertain the current perception of the British Imperial House. You must never ask explicitly; merely understanding the Prince of Wales’ general thoughts will suffice. I repeat, you must absolutely avoid making them feel uncomfortable.”

This was the content of the telegram that arrived like a ghost from Vienna, immediately after her meetings with the Prince of Wales began to increase significantly.

They didn’t ask about the character of the man their daughter might marry, or whether he treated her courteously.

At least her father showed some curiosity, asking what kind of person the Prince of Wales was, but her mother still treated her with indifference and coldness.

It would have been easier if her mother had completely ignored her, but late in the game, some inexplicable whim led her to interfere in every little thing.

“You treated Rudolf and me as if we barely existed, and now…”

“Your Highness, Her Majesty the Empress is merely trying to fulfill her role as the mistress of the Imperial House. You must understand the perilous state of our home government.”

“My mother caring about the welfare of the Imperial House? That’s a novel perspective I’ve never heard before.”

Gisela would bet her entire fortune that her mother cared more about her weight management than the fate of the nation.

Her once beautiful appearance began to fade with age, leading her to dispose of all her portraits and photographs.

It was even said that she ranked her children by their appearance, judging people solely on their looks, to the point where even the order of her love for them was based on their looks.

Who would believe such a person if she suddenly declared she would fulfill her duties as empress?

At least Gisela, who had grown up without her mother’s love, could assert with more confidence than anyone that her mother’s words were a lie.

Perhaps her mother’s current actions were an attempt to gain an advantage in her silent battle with Archduchess Sophie, the Emperor’s mother, by leveraging her relationship with the British Empire.

Though it hadn’t been this intense before, the conflict between her mother, Empress Elisabeth, and her grandmother, Archduchess Sophie, had been escalating daily.

This was because Archduchess Sophie, who had wielded considerable influence as the Emperor’s mother, had withdrawn into seclusion after the tragic death of her second son, who was shot in Mexico, which had relatively strengthened the Empress’s power.

So, Empress Elisabeth might be using this opportunity to further solidify her position within the Imperial House by utilizing her daughter, who was slated to become the future Princess of Wales.

Not out of some grand goal or patriotism, but purely out of defiance towards Archduchess Sophie and her husband, Franz Josef.

Though faint-hearted, Gisela was by no means foolish and was acutely aware of the complex situation within the Austrian Imperial House.

She didn’t want to follow her mother’s words, as her mother only intended to use her as a tool for political marriage, but at the same time, she lacked the courage to defy her mother.

She complained to the Ambassador in a submissive voice.

“…But Ambassador, His Highness and I are not in a relationship where we exchange affection. His Highness does indeed take good care of me, but that could be pity or sympathy, or even… that…”

“Pity turns into affection, and affection turns into love in an instant. Regardless of your current feelings, you are the only woman, apart from family, to have a close relationship with the Prince of Wales of the British Empire. Therefore, you must not miss this opportunity.”

“I know that… but asking about Austria-related issues openly seems too blatant and might only foster resentment. Isn’t that a demand completely contrary to ‘seizing the opportunity’?”

A skilled diplomat might be able to discern the Prince of Wales’ true intentions without giving anything away, as the Ambassador demanded.

But that was the realm of experts, and how could she, a mere 14-year-old, be expected to employ such sophisticated rhetoric?

It was an impossible request from the start.

And if this backfired, her mother would surely place all the blame on her and completely disavow any responsibility.

What more could one expect from someone who abandoned her children, finding the Imperial House stifling, and only doted on the youngest?

The problem was that the Ambassador, blinded by ambition, was not only failing to curb Elisabeth’s excessive demands but was actively fanning the flames.

“Just bring it up naturally. The recent war between Denmark and Prussia is such a talked-about topic that it would be more awkward not to mention it. Just relay whatever His Highness Edward says regarding it. We will handle the analysis.”

“…Alright.”

“Now that Prussia has so directly revealed its ambitions, the intentions of the British Empire have become paramount. I trust you will always keep that in mind.”

“……”

Seeing her give a slight nod, the Ambassador smiled contentedly and departed.

“Hmph… I hope he trips and breaks his nose on the way.”

She let out the most fearsome curse she could manage in her timid way, sighing and shaking her head vigorously.

Sound out the Prince of Wales?

It was easy to say, but how on earth was she supposed to do it?

Of course, the war between Denmark and Prussia was currently the hottest topic of global interest, so bringing it up wouldn’t be particularly strange.

Depending on how the Prince of Wales reacted, she might be able to discern his true feelings.

But Gisela didn’t feel like doing it.

It wasn’t that she feared things going wrong.

Rather, her stronger feeling was that she didn’t want to treat someone who had truly comforted her and made her feel at ease with such a calculating attitude.

She still hadn’t forgotten the taste of the sweet hot chocolate they had shared when they first met.

A person should have a sense of shame; how could she repay kindness with vengeance?

“But openly refusing Mother’s words… she’ll surely incite Father to force things through…”

Even if her father had strong paternal affection, as an emperor responsible for a nation, he likely wouldn’t prioritize personal feelings.

“Should I just pretend to be sick and not go out…?”

How was it that she felt more at ease meeting complete strangers than people from her own home?

It was a night when she suddenly felt like having the warm hot chocolate the Prince of Wales had prepared for her.

When Edward went to Joseon, he learned that the saying, “if maternal relatives gain power, the nation perishes,” was surprisingly widespread.

Because of this, a past king, Taejong, had supposedly clamped down on maternal relatives almost obsessively. To Edward’s surprise, his father also knew that name well.

His father had even given him the impressive nickname “Killer Bangwon,” so Edward remembered that name.

In fact, though a bit radical, if maternal relatives corrupted the nation, its power would decline in an instant, so to his pragmatic nature, that king seemed to have made a reasonably correct decision.

Of course, his future maternal in-laws were the Imperial House of another nation, and Edward, who prided himself on being benevolent and patient, could not handle matters in that manner.

He wouldn’t cut off people’s heads with a sword, but rather carefully carve them up with his tongue.

It was no surprise that Austria was trying to do something through Gisela; he had known it from the start.

What could Austria, a tiger missing not only its fangs but also its claws, toenails, and whiskers, possibly do? Still, to ensure a smooth marriage talk, it was necessary to show a display of power at least once.

He had his father’s permission, so he thought there would be no obstacles… but unexpectedly, Gisela did not come to meet him.

“What? She’s sick?”

“Yes. She says she’s not feeling well and will rest this week.”

“Oh my, if she needs to rest for the entire week, could she be very unwell?”

“Well… it’s a bit strange, but it doesn’t seem to be that serious. According to the attendants who clean for her, she was perfectly fine reading a book, not showing any signs of discomfort. However, I also heard she’s using her illness as an excuse not to meet the Austrian Ambassador.”

He had prepared all the words he would tell Gisela if she came to sound him out, but if she didn’t come, he couldn’t execute his plan.

Not expecting such an unforeseen variable, he clucked his tongue and rose from his seat.

“If she’s well enough to read a book, then it doesn’t seem to be a major crisis. Still, having heard this, I can’t not pay her a visit, so please prepare accordingly. Don’t forget to prepare fruits and dishes that are good for health.”

“Yes. I’ve already instructed them to prepare it.”

Indeed, having capable subordinates made things easy, as he didn’t have to say the same thing twice.

Edward loaded a carriage full of Gisela’s favorite chocolates and set off for the residence where she was staying.

And as he entered the garden, Edward was surprised to find Gisela, who was supposedly sick and not leaving her rooms, right there in the residence’s garden.

He had suspected as much when he heard she was perfectly fine reading a book, but was it indeed a feigned illness?

With an amused chuckle, he held the chocolates in one hand and greeted her warmly.

“The British Empire’s medicine is truly the best in the world, isn’t it? To have raised our Princess, who was laid low by illness, to be able to take a stroll, I would believe it even if you said you received the gift of healing from Christ.”

“Oh, no… the weather was just so nice, and I was only going to stay for five minutes before going back inside…”

“Since you couldn’t come to see me due to illness, I came myself. But fortunately, you seem to be much better now.”

“…I apologize. I couldn’t think of a suitable reason, so I just…”

“What did the Ambassador say?”

“Excuse me? H-how did you know that?”

Perhaps it was because she was young, or perhaps she was innocent.

Her reactions, immediately visible on her face with every word, never failed to amuse him.

With her perfectly healthy body, and the mere mention of her not meeting the Austrian Ambassador due to illness, it was an obvious deduction. How could she not know that?

“Did Austria perhaps tell you to sound out our home government’s intentions, seeing as Prussia seems intent on devouring all of Schleswig-Holstein?”

“Well… uh… y-yes, they did, but I had no intention of doing so. But I couldn’t refuse, so I just pretended to be sick to buy time…”

“Why did you have no such intention?”

“That’s because… I didn’t want to do anything bad to His Highness the Prince of Wales…”

Oh dear. This won’t do. He had only intended to tease her a little, but she looked as if she might burst into tears any moment, so he couldn’t push her any further.

“Then just relay this message.”

Edward handed the chocolates to Gisela, whose eyes were glistening with tears, and continued in a casual tone, as if kicking aside fallen leaves on the street.

“Tell them that whenever the Austrian Ambassador comes to see Her Highness, His Highness Edward will make a public statement in support of Prussia.”

“…What?”

“And add that if they want to know something and are confident in handling the consequences, the Prince of Wales’ office is always open for them to visit.”

If they kept their mouths shut, he would take care of them, but if they tried to act presumptuously, they were out immediately.

It would be good if they understood his intention to know their place and bowed, but if they wanted a psychological battle, he welcomed that too.

Whichever option they chose, it was nothing more than a delightful “flower-viewing card” for the Prince of Wales.

Chapter 476: The Denmark Conflict (5)

Diplomacy between nations is like a game of chess—complex and incredibly sharp.

Each side’s objectives are clear, and more often than not, you must give something up if you wish to gain something in return.

If you try to win blindly without conceding anything, you will inevitably suffer a greater loss and find yourself checkmated.

Just as I have my turn, the opponent has theirs, and the tactics I can use are available to them as well.

Furthermore, no matter how great the difference in national power may be, diplomacy involves the interests of other nations, so one cannot simply force through the advantages of a great power without consequence.

Therefore, it was customary for even the strongest nations like the British Empire to grant certain rights and interests to smaller nations during diplomatic negotiations.

However, that is the way of official proceedings; once things move into the private sphere, the situation changes drastically.

Especially once the opponent has provided even the slightest opening, the match ceases to be chess and transforms into a brawl.

When the strong beats the weak unilaterally and shouts, “What can you do about it if you don’t like it?” the weak are powerless to resist.

“Do you understand? When the Ambassador comes next time, just tell him exactly that.”

When Gisela heard Edward’s words, she felt inwardly gloomy, thinking everything was over.

Was it not her own House of Habsburg that was second to none when it came to pride?

Given the temperaments of her mother and the other members of the Committee, there was no way they would let the Prince of Wales’s provocative words slide; they would surely begin pouring out harsh retorts.

The Imperial House of the British Empire would never tolerate such behavior, so naturally, feelings would be hurt, and public opinion among the citizens would turn cold as well.

In such a situation, the engagement would never proceed, so her happy days were finally at an end.

It can’t be helped. It’s my fault for not firmly shutting down Mother’s talk from the beginning.

Gisela silently offered a sincere prayer of thanks to Edward, the Prince of Wales, for being so kind to her until now, and then summoned the Austrian Ambassador.

And when she relayed the Prince of Wales’s words, the Ambassador’s face didn’t just go pale—it turned ghostly white—and he rushed back to the embassy in a frantic hurry.

Look at that. He must have been so angry to leave like that without a word.

In today’s world, where information travels so fast, what happened today would be sent to the Imperial Palace via telegram within a day. By tomorrow, wouldn’t Austria be lashing out at the Prince of Wales?

Dejected, Gisela lay down on her bed, pulled the covers over her head, and sniffled quietly as she wiped away her tears.

If I had known it would come to this, I should have at least said a proper goodbye to His Highness.

Still, surely a situation would arise where she could see his face one last time before the engagement was broken.

When that time came, she told herself she must personally tell him how grateful she was for everything.

While Gisela, having turned herself into the tragic heroine of her own story, stayed up all night with wide eyes, the Hofburg Palace in Austria was turned upside down in an absolute frenzy.

“Did the Prince of Wales truly say that?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. It is reported that the Princess relayed the Prince of Wales’s words exactly, word for word.”

“Saying he will speak in support of Prussia every time he meets the Ambassador… isn’t this essentially blackmail?”

Making such an overt threat was an outrage that was almost diplomatically impossible.

However, Franz Josef could not simply be angry that Edward was being rude.

After all, the reason the other side had acted that way was because they had provided a justification for it.

He rebuked his wife, Empress Elisabeth, who had appeared for the first time in a long while, with a tone full of dissatisfaction.

“I told you to just travel as you usually do. Why did you have to meddle again…?”

“Are you saying this is my fault now? Was it not something everyone here agreed upon—to use Gisela to sound out the British Empire’s intentions? Taking my side and blaming me now is truly too much.”

“Of course I agreed, but you should have done it in a softer manner. Because you pressured her so blindly, things have reached this state, haven’t they? Good grief… I should have just asked my mother.”

“As if she would have listened to your request when she won’t even step out of her room. You should have been clearer when we sent Gisela to London in the first place. And regardless, is it not the other side that crossed the line by insulting us so openly?”

Usually, the Empress had no interest in politics, which was why she was even more upset that the first task she had taken on with great resolve had gone so wrong.

If the person who had lectured them were Empress Victoria, it might be one thing, but the opponent was a Prince of Wales who wasn’t even the Emperor yet.

Even so, she was more annoyed that her husband, instead of being angry at such treatment, was criticizing her instead.

Of course, that was merely the Empress’s perspective. As the Emperor with a fire lit under his feet, Franz Josef did not have the luxury of entertaining his wife’s complaints.

“So, are you suggesting we go and argue with the Prince of Wales of the British Empire right now? Should we send a reply saying that while it’s true we tried to sound them out through Gisela, there was no need to speak so harshly?”

“Ultimately, you’re saying the Emperor of the Habsburgs will bow to the whims of the British Prince of Wales. Have you even imagined how much our prestige will be damaged if this news spreads?”

“Let’s be direct. It’s not my prestige being damaged; it’s you who would become a laughingstock. I’m asking you as a favor, can’t you just stay still and do nothing, like you’ve always done?”

“…What did you say?”

“Honestly, don’t you feel sorry for Gisela? You treated that child so coldly, yet now that the possibility of her becoming the Crown Princess has increased, you suddenly ask her to dig for information.”

He had agreed to it himself, and now he was blaming others.

He had been like this since the old days.

Whenever a difficult decision arose, he always pushed the responsibility onto those around him in that manner, and because of that, the Empress had no choice but to live a life as an outsider in the palace.

Even now, after being openly insulted by the Prince of Wales, he was merely trying to maintain his own dignity by shifting all the blame onto her.

Since they couldn’t openly confront the British Empire, they were turning their guns inward toward an easy target, but everyone who mattered knew the truth.

As long as they had an insurmountable opponent like Prussia to their north, Austria was in a position where British support was absolutely vital.

In the face of this reality, the lofty pride of the Habsburgs was nothing more than a useless burden.

In the end, Emperor Franz Josef sent a very polite message through the Ambassador.

—This incident was an accident caused by the Empress acting on her own. I offer my deepest apologies for the unpleasantness and promise that such a thing will never happen again.

By submitting a letter of apology that was essentially on the level of “I messed up, please let it slide once,” the hierarchy between the Imperial Houses of the British Empire and Austria was clearly settled once and for all.

“…Since things have turned out like this, you have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

“Pardon? My mother actually sent a letter of apology?”

“It seems His Majesty Franz Josef practically forced her to, but yes.”

Even after hearing the full account of the incident, Gisela froze in place, her eyes wide as if she couldn’t understand.

Was this that shocking?

“In my memory, the people of our Imperial House weren’t the type to bow so easily…”

“It shows just how desperate they are. At any rate, there won’t be anyone bothering you anymore, so don’t worry and feel free to continue staying in London. There will be a performance by the Royal Philharmonic next week; would you like to go together? It might be slightly less refined compared to what you hear in Vienna, but London’s orchestras have improved significantly in quality lately, so it won’t be boring.”

“Really? Of course, I’d love to—ah, no… I mean, I think I’ll be free then. Thank you.”

She had almost jumped with joy before hurriedly trying to act calm and nodding, but her happiness overflowed through her eyes.

This was the first time I’d seen someone so honest with their emotions, and it was both fascinating and oddly healing.

It felt like a pure, untainted innocence, unlike my younger siblings, who always tried to get something in return whenever they gave something.

It made me feel like I wanted to show her good things and feed her delicious things.

“By the way, did you eat the chocolates I brought last time?”

“Yes! They were so delicious. They melted in my mouth with such a full, sweet flavor, and thinking that Your Highness chose them personally made them taste several times better. Next time, I will find some famous desserts from Vienna for you.”

“I look forward to it. Then, about that—”

“Oh my, oh my! Look at our Prince of Wales, smiling from ear to ear. Are you really that happy?”

Just as he was about to set a schedule for the concert, Edward reflexively furrowed his brows at the cheeky voice coming from behind.

His twin sister, who consistently ranked number one on the list of people he least wanted to encounter in such a situation, was approaching with a radiant smile.

Just look at that aura of happiness radiating from her. It was the typical look of a malicious younger sister who was more excited than anyone in the world to have found a chance to tease her older brother.

“I could say the same about you; it’s my first time seeing you smile so happily. Is it that good?”

“Of course it’s good. It seems spring has finally come to my dear brother’s life, so as his sister, how could I not be happy? Tomorrow’s newspaper headline is already decided. How about ‘Springtime in London’?”

“Why are you suddenly using such formal speech, which doesn’t suit you at all—”

“Princess Gisela~ is this our second time meeting? It must be hard staying in a foreign country for a long time, but don’t worry. I’ll do my best to help you. If you don’t mind, would you like to spend time not just with our Prince of Wales, but with me as well? I have many beautiful dresses and jewels, and I think they would look wonderful on you, Princess. I’d like to give you a few as gifts.”

Despite Adelaide’s self-interested remark, which Edward’s words had passed through one ear and out the other, Gisela smiled with naive, sparkling eyes.

“Certainly! For my part, if I can spend time with the Adelaide I admire, there would be no greater happiness. I am lacking in many ways, but please look after me.”

“My goodness, how can anyone be this cute? Our Prince of Wales is truly blessed.”

“C-Cute? Lady Adelaide is far more beautiful, while I am just…”

“Ah, this is trouble. She’s so innocent it’s actually adorable.”

Adelaide whispered in a low voice only Edward could hear while nudging his side with her elbow.

“Will this be okay? She’s such a blank white canvas that she doesn’t seem to have very good compatibility with you.”

“What exactly do you take me for to say such a thing?”

“To anyone watching, doesn’t this look like a little lamb innocently grazing on grass, unaware of the danger in front of a wolf?”

“She certainly looks like a little Spitz innocently wagging its tail in front of a sly fox who’s trying to use her for business.”

Given how Adelaide’s luxury brand business was rapidly expanding, having a Princess of the Habsburgs as a brand ambassador would create an immense synergy.

He thought she had just come to tease him, but seeing his sister immediately trying to use this for money making made him vividly realize they shared the same blood.

Even if not to his extent, his younger siblings have recently been showing more often that they are indeed the children of Killian. Would Gisela be able to adapt well?

No. Perhaps because it was this kind of family, they needed at least one person of that healing type.

“Lady Adelaide! Then when would you be free?”

“Hmm… would two days from now be alright?”

“Of course! To be able to spend time not just with His Highness the Prince of Wales but with Lady Adelaide as well, I am truly a happy person.”

“…Pardon? Oh… um, thank you.”

Confronted with Gisela’s 100 percent pure goodwill and her bright, calculation-free smile, it was Adelaide who instead toyed with her hair and gave an awkward smile.

Seeing that, Edward smirked and stifled a laugh that was threatening to leak out.

She had come running over thinking she’d found a chance to tease him, only to be flustered herself and retreat.

Even if Gisela were to enter the British Imperial House, it seemed he wouldn’t have to worry about her not being able to adapt at all.

Then, he wondered what kind of reaction his father would have when he met that child.

Edward became genuinely curious about how Killian would treat such an innocent girl.

Chapter 477: The Imperial House of the British Empire (2)

It is often said that in a world of one-eyed people, a person with two eyes becomes the abnormal one.

In a world ruled by the majority, the minority is always subjected to persecution and cold stares, forced into a state where they must be “corrected.”

However, every rule in the world has its exceptions.

With just one family dinner, the atmosphere in the British Imperial Imperial House had already shifted toward accepting Gisela as Edward’s fiancé.

To people who usually discussed nothing but political debates, international affairs, and wealth accumulation whenever they met, Gisela’s refreshing nature felt like healing itself… though, of course, that wasn’t the only reason.

Certainly, Edward himself, as well as Adelaide—who viewed Gisela very favorably—regarded her as a sort of balm for the soul.

For individuals who always had to maintain a tense and guarded posture, being around Gisela made them feel at ease.

On the other hand, William and Beatrice, who were closer to Gisela’s age, felt differently.

“Isn’t Gisela a Princess of the Habsburgs too? How can her head be such a field of flowers?”

“Adelaide said it’s because her upbringing was different from ours.”

“Does Austria not educate its royals? I thought the imperial power there was stronger than ours, but I guess not?”

“Maybe they just focused all the education on the Crown Prince. Perhaps they think women only need a minimum amount of refinement?”

“Still, Austria isn’t stupid. They must be trying to achieve something through this marriage… Is it possible that appearing so innocent is a type of strategy?”

As the saying goes, “like sees like.” How could a tiger cub, raised seeing only tigers since birth, recognize a cat as just a cat?

Edward and Adelaide had relatively accurate eyes for judging character, but William and Beatrice did not yet possess that kind of insight.

Thus, they had no choice but to be suspicious of such a heterogenous existence.

“Honestly, it is hard to understand, but if she really were hiding her true self, wouldn’t Father have noticed immediately?”

“Uh… that’s true. Even if she is similar in age to us, she might fool me or you, but she couldn’t possibly fool Father.”

“No, wait. Come to think of it, if it’s Father, he might have already noticed everything and be planning to use even that acting to his advantage.”

“Oh! That’s actually plausible. Edward said that what Father is best at is outmaneuvering those who hatch schemes. If the Austrian Imperial House is plotting something, they’ll probably end up losing even more, right?”

“For now, I should try talking to Gisela a bit more. It’s just so strange to me. Seeing how Edward won’t leave her side, she really does seem kind, but I wonder if a royal of a nation can really grow up like that. Is our family the weird one?”

In response to Beatrice’s question, William just shrugged as if to say, How should I know?

Unlike the eldest son and daughter, who were twelve years older, the two younger siblings had never had proper contact with the royalty of other nations.

So, when they first heard that a Habsburg royal of their own age was coming, they had expected a certain dynamic.

What kind of person would a Princess from a prestigious family that had built an unrivaled status in Europe for centuries be?

They had burned with competitive spirit, anticipating a battle of wits to gauge the abilities of the members of the British and Austrian Imperial Houses.

Since the experienced eldest brother and sister wouldn’t be direct competitors, they assumed they would be the ones used for comparison.

But what on earth was this?

They expected a young wolf, but instead, a fluffy little Spitz had arrived, wagging its tail and nuzzling against them. It was utterly baffling.

“…Let’s just ask Father for the details later.”

“Yeah. No matter how much we rack our brains, asking Father will be the most effective.”

The young siblings secretly hoped, with all seriousness, that Gisela might be a wolf cub in sheep’s clothing.

However, no matter how much they tried to probe her inner thoughts afterward, their opponent showed no openings.

The young siblings eventually had to admit it.

Their opponent was either a fox far more sophisticated than them, or a completely harmless and innocent puppy.

Which conclusion would it be?

The two waited impatiently for their father, Killian, to make an official move.

While the dopamine-starved children observed Gisela like a magical beast from a bestiary.

“So, His Majesty Franz Josef said nothing at all?”

“Yes. Most surprisingly, after Prince Edward spoke like that, he didn’t say a single word to me.”

“It was a bit of a blunt method, but it means he wants to look after you that much, so it would be kind of you to see it in a good light.”

“O-Of course. And please, Your Majesty, feel free to speak more comfortably to me as well. Once I am… engaged to His Highness, I want to follow and look up to Your Majesty, whom he respects and loves most, as my own father…”

I was currently giving Gisela one last test as the representative of the Imperial House.

Her character had already been verified, but since this was essentially a union of nations, I couldn’t afford to be careless just because she had a good personality.

Of course, even taking all that into account, she had already passed 99.99% of the test, but I had to verify and clear any potential unrest factors just in case.

“Then I shall speak freely. By the way, what did that boy say about me?”

“He said you are the person he respects and loves most in the world. And it’s not just His Highness; Princess Adelaide and the other siblings all clearly love and respect Your Majesty too. I felt it was truly wonderful.”

“Haha, well, I wouldn’t go as far as to say wonderful…”

“No, it is. Even in my case, my father was so busy with his heavy workload that we hardly ever spent time together. But Your Majesty seems even busier than my father, and yet you receive such love and respect from everyone. Surely it is because Your Majesty has given your children immeasurable love? I believe they show such respect because His Highness and the others know Your Majesty’s benevolent heart.”

I can guarantee you, that’s probably not why.

While it’s true I love the children, I could bet all ten of my fingers that the cause of their respect lies elsewhere.

But there was no need to tell the truth in front of this Pomeranian whose eyes were sparkling with admiration and longing.

I gave a hollow laugh and subtly shifted the topic.

“Anyway, once the marriage happens, Austria and we will be related by marriage. As the representative of the Imperial House, I cannot help but give a gift to my future daughter-in-law, can I? Anything is fine, so tell me what you want.”

“Pardon? Oh, no. I am truly fine. Princess Adelaide has already given me an armload of jewelry and dresses as engagement gifts. I think it would be shameless to want anything more.”

As expected of my eldest daughter. Even in a moment like this, she secured a top-tier promotional model in the form of a Habsburg Princess under the guise of goodwill.

However, if I just let it pass like this, my own prestige wouldn’t be maintained.

Additionally, by asking what she wanted first, it was easier to further grasp Gisela’s inclinations.

If I pressed her to name something, she would eventually say whatever was in her heart.

If it were something material, that would be for the best, but if she had even the slightest desire to help her homeland in some way, I needed to know the extent of it.

No matter how lack of intimacy there was with her parents, as a human being, she couldn’t be without attachment to her home, and I didn’t want that either.

It was just a matter of adjusting it to an appropriate level, so for now, I had to dig into her inner thoughts.

Well, given her personality, she wouldn’t speak her mind immediately even if told to, so I could just take my time and use various methods.

“Um…”

But unexpectedly, after a moment of hesitation, she spoke a request that was entirely unforeseen.

“Would it be alright even if it’s a bit of an unreasonable request?”

“Of course. I am a more capable man than you might think, so just say it, no matter how unreasonable. I can’t very well give a low-quality gift to the girl who will become the Crown Princess of this nation.”

“It’s a request regarding my younger brother and the eldest son of our Imperial House, Rudolf Franz Karl Joseph… Actually, Father and Mother have so much work that they couldn’t pay much attention to us. So, since we were young, my brother and I grew up relying on each other. But now that I’ve left for London, I’m worried about him.”

“I see. Certainly, since his only sister, whom he relied on, has left for another country, he must be very anxious even if he doesn’t show it outwardly.”

Rudolf… If it’s Crown Prince Rudolf, is it the same person who met a tragic end by suicide in the original history?

A Crown Prince who was the eldest son of Franz Josef and had a miserable childhood… it seems the Crown Prince I know is correct.

I didn’t expect her to bring up her brother here, but when I signaled for her to continue, Gisela hesitated before speaking earnestly.

“My brother has suffered many wounds from strict education since childhood. It seems to have gotten a little better recently, but he always complained to me whenever we met about how hard it was. But after coming here, I saw that Lord William, who is around his age, also receives a lot of education but doesn’t seem to struggle like my brother does. So I suddenly wondered how nice it would be if my brother could receive an education in a place like this… but that would be difficult, wouldn’t it?”

“Sending the Austrian Crown Prince to study in London…”

If it were a time to seriously consider succession to the throne, it might be different, but the Crown Prince over there was still just a boy around twelve years old.

Furthermore, Franz Josef was still vigorous enough to last for decades, so inviting the Crown Prince under the pretext of strengthening the alliance wouldn’t be much of a problem.

Above all, since his only sister was here, the Crown Prince would likely accept the offer gladly.

If we provided good mental care here, he wouldn’t end his life through suicide as in the original history, and we might even be able to plant the future Emperor of Austria as a member of the pro-British faction.

Since there was no one in the world who didn’t know that the British Empire was a more developed nation than Austria, the justification for studying abroad was solid.

This feels like I’ve pulled the best possible card that I hadn’t even considered.

I frowned slightly as if in thought, then gave a benevolent smile and nodded.

“If my future daughter-in-law wants it, I should certainly grant that much. I will speak directly with His Majesty Franz Josef. I’ll ask how he would feel about his son studying here, promising to provide an education equivalent to what our own Crown Prince receives, and even providing the best university professors if he wishes.”

“R-Really? Is that truly okay?”

“Of course. And since everything will be unfamiliar to Crown Prince Rudolf when he comes to London, I will provide conveniences so that you can look after him well. It just so happens I wanted to make friends for my youngest children around their age; wouldn’t it be nice if they got along well?”

“If you would do that, I would be so grateful. Thank you so much. This grace is truly…”

“We are about to become family, so this is nothing. For my part, I would be grateful if you would continue to believe in and support our Edward as you do now.”

Gisela’s eyes welled up with tears as she was overcome with emotion, and I comforted her while listening to more information about Crown Prince Rudolf.

—The Austrian Crown Prince studying abroad in Britain.

Once this news broke, Bismarck, who was busy pummeling Denmark, would surely find his mind becoming quite complicated.

I was already looking for the right timing to intervene in the Dano-Prussian War, and with this, I had gained a golden opportunity to act superior in front of Austria.

Indeed, this girl was a lucky charm that had rolled right in.

Chapter 478: The Imperial House of the British Empire (3)

“Send Rudolf to London? Whatever for?”

Those were the first words out of Emperor Franz Josef’s mouth upon hearing the proposal sent from London.

“They want us to send the Crown Prince of our nation to study abroad there? Is this an open declaration that they intend to turn us into a pro-British faction?”

From Austria’s perspective, it was an absurd demand.

Taking a key figure from another country and educating them to be favorable to one’s own was a form of political maneuvering that had been a European tradition since the days of ancient Rome.

To Franz Josef, the fact that they were attempting it so blatantly was beyond infuriating—it was sheerly preposterous.

“Your Majesty, it does not seem that was the intention.”

“Not the intention? After we yielded to them once before, they must see us as mere pawns to make such a demand. If the young Rudolf goes to London, who will educate him? He will naturally be surrounded by teachers who follow the British Imperial House to their very marrow. Then…”

“It is said that this was not the will of the British Imperial House, but a request from Princess Gisela.”

“…What? From her? Why would she do that?”

“The two were always especially close. Perhaps she was concerned for her young brother?”

Indeed, it seemed unlikely that even the mighty British Empire would make such a blatant demand so shamelessly.

It was so different from Killian’s usual methods that Franz Josef had been puzzled, but to think his own daughter had been the one to make the proposal first.

This put Franz Josef in a rather awkward position.

“Has Rudolf said anything about what he wants to do? Going to London and leaving his dear home behind… surely he would react negatively, as he might suffer much hardship?”

“Quite the opposite, Your Majesty. He said he wishes to go to where Princess Gisela is as soon as possible…”

“What a weakling! A boy who must become the Emperor of the Habsburgs has yet to fix that frail temperament… This truly gives me cause for concern.”

Despite the Emperor’s lament, the cabinet ministers avoided answering, offering only ambiguous smiles that were neither in agreement nor disagreement.

In truth, because Franz Josef had been a soldier to his core since youth, he was far too dull to perceive it, but to an average person, the education Crown Prince Rudolf had received as a child was nothing short of abuse.

The future of the Austrian Empire was difficult to gauge even a step ahead.

With the belief that he had to stand tall against these hardships, Franz Josef and his mother, Archduchess Sophie, had educated the heir, Rudolf, with extreme rigor.

The intention was good.

If only they hadn’t subjected a seven-year-old child to a level of training that would have made even a Spartan warrior flee in terror.

“Your Majesty. It seems the Crown Prince is still deeply affected by the shocks he received during his childhood…”

“You must not describe that as ‘shock.’ Is he not the one destined to succeed me as Emperor? If he cannot overcome even that much, how can he possibly endure the immense weight of this crown?”

“……”

Even so, sending a young child out in the dead of winter to walk through snowdrifts was a bit much.

On top of that, under the guise of building endurance, they had left him alone in the woods with orders to find his way back to the palace by himself. They had even replaced his alarm clock with actual gunshots to “accustom him to war.”

It was no wonder Empress Elisabeth, who had previously been indifferent to her children’s education, was horrified when she learned the truth and had screamed at the Emperor in a furious row.

The Emperor, who was more like an iron-blooded soldier, believed his son should be able to handle at least that much. Unfortunately, for young Rudolf, it was a wound akin to PTSD.

Even after he finally escaped the military-style education, the situation was not smooth.

The Empress, who had briefly intervened in her son’s education, withdrew her interest again as if she had done her part. Though the military drills had ended, life in the Imperial Palace remained desolate and lonely.

In the midst of all this, Gisela—the only person with whom he shared a deep emotional bond—had gone to London and sent an invitation. Unless the Crown Prince had been shot in the head, there was no reason for him to refuse.

Since Gisela had invited him, Rudolf wanted to go, and the British Imperial House had granted Gisela’s request, the Austrian Imperial House was left with no choice.

“Your Majesty. If we refuse here, it will not only offend the Princess but also the British Imperial House, who merely granted her request. Furthermore, it would look very poor if we were seen as rejecting a request from Gisela, who is to become the Crown Princess of the British Empire.”

“…Fine, it cannot be helped. I should have given Gisela more warning… No, if I had, the British Crown Prince would surely have thrown another fit.”

He wondered how things could have become so tangled, but what’s done is done.

“Fortunately, the other side has stated that since the Crown Prince is coming, they will make every preparation to treat him with the utmost care. They also added that they hope the bond between our two nations will deepen as the Crown Prince visits, and expressed a desire to strengthen our alliance by supporting one another.”

“Hmph. They should do at least that much. Then I suppose it’s safe to assume they will settle the Schleswig matter?”

Prussia, which was currently rising at a terrifying pace, had swallowed not only central Schleswig but the entire north as well.

If left alone, it seemed they would devour all of Denmark’s territory.

Clearly, the British Empire was biding its time to intervene at the right moment.

The problem was that no matter what Austria said, the current Prussia possessed the strength to forcibly annex the entire Schleswig region to itself.

Prussia was already difficult enough to handle. If they took Schleswig-Holstein as well, it would be no exaggeration to say that the struggle for the initiative surrounding the German Confederation would be a total victory for Prussia.

“…In a way, that girl Gisela might have given our nation some room to breathe. Though I’m sure she had no such intention.”

From the perspective of Franz Josef and the Austrian Imperial House’s pride, sending the Crown Prince to London first was something that simply could not happen.

It was likely a card the British Empire coveted, but they wouldn’t have been able to make such a blatant proposal first.

However, since Gisela had invited her brother, Austria could send the Crown Prince as if they were doing so reluctantly and draw on British influence in exchange.

Considering it was the only way to minimize the blow to their pride while maximizing the benefits, this might not be entirely bad for Austria.

Gisela had no such intention at all, but she had unintentionally become an indispensable person not only to the British Empire but also to her homeland, Austria.

Prussia, the practical head of the German Confederation, was continuing its winning streak, crushing Denmark with irresistible force.

However, war in this era was not like the past; one could not simply absorb territory just because they had occupied it.

If they declared an annexation just because they had planted a few flags on Danish soil, every country in Europe would rise up and point their guns at them, telling them to stop talking nonsense.

Even for a victor, the territory they could take was extremely limited, and even then, it had to be backed by clear legitimacy.

“First, we shall annex Holstein. Neither Austria nor Russia will be able to protest strongly against this. The British Empire and France likely won’t object either.”

Bismarck, the Iron Chancellor who was expanding Prussian territory from the Americas to Asia and now Europe, carefully placed chess pieces on the map one by one.

“However, Holstein and Schleswig, which have clearly expressed their desire to join our nation, are a bit different. Public opinion in the south is mostly settled, but resistance in the north remains fierce.”

“Prime Minister, then what if we send more Holstein residents to the north and carry out a forced annexation centered around them?”

“Not a bad idea, but Russia and Austria continue to argue that Schleswig should be independent or remain in a personal union with Denmark. If we blatantly ignore this sentiment, it likely won’t lead to a very pleasant situation.”

Neither Russia nor Austria were particularly frightening on their own anymore.

Austria was already leaning so heavily that they were a weakling who would collapse with one well-placed punch, and Russia was a mere scarecrow that could do nothing unless Prussia invaded them.

However, it would be very troublesome if these two nations grew rapidly closer because of Prussia.

In that case, they would need the support of at least France or the British Empire, but neither side seemed particularly willing to provide it.

Still, if things proceeded smoothly, they would be able to trigger British intervention at an appropriate point as originally expected and divide the territory.

In exchange for their intervention, the British Empire would take Greenland or Iceland, and Prussia would gain Schleswig-Holstein.

The Schleswig region was a bit tricky, but if the British Empire secured Greenland, wouldn’t they turn a blind eye just once if Prussia swallowed the rest?

However, an unexpected obstacle appeared before Bismarck, who had finished his own calculations.

“…The Austrian Crown Prince is going to London?”

“Yes. It’s an urgent report confirmed today!”

“That’s impossible… Given Emperor Killian’s personality, there’s no way he would blatantly demand the Crown Prince be sent. Could it be that Austria proposed sending the Crown Prince to study? Those fellows… No, they aren’t the type to do that.”

“I thought it was strange as well, so I looked into it through the embassy. It turns out the matter was arranged by Princess Gisela, the future Crown Princess.”

“Hoh… This is an unexpected variable.”

While it was common enough for a Crown Prince to study in another country, this case was different.

Crown Prince Rudolf was but a young boy of about twelve years.

Taking a child who had not even fully established his own values was worlds apart from an adult studying abroad for a short time.

If a boy of that age were raised in a foreign land, his perceptions and tendencies would inevitably be synchronized with the British Empire rather than Austria.

For the British Empire, it meant they would eventually have not just a Crown Princess from the Habsburgs, but the Austrian Crown Prince himself completely in their grasp.

Beyond a simple blood alliance, they had seized a golden opportunity to remodel the next Emperor into a complete member of the pro-British faction. How could they not utilize this?

If he were Killian, he would keep Crown Prince Rudolf by his side like his own son and make him love the British Empire more than Austria.

“Princess Gisela… I heard she was timid and frail because she didn’t receive affection from her family since childhood. Was my information incorrect?”

“No, sir. She was certainly like that.”

“Then what is this? She has made a brilliant move that satisfies both the British Imperial House she will join and her home nation of Austria.”

This would inevitably put a brake on Prussia’s plan to take all of Schleswig.

The British Empire would not do anything to trample the face of an Austria that had sent its Crown Prince to London.

At the very least, the Killian that Bismarck knew was not the kind of person to simply wipe his mouth and feign ignorance, even if what he gave was small compared to what he received.

“Could it just be a coincidence? They say Princess Gisela is close to Crown Prince Rudolf. Perhaps she was just worried about her young brother. She might have pushed for it without much thought.”

“Without much thought? Are you joking? There is no way a member of a nation’s Imperial House moves with such a light heart!”

Bismarck rebuked the analysts with eyes blazing, asking what nonsense they were talking.

“It could be a coincidence. It could be luck. However, always remember that if you consistently make such complacent judgments, you never know when you’ll be stabbed in the back.”

Perhaps he had been underestimating Emperor Franz Josef.

Who knew if he had been pretending to know nothing while raising his daughter in the background to be a cold-blooded strategist?

“What is certain is that summoning the Crown Prince to London at this specific time means Princess Gisela possesses the wisdom to read the current state of affairs.”

“The timing is indeed too coincidental to dismiss as mere chance.”

“Indeed. Therefore, we must not let our guard down against Austria for even a moment.”

He, of all people, the one called the Iron Chancellor, had relied only on external information and failed to consider such a variable.

Bismarck inwardly criticized himself harshly and raised his wariness of Princess Gisela to the maximum.

In fact, thinking about it now, he should have thought it strange from the moment Killian picked Gisela as the Crown Princess.

Killian, as well as the heir Edward, were all incarnations of politics with brilliant minds. If she had caught their fancy, there was a high possibility that Gisela was of the same ilk.

From now on, there would be no more carelessness.

On Bismarck’s forehead as he stared at Austria on the map, furrows were forming as deep as the Dover cliffs.

Chapter 479: Internal Affairs of the British Imperial House (4)

In the past, the passing of a year felt like nothing more than a change in the calendar and another digit added to one’s age. Recently, however, it felt different.

There was a time when I dismissed age as a mere number, but I had reached a point where I could no longer just laugh it off. The difference between being in one’s forties and fifties was stark, and the gap between one’s fifties and sixties was like heaven and earth.

Furthermore, my children were growing visibly taller with every passing year, so each year was bound to feel more significant. They say that when there is a large age gap between children, the parents’ hardships are doubled; it seemed that saying didn’t exist for nothing.

Just when I thought I could stop worrying now that I’d raised two of them well, it was already time for the others.

Fortunately, the issue of the Crown Princess, which I feared would be my biggest headache, seemed to be concluding in the best possible way, contrary to my expectations. Since my family affairs were mostly settled, it was only natural to turn my gaze outward.

“The war between Prussia and Denmark… or rather, Prussia’s occupation of Denmark, is becoming an imminent reality. The matter has grown so large that not only France, Austria, and Russia are watching, but even the Ottoman Empire and Italy are paying close attention. Is it not time for us to intervene?”

“Ah, Prime Minister, if you put it that way, doesn’t it make it sound like our British Empire was leafing through its pocketbook, waiting for the most opportunistic moment to mediate? We simply had no leisure to look elsewhere because we were preoccupied with the vital task of selecting the future Empress of this nation.”

“I see my choice of words was a bit flawed. As Your Majesty said, now that we have some breathing room, I believe it is time we step in and resolve Europe’s anxieties.”

Leaving Prussia to its own devices was partly to wait for the optimal timing, but there were other motives as well.

First, I needed to gauge Prussia’s current military strength and see how much stronger they had become compared to the original history. Especially since Russia was now weaker than in the original timeline, there was a lot of room for Prussia’s power to grow even further.

While France was in a similar position, I didn’t expect much from those “Élan” obsessed fellows, so I set them aside for now.

“What is the opinion of Parliament? Are there any dissenters? Surely there aren’t any radicals suggesting we should join Prussia and wipe Denmark off the map entirely?”

“There were a few in the beginning, but their voices faded significantly as Prince Edward and Princess Gisela grew closer. The media has also been focusing on Princess Gisela’s kind nature, contrasting it with Princess Thyra, which seems to be contributing greatly to their circulation numbers.”

“I imagine so. To the newspapers, Denmark must be nothing less than a magic lamp. Give it a bit of a rub, and they’re practically printing money.”

At first, they raked in the cash with articles condemning Denmark for insulting the British Empire; now, they were using Thyra as a sacrificial lamb to elevate Gisela.

Actually, for the Imperial House, this was something to encourage rather than stop, so I had simply let them be. Isn’t it a fact that even in modern times, people love nothing more than comparing rivaling figures and tearing one down?

Gisela and Thyra’s actions since arriving in the British Empire were polar opposites, making them perfect subjects for comparison.

[Princess Gisela of Austria participates weekly in the London Poor Relief Project hosted by the Imperial House!]

[A stark contrast to someone who merely came to eat and leave; what is the true dignity befitting the mistress of the Imperial House?]

Whenever such articles were published, people would gather in small groups to tear into Thyra and Denmark, often remarking how lucky they were to have avoided such a person. This had become a regular occurrence.

Therefore, unlike other European nations, the citizens of the British Empire were not uncomfortable with the sight of Denmark being pummeled by Prussia. They were confident that Prussia was an ally, and that no matter how strong Prussia became, the British Empire would always be far stronger.

“As for domestic opinion, there were suggestions that Parliament should avoid appearing to take Denmark’s side. Naturally, I concur.”

“Of course. Only then can we naturally demand what we want from Denmark.”

“And for that reason, I believe it would be best if Your Majesty took the lead on this matter personally.”

“Me? Ah, I suppose so. I understand.”

Even if we were to gain something from it, the fact remained that the British Empire was providing a lifeline to a Denmark currently being beaten to a pulp by Prussia. If Parliament were to lead this process, how would it look?

Some pedants might express displeasure at Parliament saving Denmark, a nation that had openly insulted the Imperial House.

Wellesley was suggesting that the Imperial House should take the lead to reduce the burden on Parliament and the Cabinet, and I judged that his reasoning made sense.

“Very well, I will handle this matter personally. Prime Minister, please focus your attention elsewhere. The Austrian Crown Prince will be arriving in London soon, so I’d like you to prepare a special event for him.”

“That is being prepared with the utmost care.”

“Is that so? Let’s hear it.”

“First, we have secured a location in the most prestigious area of London and have placed the most highly trained servants on standby to ensure he lacks for nothing. Furthermore, the tutors likewise…”

“No, no, not that. You’re missing the most important thing. It’s a good thing I checked in advance.”

Crown Prince Rudolf was but a young boy, twelve or thirteen years old. While a luxurious and comfortable life was good, based on the information I received from Gisela, what this child needed most was not material wealth.

“Do you understand? When dealing with Crown Prince Rudolf, the first, second, and third most important things—from beginning to end—are ‘affection’ and ‘warmth.’ Tell the staff to organize everything with a focus on those two elements.”

“You mean we should focus on providing emotional satisfaction.”

“Exactly. From what I’ve heard from Gisela, Crown Prince Rudolf had a childhood that one cannot help but pity. Our primary goal must be to ensure he returns with only warm memories, so that he feels the British Empire is his second home.”

Specifically, his residence should be as close as possible to Gisela’s so they can meet whenever they wish, and he should be invited to family gatherings regularly. Furthermore, the household staff should be chosen more for their character and parental warmth than for their knowledge or skills.

“Do not forget that the Crown Prince is a child who has suffered under harsh education since he was young. Create an environment where he can feel as comfortable as possible. The rest will follow naturally.”

“I understand. I will give strict instructions to the staff as soon as I return.”

If we made a noisy fuss about “reforming Austria into a pro-British faction,” things would only get tangled up. Emotional connection first, one step at a time. The other matters could wait until later.

Denmark’s fate, having lost the entire Schleswig region to Prussia and seeing its mainland steadily invaded, was hanging by a thread.

They had desperately requested help from Russia, but Russia, embroiled in its own domestic political chaos, did not dare to intervene. France was an ally of Prussia, and Austria was merely watching the situation. Denmark was effectively isolated and without help.

Just as they were being consumed by the fear that their capital might be occupied, a ray of light descended upon them.

—The whole of Europe is uneasy, so why not cease the war and hold peace negotiations?

When the British Empire, the world’s superpower and the original catalyst for this dispute, directly intervened, the situation shifted 180 degrees.

“Common sense dictates that the British Empire has no reason to take our side! There must be some conspiracy at play!”

“And if we refuse this offer, what will be left for us? Do you truly wish to see the capital occupied?”

“Let us accept the British mediation for now. We can worry about the rest later!”

With the King collapsed and their main forces decimated, Denmark no longer had any choices left to make. Denmark quickly announced its intention to follow Britain’s lead, and Prussia also stated its willingness to accept mediation if the terms were reasonable.

However, as everyone expected, Denmark’s voice at the peace negotiations was virtually non-existent.

“We, Prussia, demand the entirety of Holstein and Schleswig. If this is agreed upon, we are willing to withdraw our troops immediately and sign a peace treaty with Denmark.”

The meeting for the peace treaty was held in London. Bismarck, the Prime Minister of Prussia, participated personally to strongly advocate for their demands. Karl Ernst, the Danish plenipotentiary, could only scratch his head repeatedly, drenched in a cold sweat.

“Those terms are too excessive. Prussia made similar demands before, but was it not agreed upon to maintain the current structure for the sake of European peace?”

“That was twenty years ago. Furthermore, strictly speaking, wasn’t this entire situation caused by Denmark? You forcibly pushed for a royal marriage with the British Empire to solidify your sovereignty over the Schleswig region. I need not mention the scandalous incident that resulted from that.”

“Ahem… that is mere speculation. That matter was entirely an unfortunate accident and was by no means our intention…”

“Then you must prove it through actions, not words. Denmark must take responsibility for this incident and relinquish the Schleswig-Holstein region.”

While it was true that Denmark had tried to form a marriage alliance with the British Empire, they hadn’t forcibly pushed for the marriage knowing the Princess was in love with someone else.

However, the man who had—for whatever reason—impregnated the Princess had said as much, so the world understood the entire affair as a disaster of Denmark’s own making. Consequently, no nation could openly offer sympathy or support to Denmark.

Killian, who had been watching Ernst being one-sidedly battered by Bismarck without being able to offer a single rebuttal, spoke up in a detached tone.

“To begin with, Prime Minister Bismarck’s words are logical, and I fully understand Prussia’s position. However, unlike Holstein, which is part of the German Confederation, it is also true that there is no justification for the whole of Schleswig to belong to the German sphere of influence.”

“A significant number of Germans undoubtedly live in southern Schleswig.”

“Your Majesty Killian, Prime Minister Bismarck’s words are only half-true. In northern Schleswig, we Danes are the absolute majority.”

Prussia wanted to swallow the territory whole, and Denmark wanted to avoid that at all costs. In truth, Killian’s internal scales were already tilted to one side, but it was certainly not for Denmark’s benefit.

“A debate like this will only run in parallel lines forever, so how about we agree to this: Holstein belongs to the German Confederation, so there is no room for debate there. However, it is most democratic to leave the decision of which side they wish to belong to in the hands of the citizens who live there. The same applies to Schleswig. If we hold a referendum by region and let the results determine their sovereignty, there will be no noise, and integration will be clean.”

“A referendum… then…”

“Hmm…”

If the decision were made by vote, Holstein would 100% join Prussia. However, in the case of Schleswig, there was a more than 90% chance the south would go to Germany and the north to Denmark.

This way, Prussia could take half of Schleswig, and Denmark could save half while being in a situation where they might have lost everything. Since he had prevented Prussia from consuming the entire region, Killian would also be seen as partially fulfilling Austria’s requests. This was a middle ground that all nations could just barely accept.

However, Killian’s demands naturally did not end there.

“That being said, as for our British Empire, there is significant public displeasure regarding our mediation because of the recent unpleasantness with Denmark. Under these circumstances, there is no telling how long the binding force of this agreement will last. Therefore, to prevent that, I feel it is necessary to improve relations with Denmark. What is your opinion, Ambassador?”

“If we can cleanly settle the previous unpleasantness, my home government could wish for nothing more.”

“I thought as much. So I have given it some thought. I hear that British merchant ships heading to Canada often feel their safety is threatened. I suspect the reason is the lack of a territory that can serve as a bridge between the mainland and Canada. As it happens, doesn’t Denmark possess such territories?”

“…Pardon?”

Ambassador Ernst’s eyes flickered with a sense of foreboding, and the corner of Bismarck’s mouth, who had known this would happen, twitched upward ever so slightly.

“Surely the damage Denmark sustained while fighting Prussia is not negligible? You will need money for reconstruction, and meanwhile, the security of Greenland and Iceland will surely become unstable. If that happens, it will naturally threaten the safety of our merchants traveling nearby. However, if we purchase Greenland and Iceland from your country, everything will be resolved.”

How on earth did instability in Greenland and Iceland threaten the safety of Canada and British merchants?

“That is…”

“Indeed, hearing it now, I see the logic. The British Empire cannot mediate if public opinion does not support it. It is truly admirable that Your Majesty would make such a resolute decision even when your citizens might not desire it.”

Ernst, who had been about to protest, swallowed his words at Bismarck’s follow-up praise.

As they said, if the British citizens were to complain about why they were mediating when they gained nothing, the British Empire could withdraw its hand at any moment. Then, all that would remain was the resumption of war.

With trembling hands, Ambassador Ernst finished signing the agreement to sell Greenland and Iceland to the British Empire.

There was no other choice. Although these were lands that must never be sold, it was better than the destruction of the nation. For now, Denmark had to take comfort in that fact.

Chapter 480: Imperial House of the British Empire (5)

“To be frank, isn’t the British Empire the ultimate winner of this war? Greenland alone seems larger than the entire German sphere.”

“You know better than that, Mr. Prime Minister. It’s large, yes, but it lacks substance. Most of the territory is frozen over, making it uninhabitable. Calling it a merit is a stretch. I only secured it for its geopolitical value and potential underground resources.”

“Then what about Iceland?”

“Iceland has its uses. As you know well, Prime Minister Bismarck, isn’t it famous for its abundant cod?”

Lately, the consumption of fish and chips had been skyrocketing in Britain. It was fortunate to have secured such an excellent source of supply.

In the future, every time the workers of the British Empire ate cheap fish and chips, they would surely sing praises of this Killian’s benevolence.

Of course, the fish and chips part was half-joking, but things like cod liver oil could have a significant impact during a food crisis, so it wasn’t a loss to have secured it.

There was more to the value of Greenland and Iceland than just that, but surprisingly, those were the most tangible benefits at the moment.

At the very least, by having Iceland under British control, something like the ‘Cod Wars’ wouldn’t happen in the distant future.

“Anyway, thanks to your support, Prime Minister, the treaty was concluded much more smoothly than expected. I am grateful.”

“We couldn’t swallow all of Denmark anyway, and we had no intention of prolonging the war further. There’s no reason to spend money occupying land we can’t even digest.”

“So, you had no intention of annexing all of Schleswig?”

“To be honest, I was a bit greedy for it. If circumstances allowed, I was prepared to push for it even if it was a bit much, but once the compromise to follow the will of the residents was proposed, I had no choice.”

If decided by a vote, Holstein was 100% certain to be incorporated into Prussian territory.

As for Schleswig, the southern part, inhabited mostly by Germans, would go to Prussia, and the northern part would go to Denmark. The land Prussia would take was by no means small.

That was likely why Bismarck felt he could compromise and indirectly sided with us.

“By the way, Your Majesty, did the talks with Austria go well? They wouldn’t have been pleased with Schleswig and Holstein siding with us.”

“That’s why I left at least half of Schleswig, didn’t I? They might still be dissatisfied, but since I’ve agreed to grant them many favors regarding Hungarian affairs, they won’t have much to say.”

“Hmm… I see. Hungary, is it? Protecting half of Schleswig and receiving help with Hungary… I am beginning to realize that Austria’s diplomatic capabilities are far more impressive than I thought.”

I could guess why Bismarck was going beyond mere compliance and actually helping me.

Austria, which he hadn’t even been concerned about, suddenly pushed a Crown Princess-to-be here and secured achievements of their own, so he must be reacting to that.

Inviting Rudolf to London had certainly been effective.

“It’s not so much that Austria did something as it is that it’s simply better if we all get along. The eyes of all Europe are already fixed on Germany; if we were to glare at each other and fight, wouldn’t other nations become unnecessarily anxious?”

“That may be true, but would Your Majesty have helped Austria like this if it weren’t for the prospective Crown Princess? Please don’t misunderstand; I’m not complaining. I’m just curious about what kind of person Princess Gisela must be to have caught the eye of His Highness the Prince of Wales.”

“Well, it would be stranger if you weren’t curious.”

To my eyes, Gisela was just a small, cute future daughter-in-law, but from the outside, she was viewed quite differently.

She was the woman chosen to be the next mistress of the Imperial House of the British Empire, a position coveted by the entire world.

Furthermore, her status was that of a Princess of the House of Habsburg, a family that still carried immense prestige.

On top of that, the surprising news that the young Crown Prince Rudolf was coming to London to study had been announced, so it was only natural that everyone’s eyes were focused on her.

—Just how charming must she be for Prince Edward, who has never looked at a woman before, to fall for her?

—I heard rumors that she’s already coming and going from Buckingham Palace like it’s her own home even before the wedding. Are the British Empire and Austria becoming even closer?

Since these rumors were being incessantly magnified and reproduced, the German Union couldn’t help but be anxious.

In fact, there were many within Prussia shouting for ‘Greater Germany,’ and if Austria rose to prominence like this, their plans would inevitably go awry.

However, looking at it coldly, no matter how much Austria grew, they could never be a match for Prussia.

The fact that they were struggling with the Hungary problem hadn’t changed much, so a fundamental overhaul was needed to resolve the situation.

Bismarck wasn’t one to be unaware of this, so what he was truly curious about wasn’t just a one-off event like this.

He wanted to know if Gisela was a person with the capability and influence to spark structural changes in the slowly sinking Austria.

That was the answer he was looking for.

“I have heard that Your Majesty often invites Princess Gisela to family dinners. Seeing as you are already doing so, she must truly be to your liking.”

“Rumors travel fast indeed. It’s not something to hide, anyway. Not just me, but my children also like her very much, so it’s true we’ve become close enough to mingle like family already.”

“Considering she has caught the eye of both Your Majesty and His Highness, it isn’t difficult to imagine how exceptional Princess Gisela’s abilities must be. I understand she turns fifteen this year; it seems the education of the Habsburgs was of a higher standard than I anticipated.”

What on earth was he talking about? Why bring up education standards all of a sudden?

My mind was momentarily confused by his unexpected words, but as I looked at him without any change in expression, I soon understood the situation.

Ah, I see. So that’s it.

Does he think everything—from me favoring Austria to bringing Rudolf to London—was all Gisela’s doing?

I simply moved forward thinking what a stroke of luck it was, but from a third party’s perspective, it was a sequence of events that absolutely looked that way.

Gisela had made the suggestion with good intentions and no ulterior motive, but because the timing aligned so perfectly, a misunderstanding was inevitable.

Misunderstandings often lead to even more misunderstandings.

In Bismarck’s mind, Gisela was likely a brilliant strategist with profound political insight, capable of capturing the hearts of both Edward and me.

Correcting the misunderstanding wouldn’t be difficult, but there was no guarantee he would believe me, and I didn’t feel any obligation to be that honest, so it wouldn’t hurt to be vague, right?

I wasn’t so malicious as to lie outright, so I decided to just nod along and agree.

“As you say, Prime Minister, I once had doubts about the Habsburgs’ education, but fortunately, that child has grown up very well. She is kind and considerate, and she seems to know exactly how she should behave.”

“As I thought. I suspected as much when you invited the Crown Prince to London. From the perspective of the British Imperial House, she must be a truly ‘kind’ daughter-in-law. Hahaha.”

“The quality of the Habsburgs’ education might not be terrible, but it seems it was too harsh for a young child. That’s why I plan to take care of them so they can live comfortably in London for the time being. If I do, the relationship between our two countries will naturally become more positive, and it will contribute to peace in Europe.”

I spoke with 100% sincerity, delivering the truth directly without mincing words.

The education of the Austrian Imperial House had been too harsh for Rudolf and Gisela, so I would welcome them warmly so they could feel the affection of a family in London.

That way, once Rudolf grew up with a healthy spirit and returned to Austria, he could create a much more peaceful environment than in the original history.

However, Bismarck, the genius of diplomatic rhetoric and the incarnation of reading between the lines, seemed to interpret my words in a completely different way, nodding seriously to himself.

“…I see. I understand perfectly what Your Majesty intends. I am simply grateful that you would share such important details with me. I will have to plan carefully, considering how much Princess Gisela’s influence will soar in Austria in the future. This has been a very fruitful time. I will personally attend Prince Edward’s wedding, so please be sure to invite me.”

“Of course. As it should be.”

I was worried he might try to re-propose a union between the Prussian Crown Prince and our Imperial House, but fortunately, Bismarck stood up without saying anything of the sort.

Adelaide’s case was already settled, and he likely thought it impossible with Beatrice due to the large age gap.

“Franz Josef… pretending to be a single-minded soldier while training his children like that behind the scenes. He is not a man to be underestimated.”

No, hearing him mutter that as he left, is his mind so cluttered that he can’t even think about that?

I wanted to tell him that wasn’t it, but I had already told him the truth; how could I help it if he misunderstood?

To summarize the conclusion:

I didn’t lie this time either.

Around the time the peace treaty between Denmark and Prussia was signed.

The twelve-year-old Crown Prince who left Vienna arrived in London with a trembling heart, a mix of anxiety and expectation.

‘So this is where Sister married… no, where she will go.’

Unlike the first impression he had vaguely held of the capital of the world’s strongest superpower, the view of the city he saw upon landing at the port was less than expected.

Unlike the beautiful and neat Vienna, it was overflowing with people, and the air wasn’t very good, making it feel a bit stifling to breathe.

But that feeling was only momentary.

Vast crowds filled the roads, and massive buses roamed around packed with those people.

When he heard that numerous subways were running beneath this giant city, his thoughts shifted to how the center of the world was indeed different.

At the same time, he grew a little worried.

How hard and headache-inducing would it be to study in such a grand empire?

He had only wanted to escape the stifling atmosphere of Austria; had he poked his head into a lion’s den while trying to avoid a wolf?

He worried that perhaps his sister had called for him because her life here was too difficult.

“Your Highness the Crown Prince, you must be exhausted from the long journey, so we will escort you to the residence first. Princess Gisela is waiting, so why don’t you talk with your family first and then coordinate the next schedule?”

“Pardon? But I’ve arrived in London; shouldn’t I first pay my respects to the Imperial House here and speak with the embassy?”

“Ordinarily, yes, but His Majesty Killian gave strict orders to tailor the entire schedule to Your Highness Rudolf for the time being. He also added that since you are a guest who has come a long way and are unfamiliar with London, there is no need to strictly follow traditions.”

“Ah… I see. Thank you.”

Rudolf nodded blankly.

His sister’s letter had said that the people of the Imperial House here were all very kind and full of affection—was that not just empty words to reassure him, but the actual truth?

The people who came to meet him, as well as the servants who joined them at the entrance of the residence, all had kind impressions, which was a fresh experience he hadn’t felt in Vienna.

Especially when he faced his sister who was waiting at the residence, Rudolf found tears welling up in his eyes at how much brighter she had become.

“Rudolf, my goodness! Welcome. It must have been very hard coming all this way, right?”

“N-no, it was nothing… But Sister, you must have had a hard time living alone in a foreign land… I’m so glad you look much better than I worried you would.”

“Of course. I feel much more at ease here than in Vienna. You should feel at home here too. And let’s go to the dinner banquet at Buckingham Palace together in two days. I’ll introduce you.”

His sister’s transformation into someone much more pro-active than when she was in Vienna was a bit unfamiliar, but more than that, it was good to see her so lively.

He hadn’t known because she was always depressed or only managed a weak smile, but she was someone who could shine so brilliantly when she laughed without any worries.

Just by seeing the happy face of his closest family member, the Crown Prince’s favorability toward the British Empire was rapidly rising.

Chapter 481: The Powder Keg of Europe

Just as fate is something one cannot escape no matter how hard they try, the war to end all wars brought hell upon the mortal realm.

Austria invaded Serbia, and seeing this, Russia and Prussia began to clash. Soon, France and the Ottoman Empire joined the fray.

I was in my office at Buckingham Palace, heads pressed together with the cabinet ministers, engaged in a heated debate over how to navigate this chaos.

Then, as if misfortunes never come singly, unimaginable news reached us from across the Atlantic.

—One for all! All for one!

Wait, what the hell? That familiar slogan, could it be?

“Your Majesty! Engels in the South has invaded Mexico while spouting some incomprehensible nonsense!”

“What kind of rubbish is this now?”

Looking at a recent photograph of Engels, he had put on weight and slicked his hair back completely. He looked a lot like a certain figure from the north I had seen in my past life.

Is it a lost human instinct that communist dictators eventually converge toward a similar style?

“Connect me with that madman Engels immediately!”

—Europe has become a sea of fire; now it is the Americas’ turn! If I cannot have it, I will destroy it!

Unlike the World War I knew, Europe fought Europe, and the Americas fought the Americas. The world fell into even greater chaos as everyone engaged in their own frantic struggle.

Since the white men were busy killing each other, the other races couldn’t just sit idly by.

—Europe has promised us autonomy in Africa! Rise up and crush those in the neighboring countries!

—We must kill them to earn our right to self-governance! Charge!

As the European fronts reached a stalemate, proxy wars broke out in the African colonies as well.

—Europe is too distracted by their own infighting? We can’t miss this chance. This is the perfect opportunity to finally conquer the continent!

Whether their brains were truly fried by the intoxication of continental conquest, Joseon and Japan declared war on the Qing once again, breaking the brakes of their own runaway locomotive.

—Hey, hey, want to form an alliance just one more time, Joseon-jin?

—That’s our line, you bastards. Just don’t drag us down!

Have these people collectively lost their minds?

No.

No matter how crazy they were, there was no way they would say things like that.

It seemed I was having another absurd nightmare, likely because I’d been working too hard lately—just like last time.

I have too much to do; I’m not idle enough to be paralyzed by a dream that doesn’t even qualify as a third-rate prophetic vision.

As I realized it was a dream, my consciousness slowly began to return, but the landscape before my eyes turned even more bizarre, presenting a sight that made me doubt my eyes.

Decades after the Great War ended.

“The Great Emperor Killian said this: The hegemony of the British Empire must endure forever! In accordance with his will, never forgive those who threaten the hegemony of our British Empire!”

“Baptize the enemies with hellfire!”

You lunatics, I never said that!

As countless nuclear missiles launched from the British Empire soared toward the distant oceans, and major cities of various nations were swallowed by gargantuan mushroom clouds, I finally opened my eyes.

Man, this Earth is doomed.

“Ugh… I feel so stiff.”

Having such a bizarre dream since dawn made my head feel heavy, and I felt groggy as if I had been suffering from sleep paralysis.

As I sat blankly in my chair, meditating on what on earth that dream was supposed to mean, Victoria approached with a worried face and handed me a cup of coffee.

“Are you alright? It looked like you were having a nightmare.”

A nightmare… it was a nightmare, alright. It was a nonsense dream, but the content itself was nothing short of a nightmare.

“Did I say anything weird in my sleep?”

“You were mumbling some incomprehensible words. ‘Atomic bomb’? ‘Ballistic missile’? You were groaning while saying words I’ve never heard before. Is it some important project? Something new the James Group is developing?”

No, no. It would be a disaster if a private company developed something like that. Those are words that should never even exist.

“It seems I was just talking nonsense in my sleep, so don’t pay it any mind. They really are just meaningless words; there’s no need to worry.”

“…It didn’t feel like a simple nightmare, but if you say so, I suppose it’s nothing. I understand.”

Thanks to my diligent efforts in greasing the wheels of progress, the speed of scientific development was definitely faster than in the original history.

In a few years, gasoline-powered automobiles would be commercialized, and by the end of the 19th century, nitrogen fertilizers might even be developed.

But since when has scientific progress only had positive effects?

Technologies to kill and destroy people more efficiently would naturally emerge faster as well, and the nuclear bomb would be no exception.

There was no guarantee that future nuclear bombs would be called by the same names I remembered, but for now, it wouldn’t hurt to watch my tongue.

There was no need to invite suspicion from people in the distant future wondering who on earth I was just because I spoke out of turn.

Even if it was just a nonsense dream, perhaps because I had seen the British Empire nuking the entire world, the aroma of the coffee didn’t feel as pleasant as usual.

Why on earth did I have such an absurd dream?

Surely, this wasn’t an actual prophetic dream, right?

An ordinary person of this era would simply ignore it and move on, but as someone who knew the original history, a corner of my heart couldn’t help but feel uneasy.

If I told Victoria or Edward, they would dismiss it, saying there’s no such thing as prophetic dreams, but… well.

I had died and returned to the past; was there any reason I couldn’t have a prophetic dream? Thinking about it like that made it confusing again.

Common sense said it wasn’t, but there were still things to consider.

Even if it was a simple dream, it was highly likely that the anxieties buried deep in my mind had manifested in that bizarre form.

Looking at it point by point, although it was more hopeful than the original history, world affairs rarely flow rationally.

Unlike World War II, which was started by a raving lunatic, World War I didn’t have a single side that was entirely at fault.

Not Austria, which was the starting point of the war, nor Germany, which expanded the war to a global scale.

Not Serbia, which pulled the trigger, nor Russia or France, which fostered the atmosphere—everyone in Europe should be considered an accomplice.

France and Russia, feeling threatened by Germany’s expansion, allied to suppress them, and the British Empire did more than just watch from the sidelines; they lent a hand.

So, is this era any different?

The fact that Prussia is on good terms with the British Empire and France is encouraging, but I couldn’t be certain that it would last.

The Austrian problem was the same.

Given the demographic structure where the combined population of Austrians and Hungarians barely reached half of the imperial subjects, the Sarajevo incident could reappear at any time in a different form.

“…As expected, the only solution is to make the first move.”

“Hmm? Hit someone?”

“Ah, it’s nothing. I just thought I should pay more attention to Crown Prince Rudolf, who will be coming to the banquet tonight.”

“I’ve told the children well, so don’t worry too much. Even if I’m not sure if they are… ‘kind,’ they aren’t bad kids. And I’ve explained well why they should be friendly, so they won’t do anything that harms the national interest. They are very thorough in that regard, aren’t they?”

“I suppose so. And not just the children; I plan to invite him to Buckingham often, so I’d like you to be warm toward him as well.”

“I will. Hearing the details of how he grew up made me feel a bit sorry for him. I won’t have a lot of free time, but since he is Gisela’s brother, I’ll try to make some room.”

There was still some grace period before the conflict between Germany and Austria, the powder keg of Europe, exploded.

This was because Serbia, which caused the Sarajevo incident, was still merely a vassal state of the Ottomans and had not even gained independence.

Even with the fire of nationalism added, it would be another 15 to 20 years at the earliest before the Greater Serbian nationalists started running wild.

If Crown Prince Rudolf grew up before then and firmly gripped the ethnic minorities in Austria, and if the influence of Greater Germany in Prussia waned, the Greater Serbianists would naturally be marginalized.

If I had to pick a single variable, it would be Russia’s Pan-Slavism.

However, if Austria could integrate its internal minorities, it would be difficult for Serbian extremists to gain support even if they acted out.

In that sense, Rudolf’s role was more important than one might imagine.

He had to be more than just a balancer of the German Confederation alongside Prussia; he had to be the gatekeeper preventing the powder keg of Europe from exploding in the far future.

If the flames that burst from there spread across all of Europe, there was no telling if the nightmare I had would become a reality.

If Europe becomes a battlefield, Africa’s fate is obvious, and even the Americas and Asia cannot be safe.

It’s too late to act after things have already gone wrong while optimistically thinking “that could never happen.”

I will settle this within fifteen years at the most.

To achieve that goal, I must make the Austrian Empire unite around Rudolf, no matter what.

Cradling a child who had a miserable childhood wasn’t exactly my specialty, but what else could I do?

For the sake of this world, I have no choice but to write a masterpiece of a “parenting healing” story.

Alright, just you wait.

I’ll do everything in my power to ensure you have the happiest study-abroad life in the world.

While Killian was racking his brains to avoid a massive war decades away.

The Russian Empire was not in a very good mood due to the rapidly changing situation.

Above all, it was infuriating that the current state of affairs was contrary to their wishes.

Prussia and Austria.

The state of those two countries, which Russia always had to keep an eye on, was changing so rapidly that the intelligence department was constantly working without rest.

Meanwhile, Tsar Alexander II, who had to handle the psychological warfare with the nobles while also minding international politics, was on the verge of his hair turning white from stress.

“Your Majesty, it is reported that the peace treaty between Prussia and Denmark has been finalized. The British Empire has taken Iceland and Greenland as the price for mediation…”

“They took entire lands just for one mediation? They are no different from highway robbers. The very ones who always criticized us for being greedy are the most gluttonous of all.”

“Isn’t that always how the British are? It’s nothing new that they pretend to stand for justice on the surface while engaging in all sorts of trickery and hypocrisy behind the scenes.”

“Dammit. How does it make sense that such a major event occurred and our Russia gained nothing?”

If the foolish nobles hadn’t picked a fight at every turn, they could have squeezed out some interests by either helping Denmark or siding with Prussia, but they had let the opportunity slip away before their eyes.

The recent civil war in the Americas, the war involving Spain, the Congo situation, the war in Asia, and now this Danish conflict.

Once again, Russia had become a bystander who did nothing but watch.

Scheming against the Imperial House of the British Empire was clearly a mistake, but didn’t those people realize that constantly trying to gnaw away at the imperial power would ultimately harm the national interest?

“This won’t do. If we stay like this, we’ll fall behind not just those British bastards, but even Prussia. No, perhaps we’ve already fallen behind.”

“The current growth of Prussia is indeed fearsome. The analysis from the staff was that they might clearly surpass France within a few years.”

“If we are to stop wasting time, we must unify our divided national opinion. To do that, we need a suitable incident…”

Since he had learned the hard way that meddling with the British Empire brought more loss than gain, operating against them was out of the question.

Then, naturally, he had to make a move where those bastards weren’t involved…

At 그 moment, something flashed in Alexander II’s mind.

‘Yes. That is the only way to break through this impasse.’

To unify divided national opinion, nothing is as effective as creating a common enemy.

And Russia had an old nemesis they had fought several times over a long period, excluding the British Empire.

Unlike the British Empire, which had sharp claws capable of delivering a fatal blow with just a scratch, this nemesis was already aged and had declined into the ‘Sick Man of Europe.’

“The Serbians and Bulgarians have requested our support for their independence several times, haven’t they?”

“Yes. They have pleaded numerous times not to abandon their European brethren groaning under the rule of the Ottomans.”

“Right, good. Contact them. Quite a few of our fellow Slavs live there, so there is no reason to hesitate.”

Russia, the representative of the Slavs, sending support to rescue the Slavic people suffering under Ottoman oppression.

What better justification could there be for strengthening the diminished imperial power and solidifying Russia’s unity?

For Alexander II, no matter how things turned out, he had nothing to lose.

Chapter 482: < Powder Keg of Europe (2) >

Looking across the world, there are certain regions where conflict is exceptionally frequent.

It is not necessarily because the people living there are more bellicose than those elsewhere. Areas where fighting occurs often inevitably have factors that drive people to conflict.

In the past, that factor was primarily food. Land that boasted overwhelming food production was always the top priority for countless nations to seize. Over time, other interests such as resources and religion became intertwined, diversifying the nature of these struggles. By the 19th century, a new explosive appeared, more than capable of setting the world ablaze: nationalism.

If one had to pick the region where this gunpowder is being meticulously stacked into a massive powder keg, the Balkan Peninsula would undoubtedly come first.

This region, where Central Europe, Eastern Europe, Southern Europe, and West Asia all converge, was a melting pot of races and cultures in its own right. Historically, numerous ethnic groups and religions have been intricately entangled and in opposition, leading to countless disputes.

During the Ottoman Empire’s peak, local powers compromised with the Ottomans, seeking a minimum level of stability within an otherwise precarious situation. However, as Ottoman power waned and nationalism began to take root, the situation grew increasingly strange.

The Russian Empire, which already had a poor relationship with the Ottomans, persistently loomed over the region, and after Greece gained its independence, this trend became an inevitability.

“If Greece became independent, why not us?”

“How much longer must we, the Slavic people, remain under the heels of those Ottomans!”

“Arise, Serbians! It is time to reclaim our identity and religion!”

“Rise up, Bulgaria!”

Russia did not miss these movements for independence occurring everywhere.

In the past, they would have immediately led their armies to provoke the Ottomans. However, having realized the importance of diplomacy after being disastrously defeated in the last war, they did not repeat the same mistake.

—The Russian Empire, as the representative of the Orthodox Church, has a duty to look after the hardships of the oppressed believers and strongly condemns the Ottoman Empire’s religious persecution.

—Peoples with their own unique history and culture have the freedom to form their own communities. To persecute them is to persecute the entire nation, infringing upon the natural, god-given rights of the people…

The influence of Russia’s declaration of support—having uncharacteristically pivoted to the role of a national freedom fighter—was surprisingly large.

Uprisings occurred simultaneously in Bulgaria and Serbia, as well as Montenegro, Wallachia, and Moldavia, leading to the formation of independent volunteer armies.

Russia subtly formed an Orthodox Allied Forces under the justification of protecting Orthodox Christians, giving the local independence movements even greater courage. It became clear that even if a full-scale war broke out, Russia would participate under the pretext of protecting Slavs and Orthodox believers.

Upon hearing this news, Prussia immediately entered a strategy meeting.

“You’ve all heard, I presume? It seems the Russians are trying to stir up trouble again.”

“It’s said that Russia’s internal state is currently in disarray due to the conflict between the Emperor and the nobility. Perhaps they intend to attack the easy target of the Ottomans to re-establish the Emperor’s authority.”

“That’s not all. Aren’t there whispers of Pan-Slavism and the like right now? Russia is undoubtedly trying to use this to establish states where Slavs are the majority and act as their leader. It would bring them much more prestige than simply boasting about being an empire on their own.”

Bismarck had no trouble grasping what Alexander II was aiming for. If the goal was simply to start a war, beat down the Ottomans, and seize territory as before, they wouldn’t have proceeded this way.

“Then what should we do?”

“To be honest, we have no justification to stop Russia for the time being. They are expanding this situation very cleverly. If Russia truly limits itself to protecting the Orthodox Christians from being slaughtered in the countries following independence, what can we even say?”

“Then we have no choice but to watch for now.”

“Exactly. And let’s see how the British Empire reacts. There is no other country as sincere as they are when it comes to keeping Russia in check.”

Bismarck maintained a calm expression as if it were no big deal, but internally, his thoughts were different.

Ah, for heaven’s sake. What on earth did Alexander II get into his head to cause this mess?

If Russia were simply going to war with the Ottomans, he would have thought their usual sickness had flared up again, but this time was different.

That damn nationalism.

If Pan-Slavism spread like that and a gale of nationalism blew through the Balkan Peninsula, there was no way this side wouldn’t be affected. Even now, the number of insane people shouting for Greater Germany and demanding the unification of all German territories was increasing; this might accelerate that trend.

For a pragmatist like Bismarck, who wanted to solidify Lesser Germany centered on Prussia and exclude Austria, this was not a welcome development.

Hadn’t Killian also shown extreme caution, saying that excessive nationalism only becomes a seed for war? Moderate nationalism would be a good lubricant to bind Germany together, but if it became excessive, it could turn into a poison that destroys diplomacy.

I’d feel refreshed if the Russians were soundly defeated by the Ottomans… but there’s no chance of that, is there?

Since there was no way the Ottomans could beat Russia, he had to assume a Russian victory and consider the future.

“Prime Minister, if several nations become independent in the Balkan Peninsula and Russia effectively controls them, shouldn’t we discuss this with Austria as well?”

“Indeed. Discuss it with Austria… Wait.”

Mentioning Austria brought the results of the London Agreement that settled the Dano-Prussian War back to the forefront of his mind.

If the Balkan Peninsula became chaotic, Austria would inevitably be directly affected, but the British Empire currently held a very effective key to manipulating Austria.

If that was the case, the British might act as a mastermind behind the scenes, pulling strings to steer the situation in their favor. Furthermore, hadn’t Austria sent the Princess to London—the one Killian himself had publicly proclaimed to be ‘quite brainy’?

They might come up with a brilliant scheme that benefits both Austria and the British Empire again.

Though a child not even fifteen yet can’t do much more… I can’t afford to be careless.

This was also a golden opportunity to see if that previous exquisite move was a product of luck or if she truly possessed such talent.

“Send a message to the Embassy in London immediately. Tell them to keep an eye on the British Empire’s movements and also to observe the Austrian Princess.”

“Understood.”

“Good. Now, let’s see how they move.”

Killian would probably stab Russia in the back through some mysterious method like he always did, so he could be left to his own devices. Rather than Prussia taking the lead, it seemed much better to hitch a ride and share the profits when the British Empire or Austria took action.

In any case, for Bismarck, the slightly more distant future was more important than immediate gains or losses.

The British Empire was already training the next generation’s leader who could take over even if Killian stepped down.

Perhaps it was time for this side to start looking for someone as well.

An ‘Iron and Blood’ successor who would faithfully carry on the current pragmatic diplomatic policy.

“Your Majesty! You must not be deceived! Isn’t it a truth known to the whole world that the pretext of helping the Orthodox Church is merely an excuse for invasion! Russia simply wants to seize the Black Sea under the guise of helping the Slavic people!”

“It seems it would be better for you to discuss such matters with the Members of Parliament or the Ministers of the Cabinet rather than me.”

“If Russia seizes control of the Black Sea, they will reach the Mediterranean in an instant! If that happens, Suez will be within their direct range!”

“I am sure there is profound discussion happening in Parliament, so I ask you to wait for now.”

The Ottoman Ambassador, who looked as if he might grab me by the pant legs and hang on, finally left after a desperate plea for help.

Right after pleasantly stripping away Greenland and Iceland, I don’t know what kind of bolt from the blue this is.

It’s not particularly strange for Russia to fight the Ottomans, but was this around the time a massive independence movement broke out in the Balkan Peninsula?

While I didn’t have the entire history memorized, I knew for sure that the time hadn’t quite come yet.

At this point, should I assume that major events are occurring faster than in the original history? Since the development of the world has accelerated, it’s only natural that conflicts and disputes would surface more quickly.

If I take one wrong step here, I might actually witness a world war with my own eyes while I’m still alive.

Once the Ottoman Ambassador left, the Chamberlain, who had been waiting outside, entered and handed me a small slip of paper.

—Confirmed that investigators have been attached to Prince Rudolf and Princess Gisela.

“I knew it. They’re already attracting a lot of attention.”

“Shall we deploy agents to catch them?”

“No. Even if we catch them, no evidence will come out, so there’s no need to make the atmosphere chilly for nothing. Haven’t we also released a swarm of spies over there?”

Unlike other countries, we personally control the best detective agencies in London, so we aren’t in a position to criticize other nations. Everyone is doing it with the attitude that it’s fine as long as they don’t get caught, and if they do, they’ll just deny it. What would change if only we made a fuss?

Rather, we should put this situation to good use.

“Then shall we give a secret tip-off to the Prince and Princess?”

“No, don’t do that either. Being overly conscious of it might make their words or actions unnatural.”

Unlike me or the children, who live in the palace and travel with numerous retainers, Rudolf and Gisela are still in the position of guests. Therefore, it’s impossible to fundamentally block a few flies buzzing around them, and telling them would only make the young ones anxious.

If the purpose was to harm them, it would be different, but they’re just trying to gather information in their own way. There’s no need to give them unnecessary alarm.

“By the way, how has Gisela been doing lately?”

“She spends three days a week with His Highness Edward. She also spends a lot of time with Prince Rudolf, and I heard the noble ladies are dying for a chance to invite her to tea time.”

“Edward visits that often? Is that boy secretly waiting for Gisela to come of age while pretending otherwise?”

They say a late bloomer is the most enthusiastic; perhaps my son is one of those cases who becomes a devoted husband.

The harmony between the Crown Prince and Crown Princess is a blessing for the Imperial House, so naturally, I welcome it with open arms. Moreover, now that signs of fire were appearing in the Balkan powder keg—something I had predicted to some extent—the value of those two was reaching new heights every day.

Quick-witted men like Bismarck or Wellesley would likely predict that this war between Russia and the Ottomans will further spread nationalism in the Balkan Peninsula.

However, they probably won’t foresee that the rise of Pan-Slavism will lead to ideologies like Greater Serbianism running rampant, or that these radicals will assassinate royalty and plunge the whole world into a hellish inferno.

Honestly, at this point, isn’t that more of a curse than an inference?

In this era, everyone is soaked in optimism for the future due to continuous scientific progress and explosive economic growth, so such a possibility is even less likely to be considered. Even the Dano-Prussian War ended without catching fire more than necessary, thanks to the mediation of the British Empire in what was just a fight between Denmark and Prussia.

In other words, I am the only one who knows, even vaguely, just how important Austria’s role is.

That was exactly the point I intended to exploit.

“How is it? Do you like living in London?”

“Yes. Everyone else treats me so warmly, so my brother and I enjoy every single day.”

In the evening of the very day I had the meeting with the Ottoman Ambassador.

After the dinner banquet, I was drinking tea with Gisela and listening to her stories of adapting to London.

“I’m glad to hear you’re adapting much better than expected.”

“It’s all thanks to… Fa… Father. I’m truly grateful. I want to do something for you too, but I can’t think of any way to repay you other than expressing it in words like this. I’m very sorry.”

“Hahaha, you don’t have to be so shy; you can call me that more comfortably. And what did you do wrong to say you’re sorry?”

“Still, everyone treats me so well, but I’m only receiving…”

“The greatest reward you can give is to support Edward well, so don’t feel burdened to do something specifically for me. Still, I know saying that won’t make your heart entirely comfortable. If you really want to repay me, could you do one favor for me?”

“Yes! I’ll do anything! Please just say the word.”

People of Gisela’s type can’t help but feel sorry about the current situation where they are purely on the receiving end, no matter how much you tell them not to feel burdened.

And I had a strategy that could hit two birds with one stone: lightening her emotional burden while putting the current situation to good use.

“Contact as many people as possible and show your face at official events often.”

“Yes! And what else should I do?”

“That’s enough. There’s no greater help to our Imperial House than showing everyone that you are adapting well to life here in London.”

Gisela looked as if she didn’t quite understand how that would be a great benefit to the Imperial House, but she nodded her head vigorously with bright eyes.

“Yes! If that is something that helps Father, I will do my best. But does the instruction to contact as many people as possible… include all those invitations from the noble ladies?”

“Of course.”

You might not realize it, but many eyes from various countries are watching you right now.

So, be as diligent as possible in meeting this person and that, and engrave your name and face into everyone’s mind.

This father-in-law will make sure to elevate his lovely daughter-in-law’s status significantly.

Chapter 483: The Turbulent London Social Season

The British Empire is a peculiar country where the power of the nobility appears weak, yet is anything but.

Unlike the French nobility before the Great Revolution or even those in present-day France, the British peers do not wield their power recklessly; however, their influence, woven deep into the fabric of society, was significant.

A bastion of hereditary power known as the House of Lords existed openly, and there was no corner of society where the reach of the aristocracy did not extend.

Of course, capitalists amassing enormous wealth were emerging, but even the majority of those capitalists were closely linked to the nobility.

No matter how much the authority and power of the aristocracy were said to be waning in this era, the upper class still revolved around them.

As the economy developed and living standards rose, it was only natural for the nobility to indulge in even greater luxury.

The current upper-class social circles of London were truly a world of their own, fully deserving of the title.

However, since the ascension of the conservative Empress Victoria, the trends of the social season had shifted slightly.

Being strongly conservative, she tended to distance herself from nobles who indulged in excessive extravagance.

Originally, she had intended to openly show her disapproval to the lords and ladies, but she changed her course midway due to Killian’s intervention.

The Prince Consort of the Imperial House advised the Empress that suppressing people in a way that was too obvious rarely had the desired effect.

It was, in a sense, common sense; it is human nature to indulge in secret mischief even more when forcefully suppressed.

Instead, Victoria established the Imperial House’s guiding principle as enjoying an elegant and classical culture that was not overly ostentatious.

Furthermore, she never invited those who strayed too far from this standard to private gatherings—even if they were tolerated at public ones—and the effect of this alone was immense.

“Ahem, have you heard the news? My daughter and I have been invited to the banquet hosted by the Imperial House in a fortnight.”

“As expected of the Duchess! I heard that because Her Majesty dislikes such flashy affairs, only about thirty people were invited to this banquet. You truly made the cut.”

“Well, our family has always maintained a close relationship with the Imperial House.”

“Ah, indeed. I heard the Duke has met with His Majesty Killian several times. Truly remarkable. To be on such personal terms with the Prince Consort…”

The status of the Imperial House in the British Empire had reached a different dimension, to the point where history could be divided into before and after Victoria.

To begin with, had not the very name changed from the Royal Family to the Imperial House?

While Victoria did not actually dictate domestic politics, people believed that the Imperial House could do so whenever it wished.

Looking at it cold-bloodedly, the possibility of such a thing actually happening was nil.

However, what mattered was not whether they actually did it, but that the people felt they could.

The citizens felt the authority of the Imperial House profoundly, and as Killian handled so many international affairs, this perception grew stronger by the day.

To put it simply, the image of the British Imperial House in the mind of the average citizen was as follows:

A leader who has no interest in petty domestic power struggles, who is dedicated to the welfare and rights of the citizens, and who works tirelessly abroad to secure the nation’s rights and interests.

In truth, all of this was possible because the bothersome domestic politics and administrative work had been dumped onto Wellesley, but the citizens had no way of knowing those behind-the-scenes details.

What the citizens saw were the Members of Parliament, divided between the ruling and opposition parties, fighting day in and day out.

This was in stark contrast to the silent, hardworking Imperial House securing interests overseas.

Of course, there was room for their power to be devalued as merely honorary if they only had absolute support from the citizens but no real strength.

However, the current Imperial House was not an honorary institution that reigned without ruling.

Unlike the British mainland, Canada was practically the Imperial House’s land, and Alaska was truly the Imperial House’s private estate.

With the addition of their control over Suez and Panama, they were raking in money by the wagonload, causing nations around the world to openly watch the Imperial House’s every move.

In such a situation, the nobility could not help but react to every move of the Imperial House, desperate to close the distance between them even by a fraction.

“By the way, have you heard the rumor, Duchess? I heard the Crown Prince might be getting married as early as next year.”

“Ah, that? I have heard those rumors as well.”

“Could it be true? I mean, just how charming must the Austrian Princess be for His Highness—who has never had a single scandal with a woman—to make up his mind so quickly?”

“In fact, I am scheduled to meet her in person, so if you have any questions, feel free to ask then.”

Frances Anne Spencer-Churchill.

At the casual words of the Duchess of Marlborough, the eyes of the other ladies widened in surprise.

“Pardon? Who is coming here in person?”

“The Austrian Princess, who is currently the center of attention throughout the British Empire. I have business in London next week, and we agreed to meet once at the villa. Would you like to come along?”

“It would be a great honor if you would allow it!”

“As expected, you are truly amazing, Duchess!”

Currently, in London society, everyone was anxious to host Gisela, the future Crown Princess.

The fact that the Duchess had secured a tea time appointment with her so quickly was proof of the immense influence of Lord Churchill, the Duke of Marlborough.

Savoring the praise directed at her, the Duchess decided that when she went to London, she would only select the most high-ranking individuals to invite to the tea.

That way, everyone would be able to indirectly feel the prestige of the Duke of Marlborough.

At that moment, the Duchess still held the naive belief that she could remain the protagonist of that tea time.

“Oh, you’re finally here.”

“Yes. Thank you for inviting me!”

“No need for thanks. Have you become accustomed to living in London yet?”

“Thanks to Prince Ed—no, thanks to my elder brother and sister, I already feel as comfortable here as if it were my own home.”

“Is that so? You certainly look brighter than the first time I saw you, even without Gisela by your side. Why did you say Gisela couldn’t make it today?”

“Ah, she said she was invited to some gathering of noble ladies. She mentioned which Duke it was, but…”

If it’s a Duchess in London right now, is it the Churchill side?

If she is with ‘Mrs. Gallipoli Grandmom,’ it will be easy for Gisela to attract attention, so it’s quite an appropriate venue.

I led Crown Prince Rudolf, who had changed noticeably since our first meeting, around and imparted various pieces of knowledge that would be helpful to him in the future.

“I won’t bother mentioning the famous landmarks of London or the places that symbolize the power of the British Empire, as you’ve likely visited many of them already. Rudolf, as the Crown Prince of Austria, can you tell me if there’s anything in particular you’ve felt while living in London?”

“Hmm… The most surprising thing was definitely His Highness Edward and Lady Adelaide. It’s so different from how my family treats me and my sister that I felt quite envious.”

“I see. It is my personal rule that as times change, education must also change, so I try to let the other children be as free as possible. Of course, they must fulfill their basic duties as members of the Imperial House.”

“As expected of the world’s superpower, things are different. Is it because you change so rapidly that you continue to develop?”

When was the last time I received such sparkling looks of admiration?

I think my children were like that when they were young, but how did they all grow up like they did?

They still look at me with admiration now, but it is distinctly different from this 100% pure admiration.

I wonder if Rudolf and Gisela grow up here, will they eventually become like Beatrice or William?

If that happens, there’s nothing for it. I might be fine, but it seems Emperor Franz Josef could very well be overshadowed by his children. I’ll just have to think of it as his karma for neglecting to bond with them when they were young.

“His Majesty Franz Josef asked me to focus on your education so that you could become a stronger man. I gave him a vague agreement, but as I believe such an education is completely useless, you won’t be having experiences similar to those you had in Austria.”

“Oh heavens, Father made such a request…”

Rudolf, who had grimaced openly at the memory of the nightmare of waking up to gunshots as an alarm clock, exhaled a sigh of relief at my words.

As the Crown Prince of a nation, he might have been expected to show more pride or demand better treatment, but this boy was fundamentally very soft-hearted.

His desire to be spoken to affectionately, like a parent to a child, rather than with stiff formality, was too easily revealed.

It wasn’t particularly strange, given that both Gisela and Rudolf had suffered from a lack of parental affection since they were young.

Thanks to that, less than a month after arriving in London, Rudolf had opened his heart to me and my children, but I couldn’t help but feel a pang of pity every time I saw it.

“However, that doesn’t mean a leader of a country can afford to neglect the military. I myself have gone to war several times, and I have strictly commanded my children to perform their military service, even if it is in the rear. A nation must always show respect to the soldiers who risk their lives for it. But that doesn’t mean an Emperor should act like a mere soldier.”

“Yes, I will keep that in mind!”

“What else, then, is important for an Emperor? Tell me if there’s something new you’ve felt since coming here.”

“Well… I can’t explain it in detail, but I felt that the attitude of British politicians and citizens toward the Imperial House is a bit different from back home. Perhaps it’s because Austria is composed of a more diverse range of ethnicities than the British Empire…”

“That is half right and half wrong. As you say, Austria is composed of Austrians, Hungarians, and numerous other ethnic minorities. However, the British Empire is also closer to a kind of confederation composed of five united kingdoms. In particular, Ireland and Canada, across the Atlantic, are vastly different from the other united kingdoms.”

I had been wondering when would be a natural time to bring this up, and I was grateful he raised the topic himself.

Since the war has essentially already begun, it is impossible to stop countries like Serbia or Bulgaria from emerging in the Balkan Peninsula.

Rather than wasting time trying to stop the unstoppable, isn’t it much more efficient to make a move beforehand so that even if problems arise, they don’t lead to catastrophe?

To do that, Rudolf here must become the focal point that holds Austria together.

Unlike Franz Josef, he was a child with more liberal tendencies, so if I nudged him a little from the side, he would grow in that direction.

Of course, if it seemed like I was forcing an ideology on him, it could turn into a diplomatic issue, so I had to let it soak in slowly under the guise of advice.

Fortunately, Rudolf was quite bright; while he might not learn two things when taught one, he certainly understood that one thing perfectly.

“Ah! I was short-sighted. Indeed, including Canada, the British Empire was composed of five kingdoms.”

“Right. And Canada is home to white people, the Irish, and a majority of Black people who were mostly slaves just decades ago. On top of that, there are Asian immigrants, whose numbers are growing alarmingly fast every year.”

“Looking at Canada alone, it seems even more serious than Austria. Yet, isn’t Canada running smoothly without conflict?”

“As if there could be no conflict. How could such a paradise exist in this world? However, it is possible to resolve problems quickly when they arise and to learn lessons from them to avoid similar issues next time. What do you think is the reason Canada or the British Empire can grow like this?”

“The reason? Hmm, if it’s the reason…”

Since it was too difficult a subject for a boy not even thirteen years old, I simply gave him the answer.

“It is because the Imperial House reigns as a symbol of unity. Left alone, people would discriminate and fight amongst themselves, but because there is a focal point called the Imperial House, they can form a single group by looking up to it. That is why, in the British Empire, the Imperial House must be a group that is respected more than anyone else.”

“…I see.”

This is precisely where a country with a monarch has a clear advantage over one that does not.

Its function as a symbol that unifies the nation.

Whether they are criticized and dragged down, or receive infinite support as objects of worship, the existence of a monarch can be a great driving force that rallies the citizens.

Fortunately, Rudolf seemed to understand my words, nodding his head and strengthening his resolve in his own way.

“I must learn a lot and grow here as well. To become like Your Majesty… honestly, it might be difficult, but I still want to become a great leader whom the various peoples of Austria can trust and follow. Because I am the one who must become the Emperor of Austria. Do you think I can become like that?”

“Of course. If you truly wish it, you can.”

If there’s one thing I’ve realized in life, it’s that while nationalism is powerful, even nationalism cannot beat the intoxication of belonging to a great power.

In the depths of the human heart, there is always an instinct to feel superior by comparing oneself to others.

If you can draw out that desire, no matter how much a miserably poor neighboring country shouts, ‘We are the same people! We are comrades!’, the only response will be, ‘And who are you?’

Isn’t that just how people are?

Whether it’s the 19th or the 20th century, people are ultimately just people.

Their essence does not change even after a thousand years.

The world has turned, and will continue to turn, exactly like that.

Chapter 484: Wind and Clouds of London Society (2)

“My goodness, did His Highness the Prince of Wales truly prepare the gift himself?”

“Yes. He really is a warm and thoughtful person.”

“They say His Majesty Killian is also quite considerate and affectionate toward the Emperor; it seems His Highness the Prince of Wales has truly inherited his bloodline. Our Lady Gisela is indeed very fortunate.”

“So, tell us, tell us! Where else did His Highness take you? Which place was your favorite?”

Gisela, having accepted the invitation from the noblewomen, was dazed by the overwhelming level of interest.

How is it that I’m receiving more attention here than I ever did back in my homeland of Austria?

She was once again forced to realize how much weight the title of ‘the woman of the Prince of Wales’ carried within the British Empire.

“Um… recently, we went to see the opera together. But I think I like the family dinners the best.”

“So the rumors of being invited to imperial dinners were true! You’re already being treated like family.”

“Family… Hehe, yes, thankfully.”

A new member of the Imperial House, whom all the nobility admired and envied.

Furthermore, she wasn’t just any royal; she was the woman who would become the Empress of this country if nothing went awry.

The elderly noblewomen naturally wanted to get as close to Gisela as possible, and even the formidable Duchesses were no exception.

“Austria and London must have very different atmospheres. Have you had any trouble adjusting?”

“I was worried at first, but I’m fine now. His Majesty Killian calls for me regularly and makes sure to check on me. Not just me, but my brother as well; we have a private audience with His Majesty at least once or twice a week.”

“Not just His Highness, but His Majesty the Emperor calls for you that often?”

“Yes.”

As Gisela nodded nonchalantly, the expressions of the noblewomen surrounding her grew even more serious.

She didn’t know it, but currently, in the British Empire, having a private audience with Killian was considered an immense privilege in itself.

The practical ruler of Canada, one of the realms of the Union.

The de facto overseer of the British Empire’s foreign policy and the man in charge of Asia.

On top of that, he was a man who controlled the world’s shipping industry by operating Suez and Panama—and his influence extended deep into the Imperial House and political circles.

To put it bluntly, as long as one was chosen by Killian, securing a seat in an election was no problem at all.

Take the Marquis of Salisbury, for example, who was known as ‘Killian’s Pick.’ At the age of forty, he was already serving as the Speaker of the House in Canada.

There wasn’t a person in the British Empire who didn’t know he was the man destined to succeed Wellesley and lead the Conservative Party upon Wellesley’s retirement.

That wasn’t all. So many biographies of Killian had been published that by now, everyone knew even Wellesley and Disraeli were among Killian’s favorites.

“If His Majesty calls for you, what sort of things do you discuss? Oh, perhaps I shouldn’t ask such a thing?”

“No, it’s not like we talk about anything that grand. Last time, he even told me I could comfortably call him ‘Father.’”

“Oh my, he treats you with that much intimacy?”

In reality, discussing the contents of a conversation with the de facto head of state so freely was something that should never happen.

Gisela also wondered if this was truly alright, but since Killian had told her to do exactly this from the start, there was no need to worry about the consequences.

Furthermore, the noblewomen gathered here were all married to figures of significant standing in the political and financial worlds.

None of them failed to grasp the significance of Gisela speaking about Killian so casually.

“His Majesty seems to have many things on his mind. So, recently, I even brewed him some tea that is said to help calm the mind and body.”

“He really is fond of you. To an outsider, you’d seem more like his own daughter than a daughter-in-law.”

“In my heart, I consider him to be like my own father.”

Afterward, Gisela continued to exchange trivial small talk with the noblewomen, answering their questions.

And naturally, after she left, the ladies gathered again to replay the previous conversation, creating quite a stir.

“Did you hear that? Goodness, it sounds like they are much closer than we imagined.”

“Exactly. I thought he was just bringing in a kind and quiet daughter-in-law to sit beside him, but it doesn’t feel like that at all.”

“Treating not just the Princess of Austria but the Crown Prince as a set like this… His Majesty must certainly be drawing a massive picture.”

High society, where only women gathered, didn’t just discuss luxury, designer goods, and pleasure.

On the contrary, what these members of the elite were most interested in was, above all, power.

In that regard, they were not much different from men.

In some ways, women were even more starved for such news and information.

This was because they were the spouses of the powerful, and at the same time, the mothers of sons who had yet to grasp power.

They had to keep a sharp eye on which direction to move so that their beloved sons could succeed.

They had to constantly watch to see whom they should align with and which businesses or policies they should participate in.

“Seeing how much effort he’s putting into Austria, His Majesty must surely intend to strengthen the alliance with them.”

“Then will the future key positions be related to Austria? My husband knows many people at that embassy and consulate; should I try to arrange something in advance?”

“I would be grateful if you did.”

“Think nothing of it. We all have to help each other out like this.”

Giving bribes or lining up behind someone with a promising future to ensure their children’s success was a tradition that had existed in the past and would never change in the future.

“By the way, regarding Princess Gisela, doesn’t she seem quite wonderful?”

“Yes. She seems pure yet thoughtful; I feel like I understand why His Highness the Prince of Wales favors her.”

“Then it would be best to continue maintaining a deep relationship with her, wouldn’t it?”

“But of course. If we stay close with her now and naturally introduce our daughters later, imagine what a huge help that would be for the girls.”

Since she came from Austria, she naturally had few friends in London.

However, the future Crown Princess of the British Empire couldn’t just meet anyone, so her social circle was bound to be limited.

Since the children of the noblewomen gathered here were of high enough status to befriend the Crown Princess, they were naturally salivating at the prospect.

“If we get close to Princess Gisela, we might even get to mingle with other members of the Imperial House if things go well. There’s no better opportunity than this. We should invite her often and build a rapport.”

“Yes, I agree.”

As Gisela continued to share stories of her closeness with Killian during tea time, the idea that the British Empire intended to strengthen its alliance with Austria became an established fact among the noblewomen.

Once that “fact” took root, the figures in the political and financial worlds who heard it from their wives also began to harbor the same perception.

“What? The Imperial House is trying to do something using Austria?”

“Yes. It’s an undeniable fact. As proof, His Majesty Killian is said to call the Crown Prince and Princess of Austria to the palace almost every week for private audiences. What else could it be but proof that he isn’t just leaving their education to others, but is personally teaching and instructing them?”

“I see. Send a telegram to the home government immediately.”

This information reached the Prussian Embassy, where officials were running themselves ragged, and…

“Is the British Empire trying to do something through Austria because it’s too much for them to intervene directly?”

“For now, we don’t know what kind of bizarre scheme those fellows might use. Shouldn’t we inform His Majesty of this fact immediately?”

“Naturally. Send a ciphertext to the home government. And we need to dig for more detailed information.”

The misunderstandings on the Russian side, which was watching the Balkan Peninsula and the German Union with the eyes of a hawk, were naturally deepening.

There are people who say the answer to complex problems is to solve them in a simple and ignorant way.

Just as Alexander the Great once sliced the Gordian Knot, which no one could untie, with his sword and loudly declared that he had solved the knot.

At one point, many were impressed by this and offered the sophistry that they had “solved” things by simply pushing through with brute force, and surprisingly, there were quite a few such people even in this era.

“There are Members of Parliament suggesting that we should simply support the Ottomans to repel Russia.”

“Oh, who is it? The owner of such genius and brilliant insight.”

“It’s Graham of the Conservative Party…”

“Tell him that if he’s willing to pick up a gun and stand on the front lines himself, I’ll consider it. Tell him to keep his mouth shut if he doesn’t have that kind of courage.”

All of this happened because the British Empire had become too strong.

In the past, the majority of people would have wanted to check Russia while avoiding an actual fight.

But now, it was different.

Compared to when the Crimean War broke out, Russia had become relatively weaker, while the British Empire had become stronger.

Even in terms of alliances, France and Prussia were going strong, and if the Ottomans were added to the mix, bringing Russia to its knees would be trivial.

In fact, based on such calculations, some people even suggested smashing Russia once and for all while they had the chance.

What about a justification when they had no reason to intervene in the war?

The 19th-century British Empire’s specialty was the ‘if you don’t like it, you should have become the superpower’ doctrine—striking first for no particular reason.

It meant that while Killian was holding the reins tight, if he let his guard down for even a second, there were people everywhere gnashing their teeth, ready to unleash their infamous streaks of malice in all directions.

“It seems Your Majesty’s position is that we must not intervene in this war directly for the time being.”

“It’s not just me; doesn’t everyone think the same? If we have to fight, we must fight. But what is there for us to gain by sending troops to the Balkan Peninsula?”

“The Ottomans are requesting that we check Russia through weapons support and the navy. And there are those who believe that if Russia completely swallows the Black Sea, Suez will come under Russian attack.”

“If Russia shows such insane greed, it won’t be too late to intervene then. In fact, that’s better for the justification. Intervening now would only add fuel to the fire of the independentist movements in those small nations, which are already boiling over.”

The desire for independence in countries like Serbia and Bulgaria had already surpassed a level that could be controlled.

Suppressing it now would only be a temporary fix, and would instead foster anti-British sentiment over there.

If that happened, would it not also cause the perception of Austria—which was set to have a close relationship with the British Empire—to plummet as well?

For the sake of the plan currently in motion, such an occurrence had to be avoided at all costs.

“Then shall we ignore the Ottoman’s request for support?”

“For now, just tell them we will strive to resolve it diplomatically.”

To be blunt, it was Russia that was in a hurry, not them.

Russia had made a bold move, only to see bait being dangled that the British might throw a counter-punch—how could they not be anxious?

“Let’s wait for Russia to move, and then we’ll decide how to respond based on their progress. Ah, and we will announce the marriage of Edward and Gisela when the war over there ends. Make sure everyone knows and prepares accordingly.”

“Understood. It’s earlier than scheduled, but considering the subsequent plans, that certainly seems like the most opportune time.”

The union of the world’s greatest superpower, the British Empire, and the traditional House of Habsburg.

And it was a perfectly natural progression for the Austrian Crown Prince to take the British Empire—which was currently successfully embracing a multi-ethnic, multi-racial population—as a role model.

Just hinting at such an atmosphere would cause the public opinion of the ethnic minorities within Austria to fluctuate wildly.

And within seventy-two hours of the report reaching Russia that the British Empire might intervene in the current conflict using Austria…

The Russian Empire declared that it could no longer stand by and watch the persecution of Orthodox believers and the Slavic people. The curtain rose on the grand stage of yet another Russo-Turkish War, one of too many to count.

< Wind and Clouds of London Society (2) > End

Chapter 485: Turbulent London High Society (3)

The war between Russia and the Ottoman Empire was a deep-seated tradition, stretching back to the 16th century.

In the beginning, the Ottomans—then a great power—had claimed several victories, but those were now nothing more than past glories. Having long since become Russia’s punching bag, the Ottomans were naturally unable to withstand the weight of the Russian offensive.

Furthermore, it wasn’t just the Russian army marching south this time. Independent armies rising in Serbia, Romania, Bulgaria, and Montenegro coordinated with Russia, significantly offsetting the disadvantages of a long-distance expedition.

The Ottomans frantically sent SOS signals to various nations, but this war was different from the last. While it was clear to everyone that Russia had ulterior motives elsewhere, their justification for this war was too solid.

Nationalism was the latest trend burning fiercely not just in Eastern Europe, but across the entire continent. Because of this, a significant number of people supported the establishment of independent states in the Balkan Peninsula.

Moreover, as the saying goes, blood is thicker than water. Since the precedent of Greece gaining independence had already been set, there was no reason not to approve the independence of other European nations. Even if it were different in the past, the center of the world had already moved to Europe; how much longer should the Ottomans be allowed to maintain a foothold there?

In addition, some began to package and exploit the current situation as a victory for Christian civilization.

“Dear brothers and sisters! At last, the world has begun to turn the right way! Those wicked Islamic heathens are falling day by day, and our Christian nations have become the undisputed rulers of this world! Modern paladins wielding the sword of the Holy Spirit are condemning the infidels, and the weapons of the faithless cannot reach those of us armed with the armor of faith! Do you know why that is?”

“Because Christ is with us!”

“That is right! The Lord commanded us to be fruitful, multiply, and conquer the ends of the earth! The time of that promise has now arrived!”

I wondered if such outdated religious rhetoric would still have much influence, but surprisingly, it did. Even if Charles Darwin had published On the Origin of Species, it was the Christian spirit that ultimately dominated 19th-century Europe.

Even those who didn’t express it openly felt a secret pride that Christianity had triumphed over Islam, and the vast majority simply expressed that sentiment as it was.

Of course, such public opinion could be manipulated at will if real national interests were at stake, but unfortunately, there was no time for that this time.

Simultaneously with the outbreak of war, independence forces rose up all across the Balkan Peninsula. The Russian army, pushing straight down, crushed the Ottoman defensive forces and advanced southward like a storm.

In just a few months, they had advanced near San Stefano, leaving no room for other nations to intervene.

In the end, the Ottomans quietly admitted defeat and signed the Treaty of San Stefano with Russia, but they did not give up their territory without a fight. For the sake of the treaty’s international legitimacy, the Ottomans demanded the direct intervention of the British Empire, Austria, Prussia, and France. As a result, Russia failed in what was likely its original goal: complete control of the Black Sea.

Still, a victory was a victory.

Russia intended to publicize this massive achievement far and wide, boasting that the Russian Empire was still alive and well.

However, even before the ink on the truce agreement between Russia and the Ottomans could dry, news of the marriage alliance between the British Empire and Austria swallowed every other headline. Russia’s victory was relegated to a position of surprisingly little interest.

Isn’t the world a cruel place that only remembers the winner? If one wants attention, they must prove they are worthy of it before acting out.

When the union of the two imperial houses, which had been the talk of the entire British Empire, was finally officially announced, all of London was soaked in a festive atmosphere.

There were five princes and princesses, and three of them were over the age of twenty, yet not one had married. When it was announced that the Prince of Wales, who was next in line for the throne, would finally lead the way, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and sincerely welcomed the marriage.

Concerns that the Prince of Wales might be homosexual or suffer from physical dysfunction vanished instantly. Everyone waited for the wedding day to arrive.

This was largely because I had opened my wallet wide in anticipation of this monumental wedding.

Festivals celebrating the Prince of Wales’s wedding were held not only in London but in almost every major city, with beer and food distributed freely. It cost quite a bit of money, but this much expenditure was necessary to create an atmosphere where Edward’s new beginning and his foreign Crown Princess would be welcomed throughout the British Empire.

Once the event was expanded on such a grand scale, a flood of contacts poured in daily.

Bismarck sent a letter saying he would attend in person as promised. The Spanish Royal Family, the nobles of the German Union, and even Russia and the Ottoman Empire—who had only recently ended their war—sent their congratulations.

However, time passes fairly for everyone, and it is the way of the world that everyone ages equally. Someone’s beginning is another’s end; for every person born, there is a person who leaves.

And just as I was narrowing down the guest list for the wedding with Wellesley, I received unexpected news of a death.

“Your Highness, I have been informed that former Prime Minister Guizot of France, who was scheduled to attend, passed away this morning.”

“What are you talking about? I just sent him my regards a week ago.”

“I heard his heart hasn’t been well lately. They say he went to sleep yesterday and simply didn’t wake up this morning.”

“…I see. Guizot…”

My head knew he was at that age, but hearing that someone I had known for so long had passed away left a bit of a bitter taste in my mouth… No, it was very bitter.

Wellesley, too, had a deep connection with Prime Minister Guizot, who used to scurry over to London at every opportunity, so bitterness naturally seeped into his voice.

“At least it’s a relief he didn’t go painfully. I should hope to go that way myself later on.”

“What nonsense are you talking about when you’re still so healthy?”

“Healthy? At most, I’ll be stepping down from politics ten years from now.”

Receiving such a notice just before Edward’s wedding made me feel unsettled, even if I tried not to show it. Still, as Wellesley said, his health hadn’t been shattered, nor had he suffered through cancer or some other agony. Perhaps it could be called a blessed end to pass away comfortably in one’s sleep.

Of course, the death of an acquaintance isn’t something one can just brush off with a simple “Ah, he’s gone.” It made me realize that I, too, was getting older.

Victoria is someone who lived a very long life in the original history, so she should be fine, but what about me? Ten to one, I’ll likely be the one to leave first. Will Victoria be okay then?

Wellesley’s words about retiring in ten years suddenly felt much closer than before.

Come to think of it, I had put Guizot to very good use for French affairs. Had I known our last exchange of regards would be the final one, I would have looked after him a little more. He wasn’t a countryman, and we were just people who helped each other when our interests aligned, yet my heart felt this way.

He spent his final years as a respected elder after stepping down from the premiership, so he probably had no major complaints, right? Compared to his life in the original history, it was a good finish, but one can never know what’s in a person’s heart until they hear it directly.

And because our last conversation was a human exchange that went beyond politics or interests, it weighed even more on my mind.

- Your Highness, I have heard the news. Is it true His Highness the Prince of Wales is to be married soon?

- That is how it turned out. This son of mine has done nothing but cause me grief until now, but it seems he is finally intent on showing some filial piety.

- Congratulations. I shall come to offer my congratulations in person. Will you grant me the honor of an audience after all this time? Ho ho ho.

- What do you mean, “honor”? I will always make time for you when you come to London, so please come. I’ll send an escort for you, so you can rest easy during your stay.

Like someone retired from politics, he hadn’t said anything complicated, and the conversation had ended there.

“Whew… My heart isn’t great, but the living must keep living. Are all the other guests coming without issue?”

“Yes. I have emphasized to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs several times to receive the overseas dignitaries without any oversight. It’s a bit unfortunate for them, but the working staff at the Ministry likely won’t be going home for a while.”

“Since they’re working hard for an Imperial event, let it slip that we’ll take care of their overtime pay. It’s a festival for everyone to enjoy; it would be pitiful for them to be the only ones overworked. We should compensate them with money, at least.”

“That will be a minimum of comfort. Oh, and the reason I came here was to check the list of people you are inviting through your personal connections. Could you take one more look to see if the names here are correct?”

“Let’s see… This should be fine.”

It was a list I had already checked twice, so there was no way anything was wrong. I nodded adequately and handed the paper back to Wellesley.

“Then we’ll all be meeting after a long time. How about we have a good drink on the day?”

“That sounds grand. I think I’ll be craving whiskey more than wine that day. Let’s really go for it.”

“At any rate, while we’re working ourselves to death like this, that man James is enjoying his retirement in a resort. It’s beyond envy; these days, I’m starting to get a bit angry.”

“In fact, he sent a photo last week—heaven knows where he got the photographer—showing him lounging around on a beach. It almost makes me regret letting him retire.”

“Tsk, tsk. Getting soft just because he’s aged. Let’s call him back on the pretext of some urgent business.”

Wellesley shook his head with a look of genuine, dying envy.

Thinking back, Wellesley was someone who had been in politics with me since his twenties and had never once rested until now. Since he had been running straight for decades without looking back, it was only natural for him to truly envy such a leisurely retirement life.

To be honest, if I was feeling a bit jealous, imagine how Wellesley felt.

“Still, he’s a man who tidied up the James Group and made a graceful exit. Let’s leave him be for now. If you think about it, hasn’t he worked hard for us behind the scenes all this time?”

“I did more of the hard work. Because of Your Highness, James gained the reputation of being the wealthiest man in the world and lived a grand life scattering money everywhere.”

“In exchange, that wasn’t truly his own property, was it? Your position as Prime Minister belongs to you, Prime Minister.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

Everything James achieved was closer to a loan that would revert to me upon his death. Although I planned to give his children their own positions, the James Group itself did not belong to James.

In contrast, the office of the Prime Minister of the British Empire was Wellesley’s, no matter what anyone said, and he would go down in history as the longest-serving Prime Minister. He had nothing to feel inferior about.

“Regardless, James will be very happy. That man cherished His Highness Edward quite a bit. He adored him like a real nephew.”

“He might as well be a real nephew. Edward likely thinks so too. He’s said until his breath ran out how much James helped him when he was wandering. Since he periodically emphasized that he would definitely attend this wedding, he’ll probably come flying here more excited than anyone.”

“Hahaha! I feel bad for my own son, but I’m looking forward to this more than his wedding!”

Wellesley left the room for a moment saying he would go deliver the confirmed list, and I sat on the sofa for a while, reminiscing about old memories.

Thinking back, my meeting with James was effectively the true beginning of my new life.

I hadn’t seen him since he left the British Empire to enjoy his retirement, and the thought of seeing his face after so long made me feel good again.

By the way, this man Wellesley said he was just handing over the list; did he go all the way to Westminster? Why isn’t he coming back?

“Prime Minister, did you happen to step outside the palace just now?”

“…”

Hearing the sound of conversation outside, it didn’t seem like he had gone far, but strangely, Wellesley didn’t come in.

It was only after I had personally brewed coffee, poured it into cups, and finished setting them on the table that he opened the door and entered.

“To have the Prince Consort of the Imperial House prepare such a thing is an act of lèse-majesté.”

“Your Highness.”

“…Hmm? Did something happen?”

“I just received a telegram… It seems I must drink the coffee another time.”

He bit his lip as if suppressing rising emotions, and with eyes as somber as I had ever seen, he handed me the telegram.

“They say James has passed into the arms of the Lord.”

“…”

My brain momentarily chose to reject the information that had entered through my ears.

And slowly, a beat late.

Spilling the coffee in my hand onto the floor, I slumped down into my chair.

Countless questions and doubts flashed through my mind, but not a single sound escaped my lips.

For a long time, I said nothing, staring only at the stain on the carpet that had turned black.

< Turbulent London High Society (3) > - END

Chapter 486: Sunset

It is the way of the world that the moon wanes after it is full, and the sun sets after it has risen.

If you were to stop anyone passing by and ask, they would give you a coolheaded reply that such things are only natural, the inevitable cycle of the universe.

Until recently, I felt much the same way.

However, it seems human beings are creatures that cannot remain quite so cold and detached when it involves their own affairs.

After hearing the news of James’s passing, I did not leave my office for a long time, even after Wellesley had departed.

I felt a bit sorry for Guizot, but the weight of this news was fundamentally different from when I heard of his death.

It was the difference between losing an acquaintance and losing a family member; there was no helping it.

Actually, it wasn’t as if I had no experience with the death of family, but the shock this time was uniquely profound.

When my father passed away, I was sad, but a part of me accepted it as inevitable given his poor health and advanced age.

But with James, I thought he was leisurely enjoying his retirement. Perhaps because I had always subconsciously viewed him as being from my own generation, the feeling of desolation was all the more complicated.

“You said you were going to enjoy your twilight years at your own pace… You should have rested for at least ten more years before leaving.”

He used to drone on about how he would spend the rest of his life lounging in a warm place with a beautiful view once he retired. What was all that for?

Leaving like this just makes me feel more guilty, as if I did nothing but work him to the bone until the very end.

Ah, I feel depressed.

I strode over to my treasure vault and opened a bottle of whiskey made by Chivas Brothers—a blend of their finest malts, aged for a staggering fifty years.

It was an item that couldn’t be bought with money, something I had intended to bring out to boast about the power of authority when James eventually visited.

“Whew… the aroma is incredible.”

The moment I opened it, the deep, mellow scent filled the entire room. I savored the fragrance and leaned back against the sofa, reclining slightly.

“Edward will be devastated when he finds out.”

Among the uncles that child had followed with affection since he was young, James and Wellesley were likely the only ones. To think he would leave before even seeing the boy’s wedding.

Rather than making his beloved nephew’s wedding a more joyous occasion, he had to go and cast this gloomy shadow. What a wicked man.

“Well, I suppose it really is time for everyone to step back.”

Guizot started it, and James followed right behind him, but there were plenty more lined up to follow.

Even Kim Jwa-geun, who was originally scheduled to attend, had recently sent word that he couldn’t come because he was having difficulty moving.

They say that when a person can no longer move their body as they wish, it’s a sign that the end is near. Still, that man had lived past seventy, so he certainly had a long life.

Furthermore, Victoria’s mother seemed to be preparing herself as her health steadily declined.

It’s sorrowful enough just to get older, but having obituary notices pouring in from all sides makes me feel even more dismal.

“Still, I wanted to share a few more glasses with you.”

What were the last words we exchanged? We had traded letters several times since then, but if I had known that would be our last conversation, I would have at least told him not to worry about his children.

From our first meeting in Joseon as youths to building our businesses together in the British Empire and becoming the greatest tycoons in the political and financial worlds.

James was the only person in this era who began his journey alongside me.

Since we started together, we couldn’t possibly leave together, but perhaps I had subconsciously assumed we would depart around the same time.

Maybe that was why my heart felt so restless.

Just as I was about to pour another glass, using memories of the past as my side dish…

“Are you still here, dear?”

“I plan to stay here until late tonight. I’m sorry, but if there’s anything that needs me, please push it all to tomorrow.”

“You could push it to the day after tomorrow or even three days from now, couldn’t you? Why only until tomorrow?”

“No. I’ll drink only until tonight and then get back up.”

Victoria looked at me with a pained expression before sitting down across from me and picking up a glass.

“Regarding James…”

“Yes?”

“You were very close, weren’t you? I always knew he was like family to you.”

“We were close. When I was young, he was a father figure, then a brother figure, and by the time I met you, I think he was my closest friend.”

My bond with him was likely far closer than that of most blood relatives.

They say you shouldn’t do business even with family, but he and I were truly kindred spirits—soul partners.

“To be honest, I was very surprised when I first heard it. Hearing that the real owner of the businesses belonging to the world’s richest man was actually you.”

“When did I tell you that…? What did you think back then?”

“First, I was obviously surprised. Second… I thought, ‘As expected, my eye for people wasn’t wrong. I married very well.’”

As she lifted her glass and chuckled playfully, a natural smile finally touched my lips.

“Actually, when I first started, I didn’t intend to grow the business this much. I just thought that since there would likely be limits due to my origins, I should build up the power of money to break through them. It just somehow turned into this.”

“Couldn’t you have just been satisfied and stopped?”

“Satisfied? How could I be? Even if I were, considering our children now, even this isn’t enough.”

People today probably think this golden empire will never fall, but knowing the future, I know better.

No matter how immense the wealth the James Group possesses now, how many of those would survive as core industries once we move into the 21st century?

It is crucial to keep increasing the wealth we have now while following the flow of the times so as not to be left behind.

Well, in truth, as long as we hold onto the Suez and Panama canals, along with Alaska and the oil fields in the Middle East, we could live like the world’s wealthiest family even in the 21st century.

“Are you going to see James?”

“It’s too far. I heard he was in California, but I don’t have the leisure to go that far with Edward’s wedding approaching. Besides, James’s children said they want to bury their father in his home country and will be coming this way, so I can see him then.”

“Then let us handle it as a state funeral. He was like a brother to you, so shouldn’t we send him off in a manner befitting that at the very least?”

“That may be, but it wouldn’t be good for the public to know the full extent of our relationship…”

“There’s no problem if we grant him a decoration and hold a state funeral as the British Empire’s greatest patriot rather than as a friend of the Prince Consort, right? There is also the matter of the will.”

“Ah, right. There was a will.”

Had the whiskey numbed my brain? How could I have forgotten the most important thing?

My identity was such that I inevitably analyzed political and economic factors first whenever anything happened, yet this was the first time that instinct had been paralyzed.

Seeing my reaction—that I had truly forgotten—Victoria closed the lid of the whiskey bottle.

“The shock must have been quite large for you. I’ve never seen you like this. Drink only the glass you’re holding right now.”

“I’d like just one more…”

“That’s why I’m saying, finish that one glass and stop. Didn’t you say you’re working again starting tomorrow?”

“Yes, ma’am. I understand.”

I had learned from long experience that when she spoke so firmly, I would only face a thunderous scolding later if I didn’t listen, so I nodded obediently.

And indeed, I had completely forgotten, but I had to process the matters regarding the will.

Cold as it might seem, I had to end this period of mourning and reminiscence after half a day.

The death of a man who wielded such influence over the world could not end simply with family members gathering to grieve and offer condolences.

Once James’s will was made public, a shock far greater than his death itself would sweep across the globe.

Naturally, the task of cleaning up the aftermath would fall entirely on me.

That’s why I said you should have lived a little longer; why do you throw such a troublesome task at me until the very end?

“By the way, dear. If I go first, will you grieve for me like this?”

“I don’t think that will ever happen… You have to live to see the dawn of the 20th century.”

“Where did you see that? You never know what will happen to a person.”

“If you go first, I plan to build statues commemorating you all over the British mainland and the colonies, and spend every day traveling to each one to mourn.”

“Are you joking? Just try it. I won’t let you get away with it.”

After a light squabble, Victoria countered by saying that if I went first, she would turn an entire district of London into a memorial park for me and erect a shimmering gold statue of me there.

That would be a bit embarrassing. I really must do my best to live a long time.

Though it was effectively my wealth, the fortune James had built was unimaginably vast.

His businesses, which stretched extensively across the British Empire and into the North of the Americas, were essentially a nation in their own right.

Entrepreneurs and politicians across the world were watching the situation with eagle eyes, wondering who would fill the void left by the giant who moved that empire.

James had sons, but compared to him, who had shown brilliant results until now, the sons had shown almost nothing.

This was because James had acted from the start as if he had no intention of handing the company over to his sons, using the children only as figurehead directors.

Because of this, the James Group had been plagued by rumors ranging from basic father-son discord to the existence of hidden mistresses or other children.

However, when the will left by the great entrepreneur who held the world in his palms was revealed, people finally understood the reason.

—I have always been grateful for the grace of the Imperial House of the British Empire, and I have never once thought that I reached this position because of my own greatness.

What was the reason I was able to display my abilities so freely and build such wealth? Naturally, it was possible because I was a citizen of the British Empire; therefore, the wealth I possess is not something I built alone, but something the country and I built together.

I have always admired and respected His Majesty Killian, who works day and night for the nation, and I have run forward with the desire to resemble him even a little, which allowed me to reach this current position.

And my belief that His Majesty will be able to use the wealth I leave behind brilliantly for the nation and the world remains unchanged until the moment I leave this will…

The will continued for some time, but in summary, it stated that he would transfer all his rights and shares as the practical ruler of the James Group to me.

Regarding this will, which no one in the world could have imagined, newspapers across the British Empire and the entire world poured out scoops.

Naturally, within the British Empire, they focused on the patriotism of the world’s richest man, while other countries raised questions about how this could be possible, no matter how deep his patriotism was.

Some compared it to religious fervor, and those who enjoyed conspiracy theories proposed other hypotheses.

“Wasn’t the James Group pushed and supported by the British Imperial House from the very beginning? Or perhaps Chairman James was being blackmailed by them!”

“It is human nature to be desperate to pass down even a small amount of power or property to one’s children. How could he hand over an entire company? This must surely involve a much more complex conspiracy!”

Bark all you want; see if it leaves even a tiny scratch.

While James going this early was unexpected, the task of sequestering the group into the Imperial House was a project we had been working on for over a decade.

Naturally, I had anticipated numerous reactions and variables, and I had already prepared everything so that the transition would proceed without a hitch once it began.

First, James’s sons testified with one voice about how much James had always revered the Imperial House and devoted himself to patriotic loyalty.

—Our father was someone who loved the country more than anyone else and found joy in being loyal to the nation. The reason he built the business in the first place was that he wanted to help the citizens of the British Empire live slightly happier and more comfortable lives.

—Where else is there an entrepreneur who guaranteed the rights and interests of workers as much as our father? That was all because our father lived his life pursuing the greater public good rather than private interest. We have been taught the same since we were young, so we have not the slightest bit of resentment regarding our father’s decision!

I allowed James’s sons to take massive dividends as directors of the group and granted them a vast amount of land, more than enough to live on for generations.

And since I even gave them noble titles in honor of James’s service, they would have no reason for further dissatisfaction.

I read through a newspaper article that was diligently framing James as the greatest patriot in the history of the British Empire and tossed it onto my desk.

Once the succession work is finished, my head will probably explode again trying to figure out how to manage all of this.

I smiled bitterly and reopened the lid of the whiskey Victoria had closed.

“It was a worry I wanted to avoid forever, but now I can no longer escape it.”

Muttering to myself, I intentionally downed the strong whiskey in my glass in one gulp.

“Whew… it burns.”

Afterward, I placed the whiskey bottle next to a large photograph of James, taken with the latest technology, and turned my back.

I do want to drink with you again, but it seems that will take a bit more time.

I’m sorry, but I want to follow you as late as possible.

Don’t be too resentful; go ahead and rest first.

You’ve worked hard until now. My brother.

Chapter 487: Sunset (2)

After much discussion, it was decided that James’s state funeral would be held before Edward’s wedding.

There were initial concerns that holding a funeral just before the Prince of Wales’s wedding might cast a gloomy shadow over the festivities, but James’s will completely shifted the atmosphere.

After all, nearly the entire fortune of the world’s wealthiest man was to be vested in the Imperial House, and the person set to become the next head of that house was the one getting married.

In a sense, James’s state funeral was more of a ritual signaling that all the wealth of the James Group was being transferred to the Imperial House of the British Empire.

From that perspective, using James’s state funeral to significantly bolster the authority of the Imperial House before leading directly into the wedding was the most efficient course of action.

Since preparations had been underway for a long time, no legal disputes over rights emerged.

His children were all in agreement, the media was favorable, and the citizens were enthusiastic—so what was the problem?

Well, there was just one thing.

“The James Group is a corporate alliance with immense authority and power within the United States. If this falls under the British Imperial House, would it not mean that a significant portion of our nation’s wealth effectively belongs to the British Crown?”

The identity of the James Group’s businesses, which had already spread their sprawling tentacles throughout the United States, became a point of contention.

In steel and oil, the James Group—with Carnegie and Rockefeller at the forefront—had already established a monopoly encompassing both the North and Canada.

They had long held a firm grip on locomotives, and in the resource mining they had invested in for years, the James Group remained the unrivaled leader.

Since recruiting Edison, the nascent electrical industry was growing as if it had sprouted wings; this influence was only set to increase, never diminish.

Furthermore, though the American politicians were unaware, the world’s largest detective agency—tasked with armaments that rivaled a standing army—was also a subsidiary of the James Group.

At this point, it was no exaggeration to say that the James Group’s true headquarters was in North America, not the British mainland.

Of course, that was just a manner of speaking; the James Group still owned numerous industries within the British mainland as well.

“It is merely the corporate shares that are changing hands. I intend to appoint professional managers to handle administration. I will hardly participate in the management of the companies myself.”

“But as the majority shareholder, you would still be able to involve yourself deeply in the management rights. Steel and oil are vital industries that directly impact the state. The moment the British Empire intervenes for political purposes, it could deal a severe blow to the national interests of the United States.”

“That is true. You have a point.”

As I nodded readily, the tension in the face of John Lothrop Motley, the American Ambassador, eased slightly.

In truth, had it been any other country, they would have called this an absurdity and intervened directly or forced a sale of the shares.

As the Ambassador said, the British Imperial House seizing the James Group in its entirety was synonymous with a segment of the American economy becoming subordinate to Britain.

However, no matter how much the United States was currently in the midst of reconstruction, they couldn’t take such a hardline stance against the British Empire of all nations.

If they pressured the ownership to be forfeited or shares to be sold by force, would we stay quiet?

The British citizens and the nobility alike would rise as one and cry for war.

And if the United States entered another war with the British Empire right after the wounds of the Civil War had barely begun to heal, their economy would likely plunge into a true abyss.

Knowing this, the Ambassador was clearly walking on eggshells, trying not to provoke us.

Honestly, it must be maddening for them. They need to take action, but speaking too bluntly would inevitably lead to a conflict no matter what.

“It would naturally be difficult to accept that the owner of America’s largest enterprise is not an American, but the British Imperial House. I understand.”

“Thank you for your understanding. Then…”

“However, it is also true that it is not easy to betray the wishes of Chairman James, who returned his entire fortune out of patriotism for his country. Even the newspapers here are full of nothing but praise for Chairman James’s decision, are they not?”

A loyalty toward one’s country that no other entrepreneur in the world had ever shown.

Coupled with James’s life story—having gained popularity through his pro-commoner actions—the public’s affection for James within the British Empire was skyrocketing daily.

I heard that quick-witted publishers were already contacting his sons, trying to persuade them to publish a biography of James as a great man.

Objectively speaking, reflecting on James’s life, he possessed every quality that would make him a celebrated entrepreneur even in the 21st century.

So, how much more so in the 19th century?

“…Then, Your Majesty, do you intend to maintain the current situation as it is…”

“Ah, you should listen until I’m finished. Did I not say? I fully understand your country’s situation. So, why don’t we find an appropriate compromise?”

To be honest, it wasn’t particularly desirable for the Emperor of a nation to be the majority shareholder and take an active role in corporate operations.

What would that even be? Some obscure hybrid that was neither a public nor a private enterprise.

“To be cold and pragmatic, even if I receive the James Group, I cannot physically operate it. I simply don’t have the time. Aren’t there quite a lot of business entities there?”

“Indeed. While the whole world knows Your Majesty is an extraordinary individual, if a person running a country were to also manage a corporation, they would need two bodies to make it possible.”

“The same goes for Edward, who will inherit this position later. It is physically impossible. Therefore, I intend to create a law that strictly separates ownership and management. If we guarantee it by law, your side will be able to feel at least a little more at ease, won’t you?”

“Hmm… I believe I would have to see the contents of the bill to know for certain… but for now, I understand what you are saying.”

Since I had already brought in men like Carnegie, Rockefeller, and Edison, there was no reason for me to manage the companies personally.

That didn’t mean I intended to let go of everything.

I would leave the management of the companies to experts and hand over the oversight to whichever of my children who wouldn’t inherit the throne proved to be the most capable.

Of course, the fields where it was better for the Imperial House to rule as direct owners were exceptions.

Suez, Panama, and the Middle Eastern oil—which would become the Imperial House’s greatest source of wealth in the future—had to belong to the Crown from start to finish.

I was a bit greedy for the companies in America, but there’s nothing good about being overindulgent. For the sake of my image, shouldn’t I at least show a gesture of compromise?

Since it was already a settled matter that the companies would have to be split once the anti-trust laws were passed anyway, it would be a good strategy to pretend to yield now and put them in my debt.

“Rest assured, whatever else happens, I won’t use the law as a mere facade. To act so pettily would only tarnish the image of this Imperial House; why would I do such a thing?”

“Haha, quite right. Coming from Your Majesty, there’s no way that would happen. I understand. I shall convey this to my home government and proceed with coordinating our positions. Thank you for understanding our domestic situation.”

Judging that things had gone surprisingly well, Ambassador Motley withdrew with a bright smile and a low bow.

And on the day all these matters were settled, the ship carrying James’s coffin arrived in London.

“It’s been a long time. I heard you stayed with James until the very end?”

Albert, James’s second son who had secured a tidy sum of steel shares, bowed deeply at the waist and took my extended hand.

“Yes, Your Majesty! Thank you so truly for honoring my father’s end with such glory. My elder brother said he will return to the country as soon as the legal procedures in the United States are finalized.”

“Now that you are a Count, you must join the House of Lords. If you had wanted, I could have created an even higher title for you.”

“No, sir. This is more than enough as it is.”

“If there is anything else you need, do not hesitate to speak up. I think of you all as my own nephews.”

I gave Albert a reassuring pat on the back and turned my gaze toward the luxurious coffin being loaded onto a carriage.

Officially, James and I were childhood friends who hadn’t had much contact since then, so I couldn’t display my emotions too overtly.

“Albert, how were James’s final moments?”

“Father… to be honest, he wasn’t in a very good state even while he was exchanging letters with Your Majesty. Still, he said he would definitely attend His Highness the Crown Prince’s wedding… but it seems his body cruelly failed him.”

“His health was poor? In his letters, he wrote that every day was joyful and comfortable. Was he lying just to keep me from worrying?”

“I believe it was true that he was comfortable and joyful. He probably just didn’t want to lie about the rest. He would always say that no matter how sound one’s mind is, aging and the decline of the body are inevitable.”

So it wasn’t a sudden death, but a steady decline in health.

Was the reason he left the British Empire for the Americas because he knew I would inevitably find out about his condition if he stayed here?

“Was he in much pain?”

“No. Fortunately, he was at peace when he closed his eyes.”

“Did he leave any words for me, aside from the will?”

“…He said he felt it was a pity he couldn’t drink the whiskey he had prepared with you. He told me to tell His Highness the Crown Prince to live happily, and for Your Majesty… he hoped you would follow him in no less than thirty years. He said he would be taking a slow, leisurely rest by himself until then.”

“I see.”

I turned away once James’s coffin drifted far enough that it was no longer in sight.

Even without him asking, I had already intended to go as late as possible and had said my goodbyes in my heart. It was a relief that our thoughts were aligned until the end.

Now that the tidying up was mostly finished, everything was truly at an end.

But why, of all times, was moisture welling in my eyes?

If it would just pour like it usually does, I could pretend I was caught in the rain and deliver a cool line.

Swooooosh.

Just then, as if sensing my heart, a sudden shower—a specialty of London—poured down. My attendants hurried toward me to hold up umbrellas.

I, who had intended to let myself be soaked by the rain, momentarily heard the whisper of reason reminding me that current rain was ‘acid rain’ that destroys every single pore on the scalp. Instinctively, I ducked under an umbrella.

“Your Majesty. Let us head inside.”

“…Right. It’s raining quite a lot today.”

“Did you perhaps get hit by the rain?”

“…No.”

Forgive me, James. It seems I am not destined to be a movie protagonist.

The dead to Westminster Abbey.

The living back to Buckingham.

I still had much to do.

New York, the economic heart of the Americas.

Naturally, the atmosphere within the group could not remain the same after its core, James, had vanished.

More so when someone completely unexpected had become the practical owner of the group.

The fact that James’s coffin had left the Americas for the British Empire carried great significance.

Worse yet, rumors were swirling that his funeral would be a state funeral and his body would be interred in Westminster Abbey.

Those eyeing the position of second-in-command within the group had to rack their brains over the future direction of power.

“What exactly is going to happen to the group’s governance structure now?”

“If the British Imperial House has become the owner, does that mean Killian, the majority shareholder, will concurrently serve as chairman?”

“The Prince Consort of the British Empire becoming the chairman of the group? Does that even make sense?”

“If it’s written in the will, why wouldn’t it make sense?”

Rockefeller, who had prepared a perfect plan for the aftermath of James’s death, felt like his head was going to explode.

Every plan he had devised was now headed straight for the trash bin, so it couldn’t be helped.

But looking at it another way, moments of such great upheaval always contained opportunity.

“But no matter how I look at it, it doesn’t seem like the British Imperial House will be able to directly intervene in practical operations…”

“I agree. And in the first place, no matter how powerful the British Empire is, there’s no way this country’s government will tolerate that.”

“Exactly. That means the Imperial House will likely appoint someone they trust as a representative. Doesn’t that mean the power structure within the group could be turned upside down depending on who catches their eye?”

Rockefeller, who had been agonizing over the situation since the will was made public, finally reached a conclusion.

And Carnegie, sitting on the opposite side, likely felt much the same.

To seize the initiative within the group, they first had to win the favor of the Imperial House.

‘I must move one step ahead of Carnegie, no matter what.’

‘I don’t care about the others, but I can’t fall behind Rockefeller.’

While London, the capital of the British Empire, was soaked in a festive mood, New York was burning hot with a silent war over who would become the steward of the Golden Empire’s treasury.

Chapter 488: Sunset (3)

If there was one small change after finally saying goodbye to James, it was that I began to pay more attention to those around me.

It was because I realized that while I still had some time, many of those around me were truly approaching the end of their journeys.

And I wasn’t the only one feeling this way.

“Mother, if you’re feeling unwell, you can just stay here. Those children will surely come to visit you themselves.”

“I am still quite healthy, so do not worry. My eldest grandson is getting married; does it make any sense for his grandmother not to attend?”

Victoria’s mother, Princess Marie Louise Victoria, Duchess of Kent, waved her hand with a smile of genuine happiness.

There was a time when things were so cold between her and Victoria that they felt awkward even being in the same room, but it had been decades since their relationship had mended.

Added to that was the marriage of her grandson, whom she showered with affection as most grandmothers do—how could she not be joyful?

Even if her body was a bit frail, there was no way she would spend the greatest day of her twilight years confined to the palace.

She continued to chuckle as she donned her dress and jewelry with the help of attendants, then turned her gaze toward me.

“Now that Edward is married, we only need to see Adelaide off. Please put a little more thought into it. Our granddaughter should find a husband as wonderful as you, don’t you think?”

“Yes. I will pay even closer attention.”

“I only have two wishes left now. Attending our granddaughter’s wedding and seeing Edward’s child. Once I’ve seen those two things, I can close my eyes without any lingering regrets, so I’m counting on you.”

“Why talk of closing your eyes? As long as you’re at it, you should stay to see the weddings of William and Beatrice as well.”

“That would be overindulgence. Though it might be possible for the Duchess of Inverness. She still seems quite energetic in her own way. By the way, aren’t you two going to visit her?”

“Adelaide and William have gone to see her, Mother,” Alfred added appropriately, having been listening to our conversation by my side.

“Grandmother, you must come to my wedding too. I’ll bring a charming bride soon, so please wait just a little longer.”

“What a kind-hearted grandson I have. Very well, I shall try to find a bit more strength, so make sure you don’t take too long.”

“Yes, Grandmother.”

After our warm exchange of greetings, I left the room with Alfred so the mother and daughter could talk privately.

As we headed toward Westminster Abbey, where the wedding was to be held, I naturally changed the subject.

“Alfred, I assume you know the current situation of the James Group, at least in broad strokes?”

“Yes. I heard that the actual ownership of the group has passed to you, Father.”

“Indeed. That is why those in the United States are not particularly fond of someone holding an official position in the British Empire serving as the head of such a massive conglomerate. As a result of a reasonable compromise, we decided to appoint someone who doesn’t hold public office as a representative.”

In the end, it was a transparent trick, as the fact that they belonged to the British Imperial House remained unchanged.

“…Since it’s business-related, are you going to entrust it to my sister?”

“No. I considered that, but your sister is far too busy with her own business to have the capacity for that. And even with the backing of the British Imperial House, she is a woman. It might be different if it were a business she built herself, but if she steps in as an inheritor, the executives within the group will inevitably feel uncomfortable.”

This would be unthinkable in the 21st-century Western world, but this was the 19th century.

Whether in America or Europe, it was an era where the perception that women should naturally handle domestic affairs and support their husbands was deeply rooted.

Setting aside the British Empire, the risk of her traveling all the way to the American North to operate was high.

In the first place, it was just acting as my proxy, not directly managing operations, so Adelaide would surely whine about it being boring.

“Alfred, if you want to try it, I can give you the opportunity. Of course, I can’t give you that position immediately. You’d have to follow me for a few years or learn by Adelaide’s side.”

“Re-really? If you’ll entrust it to me, I will naturally give it my heart and soul!”

Seeing such a passionate reaction, it seemed he had been quite envious watching his older brother and sister handle significant responsibilities.

It was naturally impossible for him to completely fill the void left by James, but looking twenty or thirty years into the future, I thought Alfred would be the perfect choice to serve as the face of the group.

“Good. Since Edward’s wedding is today, I’ll have you start learning what’s necessary tomorrow. It will be much more of a headache and more exhausting than you think, so you might regret it.”

“Then it would simply mean I was a person of small caliber. I don’t mind. Ah, but if I take on the role of representative, should I go to New York or Toronto in person to announce that fact?”

“You? No. Naturally, they should come here. Alfred, do not mistake the order of priorities.”

The people on the other side were experts who had grown grizzled and shrewd through years in the field.

If the young Alfred were to cross the ocean to meet them personally, that alone would give them enough reason to look down on him.

“But even if I am royalty, I’m still just a very young man. If I tell them to come and go at my whim… in vulgar terms, would I not seem arrogant? I worry it might only stir up resentment.”

“That is also true. Which is why the one telling them to come shouldn’t be you. I’ll handle that part. And then, once they are in London, you just have to calmly show them—who is the master and who is the hound.”

“…I will learn everything thoroughly, without missing a single detail.”

“Good. And your sister is quite adept at such things, so seek her help. I’ll mention it to her beforehand.”

After Edward, Adelaide, and now Alfred finish their independence, only the two youngest children will remain.

I found myself worrying more about what I should prepare for them as well.

Westminster Abbey—the most prestigious venue for weddings and coronations in the British Empire, as well as a burial ground.

The fact that Edward’s wedding was being held here, where more than ten royal weddings had taken place since the 12th century, carried extraordinary significance.

It was a declaration that the succession of the British Imperial House was rock-solid, and simultaneously a declaration that it had seized the wealth of the world’s richest man, who was buried here.

Guests who had arrived from all over the world were seated in their designated spots, waiting for the protagonists of the day to arrive.

“The Prince of Wales is getting married, so Your Majesty must be feeling quite emotional.”

“It would be a lie to say otherwise. After all, hasn’t the Prime Minister himself personally traveled here to celebrate our son’s wedding?”

“Hahaha, you know my personality—I don’t make empty promises. Since I said I would attend, I should be here. By the way…”

Bismarck took a quick look at the staff moving busily for the final preparations, then continued in a low, somber voice.

“I heard the news. Former Prime Minister Guizot has passed away.”

“I heard he closed his eyes and departed as if he were sleeping. In a way, it was a blessed end.”

“I see. Moreover, with the death of Chairman James, which shook the world recently, it feels a bit bittersweet, as if the world is slowly moving into the next stage.”

“There is a saying that no flower stays red for ten days. It is inevitable since we are only human.”

“It is a sad thing that even in a world where technology has advanced so much that trains now run beneath the earth, we still cannot overcome the limitations of the flesh. When the time comes for man to conquer the heavens, will it be any different then?”

No. Unfortunately, humanity won’t conquer aging even by the day man lands on the moon.

“Actually, the sky is a realm that will soon be conquered by man; it’s not even that distant of a future. But as for the death of the body… well. Even after 150 years, I doubt we’ll be able to do anything about it.”

“There you go again, speaking as if you can see the future. Sometimes it gives me goosebumps because I feel like Your Majesty truly might be able to. I didn’t know you held the James Group in your grasp as well. Just when did you manage that?”

“What are you talking about? Who is holding what?”

“Ah… so that’s the narrative. I understand. Since I know Your Majesty well, I am aware, but others certainly wouldn’t know for sure. Hahaha, I’ll take it as such.”

This is why I dislike quick-witted Germans.

He seemed to have guessed based on the general situation, but strangely enough, that made me feel relieved.

Even someone like Bismarck, who knows me well and highly values my abilities, thinks I’ve simply ‘seized’ the James Group.

In truth, it had been mine from the very beginning.

“Let’s stop talking about dreary money. How long will you be staying? If it’s alright, why don’t you stay for a few days and have a drink with me?”

“I am busy with work, but it’s hard to decline when Your Majesty suggests it. Still, being here makes me feel a bit urgent, so I will stay for exactly three days before I depart.”

“Urgent?”

“Those who navigated the old era together are leaving one by one, and those who will carry the future are meeting their partners and marrying like this. I can’t help but wonder how much time is left for me. I still have unfinished business, so I must at least settle that for certain before my strength fails me further.”

He seemed to be in a complex state of mind. Was it because of the internal political issues in Prussia?

Certainly, considering the currently surfacing idea of Greater Germany and the ever-growing ambitions of the Junkers, it wasn’t unreasonable for Bismarck to feel anxious.

He probably hasn’t even figured out how to perform the necessary political surgery yet, and hearing news of deaths around him must have made him think, ‘Am I next?’

“Mr. Prime Minister. You aren’t even sixty yet; if you start complaining already, people won’t like it. You’ll be perfectly fine for at least another twenty years, so don’t be anxious.”

“Haha, does Your Majesty’s 100% accurate prediction rate apply to human lifespans as well?”

“Of course. You will be fine for at least twenty years or more, so set your mind at ease and don’t worry about a thing.”

If Bismarck wavered, the task of keeping Prussia’s reins tight to prevent them from running wild would inevitably fall apart.

In that sense, he still had much to do for world peace, and even if he were to go, he needed to finish putting his own house in order first.

However, whether he understood my meaning differently or if something just struck a chord, Bismarck wiped the moisture from his eyes with a handkerchief and nodded.

“Thank you. Hearing someone like Your Majesty say that makes me feel much more at ease.”

Though he’s called the Iron Chancellor, Bismarck was originally said to be quite emotional and prone to tears.

I looked at him blankly, then turned my gaze toward the entrance as majestic music began to play.

Unlike us, who were gradually growing older, the new protagonists who would walk vigorously through the coming era were entering amidst the blessings of everyone.

I gave them a generous round of applause and threw a quick word to Bismarck before moving to take my seat beside Victoria.

“Mr. Prime Minister, our time starts now, too.”

This was a resolution aimed not just at Bismarck, but at myself as well.

If life has a prologue and an epilogue, then this was merely the beginning of the end.

There was still a long road left to travel.

“Your Majesty… is truly a warm person deep down… sniff.”

No, I’m telling you, stop crying.

Hasn’t your tear duct become far too weak with age? People might get the wrong idea.

- Prussian Prime Minister seen in tears at the wedding of the British Prince of Wales.

I have no idea how people will interpret this…

Chapter 489: The Taste of Authority

Bismarck’s hot tears unintentionally drew the attention of many people and, naturally, appeared as a headline in the newspapers the next day.

[The Iron Chancellor’s Tears: What is their True Meaning?]

[That seat should have been mine. Is Prussia wary of Austria?]

[The Iron Tears are a prelude to the future of the German Union. The awakened should prepare…]

“Europe seems to be in quite an uproar.”

“Tell me about it. But isn’t the Iron Chancellor, Bismarck, a man known to be so cold-blooded he wouldn’t bleed if pricked? He has the image of a man who would throw a punch before speaking, so I can’t even imagine him shedding tears.”

“It shows just how resentful he is. Prussia was originally the one in marriage talks with the British Empire, but Austria ended up snatching that position away.”

“It must be disappointing, but for him to show tears… was Prussia really planning to go to war with Austria? He wouldn’t have been moved to such emotion unless a plan of that scale had been thwarted.”

Having just stepped off the ship, Rockefeller skimmed the front page of The Times, which he had purchased faster than anyone else, letting out a sigh that was part admiration and part shock.

Carnegie, who had been summoned along with him, was also peering intently at the newspaper’s contents, trying to grasp the current trends in Europe.

“I hope the situation isn’t turning sour. I wonder if we’ve arrived at the right time.”

“We just came because we were called, so what can we do? Besides, if the situation in Europe changes rapidly, there might be another opportunity for us.”

“True. It would be far more productive to think about how we can use this situation to make more money.”

Rockefeller and Carnegie, whose stock was currently soaring, had moved past their green years in their twenties and were now in their prime, both physically and mentally.

They possessed sky-high confidence and believed they had the influence and capital to back it up. However, there is always a higher heaven above the sky.

At the summons of the Prince Consort of the British Empire, the new owner of the James Group, the two men had boarded a ship to London that very day, as docile as lambs.

And though they tried to maintain their composure upon arriving in London, they couldn’t hide the tension leaking out.

“…Carnegie, what do you think? Will the new owner of the group favor us?”

“Who knows? Maybe he’ll think we’re too young to handle heavy responsibilities within the group.”

“I heard he is a thorough meritocrat. If that’s the case, wouldn’t he be more likely to value us highly…?”

“Whatever the case, the fact that he only summoned the two of us is special. Whether it will be a gain or a loss remains to be seen.”

Just as they were brainstorming ways to win over Killian, the new owner of the group, they had been beaten to the punch.

If they had known it would be like this, they should have sent a gift of some kind as a congratulatory gesture first, but they hadn’t expected him to move this quickly.

Trying to offer a gift now felt like the timing was a bit late, yet not giving one made them feel self-conscious in its own way.

In the first place, what could one give to a man who could arguably be considered one of the most powerful people in the world to win his favor?

Neither Rockefeller nor Carnegie had reached a conclusion on that matter yet.

While they were stalling for time, the order had come down for them to rush to London.

Of course, it wasn’t a blatant command to ‘scurry over right this instant.’

Killian’s reason for summoning the two was ostensibly to encourage the subsidiary presidents and discuss future business.

“When I met him once before, he seemed to have a good opinion of us, so nothing should go wrong.”

“Right. And you aside, am I not a son of the British Empire? Her Majesty will surely favor me.”

“Oh, look at you. When you were back there, you were all about being a ‘proud citizen of the United States,’ but as soon as you get here, you’re from Scotland? I envy how conveniently you can swap your identity.”

“One must adapt when the environment changes. Don’t you know that animals like that have an easier time surviving?”

If they hadn’t met Killian once before, they might have been beyond nervous—perhaps so anxious they couldn’t even eat.

The two masked their nerves with banter as they were guided to Buckingham Palace by a servant sent by Killian.

“Your Majesty! It is an unparalleled honor that you have not forgotten us and invited us at such a joyous time! Upon receiving Your Majesty’s call, we crossed the Atlantic immediately and arrived in London with joyful hearts.”

“To see the grandeur of Buckingham Palace with my own eyes and to be able to enter it… this is all thanks to Your Majesty’s grace! It is a singular honor, and in the future, Your Majesty’s…”

“Enough with the sycophancy. First, please, make yourselves comfortable. It must have been sudden, and you’ve worked hard to come all the way to London.”

“Not at all! I rushed here with a joyful heart because Your Majesty called for me!”

“I feel exactly the same!”

The two, who were about to continue their mindless praise and devotion, immediately shut their mouths when they saw the smile on Killian’s face fade ever so slightly.

They weren’t so thick-skinned as to be unable to judge whether the person before them enjoyed flattery or not.

“Since you both must be exhausted from the long journey, I will get straight to the point so you can go and rest. The reason I summoned you two first is to discuss matters related to the future management of the group.”

“Pardon? A discussion regarding management with us?”

“Indeed. You may have heard, but if I directly intervene in the management of the James Group, which has the power to influence the economy of the United States, the Union government will inevitably feel uneasy. Therefore, we have agreed that I will step back from management and appoint a proxy.”

“Then, perhaps another member of the Imperial House will enter the group in a position like Vice Chairman?”

“That would be the case. However, in that scenario, wouldn’t there be a risk of factions forming within the group, and wouldn’t the other subsidiary presidents feel uncomfortable?”

The quick-witted Rockefeller immediately understood what Killian was getting at.

Glancing over, he saw that Carnegie had also caught on, his eyes sparkling as he straightened his posture.

Should he show that he was quick to understand?

Appropriately showing off his capability might be the way to catch the giant’s eye, but giving the impression of being too clever could have the opposite effect.

While he hesitated for a moment, Carnegie went straight to the point.

“Do not worry! I, Andrew Carnegie, am a son of Scotland with the blood of the British Empire flowing deep within my veins! I swear upon the British blood in my body that I will serve Your Majesty’s proxy with all my heart and soul!”

“Oh, will you?”

“Of course! If any treacherous group within the company tries to draw a blade against them, I will become the shield to block it!”

That shrewd bastard, wagging his tail without any pride.

The man who had been saying how America was the land of opportunity when they were in the States was now suddenly possessed by the spirit of a loyal British citizen, wagging his tail. It was a pathetic sight.

But that was that, and this was this.

“Your Majesty! Then I, John Davison Rockefeller, shall become Your Majesty’s sword and strike down anyone with impure intentions! I respected Chairman James like a father, and it was my life’s goal to live like him. Since he gave everything to Your Majesty, I too will follow Your Majesty with all my being, just as he did!”

Though half of it was words he didn’t truly mean, the calculation that standing on Killian’s side was beneficial was an absolute sincerity.

The man before them was a symbolic figure of the world’s greatest power and a true titan who now held the world’s greatest wealth in his hands.

Furthermore, since he had stated he wouldn’t manage the economy directly, the existence of a trusted expert to handle the practical work was essential.

Killian’s proxy would likely be his eldest daughter or second son, and if one could establish themselves as a trusted confidant to them, who could ever shake their position?

Looking back, the reason Killian had specifically chosen Carnegie and Rockefeller was clear.

The person who would be his proxy would inevitably be young, so he wanted to attach the youngest possible people from among the current power players in the group as aides for his children.

The other old fogies would be hard to control, and more importantly, they wouldn’t be able to serve the owner of the group for long.

Adding to that a comprehensive judgment of whose abilities were superior and which businesses would be promising in the future, he had undoubtedly narrowed the candidates down to Carnegie and Rockefeller.

“Please, trust us and leave it to us.”

“I am grateful that you both speak so readily. Then, I shall take your word and trust you. You must be tired today, so go and rest. Soon, I will make time to introduce you to the person you will be working with.”

The most important thing to consider when running a business is lining up with the core of power.

And now, a golden opportunity had arisen to stick close to the heart of the world’s superpower.

Only a fool would miss this chance.

Rockefeller was certain that an even greater opportunity than when he had first caught James’s eye had arrived.

“Adelaide, take Rockefeller and Carnegie with Alfred and attend as many events as possible.”

“You mean I should imprint our position on them so they don’t get any funny ideas and learn to bow down proactively? Then I should take them to the most luxurious and extravagant places, right?”

As expected, my daughter hears one thing and splits it into two to understand the subtext.

It was convenient because long explanations weren’t necessary, but she wasn’t perfect yet, so a correction was needed.

“The intention is correct, but the process needs some adjustment. It’s a given that it should be luxurious and extravagant, but among those, invite only the most aristocratic people and take them primarily to those sorts of venues. The point is to give those two a taste of what it feels like to be a noble. To put it bluntly, don’t even invite anyone below the rank of Count.”

“Ah… I think I follow. I suppose no matter how much money you have, you can’t buy your lineage.”

“Correct. Neither of them comes from a background that can be called noble. You haven’t seen it yourself yet, but commoners who have built wealth through their own efforts don’t obsess over power or honor for no reason.”

Even in the 21st century, though America was a far more powerful and wealthy nation than Britain, there were many wealthy people who secretly yearned for and held fantasies about the lives of British royalty and nobility.

They didn’t struggle to snag an invitation to Buckingham Palace—even using connections of connections—just for the sake of it.

When a person is warm and well-fed, they eventually start looking for what is called ‘distinction.’

Especially in this era, where nobles and kings enjoy privileges as if it were natural, those from commoner backgrounds cannot help but obsess over such elements even more.

On the outside, they might despise those born with privileges they only have to enjoy, but the reality is that the vast majority would come running at full speed if told they could join those ranks, eagerly accepting a noble’s title.

“Then do you actually plan on giving them titles?”

“Depends on how they perform. If they truly desire it and act accordingly, why wouldn’t I give them one?”

“Then I’ll have to change the plan a bit. Come to think of it, those people have probably spent as much money as they wanted, so focusing on that wouldn’t really impress them much.”

They had earned all the money they could ever want; now it was time for them to get drunk on the sweet taste of power and honor.

No one in the world—no, the more money one has, the harder it is to escape this intoxicating allure.

If they were given an experience that could never be bought even with ten thousand pieces of gold, what kind of change would occur in their hearts?

“And be sure to tell the invited nobles clearly: if anyone ignores Carnegie or Rockefeller, they will never be invited to an imperial event again.”

“Don’t worry. There are no nobles in London so empty-headed that they would ignore my father’s guests.”

The key figures among the group’s elders had been shackled long ago.

Now that only those two remained, I just had to take the time to remodel them into our people to their very bones.

There is plenty of time, and the setting has been prepared, so there are no obstacles.

Good. Before they leave London, I’ll make sure both of them feel like nobles in their hearts.

Chapter 490: The Taste of Authority (2)

Born November 25, 1835.

Andrew Carnegie was born in Dunfermline, Scotland, before his entire family immigrated to America.

From shoveling coal into furnaces to delivering telegrams for a post office, he had been a telegraph operator and a railroad employee.

Through various jobs, he built up his experience, climbing the ladder until he finally succeeded in becoming the president of James Steel.

“Carnegie, you are the pride of our family!”

“To think someone from our family would meet with royalty!”

Even when he became the president of James Steel, he was the object of immense envy, but his family and cousins reacted even more explosively when he first met Killian.

The same was true for Carnegie himself.

He wondered if he was overreacting because of his Scottish roots, but after arriving in London, he saw that his rival, Rockefeller, was not much different.

After his audience with Killian, he was guided to his accommodations. From the start, he was left agape by the antique environment, the likes of which he had never experienced in the United States.

“This manor has often been provided to provincial nobles when they visited London since the 16th century. Although it is old, it has been continuously renovated, so you should find it comfortable to stay in.”

“So, it’s a place with three hundred years of tradition.”

The biggest complex of the newly wealthy in the United States was the lack of history and tradition, and humans are naturally drawn to what they do not possess.

Carnegie knew very well that Killian had intentionally placed him in such a manor, but for that very reason, he felt even better.

‘The fact that he let Rockefeller and me stay in a place meant for visiting nobles means he intends to treat us with that level of status, doesn’t it?’

He had heard that James’s sons received earldoms after publicly declaring their support for their father’s decisions.

If so, if he were to become the right hand of Killian’s children in the future, it would mean he could easily become the number two of the group and an Earl of the British Empire.

It would diminish the prestige of the Imperial House if royalty interfered in every detail of the group’s business, so the practical management would fall to the second-in-command. In that case, the second-in-command would essentially take wealth, power, and honor all at once.

However, Carnegie was essentially a cold-blooded businessman, and he had no intention of letting vanity blind him.

“I need to stay sharp and be careful not to get too carried away.”

Even without looking, it was obvious what Killian was aiming for.

“I’ll just take what I can get and pull out. Yes. As long as I don’t sink too deep into this, I’ll be fine.”

There was no reason to refuse the hospitality being offered.

As long as he could accept what was given and maintain his convictions, he had nothing to lose.

That was what he thought.

At least, until yesterday.

“Haha, Mr. Carnegie, Mr. Rockefeller. It is a pleasure. I am Richard Wellesley, the Duke of Wellington.”

“I—it’s a pleasure! I am Andrew Carnegie! If you are the Duke of Wellington, then perhaps you are Prime Minister Wellesley’s…”

“Yes. I am the elder brother of Prime Minister Wellesley. I heard that you are precious guests personally invited by His Majesty, and I thank you for accepting the invitation.”

“Not at all! The honor is ours!”

The House of Wellington was the family of Arthur Wellesley, who defeated Napoleon at Waterloo, and Prime Minister Wellesley, who reigned as the longest-serving Prime Minister in the history of the British Empire.

He was one of the highest-ranking nobles known to everyone in the world, and to think such a titan would receive them personally from the beginning.

He had wondered when the invitation came from Apsley House, the Duke’s residence, but seeing it in person was far beyond his imagination.

He thought they were just going to let him enjoy a bit of a noble atmosphere, but no matter where he looked, it was hard to find anyone who wasn’t high nobility.

“His Majesty’s guests, you say? Then you are as good as guests of our British Empire. A pleasure to meet you, I am the Earl of Sandwich.”

“Ah! The Earl of Sandwich… I have heard much about you.”

“I am the Earl of Suffolk. Mr. Carnegie, was it? You must come visit my home sometime as well.”

“Yes. It would be an honor.”

No matter where he looked, there were Earls and even Dukes with close ties to the Imperial House.

His shoulders felt weighed down by the pressure, but surprisingly, they naturally treated Carnegie and Rockefeller as the guests of honor at the party.

No matter how much they were invited by the Imperial House, they were strictly novice capitalists from America. Did it make sense to receive such treatment?

He fumbled through such thoughts at first, but it was brief.

Humans are adaptable creatures, and after a week, the two of them were mingling with these people quite naturally, their hearts relaxing as if they themselves had become nobles.

Riding, shooting, and fishing were hobbies that wealthy Americans enjoyed enough, but the taste of the original source was on a different level.

Especially the dinner parties and the gentlemen’s clubs exclusive to high nobility—these were places where commoners could hardly set foot no matter how rich they were, making their hearts pound.

“Impressive. So, you mean Mr. Carnegie is a businessman personally selected by His Majesty?”

“Hahaha, as for ‘Mr. Carnegie,’ I am not of a status to be called such.”

“What does status matter? You, Mr. Carnegie, are of our British Empire stock, a patriot who further raised the prestige of the motherland across the Atlantic. For such a patriot, it is quite possible that His Majesty will create a new title to honor your merits. It will likely happen within a few years.”

“Hahaha…”

It wasn’t just imitating the lifestyle of nobles by throwing money around; high-ranking nobles with traditions maintained for centuries were actually acknowledging him.

For the parvenus in the United States who yearned for British nobility and clumsily imitated their lifestyle, this was a luxury they couldn’t even imagine.

And this was not limited only to Carnegie.

“Mr. Rockefeller’s insight is truly sharp. You certainly seem to have a broad perspective of a higher caliber than other parvenus. I believe this is exactly what noble thinking is.”

“You flatter me.”

“Flattery? In this day and age, even nobles will fall behind if they lack ability. I believe someone like Mr. Rockefeller is perfectly fit to be called a nobleman of the new era.”

“…Thank you.”

At places like the business discussions often held in gentlemen’s clubs, Carnegie and Rockefeller were active like fish in water.

These British nobles, known for their high noses, listened to their words and nodded in admiration.

In the evenings, they enjoyed banquets with nobles belonging to the House of Lords and made appointments to watch magnificent performances at theaters steeped in tradition the very next day.

To top it all off, they were assigned premium seats at the Derby, attended by not only nobles but also members of the Imperial House, where they could meet the man they would serve in the future.

“I have heard your names often. Carnegie and Rockefeller.”

“Yes! I am Andrew Carnegie, here to assist Your Highness… no, the President.”

“Both my father and the nobles said that you are excellent men who are not lacking compared to any noble in this country. I look forward to working with you. Sit here and let’s watch the race together.”

Alfred, the second son of the British Imperial House, patted the seats on either side of him. Carnegie and Rockefeller sat down immediately after a quick bow.

Sitting right next to the second son of the world’s most powerful Imperial House, watching a horse race where the Emperor’s horses were competing?

Reality had flown out into space, and the two spent each day hardly realizing what they were saying or what they were thinking.

‘Ah… I don’t want to go back.’

‘Is this what the life of a noble is like?’

Every night as they fell asleep at their lodgings, the two could not suppress the corners of their mouths from twitching upward.

Born into a poor family, rising to great wealth through their own strength.

Based on that, being selected by the world’s most powerful person to become subjects of the Imperial House and even reaching the ranks of high nobility.

In Carnegie’s mind, a panorama of his future self as a Duke of the United Empire, living on brotherly terms with Alfred, was already passing by.

Around the same time.

Marlborough House, London.

“Thank you for sparing your precious time. I… am truly sorry for the disturbance I caused during the wedding. I have no words to express my regret for casting a pall over a wedding that should have been full of blessings.”

“Not at all. I heard from His Majesty that you were simply so moved that you shed tears, Mr. Prime Minister. Neither His Highness nor I mind at all, so please do not worry too much. In fact, it would have been enough to apologize only to His Highness, so I am truly touched that you took the time to meet and apologize to me personally like this.”

Bismarck looked at Crown Princess Gisela, who was smiling brightly before him, and clicked his tongue inwardly.

Touched, indeed. Was she emphasizing the fact that the Prime Minister of Prussia had apologized directly to a Princess of Austrian origin in this roundabout way?

To be able to deliver such an elegant rebuke—as expected, his assessment of her was not wrong.

Shedding tears at the wedding and taking up the front page of the newspapers was a great humiliation he hadn’t planned for, but a true strategist knows how to turn a crisis into an opportunity.

It wasn’t just the British Empire that added all sorts of meanings to the Prime Minister’s tears; it was the same back home in Prussia.

It was a painful blunder, but before returning and dealing with the Junkers who were running wild like mad colts, he was able to resolve one important task that had been on his mind.

“I am simply grateful that you see it so kindly. I was inwardly worried that Your Highness might misunderstand because the newspapers have been saying so many foolish things.”

Since he had come under the pretext of making a personal apology through Killian and Edward, they wouldn’t have been able to refuse.

As expected, Crown Princess Gisela, whom he was finally able to have a private audience with, appeared truly pure and kind, just as he had heard.

To be able to hide such deep schemes behind such an angelic mask—in a way, the true formidable opponent might not be Crown Prince Edward, but the Crown Princess.

“You don’t have to worry. Your intentions, Mr. Prime Minister, are so clear that how could I possibly misunderstand?”

“Hahaha, I see. It seems it was just a needless worry on my part.”

I know exactly what you’re truly cautious about, so don’t bother acting, is what she’s saying.

She was certainly not an easy opponent.

However, Bismarck was a man who yielded to no one when it came to speaking in circles.

As if to prove his reputation as a master of diplomacy, he continued speaking smoothly with an unfaltering expression.

“To be honest, I was a bit surprised when I first heard that a Princess of Austria was confirmed as the Crown Princess of the British Empire. But now I see the reason. You fit this position so perfectly, Your Highness, as if you were a member of the British Imperial House from birth.”

—You are a person of the British Empire now, so you know you should be faithful to the position you are in, right?

“Do I really look that way? What a relief. To be honest, I was very worried. My family has a reputation for being stuck-up, and I was so anxious that I wouldn’t seem to blend in well here. But you’re saying I truly seem fitting as the Crown Princess of the British Empire? I wonder if the citizens of this country will all think the same. I’m still a bit worried that they won’t.”

—Even so, I am a member of the House of Habsburg, and despite being the Crown Princess of the British Empire, the British citizens will still think of me as a Princess from my homeland. Therefore, I can intervene in Austrian matters as much as the citizens wish.

Bismarck, reading the hidden meaning in Gisela’s words, gave a bitter smile.

He had expected it, but so that’s how she was going to play it.

“If you show your sincerity, Your Highness, all the citizens will surely acknowledge it. It may be small, but I too will do whatever I can to help.”

“Thank you so much. I will always pray for your health, Mr. Prime Minister. You must remain strong for Prussia to always stand tall, don’t you think? Although I am now part of the British Empire, I will do my best so that the peace between Austria and Prussia can continue forever.”

What did these words mean?

Was she telling him to go back and suppress the Junkers so that Greater Germanism wouldn’t spread further?

With such timing, the guts and ability to grasp the situation to say those things in such a roundabout way—she was indeed an extraordinary person.

What was he doing at that age?

Bismarck, suddenly remembering his past where he was busy throwing punches at Engels and Marx, scratched his head and stood up.

In a solitary exchange that no one else intended, Bismarck felt a sort of wall before Gisela.

Chapter 491: Rooting Out the Seeds

There is a saying that while it’s good to be cautious, being too cautious can prevent anything from getting done.

In truth, being overly cautious is generally better than not being cautious at all, but there are times when it can backfire.

A prime example was Bismarck, whose head was now filled with endless worries because he had assigned far too much meaning to the actions of someone moving without much thought at all.

“I see. So, Prime Minister Bismarck went out of his way to apologize and even expressed concern for you.”

“Yes. Your Maj—no, Father. It wasn’t long, but it was a pleasant time. The Prussian Prime Minister seems to be a very thoughtful and warm-hearted person. Seeing as he came all that way just to apologize.”

“I see. It must be so. Since you felt that way, he must indeed be that kind of person.”

Poor Bismarck must have left this place with his mind in a total mess.

When he had come to Buckingham Palace saying he wanted to apologize directly to Edward and Gisela, I told him he didn’t necessarily need to do so.

However, I had an inkling of why he was so stubbornly insisting on the apology, so I simply allowed him to do as he pleased.

“The Prime Minister also gave me some kind words, saying that if I work hard, the citizens of the British Empire will surely recognize my efforts. I won’t have many chances to see the Prussian Prime Minister, but I think we might become close enough to exchange letters. Oh, would it be a problem if I engaged in such private correspondence?”

“No. No one will say a word about exchanging personal greetings.”

“That’s a relief. Actually, I have a plan of my own!”

“A plan?”

Coming from a child who seemed likely to only plan things like attending charity events or volunteering, hearing that she was plotting something piqued my interest immensely.

“Yes. Since I am now part of the British Imperial House, it’s hard to say I represent Austria, but my younger brother is the one who will become the next Emperor, so his situation is different, isn’t it?”

“Indeed.”

“While speaking with Prime Minister Bismarck this time, we both agreed to work harder for peace between our two nations. So, I thought it might be a good idea for me to act as a bridge between Rudolf and the Prime Minister.”

Excitedly, Gisela explained every single sentence of her conversation with Bismarck in great detail.

As someone who knew both of them well, I could vividly imagine how fantastically their dialogue had missed the mark, making it difficult to suppress my laughter.

“I see, I see. I’m glad Prime Minister Bismarck seemed so satisfied.”

“Yes. Other people call him the Iron Chancellor, but to me, he seemed like a sensitive and warm-hearted man. I suppose he must be misunderstood because he has to be cold-blooded when running a country.”

“If you write that in a letter later, the Prime Minister will surely be pleased.”

Bismarck probably attempted a sophisticated psychological play, only to have it all inadvertently parried away like Tai Chi, leaving him hit by a counter-blow. How frustrated he must have felt.

As is the case in competitive games like those played on ‘the Rift,’ a Challenger-tier player can never predict the movements of an Iron-tier player.

No matter how much the pro tries to predict a shot based on expected evasion, the novice just keeps walking straight, causing every shot to miss.

Even if you brought a world chess champion to commentate on a beginner’s match, a miracle where all their predictions are wrong would unfold.

Of course, if they actually played a match, the more skilled player would win overwhelmingly, but that’s only if they are standing in the same ring.

Gisela would never step into the arena with Bismarck, and since Bismarck didn’t know that, they were destined to remain eternal natural enemies.

“Then, Father, do you approve of me playing a mediating role?”

“Of course. Why would I refuse? If there’s anything I can do to help, I’ll assist you in any way I can.”

Though it was a situation where Bismarck was tripping over his own feet while trying to dribble around an imaginary opponent, there was no reason not to take advantage of this chance.

If I could use this unintentionally formed relationship to accelerate the internal cleanup of Prussia, I would be able to reach my desired goal much more easily.

I felt a tiny bit sorry for Bismarck, but since it would benefit everyone in the end, I hoped he wouldn’t be too upset.

As long as the result is good, the process can be forgiven, right?

“Gisela, I’ll even arrange an opportunity for you to meet the Prussian ambassador soon. I’ll be there to help, so feel free to do whatever you wish.”

“Yes. Thank you so much, Father.”

“Nonsense, I’m the one who should be thanking you.”

Bismarck was a sharp man, so if left alone, he would eventually realize he had been mistaken. However, if I kept fueling the fire from the side, he wouldn’t find out for the time being.

It was a win-win-win: I could achieve my goals, Gisela could feel the satisfaction of being helpful as the Crown Princess of the British Empire, and Bismarck could achieve the structural reform of Prussia.

This truly was the completion of a world where everyone is happy.

Bismarck, who had gone to remove a metaphorical lump only to come back with another one attached.

Upon his arrival in Berlin, the first thing that greeted him was the King’s nagging about his crying at the wedding.

“You probably received reports in London, but your eccentric behavior was the talk of Berlin for several days. Surprisingly, everyone had a different interpretation, which made me realize how extraordinary human creativity can be.”

“I expected as much.”

“Most of the Junkers seem to have reached the tentative conclusion that you were distraught because the alliance between the British Empire and Austria is strengthening. Because of that, there are those raising voices of complaint now. Saying that we should have successfully carried out the marriage between Princess Adelaide and Frederick back then.”

Of course, I would have if I could.

The one who ruined the soup was none other than Crown Prince Frederick himself, so who was there to blame?

Even now, whenever Bismarck thought of that incident, an urge to smack the Crown Prince on the back of the head welled up inside him.

“Your Majesty. Dwelling on the past will change nothing. What is three hundred times more important is how we handle this situation moving forward.”

“I agree with you. But first, I need to know the reason. Why on earth did you cry there?”

“…”

How could he say that he had been overwhelmed with emotion after hearing a single warm word from Killian while he was feeling the sorrow of aging?

He couldn’t say such a thing even if his life depended on it.

Since leaving London by ship, he had been thinking of excuses the entire time. Maintaining a perfectly steady posture, he even let a faint smile slip.

“Your Majesty. Do you really think I would have done such a thing without knowing that showing tears would draw so much attention?”

“…Hmm? So, you’re saying that it was all planned…?”

“Of course, it was entirely a calculated action.”

He couldn’t allow the dignity of the Iron Chancellor to be damaged by this, not after the image he had built.

The Iron Chancellor, Bismarck, had to be recorded as a man who was always cold-blooded, intellectual, and dignified.

“I didn’t realize you had developed acting skills to the point of being able to control your tears at will.”

“Is there anything I cannot do? Politics, by nature, requires a certain level of acting ability.”

“Is that so? Now that I hear it, you have a point. Then, surely you can tell me what you intended to achieve by showing tears like that?”

“…It was to create a situation exactly like the one we have now.”

Even if a dream is just nonsense, if you label it a prophetic dream, that is what it becomes in the eyes of the world.

Since things had already turned out this way, Bismarck had finished his calculations to use this to increase his own political value.

“A situation like the one we have now?”

“Your Majesty. As I have told you before, Prussia’s future diplomatic front is not very bright. We are currently in an alliance with the British Empire and France, but where in the world is there an eternal alliance? Prussia’s growth will inevitably provoke neighboring countries, and our diplomatic strategy will have to change then.”

“Indeed. That’s why you said we must abandon Greater Germany, which easily provokes other nations.”

“Correct. Such expansionist moves by Prussia will provoke both Russia and France simultaneously. If we are not careful, all the diplomatic relations we have built could turn into scraps of paper in an instant.”

A powerful German Empire where Britain watches its step, France trembles, and Russia courts it—that was nothing more than a delusion.

What was the beautiful European tradition that had been passed down for centuries, or rather, for over a millennium?

The friendly notion of ‘let’s all gank the guy who’s doing well’ was deeply rooted in every European nation.

From that perspective, Prussia’s maximum territory should be exactly the level of the current German Confederation, excluding Austria.

Going beyond this would inevitably lead to disaster one day.

“But what does that have to do with you crying at a wedding?”

“Think about it. When I became the center of attention like that, didn’t the supporters of Greater Germany and Lesser Germany start debating again back home?”

“Ho… so you’re saying you intentionally re-ignited this debate to settle the matter once and for all?”

“Precisely.”

Even he thought he was talking nonsense, but because he claimed it so confidently with his back straight, Wilhelm could only blink and nod his head in spite of himself.

“To think you went to London with such thoughts… truly remarkable. So, since you’ve sparked the controversy, you surely have a plan to resolve it as well?”

“Yes. It will be a somewhat drastic method, but since the agreement with the British Empire is practically half-finished, there should be no problem.”

Killian had dropped hints about suppressing those who would become Prussia’s future sources of trouble, and Gisela had confirmed this once more.

What else could her words about working for peace between Prussia and Austria mean?

It could only be interpreted as Prussia and Austria each going their own way and reaching a compromise at an appropriate line.

Furthermore, there was no way she would have spoken such significant words without consulting the Imperial House, so this had to be considered the official opinion of the British Imperial House.

“If one is infected with a disease that could rot the body, even if it’s painful, one must tear open the flesh and cut it out before it reaches the bone.”

“Surely you don’t mean you’ll forcibly suppress the Junkers? Doing that could lead to internal strife that splits the country.”

“Of course, I don’t mean doing it openly. We must make them realize how unrealistic Greater Germany is and how harmful the manifestation of extreme nationalism is to the country.”

Beating down those who speak such madness within the German sphere of influence would inevitably cause a divide in national opinion.

But what if, through a change in perspective, external madmen said such things and caused us harm instead?

“Is nationalism not currently thriving in the Balkan Peninsula, with independent nations emerging? I shall use that area to… inflict a very small scratch on our own country.”

“What? You mean we should intentionally take damage?”

“If shedding a little blood now can avoid the amputation of a limb in the future, what could be cheaper than that? And in the end, it will result in our Prussia becoming even stronger, so you have nothing to worry about.”

At the statement about using the extreme nationalists of the Balkan Peninsula as a sacrifice, a natural look of unease flickered in Wilhelm’s eyes.

“If we move directly, other nations will inevitably react as well.”

“The British Empire will turn a blind eye, so there is no problem. Then, it’s just a matter of keeping France quiet.”

“Isn’t that France the problem?”

“As for that…”

In the midst of a brief, awkward silence filling the room.

Bismarck cleared his throat to sound as calm as possible and presented the solution.

“We just have to bring in a Crown Princess from France.”

“……?”

Would France agree to that so easily?

Toward the King, who was looking at him with disbelief, Bismarck answered with a confident nod.

If Austria moved as he expected, this plan was bound to succeed.

Bismarck still held no doubt regarding the impact he had experienced in London.

Chapter 492: Rooting Out the Seeds (2)

“They are certainly strong, but they seem clumsy for some reason.”

This was a masterful quote that pierced through the state of France in the current era in a single sentence.

Having been swept up in the twin storms of the Great Revolution and Napoleon, France’s political system had not been stable for a long time.

When the pent-up dissatisfaction of the citizens threatened to trigger another revolution, the members of the new Royal Family suffered from stress so severe they could not sleep at night due to past trauma.

It was an inevitable consequence, as most of the French high society still remembered the nightmare of the guillotine.

Thus, after safely weathering that crisis with the help of the Imperial House of the British Empire, it was a natural progression for the French Royal Family to lean toward a pro-British stance.

Furthermore, despite enduring hardships in major events like the war with Russia and intervention in the American Civil War, they had ultimately emerged as winners.

They had significantly recovered their losses on the American continent, which they had been forced to give up, by seizing nearly half of Panama. In Asia, following Indochina, they had swept up most of the highly profitable land in the Philippines.

Thanks to the former Prime Minister, Guizot, leading politics with a pro-British line, the domestic atmosphere and political situation had entered a fairly stable state.

Regardless of what the relationship had been in the past, the important thing now was who could provide the most help.

The realization that going pro-British was the correct path for France—and that it would be foolish not to—had been established throughout France for quite some time now.

However, while that was the story regarding the British Empire, the case with Prussia was a bit more delicate.

“Marriage? Marguerite?”

At the unexpected proposal, King Louis stroked his mustache and frowned.

“Are you saying the Crown Prince of Prussia wishes to take a princess of France as his wife?”

Objectively, Prussia wouldn’t be a bad marriage match for his daughter, but what was the meaning behind this sudden request?

Unable to judge on his own, he sought advice from the Prime Minister, but even he could not provide a clear answer.

“Currently, Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia is Wilhelm’s only son and is certain to inherit the throne in the future. Considering King Wilhelm is already well over seventy, that future may not be far off.”

“How old is Crown Prince Frederick?”

“He will be forty soon.”

“A fifteen-year difference? It’s a bit much, but if he is to become the king of a nation like Prussia, it’s not such a major flaw.”

Rather, what was incomprehensible was the other side’s intention in proposing marriage at such a time.

In truth, looking only at the conditions objectively, there was no room for disagreement.

Princess Marguerite was at an age where she had to marry, and the cousin she was originally scheduled to marry had died suddenly, leaving her without a partner.

If the partner was changed to the future King of Prussia, it could even be considered a blessing in disguise. The problem, however, was that the nation was Prussia.

“I would have felt more comfortable if it were Austria, but Prussia… I think I need to give this some thought.”

Since Louis’s wife and current Queen of France was a Princess of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha born in Vienna, she seemed secretly inclined to bring in one of her own relatives.

Furthermore, within the current political circles, voices were starting to rise claiming that they needed to keep the increasingly powerful Prussia in check.

Perhaps Bismarck was pushing for this marriage for strategic purposes, to dampen such public opinion even slightly.

No, it wasn’t just ‘perhaps’; ten to one, that was the likely reason.

“Prime Minister, will we gain anything by accepting this proposal? Excluding my satisfaction as a father who found a good marriage match for his daughter.”

“It could serve as a starting point to improve our subtly strained relationship with Prussia.”

“I am asking if there is an actual profit for the home government.”

In the case of Prussia, there was definitely a gain.

Currently, Prussia was competing with Austria for leadership of the German Union. Simultaneously, they shared borders with France and Russia, making their diplomatic situation incredibly difficult to navigate.

If they could secure a firm friendly relationship with France here, anyone could see how much Prussia’s burden would be lightened.

The problem was that the actual benefit France would receive from this wasn’t immediately obvious.

It felt like having a predator growing up right next door; because it was still docile and hadn’t bared its teeth, one just kept throwing it food.

“First of all, Prime Minister Bismarck has a track record of periodically stating that the triple alliance between the British Empire, France, and Prussia must remain firm. This marriage is understandable if viewed as an extension of that.”

“The claim that three nations should form an alliance and divide the world is something only possible back when Spain and Portugal were running rampant. And we’ve already divided everything there is to divide; where else is there to take?”

“I suspect it means kicking away the ladder so that countries like Russia cannot climb up. It means that the triple alliance should continue to be the great powers that rule the world.”

“That certainly sounds sweet, but people are uneasy because they don’t know how far they can trust that.”

Considering the benefits to be gained from this marriage, Prussia was clearly the one getting the better end of the deal.

To put it bluntly, France had nothing to lose even if they just maintained their current relationship with Prussia.

Since they had already secured Algeria, the Indochina Peninsula, and the Philippines, they had little greed for further colonial expansion.

Rather, the prevailing opinion was that the time had come to consolidate internally—reducing losses where colonies were in the red and increasing surpluses in those that were profitable.

“Your Majesty, in my opinion, Prussia is…”

“Your Majesty! Prime Minister! I apologize for interrupting the meeting, but the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has an urgent report.”

The Prime Minister, who was about to continue, took a telegram from the staff member who rushed in and his eyes widened.

“What is it? Did something happen?”

“This is a bit… unexpected. It seems this news has already reached the British Empire. They have sent word that if a joyous occasion arises between the home government and Prussia, the Minister and the Crown Prince will visit to offer their congratulations, so they wish to coordinate the timing.”

“The Crown Prince is coming himself?”

Sending a guest of such high importance to congratulate them on the marriage was as good as an active expression of support for the union of the two royal families.

“…It’s quite surprising that the British Empire is acting so proactively.”

“Your Majesty. There might be some ulterior motives, so I will investigate further first.”

“Yes. If Guizot were still alive, I could have asked him for a favor at a time like this. Truly a shame.”

Prime Minister Freycinet was not so foolish as to miss the meaning behind the King’s clicking tongue.

“Do not worry. If necessary, I will cross over myself and dig out every hidden intention of the British Imperial House.”

“Heh… You don’t have to go that far. Don’t overexert yourself.”

“No. If the former Prime Minister worked so hard to stabilize France and I just sat back and acted grand, the citizens would throw stones at me.”

The Prime Minister bowed to the King, who wore a satisfied smile.

Of course, inwardly, he was dying from desperately suppressing a rising sigh.

‘Damn it. How long has it been since I was in London, and I have to go back again?’

It seemed that crossing the Strait of Dover was an unavoidable tradition for a French Prime Minister.

Emperor Franz Josef of Austria was currently experiencing the most bewildering time of his life.

Let’s set aside the fact that his daughter, whom he had sent away in a desperate attempt to grasp at straws, had become a beloved Crown Princess in the British Empire.

However, things kept moving in a direction that wasn’t bad for his side, and he found it absurd that rumors persisted claiming his daughter was at the center of it all.

Who was doing what?

His daughter, who was so timid and kind she couldn’t say a single harsh word to her mother, and who only cried alone without ever resenting the father who was too busy to spend time with her—what about her?

“Isn’t that just how rumors are? They’re just empty, useless gossip.”

“No, a rumor without intent cannot spread. There are no complete coincidences in this world, and that goes doubly so when it concerns a Royal Family.”

If it were a completely nonsensical rumor and utterly contrary to the truth, it should normally fizzle out after spreading a bit.

But according to the secret investigation Franz Josef was conducting, the strange rumors surrounding Gisela were increasing rather than diminishing.

Claims that she was another diplomat who had received elite education from the Austrian Imperial House, and so on.

“Then how is Your Majesty taking this?”

“Of course it’s slander! Someone is trying to defame that angelic child for some ridiculous reason!”

One could criticize him by asking what it mattered now when he hadn’t treated her well when she was there, especially since she was now a member of another country’s Imperial House. But Franz Josef’s mind was firm.

To be precise, now that he finally had some room to breathe, a delayed sense of guilt toward his children had surfaced.

He was aware of the perception that he had neglected his young children under the pretext of taking care of state affairs.

As an emperor with a strong military disposition, he had said that as long as they were born as royalty, they had to endure that much for the sake of the country. But he also knew well that his children had been hurt by it.

In the sense that he had desperately held onto a declining empire, he might have done his best for the country, but as a father, he was the worst.

So, wasn’t it only natural to lend his strength so that his daughter could have a happy new start in the British Empire?

“Your Majesty. But Lady Gisela is now the Crown Princess of the British Empire. If someone is truly trying to harm her, shouldn’t that be a problem for the British Empire to solve?”

“That is also true.”

Austria had already experienced a heartbreaking incident in the past in France, where Maria Antonia Josepha was subjected to ridiculous framing and treated as a witch who ruined the country.

Even though she used the French name Marie Antoinette and became the Queen of France, she was falsely accused of things she didn’t do and heard absurd stories about living a life of luxury and debauchery.

As a result, the citizens’ resentment toward the Queen reached its peak, leading to a tragic end.

Of course, such a thing would never happen in the British Empire, but wouldn’t it be better to do something rather than just sit and watch?

Franz Josef immediately picked up his pen and began writing an earnest letter to Killian, asking him to clear his daughter’s name.

If you were to ask what I, Killian, value most, I would naturally have to answer that it is fairness, love, and peace.

Being such a person, it is only natural for me to refrain from interference in domestic affairs or acts of aggression toward other countries and seek to resolve issues through dialogue and compromise.

That was why the two biggest remaining tasks before me—Germany and the Americas—were not things that could be easily resolved.

The reason I tried to induce Bismarck’s movements using Gisela was ultimately because of this.

If I tried to do something directly, it would inevitably take the form of interference in domestic affairs to some extent, and that would only become the seed for even greater conflict.

If I can just dismantle those two bombs, it seems like a major war won’t break out for at least a hundred years, so a cautious approach like a bomb disposal squad is necessary.

“Your Majesty. This is an urgent personal letter from His Majesty Franz Josef of Austria.”

Good grief. A personal letter is one thing, but what’s an ‘urgent’ personal letter?

I nonchalantly tore open the envelope and scanned what my in-law had sent, finding it hard to suppress the laughter that threatened to burst out.

“Aha… I see. He’s worried his daughter might be framed, so he wants me to investigate.”

Well, from his perspective, hearing strange rumors about his timid daughter would naturally cause concern.

I wrote a reply saying I would take responsibility for finding the culprit and carefully pressed the Imperial Seal onto it.

Just who are these wicked fellows who spread such rumors?

To dare defame the Crown Princess of the British Empire—I cannot simply leave such wicked people alone.

I must find them and make them pay the price.

Chapter 493: Rooting Out the Seeds (3)

As with everything in the world, it is no exaggeration to say that history is a collection of chance and necessity.

Though events may seem meaningless at a glance, when one later analyzes every factor one by one, they often reach the conclusion that the outcome was, in fact, inevitable.

Take World War I, for example. When it first broke out, countless scholars and politicians were reportedly plunged into cognitive dissonance.

While the Sarajevo incident was certainly a major event, could such a thing really drag the entire world into an unprecedented war that claimed nearly ten million lives?

Even in the 21st century, many viewed the trigger of World War I as accidental, unlike the Second World War.

However, the prevailing view among the majority was that the war was bound to explode eventually. It was the responsibility of all Europe, a culmination of the continent’s unprecedented expansion, an economic reality where supply could no longer keep up with demand, the diplomatic tightrope walk of the great powers, and the swelling tide of nationalism that exacerbated the situation.

By thoroughly studying the past from the future and analyzing the background, it is possible to understand “why things flowed this way.”

But in this era, which lacks a global telephone network, let alone the internet, it was only natural that people could not grasp the full story behind any phenomenon as it unfolded.

Thus, I initially worried that my future knowledge would lose its advantage after the butterfly effect of history took hold a few times.

I had profited immensely from it so far, but because of that, the world had changed too much from the one I knew.

Let’s look at the Americas first.

The situation there can be summarized in a single sentence: Lincoln is serving a third term, and the South has moved beyond being a communist state into total totalitarianism.

Up to a certain point, this was an intended result, but after Engels succeeded in establishing a dictatorial regime that would put a North Korean Great Leader to shame, that region left my hands.

It remained to be seen whether Lincoln would move for a fourth term like FDR or step down after his third.

And was it only the Americas that were in such turmoil? Of course not.

As someone who knew the original history, I sometimes burst into absurd laughter just by looking at the map of Asia.

There was Joseon, which had recovered almost all the territory of the old Goguryeo, and Japan, where Okubo was still alive and well, serving as Prime Minister.

Japan, in particular, had recently succeeded in purchasing the remaining half of Sakhalin from Joseon, which was struggling to manage even Manchuria.

Joseon likely chose to sell it because it was land they couldn’t manage anyway, but even so, it was a fresh shock to me.

Still, I could breathe a sigh of relief since I had purged the military when they were becoming too arrogant and established a normal governing structure.

However, that didn’t mean there were no lingering anxieties.

Before long, the Qing dynasty was certain to collapse, and I had to figure out how to control that period of upheaval.

Additionally, I had to pay more attention to the oil-producing regions of the Middle East, where I was currently exerting great effort to firmly plant our stakes as British territory.

I knew my angry Middle Eastern brothers would eventually raise a fuss, asking what we were doing owning land there.

When everything was tallied up, this had become “Earth 4,” a world about a hundred million light-years away from the original history. Fortunately, my strengths were still effective.

The reason was surprisingly simple.

No matter how much the trajectory of history shifted, it was still the late 19th century, and it was a world lived in by people of the late 19th century.

Even when things got tangled, once the crisis broke, the primary causes were usually similar or identical to the events I knew.

My batting average was quite good; even for events I was seeing for the first time, if I exercised my imagination to guess what might be happening, the truth often turned out to be exactly that.

In any case, it wasn’t difficult to come up with a coordination plan that utilized this opportunity in a way that suited both the original history and the current era.

“If such rumors have reached the ears of the Austrian Imperial House, it’s safe to say they’ve already spread as far as they can go.”

“Indeed. But I’m curious—have such rumors spread among the upper class of the home government as well?”

“Not particularly. I have my ears to the ground, so I can say for certain that most people believe the Crown Princess is an incredibly kind and benevolent person. Of course, most are aware that she is very close to Your Majesty, but then again, there is nothing strange about being close to one’s family.”

“That is true. Then, if the citizens of the home government were to hear that such rumors were spreading, they would feel that someone is engaging in slander.”

“It is as Your Majesty says.”

When I briefly summarized the contents of the letter from Franz Josef, Wellesley reacted exactly as expected.

This was also a result of the characteristics of this era where information traveled slowly.

No matter how many limited telephone lines were opened or telegrams were sent back and forth, those were the exclusive domain of the highest elite.

While the Austrian Imperial House knew that strange rumors about Gisela were spreading, that was a situation confined to Austria and Prussia. It was a peculiar state of affairs where the rumors had no traction here in Britain.

Of course, I had partially induced it to be that way.

“Then, shall we handle this as Your Majesty desires?”

“Of course. To think there are forces slandering the precious Crown Princess of this Imperial House. We must root them out and show them the wrath of the British Empire.”

“It is perfect timing then, as His Highness the Prince of Wales and the Crown Princess have agreed to attend the wedding of the French Princess and the Prussian Crown Prince. It will be an ideal occasion to shift public opinion.”

“What does Minister Disraeli say? If he feels his physical strength isn’t up to it, we can send someone else.”

He was a man nearing seventy. If he felt burdened, I was starting to worry about him traveling abroad.

Even so, he was so full of drive that I thought he would be fine, but it was true that I was concerned, given the series of unfortunate events that had occurred recently.

This was all because I had no knowledge of how long the original history’s Disraeli lived.

I was so startled when I heard he had caught a severe cold a while back.

“He said he has several ideas to make His Highness the Prince of Wales stand out even more, so why not leave it to Disraeli this one last time? In fact, he wouldn’t like being treated like such an old man. He’s the type who habitually claims he’s still good for another ten years.”

“They say a weak dog barks louder, and those in poor health tend to push themselves to act fine.”

It was a thought that occurred to me whenever I felt my own stamina wasn’t what it used to be, but the feeling of one’s body failing due to aging brings a sense of helplessness that is hard to put into words.

If it were simply because of illness, one could think they’d get better after some rest, but aging is different.

The realization that you can never go back to how you were, and that this current state is the new baseline—that feeling is…

“I will keep an eye on him, and if it truly seems like too much, I’ll only give him work he can handle from the inside. But do not worry too much. If anything, I am more of a problem than Disraeli. That man doesn’t really get stressed. It’s all well and good to call him the father of the Conservative Party, but in reality, I’m the one handling all the major tasks.”

“Well, that is true. But even so, there is a pressure that comes with the title of Prime Minister. I’ve been in this position for so long that I’ve grown numb to it, but in my first year, I can’t tell you how many times I felt like retching.”

When was it that Wellesley first became Prime Minister?

It had become a past so distant I could hardly remember it.

Thinking about it like that makes it even more sorrowful.

“You’re not feeling slighted because I only seem to worry about Disraeli, are you? It’s just that you’re younger, Prime Minister, so I feel more at ease. If you ever feel unwell, don’t overdo it and take a good rest.”

“Didn’t you once tell me not even to think about retiring until I’m seventy?”

“That was just my way of wishing you a long life.”

If possible, I wanted everyone around me to live until ninety and see the dawn of the 20th century, but I knew better than anyone that such a thing was a mere dream.

“As I grow older and the time for my retirement approaches, a certain thought has occurred to me. Do you know what it is?”

“Ah… ‘I don’t want to get old.’ Something like that?”

“That is more like a wish I always have. It was more about wanting to see this British Empire develop even more than it has now, even after I step down.”

“Really? Be honest. Don’t you also have this thought? ‘I hope things go wrong right after I leave the premiership, so people say Wellesley truly was the greatest Prime Minister in history. I miss Lord Wellesley.’ You must feel at least a little desire to hear such praise.”

While a politician would never want to see the country they spent their life building fall into ruin, no politician wants to be so forgotten that things continue to prosper perfectly without them.

Wellesley gave a bitter smile and scratched his head.

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel that way at all, but isn’t His Highness Edward someone I’ve watched since he was a child? I hope that in the era of His Highness Edward, our British Empire becomes an even more overwhelming empire. That is not a lie.”

“I too want my son to be more successful than I am. That’s why I’m working so hard and preparing everything like this.”

“Working hard? I’m not so sure about that, but I know better than anyone that Your Majesty is certainly making an effort.”

If I’m making an effort, then I’m working hard. It’s a bit disappointing that he doesn’t recognize my struggles.

Of course, while others were working themselves to death to win, I could render all their efforts moot with a single ‘click’ using my money, power, and future knowledge—but that power itself was a result of my own efforts.

“In any case, as Your Majesty planned, I will frame those wretched scoundrels who slandered the Crown Princess as extremist nationalist groups emerging in the Balkan Peninsula. The reasoning will be that they sought to orchestrate the division of Austria, and since they couldn’t allow Austria to grow closer to the British Empire, they tried to drive a wedge between the two. When you look at it that way, everything fits perfectly.”

“Doesn’t it? No one will suspect a thing. Combined with what Bismarck said he would pursue, we won’t have to worry about the Balkan Peninsula for the time being.”

With this, the successful decommissioning of the Powder Keg of Europe!

All that remained was for Bismarck to properly suppress the Junkers within Prussia and let Prussia and Austria naturally go their separate ways.

“Nationalism isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it always causes side effects when it goes too far. Of course, a country aiming for an Integrated Empire like our British Empire will be able to minimize such side effects, so the stronger the British Empire becomes, the more other nations will try to emulate us.”

“To have calculated even that far…”

Just as Wellesley was about to look at me with suspicious, doubting eyes.

Hearing a commotion outside, he stepped out for a moment and then returned, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Your Majesty. Did you already set things in motion without telling me? Your processing speed is faster than a Derby winner.”

“Set things in motion? What?”

“They say radicals aiming for the establishment of a newly formed Kingdom of Serbia were arrested while protesting near the residence of Crown Prince Rudolf of Austria. Did Your Majesty not have a hand in this?”

“……?”

“Still, please tell me before you proceed next time. That way, it will be easier for me to handle the aftermath. Hahaha.”

I stared blankly at him as he shook his head and remarked, “Your Majesty is quite impatient after all.”

It was truly baffling.

What is this? I didn’t order this.

Chapter 494: Root Out (4)

Located in the heart of the Balkan Peninsula’s interior, Serbia had been actively pursuing an independence movement since the early 19th century.

—Serbian land to the Serbians!

Coincidentally, the period when the Ottoman Empire was in decline perfectly overlapped with the rise of nationalism, causing the independence movement to gain rapid momentum. Russia, for whom the Ottoman’s misfortune was their own happiness, also watched this closely.

The Russian Imperial House, whose imperial power had been weakened by the disgrace resulting from its entanglements with the British Empire, planned to use the nations of the Balkan Peninsula to bolster their authority. This plan was remarkably effective.

If it had been the original, greed-filled Russia, they would have tried to suck the Ottoman dry with a policy of “Heh heh, the Black Sea is ours, and the Bosporus Strait is ours too.”

However, the current Russia, standing on the brink of having its head crushed by the wall of reality, was viewing the situation with surprising coldness.

‘Even if we tear the Black Sea away, the British Empire or France will surely pick a fight. Let’s not get greedy for gains we can’t secure anyway and end up suffering another needless humiliation.’

The war was intended to restore the authority of the Imperial House. If they were blocked by the British Empire again and forced to make concessions, what would happen?

People would naturally think that Russia had become a pushover nation that couldn’t even exercise its rights as a victor without checking the British Empire’s mood.

Whether it was true or not, they had to avoid that image at all costs.

Therefore, Russia made it its primary goal to actively support the independence of Orthodox nations and those of Pan-Slavic descent.

As they approached the end of the 19th century, there was no need to obsess over the word “Empire,” but the element that could undeniably unite a country was the injection of nationalistic fervor.

In particular, there was no better modifier to establish the dignity of the Imperial House than the title of Emperor of an Empire.

Taking note of this, Russia shifted its mind toward utilizing the burning sentiment of Pan-Slavism.

“We will provide full support for independence and the establishment of monarchies. However, recognize and respect our Russia as the big brother of the Slavic people.”

Originally, an empire was closer to a form where numerous vassal states were stationed around a powerful central nation centered on an Emperor.

Until now, the Russian Empire called itself an empire, but in reality, it was closer to a pathetic country shouting “Emperor” all by itself on a lonely island.

However, if countries like Serbia and Bulgaria in the Balkan Peninsula gained independence and formed a power bloc centered around Russia, the story would change.

Russia wasn’t saying it would exercise dominance exactly like the Ottomans; it only asked for respect for helping them gain independence, so the other nations showed no rejection.

In fact, it was an undeniable reality that Russia had exerted a profound influence on their independence.

“From now on, this land will only be home to nations of the Slavic people, for the Slavic people! Let Serbians unite with Serbians and Bulgarians with Bulgarians to exercise their sovereignty!”

Since they were saying they would live amongst themselves, the Great Powers of Western Europe had no immediate grounds to restrain them.

Russia remained quiet, posing as the patron of the Balkan Peninsula, and the Ottoman Empire, having already lost its strength, shifted its policy toward trying to preserve what little land it had left.

Of course, Russia was one of those representative countries whose minds changed the moment they left the room.

For now, they were satisfied with being treated as the big brother of the Slavs, but everyone knew it wouldn’t take long for the big brother to become a father and for the father to become the master.

While many of the nationalists in the Balkans were pro-Russian, a few clever ones were not ignorant of this fact.

“Russia is being favorable to us now because their own circumstances are unfavorable. As soon as their conditions improve, they will demand our submission.”

“That may be so, but it is also true that we have received much help from Russia. Is it not too much to reject them now simply because of that high future possibility?”

“Of course, we must not be openly hostile. However, it is true that we must always be prepared, so we need to strengthen our solidarity even more than we do now.”

As soon as Serbia received recognition for the establishment of the Kingdom of Serbia from the Great Powers of Europe, it placed Duke Milan Obrenović on the throne.

However, the Duke of Serbia was a boy of only seventeen, and naturally, he lacked the power to control the political scene.

Furthermore, because it was immediately after the success of the armed independence movement, the military’s influence was not just powerful but overwhelming. It was no exaggeration to say that the military was practically leading the government.

“In that regard, there are two countries our Serbia must be most wary of in the future: Russia and Austria.”

“Russia I understand, but why Austria as well?”

“Austria is currently declaring an Integrated Empire and trying to co-opt various other ethnic groups. This will surely become a major obstacle to the unity of our Serbia in the future.”

“That is correct. Looking only at the immediate threats, I believe Austria is likely to be an even greater obstacle than Russia.”

At a staff meeting discussing Serbia’s future policy, the opinions of the young officers were unanimously leaning toward being anti-Austrian.

Being young, full of vigor, and possessing the pride of being the protagonists who actually achieved independence, this was, in a way, a very natural progression.

“…But isn’t it too risky for a country that is practically a newborn to confront Austria head-on?”

“There is no need to strike from the front. Rather than the government making an official stance, it would be better to mobilize a specific private organization that can stir up public opinion.”

“Do you mean we should create a secret society led by the military?”

“Exactly. We need a group with powerful momentum to perform the task of appealing for the unity of Serbians, continuously emphasizing the danger of Austria, and demonizing them!”

At the passionate speech of the young officer Petar, the generals present nodded in agreement without realizing it.

“Certainly, if the government stepped forward officially to do such a thing, it would only lead to unnecessary trouble. If we create a secret organization and support them, we can just brush off any protests from other countries. We can say we know nothing about it.”

“Yes. Speed is life in these matters, so if you give me permission, I will begin work immediately.”

“Very well. Then proceed. As for His Majesty… no, there is no need to tell him.”

Telling the young King would likely only make him scared, so it was best for this side to handle it on its own.

And so, not even ten days after the kingdom was established, Serbia created a secret organization to promote extreme nationalism within its borders.

The secret society, bearing the chilling name [Union or Death], began its activities in the dark places where no one’s gaze reached.

Integration for nationalists and integration for those aiming for an Integrated Empire have completely different meanings.

Crown Prince Rudolf Franz Karl Joseph, after living in London for a year, was able to reach a clear conclusion on which path Austria should take.

He had a liberal disposition from the start, but decisively, being young, he was inevitably easily influenced by his surroundings.

“We are the Austrian Empire, but there is no future if we maintain a form where only Austrians enjoy privileges. When I become Emperor, I intend to actively recruit not only Austrians but also Serbians, Bosnians, and Croatians. Provided, of course, that they are capable.”

“It’s a good idea, but how do you plan to resolve the backlash from those who previously enjoyed those privileges?”

“Uh… that… by taking the example of the British Empire into account…”

“I don’t think the British Empire serves as a good reference, strictly speaking. In our case, rather than reducing existing privileges, it’s closer to allocating newly created interests from the outside to new people.”

While nobles and emerging capitalists were fiercely fighting over interests within England, they were essentially the same English people.

The marginalized Irish, Black people, and Asian immigrants were mostly recognized for their rights as citizens in Canada and were living their lives there.

But Austria was not in a position to create new lands like Canada as the British Empire had.

“Mmm… I was planning to create something like a United States of Greater Austria by referencing the British Empire or the United States over in the Americas, but would that be difficult after all?”

“It’s not impossible, but backlash is expected, so it would be good to think about how to resolve that.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Rudolf bowed politely to Killian, who had given him advice, and left Buckingham Palace.

One might have scoffed at it as nothing more than the impulsive idea of a child, but Killian always listened to his stories seriously.

And unlike his father, Killian didn’t treat Rudolf’s thoughts as foolish or rebuking him.

He also didn’t say things like ‘protect tradition’ and ‘establish the authority of the Empire.’

This might be because Killian was a person of the British Empire, not an Austrian, but in any case, he liked Killian more than his own biological father.

Killian, on the contrary, respected the Crown Prince’s tendencies and introduced him to Members of Parliament and university professors who were actually involved in legislative activities.

Thanks to this, rumors that the Crown Prince was trying to reform Austria’s future politics by referencing the British Empire were already widespread within London.

—The Crown Prince, who came to study in London, is impressed by the superior system of the British Empire and seeks to learn from it.

Even with just this fact, it was obvious that the citizens would view Rudolf or Austria more favorably, so newspapers were intentionally spreading such articles far and wide.

“Then should Austria reform by referencing Canada instead of the British mainland? Even if I ask my sister, she won’t know much about this… Should I ask Brother Edward or Sister Adelaide…?”

“Crown Prince! Wake up!”

“Integrated Empire! No more!”

However, an unexpected accident occurred.

Crown Prince Rudolf, who had returned to his residence, opened his eyes wide at the sight of people lined up in front of the wall.

“What are those people doing there?”

Seeing them mention the Crown Prince, they seemed to have a grievance against him, but he didn’t quite understand why they were saying such things.

Just as Rudolf was about to stand up to listen more closely…

Tweet!

“How dare these bastards protest here!”

“You scumbags who can’t tell shit from shinola! Drag them all away!”

Armed police on horses rushed in, suppressing the protesters in an instant and dragging them off somewhere.

It was a scene difficult for the young Rudolf to understand, but he vaguely remembered some of the slogans they had shouted.

No matter how good the intention, those who reject it are bound to appear.

As young as he was, he had no way of knowing how to solve this.

“…It is said that the flow was roughly like that.”

The world was getting strange.

I knew about the Serbian extremist nationalist group.

Was it the Black Hand or the White Hand? Anyway, I knew for certain that they were one of the main culprits behind the Sarajevo incident.

But the guy who caused that incident should have just been born or not even born yet, so why were there guys already making a fuss in front of the Crown Prince’s house?

Just as a losing team stays at the bottom, it seems events that are meant to happen are bound to happen.

“Prime Minister, it seems we must advance the plan a little further. Shall we execute it now?”

“Pardon? Then, you mean it really wasn’t Your Majesty’s doing?”

“Ah, I told you. Do you think I’m crazy enough to instigate such a commotion in front of the residence of a Crown Prince who came to study in London?”

The possibility that they were connected to that ‘Black Hand’ or whatever organization is low.

Perhaps a similar organization was born much faster than in the original history, or maybe not.

But what did that matter?

The important thing was the fact that the Crown Prince of Austria felt a threat to his life because of those crazy people.

How could a single protest be a threat to his life?

A person dies when their heart stops, and a heart can fail if it receives too great a shock.

Therefore, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that those who startled the Crown Prince were attempted assassins targeting the Crown Prince’s heart failure.

And I was the one with the duty to protect the safety of the distinguished guests who visited the British Empire.

Good. For now, let’s hold a press conference.

Chapter 495: Rooting Out (5)

“Dear citizens, this is an attack against our home government and our allies!”

“Good heavens. What kind of fearless scoundrels would commit such an atrocity…?”

Upon hearing news of Killian’s press conference, citizens gathered in small groups here and there, sighing as they checked the words printed in the newspapers.

“I heard some radicals gathered in front of the Austrian Crown Prince’s residence and caused a riot before being hauled away.”

“Really? But why is that being called an attack against the home government?”

“Hah, this man pretends to read the papers but can’t use his head at all. Think about it. The Crown Prince of Austria is a state guest. If something happens to such a guest, whose fault would it be?”

“Well, naturally, it would be the fault of us who failed to protect our guest… Ah, so those rascals did it to drag down our prestige?”

“Of course. Do you know how old the Austrian Crown Prince is? He’s still just a little lad. What does a child like that know to be the target of protests? It’s disgraceful.”

Killian did not add much more to the explanation.

However, the basic outline of the incident had already been reported through the newspapers, and it was endlessly reproduced and expanded upon through word of mouth.

“I heard they weren’t just protesters, but an armed organization.”

“They say the original goal was actually to assassinate the Austrian Crown Prince?”

“It’s a good thing the armed police stormed in just in time; otherwise, it could have been a disaster.”

“Attempting to murder another nation’s Crown Prince in the middle of London in broad daylight? These people are clearly insane. We must round them all up!”

To be honest, one could argue whether an attack on a foreign figure was such a big deal, but this incident was very cleverly and continuously fed with fuel.

At first, it was nothing more than news that people holding a radical protest in front of the Austrian Crown Prince’s residence had been arrested.

Up to this point, most people simply reacted with, “Ugh, tut-tut. That’s why those who engage in violent protests are no good.”

However, further word spread that the Austrian Crown Prince was still a mere child and someone closely related to the Imperial House of the British Empire.

On top of this, an urgent report circulated that Gisela, who had recently become the Crown Princess, had fainted in shock upon hearing that thugs had swarmed her younger brother’s residence.

Of course, this was fake news, and a brief correction was published within a day, but before people could even pay attention to that, even bigger news broke in succession.

[Continued slander against the Austrian Imperial Family. Is it the Crown Princess’s turn next?]

[Confirmed that excessive defamation toward Crown Princess Gisela has recently been spreading in various countries worldwide.]

[“The attack on Crown Prince Rudolf and the framing of the Crown Princess are connected. We must clarify this thoroughly and root out the masterminds! What is the police doing?” An outcry from MP John Russell.]

[“It is said that the young Crown Prince Rudolf was so startled by the sudden violent protest that he complained of difficulty breathing. If something had gone wrong with the Crown Prince, the British Empire would have owed an unpayable debt to Austria. We must immediately strengthen the security system and find the mastermind.” Gladstone, leader of the Liberal Party, shows an unusually firm response.]

[A conspiracy by those who do not welcome the closeness between Austria and the British Empire. Who are the prime suspects?]

The bait for this chaotic situation grew as fuel was incessantly added.

Before anyone knew it, Rudolf had become someone who suffered breathing difficulties from shock, and after a few days, rumors even circulated that he was hovering between life and death.

“Um… Prime Minister, is His Highness really alright?”

“Of course. If you’re worried, why don’t you go meet him?”

“I would like to, but His Highness the Crown Prince isn’t very fond of me visiting…”

“There are some false rumors circulating, but I’ve ordered correction articles to be published. Since His Highness the Crown Prince has also agreed to attend a charity event with His Highness the Prince of Wales and Lady Gisela, those wild rumors will soon settle down.”

No matter how much outside forces tried to shake it, the ironclad alliance between the British Empire and Austria did not budge in the slightest.

Just as Wellesley had guaranteed, Crown Prince Rudolf appeared a few days later and bravely expressed his opinion that he was not frightened at all and that the friendship between the British Empire and Austria would not suffer any abnormality due to such an incident.

Regardless of time or place, there was a strong perception that children must be protected, which was evidenced by the fact that labor laws regarding children were the first to be passed.

The citizens could clearly feel how much the young Crown Prince held good feelings toward the British Empire.

“My, he’s quite a plucky Crown Prince despite his young age.”

“To be so dignified after such a scary experience, he’ll surely become a great man later.”

“Did they say he and the Crown Princess are siblings? Look at how thin the Crown Princess has become. Her heart must have been so troubled over her brother’s plight.”

“Ugh, those bastards deserve to be torn apart. Even if they are royalty, they’re still so young.”

As a bonus, Gisela—who had put her soul into dieting ahead of her wedding with Edward—had suddenly become a tragic heroine whose face had halved from worrying about her brother.

Killian said nothing more besides a simple press conference, but the citizens of the British Empire were already fully prepared to support the government in catching the culprits.

It was exactly fifteen days later that news arrived of a secret organization in Serbia aimed at hindering Austria’s integration efforts.

The rivals of this era, who once growled at each other whenever they had the chance.

If the 21st century had Goku and Vegeta, or Naruto and Sasuke, the 19th century had Disraeli and Gladstone.

From their youth until they were over sixty, the two clashed at every opportunity, and their rivalry was well known not only in Parliament but even to the general public.

Of course, there were those who cynically asked what kind of rivalry it was when the Conservative Party won every time.

In particular, ardent supporters of the Conservative Party often used this logic to belittle Gladstone.

However, the supporters of the Liberal Party were not without their own retorts.

—Isn’t Disraeli just riding on Wellesley’s coattails anyway?

An enchanting incantation that ruthlessly scratched the sore spot of Disraeli’s supporters.

—Anyway, isn’t Disraeli just a mediocrity who never even became Prime Minister once?

The person who played a major role in reclaiming power from the Liberal Party was Wellesley.

The person who later pushed out the Prime Minister and reorganized the party around himself was also Wellesley.

The person who won the war against Russia, enjoyed the peak of the British Empire’s golden age, and reigned as the longest-serving Prime Minister in history was also Wellesley.

So, if asked why Gladstone could not be compared to Disraeli, the latter’s supporters didn’t have much to say in return.

Naturally, that didn’t mean they accepted those words.

“You scoundrel! Is Minister Disraeli—the longest-serving minister in the history of the British Empire, the political partner of His Majesty Killian, the favorite of Her Majesty Victoria, and the father of the Conservative Party—your friend? How dare you keep trying to rub in Gladstone, who’s never even won an election?”

“Yeah, but they’re both the same in that neither of them ever became Prime Minister, right? And Gladstone has been a minister too, hasn’t he?”

“No, that was just Prime Minister Wellesley pitying him and throwing him a position.”

The supporters still fought and clashed, but the changes of the era proceeded rapidly, and the two were no longer the hot-blooded politicians they once were.

If one of them were Prime Minister, they might still be clashing even now, but neither of them was the person at the literal summit.

While it was true that Wellesley had completely delegated party management to Disraeli, Disraeli was literally focusing on the internal affairs of the party.

There was a reason why he was called the father of the Conservative Party.

“Hoo… Are you really planning to cut off interest in foreign affairs after this?”

“I told you. You’ll understand when you reach my age. A year doesn’t feel the same as it used to.”

“Someone would think we’re ten years apart. It’s only a five-year difference.”

“Let’s see in five years. By then, you might be the one groaning in pain too.”

Disraeli announced that his visit to Prussia with the Prince of Wales would be his last involvement in international affairs.

He was also saying that instead of actively intervening in domestic politics, he would shift his path toward nurturing the young talents of the party.

“Is your health being compromised?”

“Not necessarily. It’s just that they say health doesn’t return once it’s completely gone, so it’s better to prepare in advance. And besides, I’ve done everything I could; what more greed should I have at this age?”

“So you’re stepping down?”

“Is there any reason I shouldn’t?”

Wellesley would likely continue as Prime Minister, and even if Wellesley stepped down, there was little chance the turn would go to Disraeli, who was older than him.

In the first place, since the current Disraeli had a perfect division of labor with Wellesley, handling party internal affairs and diplomatic issues, it didn’t seem like he would be able to perform well as Prime Minister anyway.

Maybe in his youth, but now that he had developed momentum by only doing what he had been doing, it was impossible.

“…Since it’s a decision made after much deep thought, I suppose it’s not for me to comment further.”

“You still intend to keep running, right?”

“Of course. I can still go for another twenty years.”

“That’s horrifying. How about handing it over to someone with potential?”

“Listen to you talk. I have to have someone to hand it over to before I can do that, don’t I?”

Despite being the second party, the Liberal Party could virtually exert no influence on the Conservative Party’s proceedings.

The only reason the debates appeared fierce was that the Conservative Party was listening to the opposition’s claims as much as possible to avoid being called a dictatorial legislature.

Many capable and ambitious young men were flowing into the Conservative Party, and it was difficult for the Liberal Party to stop this.

This is why a solidified, one-sided structure is terrifying.

Even those who originally leaned toward the Liberal Party have no choice but to waver when considering the realistic factor of winning an election.

When talent converges, the talent pool itself becomes different, and this rolls into a snowball of competitive difference that grows endlessly.

Maybe a decade of accumulation could be overcome, but since this had continued for twenty or thirty years, the Liberal Party was in desperate need of a supply of young politicians.

“In our party, I’ve recently seen some quite promising young men, so I intend to nurture them. They are around the same age as His Highness the Prince of Wales, and such individuals must grow strong to support this country well after we retire.”

“Has it already come to that? Hah… For me, who has done nothing but lose every time, I didn’t even realize so much time had passed.”

“That’s why I told you that you should have just stuck with the Conservative Party. Why did you insist on moving to the Liberal Party to play the head of a snake?”

“That’s because our thoughts were so irreconcilable that I thought I’d die of frustration if I stayed.”

Even though they were conversing like this, it wasn’t that the two had become particularly close or felt a sense of camaraderie.

It would be most accurate to define them as people who, even if they couldn’t stand the sight of each other, had lived facing one another for decades and could offer a few words of blessing on the way out.

“Anyway, once I return from Prussia, I plan to step back to the second line, so work hard to serve as Prime Minister once before you retire. Though no matter how I look at it, it seems impossible.”

“You can’t know the result of a chess game until the final move is made, and you can’t know the result of a horse race until they cross the finish line. Let’s wait and see.”

Having the ability to be masters of their era yet forced to be satisfied with second place for their entire lives, the two exchanged glances and let out bitter smiles.

It wasn’t that they didn’t have greed for the top spot, but what could they do?

A competitor far too powerful was sitting at the very top of the British Empire.

[Union or Death]

The influence of those working tirelessly to establish a Great Serbian Empire based on Greater Serbianism grew in an instant.

It was an organization directly backed by the country’s military.

Furthermore, the leaders of the organization were all influential figures in the military and promising officers, so it would have been stranger if the organization had not grown quickly.

“Agitation, manipulation, sabotage, violence. Use everything necessary to make it impossible for Austria to embrace its minorities! That is our goal!”

“Do not worry. Our comrades who have already sneaked into Austria will revive the desire for independence in our suppressed and emasculated compatriots.”

“Perfect. Once the picture of those disgusting Austrians persecuting the Slavs is framed, our goal will be easily achieved.”

Now possessing the structure of a full-fledged organization, they planned to secretly dispatch agents to heighten anti-Slavic sentiment in Austria.

Only then would voices within Serbia cry out to embrace their persecuted compatriots.

However, there was an unexpected variable.

“What! What on earth does that mean!”

“That’s what I should be asking! Which idiot sent people all the way to London to attack the Crown Prince! Was it you?”

“Unless my head was filled with nothing but dung, who would do something so stupid!”

When the British Empire made an announcement that seemed to target the secret organization in Serbia, the officers within the organization naturally fell into a misunderstanding.

—Ah! Some moron couldn’t wait and went rogue!

“Minister! Austria has sent a letter of protest.”

“Pressure is coming in to confirm if the British Empire’s announcement is the truth.”

“Petar! Call Petar! He said he was sending agents to Austria, so why are they causing trouble in the British Empire!”

Upon its launch, deep furrows—rivaling the depth of the Bosporus in the Rift—were being carved in real-time onto the foreheads of the Black Hand leaders who had fallen into a crisis.

Chapter 496: Root Out (6)

Though it was a grand affair, even branded as an attempted assassination of the Crown Prince, a closer look revealed it was nothing more than a mere incident.

That was why they had even slapped on the charge of slandering Gisela, but realistically, what fool would admit, “Yes! I did it”?

Even if they had done it, they would say they hadn’t, and if they hadn’t, they would naturally jump to deny it vehemently.

In the first place, suspecting state involvement in such a matter is not something that can be raised lightly.

For that reason, rather than a formal protest, the British Empire was simply probing to test the waters.

Strictly speaking, such an action was a deviation from the righteous path, but considering the difference between a superpower and a fledgling nation, this level of pressure was hardly an issue.

“No, Your Majesty. Even so, the Serbians aren’t fools. There’s no way they would let themselves be caught just because we’re testing the waters.”

“Naturally, they won’t be caught. I’m just trying to see their reaction.”

“Seeing their reaction? How?”

“…Well, isn’t there such a thing as information coming from the field?”

“Have you already deployed people there?”

Of course I had.

Actually, it wasn’t specifically for this; I had already dispatched investigators using the personnel from the James Detective Agency to keep a close eye on Serbia from the start.

Using personnel from the British Empire could lead to diplomatic problems if caught later, but since a private company conducted the investigation on its own, we could just make excuses even if they were discovered.

“Your Majesty, tell me honestly. Wasn’t that protest in front of Crown Prince Rudolf’s residence actually instigated by you?”

“Would you do that if you were me, Prime Minister? Please, say something that makes sense.”

“Then… if not for that, why did you send detectives to Serbia?”

“Didn’t I tell you? If an event occurs that pushes Europe into the crucible of war, it will surely be in the Balkan Peninsula. So, I just made preparations in advance.”

“…So you made preparations, and it just so happens that extreme nationalists were caught causing trouble? It seems the famous prophecy of Killian has hit the mark once again.”

Lately, I hadn’t been showing such pinpoint accuracy, but by chance, the picture had come together quite well.

To be precise, it wasn’t that the pieces fit perfectly, but rather that I was forcibly carving the pieces so they would fit into the hole.

“Even if we raise suspicions, they’ll likely insist they know nothing, but since I’ve already bribed several people within the military and the executive branch, there will be an appropriate reaction. We’ll decide how to proceed after seeing that.”

“But honestly, isn’t that a bit of a stretch? I imagine their ‘reaction’ could be summarized in two words: ‘vehement denial’.”

“Just wait. I have a plan.”

If my knowledge was correct, the Serbian Black Hand was organized several years before World War I broke out, so it shouldn’t exist now.

However, since the establishment of the Kingdom of Serbia itself was several years earlier here, a similar organization could exist, and even if not, people with such ideas are bound to be scattered everywhere.

Then, it wouldn’t be difficult to drag in the most dangerous fellow among them and frame him as the culprit.

In the first place, raising this suspicion was merely a check to set up a proper blow later.

I never intended to land an effective hit with this alone.

“By the way, Prime Minister, did you hear that Minister Disraeli wants to step back from the front lines after this?”

“Of course. He probably told me first.”

“It’s not that there’s something wrong with his health?”

“Fortunately, that seems to be the case. I tried to dissuade him, but he looked a bit exhausted, so I told him to do as he pleased.”

“I spoke with Gladstone as well, and he seemed secretly disappointed. I’m not sure if it’s because the opponent he used to scrap with is disappearing, or if he’s realizing that the generations are changing.”

In truth, Parliament does not need the permission of the Imperial House, so I could not block Disraeli’s decision.

Besides, he wasn’t retiring entirely; he said he would focus on internal party affairs and cultivate young politicians, so what could I say to that?

In fact, that might be more helpful to the British political world than him holding onto party power tightly and refusing to give anyone else a chance.

“Anyway, Prime Minister, just trust me and wait. I’ll make sure you receive praise as the greatest Prime Minister in history for extinguishing the sparks of a world war early.”

“That ‘world war’ again. Even the name gives me the creeps, but honestly, I hope your prophecy is right on this one. Still, even if it’s your word, Your Majesty, I honestly don’t understand. Our rational white civilization starting such a massive war over such trivial matters?”

Oh, absolutely. And since once wasn’t enough, they do it twice.

If I said that much, I doubted even Wellesley would believe me, likely thinking I was writing a novel.

“Usually, the more nonsensical a thing is, the more likely it is to actually happen. Prime Minister, you didn’t believe me at first when I talked about the civil war in the Americas, did you?”

“That was… but isn’t that different from this?”

“It’s no different. Did the people of the United States ever imagine their country would be split in half over the issue of slavery?”

He still looked dubious, but recalling the memory of the American Civil War, he nodded as if there was some logic to it.

Perhaps he realized that among the things I had told him so far, the ones that made him think ‘Does this really make sense?’ were the ones that happened most certainly.

However, this raising of suspicion, which was merely a foothold for the next move, brought about a result completely different from my expectations.

“Your Majesty. This is a report from Serbia. It says the military is currently in an uproar.”

“Well, naturally they would be. Even if we are a superpower, how angry must they be that we’re framing them like this?”

Even as a fledgling nation, there was no way a country that had just achieved independence would have low self-esteem.

No matter if it was the British Empire, they were people ready to charge whenever they felt insulted.

Of course, if we actually said, “Shall we go a round?”, they would tuck their tails and back down, but that’s only when we have a clear justification.

Being framed for something they didn’t even do, it was only natural they’d be seeing red.

“That’s not it. They say it’s not anger, but confusion they’ve fallen into.”

“…Confusion?”

“Yes. We have a certain colonel whom we’ve bribed and scouted within the military, and this is reliable information from him. The leadership is completely frantic, even recalling all officers currently abroad.”

“Well, look at that.”

This was an unexpected reaction. What are those guys so guilty about to act like that?

Could it be that they actually did lead the protest against the Crown Prince?

While my thoughts deepened.

[Urgent dispatch to London. The Serbian military is secretly investigating if anyone actually carried out an operation in the British Empire. It has been confirmed that if evidence comes out, they have concluded they will treat it as a personal deviation of individuals and cut them off to ensure it remains unrelated to Serbia’s official position.]

In other words, they were doing something shady behind the scenes and were confused themselves.

I had only thrown a jab, but their jaw had swung wide open.

I hadn’t made a plan for this scenario, so what now?

Caught between feeling half-confused and half-absurded, I couldn’t take my eyes off the report from Serbia for quite some time.

To Bismarck, Serbia was honestly a third-rate country not even worth his notice.

Since they weren’t on his radar, he had no particular ill will toward them, but in the grand affairs of a nation, there is no room for personal feelings.

“We must use Serbia’s aggressive nationalism as a mirror to discard the Pan-German expansionism that is prevalent within us. For that, I’m sorry, but we must use Serbia as a scapegoat.”

“But Prime Minister, honestly, from our Prussian perspective, Serbia is nothing more than a remote country we’ve never heard of. No matter what those people do, it won’t have much of an impact on us.”

“You’re saying strange things. If people don’t know, we can just tell them. That’s how politics is done.”

Bismarck’s plan for the structural improvement of Prussia was grand.

1. First, use Serbia to focus the attention of Prussia and Austria.

2. Use extreme nationalists to cause a large-scale disturbance within Germany and accelerate the conflict between Prussia and Serbia.

3. Gather and sweep away the extreme nationalists within Prussia along with the Serbians, including a large number of unhelpful Junkers in the process.

In fact, this three-stage plan of Bismarck’s had been envisioned for a long time and was being carried out step by step.

Soon, there would be the wedding of the century with France, so the world’s eye would be focused on Prussia.

He had already bribed a few Serbians living inside Prussia and completed the preparations.

When told they would be guaranteed absolute safety and given a large sum of money, they were all anxious to volunteer.

Seeing this, a cynical laugh naturally escaped him, thinking that nationalism was nothing but a hollow illusion.

To be frank, if Serbians or Croations were told they could have perfectly equal rights with Austrians within the Austrian Empire.

Would the Serbians still want to go back to Serbia to live?

If you told the Black people living in Canada that you would help them find and return to their home countries in Africa, how many would actually ask to do so?

He could bet his entire fortune that no one would step forward, except for the ultra-poor who worry about what to eat today.

In fact, wasn’t the British Empire currently drawing various ethnicities into its embrace in that very way?

Prussia, which adhered to Germanism, could not use such a method, but it could gain a lesson from the Serbian situation.

The call for Germans to unite could promote the unification of the Union, but at the same time, there was a danger of becoming too exclusive, so it had to be kept moderate.

If this opportunity was used well, Prussia could be reborn as a true German Empire.

Still, the one point of unease was that Serbia still had very little recognition among Prussian citizens.

No matter how much he highlighted the Balkan Peninsula situation or talked about the results of the war between Russia and Turkey, most people had no particular interest in it.

“Serbia? Where is that country?”

“I don’t know. Is it a new nation recently formed in Africa?”

“Really? Isn’t it an Asian country?”

“Since I’ve never heard of it until now, it must be very far away. Maybe it appears if you go a bit further east from Greece.”

If most people’s perception was like this, the progress of the plan would be hindered unless a truly major incident occurred at the Prince of Wales’s wedding.

More fuel was needed for the fire.

While he pretended to be composed in front of his subordinates, he secretly worried that interest might cool down while he was just warming the coals.

“Prime Minister! Prime Minister! It’s reported that Serbian extremists have caused trouble within the British Empire! London is currently in an uproar, and the British Empire is protesting to Serbia!”

“Serbia caused an accident in London?”

That couldn’t be. No matter how much they were lost in the empty delusions of Greater Serbianism, there was no reason for them to cause a ruckus in London.

“Something is wrong… No. I see. Was that it?”

When it came to schemes and plots, Bismarck was second to none, and in an instant, he deduced the entire process of how the current situation was unfolding.

Shortly after he had conveyed the plan to use Serbia for internal cleanup to Killian, this incident occurred.

And the person who had a profound interest in the internal traffic control of Prussia and the issue of nationalism in the Balkan Peninsula from the beginning was none other than Killian.

Then, why would this series of events have happened?

“That boldness and decisiveness, using even another country’s Crown Prince as a pawn on the chessboard without hesitation. He always exceeds my imagination and runs ahead of it.”

Yes. If interest was lacking, one could simply create an incident.

Killian must have set the stage and personally demonstrated the way for him, who was hesitating due to a lack of a suitable topic of conversation.

When the other party cooperated to this extent, he could not fail to show his sincerity.

“Tell France and the British Empire. During the wedding, there might be a ‘minor performance’, so tell them not to worry at all.”

Under the Prime Minister’s instructions, Prussia began an operation to prepare a play that would rival the British Empire’s self-staged protest.

Chapter 497: Rooting Out (7)

“Is this the decisiveness of the Iron Chancellor?”

“Aren’t you dressing it up too nicely? It seems more like he’s just lost his mind.”

“They kept calling him ‘Iron and Blood,’ and now he’s actually…”

The genius of diplomacy had left the top leadership of the British Empire reeling.

A monster who habitually said one must be bold when the time calls for it, now acting so recklessly that one couldn’t help but wonder if this was really okay.

The source of this confidence was a conclusion he had reached alone after overthinking the situation—a complete misunderstanding—but no one else knew that.

To be honest, even I was taken aback by his behavior, so I could only imagine how the others felt.

The news that had just arrived was so shocking that it couldn’t be handled alone.

As a result, Buckingham was packed: Wellesley was there, along with Disraeli, who claimed he would step back after this affair, and Gladstone, who insisted he could keep running for another twenty years.

“Sending a notification like this is practically a declaration that he’s going through with it. Is this really acceptable?”

“Well, if they want to do it, is there any reason for us to stop them? We should just watch from the sidelines and reap the rewards.”

Even here, the reactions of Gladstone and Disraeli were split.

“It’s not something to be taken so lightly. It would be one thing if we were uninvolved, but His Highness Edward and Crown Princess Gisela are personally attending the Prussian Prince’s wedding. What if something goes wrong and leads to a deplorable accident?”

“We just need to attach a tighter escort. And you seem to have forgotten—I am accompanying His Highness the Prince of Wales as well.”

“So, because you’re going, you think you can coordinate it?”

“Precisely. Let’s look at this strictly in terms of profit and loss. If the logic is that there shouldn’t be even a single chance of danger, we should have stopped the Prince of Wales from going to Berlin in the first place. I guarantee you, the probability of the ship breaking down is higher than the probability of things going wrong over there.”

Disraeli argued that anything that could be exploited should be milked to the bone.

Gladstone countered that, considering the potential future fallout, they should distance themselves as much as possible from such shady dealings.

Since both had valid points, Wellesley and I talked among ourselves, feeling like, ‘There those two go again.’

“Regarding Prime Minister Bismarck—don’t you think he’s being a bit too reckless this time?”

“…”

“When I received word earlier that he was asking for some understanding, I let it slide, but this is too much. The moment this happens, the ripples will spread too far. Whether it succeeds or fails, there’s a risk of the scale growing out of control. I don’t remember him being this type of person; I don’t know why he’s become so extreme.”

“I think I have a general idea of why. Looking at the private letter he sent me, it seems the man believes every single thing that has happened was orchestrated by me.”

“Aha. So he judged that since Your Majesty is so actively manipulating events, there would be no problem if he joined in to play his part…”

If not for that, this current flow made no sense.

I mean, reasonably speaking, is planning a staged attempted terrorist attack at your own Prince’s wedding something a sane person would do?

It wasn’t even just their own people attending; the Princess of France and the Prince of Wales of the British Empire would be there as well.

If actual casualties occurred, it wouldn’t be strange at all for the curtain to rise on World War I forty years early.

“In my view, Gladstone’s concern is valid. It’s not just a venue hosted solely by Prussia; guests of honor are flocking in from everywhere. No matter how thorough the preparations, there’s no guarantee Prussia can control everything.”

“I agree with that.”

After all, if everything in the world went according to calculation, who couldn’t conquer the world?

“Then, have you decided to decline the proposal?”

“I was going to, but Edward said we should just proceed.”

“His Highness did?”

“The boy said this: if the person involved weren’t himself, wouldn’t I have proceeded without a second thought?”

He was right, actually.

Still, it wasn’t simply a case of showing favoritism toward my own family.

It was preposterous for a Prince, not just some common noble, to orchestrate a scheme where he might be exposed to danger.

However, if he was volunteering for it himself, there was no particular reason for me to oppose it.

“Would Her Majesty not oppose it?”

“Even if she does, if Edward insists, she’ll eventually give in. She always has.”

“Won’t it be a bit different this time? If it were directly beneficial to the national interest, perhaps, but it’s not immediately clear how much we gain from this specific incident.”

It was true that there was a high risk of Victoria giving me an even harsher scolding.

But the one getting his back swatted wouldn’t be me; it would be my son. So what did it matter?

As long as it’s not me, I’m fine.

And though I hadn’t said it out loud anywhere, the country that stood to gain the most by avoiding a World War was neither Germany nor France, but the British Empire.

Let’s hypothesize.

If a large-scale war like a World War broke out in Europe, would only the continental nations be destroyed?

When you think about it, the very fact that such a war could break out would be proof that the British Empire’s deterrence was imperfect.

It would mean that doubts would inevitably be cast on the world order led by the British Empire.

Then America, which we had barely managed to split in half, might find another chance for ascension.

“Edward probably knows all of this. We’ve spoken about this matter several times.”

“Then there’s nothing we can do. We have no choice but to go in the direction of respecting His Highness’s wishes. But… would it be alright not to tell Lady Gisela in advance?”

“She isn’t the type who can act. Edward will handle that side of things, so let’s focus on discussing how to handle the aftermath.”

Judging by the reports coming up from Serbia, it was an undeniable fact that these guys were playing double games behind our backs.

Bismarck’s plan certainly made one’s head spin just hearing it, but wouldn’t the effect be just as certain?

Leaving Disraeli and Gladstone to their ongoing debate over who was right, Wellesley and I reached an agreement.

This time, we would observe the handiwork of the Iron Chancellor.

“I’m telling you, we really know nothing about this!”

“This is unfair! I never sent anyone to London!”

“Slander Crown Princess Gisela? Of course, it would be good if relations between the British Empire and Austria soured, but touching the British Empire directly is too risky! Who would do such a stupid thing?”

“Who else! It must be one of the bastards in this room!”

The proud secret society of the Kingdom of Serbia, ‘Unification or Death.’

The executives of the society, known externally as the Black Hand, were driven to the brink of madness by the unfairness of the situation.

“Think… think logically.”

“Didn’t we all already agree that using radical methods for the sake of Serbia is no problem? So it wouldn’t be strange if someone here tried to assassinate the Austrian Prince. Can anyone here guarantee it wasn’t them?”

However, the top brass of the military, including the Minister of Defense, didn’t seem to believe a word of it.

At first, they thought it might be a misunderstanding.

There was a ten percent chance that the British Empire was making up an absurd excuse, or that things had gotten tangled due to a coincidence.

But…

“If you have eyes, look at this! Even if it’s something the British Ambassador let slip unofficially, it’s clear they know everything, so what do you mean it’s ‘not us’!”

“That’s… impossible…”

Petar stared at the scrap of paper the Minister had practically thrown at them, disbelief etched on his face.

[Disturbing rumors are circulating that there is a secret society in Serbia receiving protection from the military. We trust this is not the case, but the mere existence of such rumors could cool the atmosphere, so it would be wise to at least make a show of conducting an internal investigation…]

“How on earth did they…?”

“If they pointed it out this specifically, we have to assume they already know. Then how did this information reach their ears? No matter how good the British Empire’s intelligence is, isn’t this a new society that was formed only a few months ago?”

“…”

“It’s impossible unless one of those guys who got caught trying to assassinate the Prince spilled everything! That means someone here sent an operative all the way to London!”

“Assassinating the Prince is going too far; they were just protesting in front—”

“Everyone knows that among those arrested, there were men carrying weapons! What kind of nonsense are you talking!”

Inevitably, radical individuals are found among protesters, and many of them bring weapons to fight the police.

So, it wasn’t particularly strange that a few people arrested while protesting in front of the Prince’s residence had weapons.

But who would believe that now?

To be honest, Petar himself would have scoffed and told anyone saying that to stop talking nonsense.

Furthermore, as the Minister said, the British Imperial House didn’t receive divine revelations; how could they know the secret society was backed by the military?

Even if they had guessed the rest, knowing such specific details about the founding background made it impossible not to think they had unintentionally become entangled in this mess.

While the advantage of a secret society is that you can cut off the tail if an operation fails, in times like this, the disadvantage becomes prominent.

No matter how one looked at it, it seemed some crazy fool had gone rogue and botched the job, but since that person was denying it, they couldn’t respond, and everyone was going mad as a result.

“Minister, please, calm down for a moment. I will persuade the members and conduct a thorough investigation.”

“You understand, don’t you? If this goes wrong, it’s not just me. You, and the entire military of this country, could lose your heads.”

“I am well aware of the gravity of the situation. Do not worry. Even if I have to pull every operative in Austria and Prussia back to London to find out which bastard did this—”

Petar felt the need to reorganize the system to more closely monitor the actions of the members following this incident.

Once they caught the culprit, they could simply throw them to the wolves and claim the Serbian military knew nothing about it.

They couldn’t avoid moral responsibility, but it was several times better than being stigmatized as having planned a terrorist act in London.

And at that moment…

“Ministeerrrr! It’s a disaster! A disaster!”

“Have you lost your mind? I ordered no one to enter while we were in a serious discussion! You dare disobey the Minister’s command?”

“Th-that, this is something you need to know immediately!”

“You little… if this isn’t truly important, you’re going to the stockades today. Say what it is and get out.”

“It’s reported that at the Prussian Prince’s wedding, a group of people caused a commotion shouting ‘Bosnia into the arms of Serbia!’”

“Dammit. Some lunatics went all the way there to muddy the waters. The security must have been ironclad, so they would have been dragged away before they could make a sound. Is that such a big deal?”

Bosnia was originally a region under Ottoman rule, but as a result of this war, it had escaped Ottoman control like Serbia, only to be incorporated into Austrian territory.

Serbian radicals believed this land should return to the arms of Serbia, and in fact, the majority of the military felt the same.

But who would listen to such shouts at the Prussian Prince’s wedding?

“First, issue an apology to Prussia…”

“Minister! That’s not it. Just then, the carriage carrying the British Prince of Wales and his wife arrived, and some of those lunatics saw the British Crown Princess and lost their minds, charging at them—”

“You’re joking, right?”

Please, let it be a joke.

The Prince and his wife weren’t directly harmed, of course, but after London, being exposed to such an accident in Berlin was an immense burden for them.

Furthermore, if it were the Prussian Prince’s wedding, all the allies of the British Empire would have been watching.

The Minister, a chill running down his spine, bolted up from his seat and ran out of the room.

And in less than forty-eight hours…

The breaking news of what happened at the Prussian Prince’s wedding was scattered across the capitals of the world.

Chapter 498: Root Out the Seeds (8)

The Crown Princess of the British Empire, attacked.

Strictly speaking, it should have been called an attempted attack, but reports tend to spread faster the more sensational they are.

Furthermore, because the incident occurred during a royal wedding in a foreign country, the level of sensationalism was even more concentrated.

[The Work of Extreme Nationalists Who Have Crossed the Line! How Much More Should We Tolerate?]

[Calls for Immediate Action from Parliament! Prussia Must Also Provide a Prompt Explanation!]

I had always lamented that information moved slowly in an era without the internet, but the impact of this news, breaking twice in a row, was on a different level.

As if testing how much speed could be squeezed out of this era’s limits, it took only a few days for the entire world to learn of this fact.

And quite naturally, the Members of Parliament came rushing to see me while I was leisurely drinking tea with Victoria at Buckingham Palace.

“Rest assured, Your Majesty. The ruling and opposition parties are working together to thoroughly investigate this matter and ensure those responsible pay the appropriate price.”

“More importantly, were the children hurt?”

“No. Thanks to the quick response on the scene, both are safe.”

“Many are arguing that this incident should be the catalyst for a full review of the security processes for key figures. We will take definitive action and report back to you, so please be at ease, Your Majesty.”

Even if this was a pre-arranged performance, there was a public image that needed to be maintained.

A high-profile meeting between the Royal Family and Parliament intended to soothe the startled Imperial House and calm their anger.

[What if the Assassin’s Hand Had Held a Gun?]

In fact, it was an undeniable reality that the security system for key figures had been somewhat lax until now.

Humans are inherently creatures who only come to their senses after experiencing a loss, and this era had not yet seen a case of a prominent politician meeting a sudden death by a pistol.

Even Lincoln, who is always mentioned when it comes to assassinations, was still alive and well in America in this world.

The Members of Parliament left the room after concluding their confirmation that they would implement thorough preventive measures to ensure such an unpleasant situation never occurred again, whether at home or abroad.

This should be enough of a formal gesture.

I buried myself in the plush sofa and let out a heavy sigh.

“Phew, I’m exhausted.”

“It’s not like you went all the way to Berlin, so what’s so hard?”

“My stamina isn’t what it used to be. After a large-scale meeting like this, my energy just gets drained.”

“Then don’t start trouble in the first place. Anyway, I just need to say a word officially for this one too, right?”

Having heard a comprehensive summary of the facts I knew, Victoria participated in the plan surprisingly readily.

I expected a nagging lecture about how dangerous it was, but I think she realized this was the best path for the children’s future.

Until now, Victoria had rarely spoken out harshly in public, even as the Empress of the British Empire.

Since becoming Empress, it could be said she hadn’t done so at all.

The British Empire I was building—the world’s greatest superpower—was a tolerant nation that treated its allies with respect.

It was a country that sought fair competition on the surface without abusing its status as the world’s leading power.

Truly, compared to the British Empire in the original history, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it had finally become a true ‘nation of gentlemen.’

However, things in the world don’t always go well just because you employ a policy of appeasement.

Most quick-witted and intelligent people know perfectly well that the strong are simply holding back.

Therefore, they try to match the pace, show respect, and avoid causing offense. But it is always the mediocre ones who try to climb over you if you show them leniency.

Once in a while, it was necessary to clearly demonstrate the power of the British Empire, the world’s strongest nation.

This didn’t mean going to war.

With the latent power the British Empire had accumulated so far, there would be no need for something like war.

They say it’s more terrifying when someone who never gets angry finally does; the power of Victoria’s declaration was beyond imagination.

“The home government cannot find a way to contain its devastating sorrow over these repeated disasters. If a thorough investigation does not reveal the truth and lead to a punishment that everyone can accept, everyone will see for themselves with their own eyes what will happen.”

The anger of the Empress, who had suppressed her fiery temperament until now, exploded.

It was like a nuclear bomb dropped directly on the Serbian military, and Prussia immediately issued a statement of support.

The main game was starting now.

[A Virtual Ultimatum! Is There Any Way Out?]

[A Collaboration of an Incompetent Government and Military! Dragging a Hard-won Independence into the Gutter!]

[Are You Planning to Lose Everything for Greater Serbianism? Nationalism for Whose Sake?]

“Minister! You must come up with a countermeasure!”

“If we don’t comply with the demands, a real war might break out this time!”

“War with the British Empire so soon after gaining independence from the Ottoman Empire is impossible.”

“Wait, wait! I’m currently in a meeting with His Majesty and other ministers, so…”

Russia had already quickly cut ties with Serbia.

At first, Serbia had hoped to lean on Russia to navigate this crisis, but Russia, whose creed was to avoid entanglement with the British Empire, didn’t give them even a sliver of hope.

—The Russian Empire values dialogue and compromise and wishes to state clearly that it does not support any form of violent action.

Those petty bastards.

Look at them tucking their tails just because the British Empire seems truly angry, after all that talk about being the ‘Big Brother of the Slavs.’

But Russia was only the beginning. Starting with Russia, the nations of the Balkan Peninsula issued statements one after another, practicing diplomatic distancing from Serbia.

—Bulgaria expresses its deepest condolences to the British Empire and hopes for the Crown Princess’s swift recovery…

—Montenegro promises to conduct its own investigation to weed out those sympathizing with such subversive ideologies in advance and reaffirms it has no relationship with Serbia…

“You cowards! How can comrades who risked their lives together against the Ottoman Empire turn their backs like this in a single moment!”

They had only gathered strength under the logic that the enemy of my enemy is my comrade; they were never on particularly good terms to begin with. But the Serbian military had already lost its mind.

In any case, if a search that satisfied the British Empire was conducted, the existence of the Black Hand was bound to be revealed.

The fact that the military actively supported them could never be hidden either.

But with the existence of a secret society exposed, who would believe them if they said, ‘Yes, it’s true we operated such an organization, but we didn’t instigate that specific incident’?

The very fact that the military operated such an organization was the problem to begin with.

‘We got our independence, and now some arrogant soldiers are manipulating the government as they please?’

‘Is this country your toy? Stop this nonsense and get out!’

It was clear as day that not only foreign nations but also Serbian citizens would rise up like a swarm of bees to denounce the military.

Thus, they couldn’t simply accept the British Empire’s demands.

“The British Empire is traditionally a nation specialized in the Navy. But we are a landlocked country! No matter how aggressively the British Empire behaves, it will be difficult for them to actually send troops to our home soil!”

“That’s right. The Royal Navy, which the British Empire is so proud of, won’t even be able to approach our Serbia!”

“Are you all insane? Do you think Austria or Prussia will just sit still if a war actually breaks out? Montenegro has already announced its support for the British Empire, so they will obviously enter through Austria and Montenegro!”

“Montenegro is a proud independent army; why would they open the path for them to strike us!”

Since they were dead either way, the right answer was to choose the path that offered even a slight chance of survival.

Confessing meant 100% death, but even if a war with the British Empire meant a 99.99% chance of losing, wasn’t there a 0.01% chance of surviving?

And maybe the British Empire was just talking big and didn’t actually intend to start a war.

The last time the British Empire had fought a direct war was decades ago against Russia.

Everything since then had been closer to an intervention under the guise of mediation rather than direct combat.

So, wasn’t there a high probability it would be the same this time?

“Minister! You can’t possibly be planning to ignore the British Empire’s demands…”

“Ahem! Who said anything about ignoring them? We will conduct an investigation, but we’ll do it our way.”

“There’s no way they will be satisfied with that!”

“Our Serbia is a fully sovereign independent state! We are doing things our way; what right does the British Empire have to be satisfied or not? Are you a Serbian or a Brit?”

In any case, a young King could be suppressed once the opinions of the top military brass, led by the minister, were unified.

After all, Serbia had a record of victory in the armed independence struggle against the Ottoman Empire, and because of this, the power of the military was firm.

“Now then. Let us relay our decision to His Majesty and receive his approval…”

“Generals! I’m afraid it won’t go down like that!”

Bang! The sound of the meeting room door being thrown open.

Seeing the soldiers pouring in with guns drawn, the generals present immediately realized what they were trying to do.

And when the minister saw Petar—who had been one of the middle managers of the Black Hand—standing at the front, his eyes rolled back as he screamed.

“Petar, you bastard! Are you actually betraying us and staging a coup right now?”

“A coup? I understand your patriotic loyalty for the country, Minister, but don’t you think your methods are gravely wrong? Major General Todor has judged that the future of the nation is at stake in this crisis and has made a difficult decision.”

“A difficult decision? Isn’t it just because he couldn’t secure a key position that he’s using this incident as an excuse for a coup! And you…”

“I merely took a place in the Black Hand for a short time to obtain internal information out of concern that the military was going the wrong way. I never sympathized with your ideology.”

What kind of nonsense was this guy talking, when he was one of the ones who urged the creation of a secret society, saying their claims had to be pushed through even if it meant committing radical acts?

“You, you! You traitor to the nation! What you are doing now is destroying Serbia! Do you even know what you’re doing?”

“Of course I know. If it succeeds, it’s peace; if it fails, it’s war. I won’t waste words; we will escort you now.”

It took only five hours for the futile cries of the generals, who were willing to risk war with the British Empire, to end like a fleeting dream.

The minority faction of the military, having locked up the minister and the generals who had approved the founding of the Black Hand in short order, pinned all the blame on them.

No matter how much they claimed it was unfair, once the existence of the Black Hand was made public, no one in the world would believe their words.

Rather, people were immensely shocked that the rumored existence of a secret society had actually surfaced.

[The Evils of Extreme Nationalism? Where is the World Headed?]

Such crazed organizations had existed in the world for a long time, but it was hard to find a case where the military of an entire nation was the root.

Even more so if its purpose was to slander and disparage other nations to cause them harm.

Still, using the fact that the King was still young as a shield, Serbia performed a desperate evasive maneuver, putting all the blame on the military that had run wild on its own, treating the young King as a puppet.

“Our Serbia promises to do its best to improve relations with Austria and the British Empire, and we will achieve definitive civilian control through a major overhaul of the military.”

As the small pro-Austrian faction, which had been laying low, filled the power vacuum, the nation’s direction took a 180-degree turn.

The Black Hand, which insisted that Austria had to be removed to achieve Greater Serbianism, achieved the remarkable record of being caught and dismantled only months after its founding.

Later, world-renowned scholars defined this incident simply in one sentence:

—A truly foolish farce brought about by the foolish rampage of a foolish organization.

In this way, the first button of the great event that completely changed the fate of the world was fastened in a ridiculous manner.

Chapter 499: The Path to Peace

The Black Hand, which was destined to throw the Balkan Peninsula into chaos throughout the 19th and 20th centuries, collapsed the moment it was founded.

My original plan was to prepare the soil so that groups like the Black Hand couldn’t take root, but I hadn’t realized they had already formed.

Still, we managed to eradicate the malignant tumor early, so what could be better than that?

It was like stumbling blindly onto a winning lottery ticket, but honestly, it was still shocking.

Even if the flow of history has accelerated, it’s chilling to think those Black Hand scoundrels were already operating in the shadows.

If I had moved even a few years later, the Black Hand would have seized control of Serbia, and their influence might have spread across the Balkans and into all of Eastern Europe.

Prevention truly is the best cure.

“Your Majesty! First, I wish to offer my sincerest apologies for the concern we have caused. However, I can assure you that all issues have now been resolved, so there is no longer any need for worry!”

The Serbian Ambassador to London, whose position had overnight become an extreme occupation, had been sweating through his clothes for days, rushing between Westminster and Buckingham without a wink of sleep.

Perhaps that was why, despite his hollow eyes, his expression as he explained how Serbia had undergone a complete transformation looked exceptionally bright today.

I suppose it was the sheer relief of finally being liberated from that nightmare.

“Every individual associated with the puppet organization known as the Black Hand will be dealt with under the charge of treason.”

“I did not expect such a swift response. I admire your country’s decisiveness.”

In truth, Parliament had been prepared to go to war if the matter wasn’t resolved properly.

The argument from the radicals—that such incidents occurred because they had been too patient until now—had gained national support.

It wasn’t a move aimed solely at Serbia; it was a maneuver clearly intended to demonstrate the influence and power of the British Empire to the entire world.

My real goal in the process was to uproot the Black Hand completely and ensure a somewhat normal regime took power in Serbia.

However, since they had enacted their own version of a ‘Serbian Spring’ and purged the military themselves, I had no complaints.

They had even performed an ‘inertial drift’ toward a pro-Austrian stance, claiming they were nothing like the Black Hand, so what more was there to say?

With Serbia bowing so low, both the radicals in Parliament and the citizens were satisfied, beginning to grow intoxicated by the glory of the British Empire.

“Hahaha! This is how it should be! This is the British Empire! This is the Royal Navy!”

“Where do those nobodies get the nerve to pick a fight? They must have thought we were easy targets just because we stayed quiet.”

Ultimately, war did not break out.

Serbia took measures so drastic they essentially rebuilt the government from scratch.

And the entire world witnessed the consequences of the British Empire’s genuine wrath.

Looking at the outcome alone, it couldn’t have been better, so everyone considered the incident closed with satisfaction.

After all, what percentage of British citizens even knew where Serbia was located?

If you were to spread out a world map and ask them to point it out, even some Members of Parliament would likely get it wrong.

In that sense, the British Empire’s anger wasn’t solely because of the specific country called ‘Serbia.’

It was more about the pride of being slighted by people whose location they didn’t even know.

Still, the British Empire, having preserved its pride, remained at its zenith, and accidents usually happen during such times.

The House of Commons, the House of Lords, and the public all seemed to dismiss the Serbian crisis as a mere mishap, but I knew better.

The director who had orchestrated such a massive production had not even stepped onto the stage yet.

Now that the British Empire’s face had been saved and the world’s attention was focused, the preparations were complete.

Thanks to this incident, the name recognition of Serbia—once a virtual unknown by any sober assessment—had skyrocketed past the atmosphere.

“By the way, didn’t France and Prussia have something going on too?”

“Oh? What was it? Ah, right! The wedding! There was a wedding!”

“Oh, that’s right. The Crown Prince of Prussia and the Princess of France got married. There was a riot at the wedding hall, wasn’t there?”

“Before the wedding, they called it the ‘wedding of the century’ and whatnot, but it’s amazing how quickly everyone lost interest.”

“Well, now that everything is back to normal, maybe people will start paying attention to them again?”

Crown Prince Frederick and his wife were originally supposed to be the couple of the century, basking in global attention.

They had been suddenly overshadowed by a massive incident at the very moment they should have received life’s greatest blessings and spotlight, but it seemed they expected their turn to come again.

And honestly, it was natural for them to think so.

However, once again, the protagonist of the event that would set the world abuzz was not him.

The massive butterfly effect brought about by the Serbian protestors.

The great wave that had shaken Eastern Europe had swallowed the Balkan Peninsula whole and had yet to lose its momentum.

There was still one more shot left.

“I wish to sincerely apologize once again to the both of you, who must have been quite startled by this incident.”

The Iron Chancellor, his moustache carefully groomed and now increasingly tinged with white, bowed his head.

“The rioter who dared to rush at you will face severe punishment, so please leave it to us.”

“…I was startled, but I’m fine. I’m sure he acted out of a sincere heart for his country in his own way, so it would be good if he could be reasoned with and shown a different path.”

“He claims to be sincerely repentant, but we must investigate more thoroughly to see if there were others involved.”

When the incident first broke out, Bismarck had watched the reactions of Edward and Gisela very closely.

Since he had informed them of the plan in advance, they had to provide a corresponding performance, and he was prepared to intervene if they were at all awkward.

However, the acting of the two was so realistic that Bismarck’s worries turned out to be entirely unfounded.

“Your Highness Edward, do you plan to stay until this matter is fully concluded?”

“I should. After all, I am here as the representative of the Imperial House.”

“Understood. I will give special instructions to ensure there is no discomfort during your stay. That aside…”

If one had to pick the person who gave the most dramatic performance this time, it was undoubtedly Crown Princess Gisela.

To anyone watching, she looked so shocked she nearly collapsed, like someone who truly never expected such an accident.

On top of that, she added comments about forgiving the culprit, busy managing her own public image.

How can someone be so shrewd?

Once the interests of the British Empire and Prussia aligned and public opinion rose up, it was a foregone conclusion that Serbia would be turned upside down.

So, a few kind words from the Crown Princess toward the culprit wouldn’t change a thing.

However, it was different for the ignorant masses who didn’t know the background.

‘Oh! Our Crown Princess has such a beautiful heart.’

‘To be so benevolent even after such a terrifying incident.’

Such reactions were already becoming mainstream within the British Empire, and Prussia was reportedly no different.

She is a talent I covet more and more.

If only the Princess of France were even half as likeable as Gisela… no, perhaps not.

If she were, Crown Prince Frederick might be completely dominated by her, so marrying such a woman isn’t necessarily a good thing.

The only reason Killian chose her was surely because he was confident Edward could control her.

If Crown Prince Frederick had taken such a spouse, this country’s royal family might have tilted entirely toward Austria.

Bismarck reached his own conclusion and glanced at Edward and Gisela again.

His own Crown Prince and his wife needed to gain national popularity like this; perhaps it would be wise to take a few notes from their behavior.

“Chancellor, come to think of it, my father asked me to relay a message to you.”

“Is that so? I was actually hoping to hear his wise counsel before the real start, so this is timely.”

“Father said he always trusts and supports the work you do, and he is willing to lend his strength if necessary.”

As if this were the reply he had been waiting for, the Iron Chancellor could not hide his rising smile.

“Thank you. Since His Majesty thinks so, I feel emboldened as well.”

“I’ve also spoken with my father-in-law quite a few times, and he holds you in very high regard, Chancellor.”

When Gisela added a word from the side, Bismarck’s gaze naturally turned toward her.

“Is that so? Hearing the Crown Princess say that makes me even more curious. If it isn’t rude to ask, during what kind of discussion did such a comment come up?”

“It must have been about peace between Austria and Prussia. Haven’t we already talked about working together for that?”

“…We certainly did.”

Not knowing how to respond to this, Bismarck glanced toward Edward, but he only maintained a vague smile and did not join the conversation.

Did this mean it was a statement they had already agreed upon, or was he simply watching because he trusted his wife’s tact?

“I told him that contrary to being called the Iron Chancellor, you are actually a very delicate person who loves peace. Father-in-law even complimented me on my good eye for people.”

Killian would have surely told Edward all about his plans, yet at this timing, she was emphasizing peace with Austria.

Indeed, I’m starting to understand what she’s trying to say.

“Do not worry. The things you are concerned about, Crown Princess, will not happen. Isn’t the reason I’m using such roundabout means precisely because I believe this is the best way for Prussia to achieve co-existence and co-prosperity with Austria?”

“…Hm?”

“…Pardon?”

What? Why are they reacting like that?

Thinking he might have missed something, Bismarck desperately racked his brain, but before he could even open his mouth, Gisela nodded and gave a bright smile.

“If there’s anything I can do to help your work go well, Chancellor, I will help. I’ve already spoken to Rudolf quite a bit about you. Oh, don’t worry, I’ve already received my father-in-law’s permission for this as well.”

“That is very reassuring. I believe that being able to share a personal friendship with Austria and His Highness the Prince would be of no small help to the friendly relations between our two nations.”

Of course Killian wouldn’t be left out of this.

In that case, bringing up whether Austria would help or not at this point must be seen as a way of testing the waters.

If the matter isn’t handled as previously discussed, the friendly relationship with Austria would inevitably be shaken, and I should see this as a heads-up on how the British Empire would move then.

Regardless, Gisela kept calling Killian ‘Father-in-law,’ continuously emphasizing that she was closer to him.

And since the intelligent Edward knew all this, he was likely just watching with suppressed amusement.

Bismarck was genuinely starting to find talking to this young couple interesting.

At the same time, he was envious of Killian for having such heirs.

“When Crown Prince Rudolf’s era comes, Austria will change much, but our Prussian transformation will be even faster. Since you said you would return after everything is finished, why don’t you stay and watch from here?”

Perhaps thanks to conversing with these brilliant young people, Bismarck was able to come up with a more definitive strategy.

Even if he was a provincial Junker who had been ignored by the central nobility, it bothered him slightly that he, a member of the Junkers, was about to shake the very foundations of Prussia. But looking 50 or 100 years ahead, this was the right path.

Taking the baton passed by Serbia, it was now time for the ‘Prussian Spring’ to begin.

Chapter 500: The Road to Peace (2)

Prussia is a country of Junkers.

While that might sound incredibly arrogant, the catch is that there is nothing factually incorrect about it.

Originally, “Junker” was a term used to refer to the landed nobility who owned vast estates in eastern Germany. They held a tight grip on Prussian agriculture, reigned as the ruling class, and maintained their privileges by monopolizing key positions in the government and the military.

However, they didn’t ignore the King or run wild of their own accord.

On the contrary, they maintained a symbiotic relationship with the Hohenzollern dynasty of Prussia, and there were plenty of nobles whose loyalty to the King was unwavering. Bismarck himself was a Junker, albeit from a provincial background, and he was a man of deep loyalty to the dynasty.

Furthermore, most Junkers lacked the elegance and aristocratic sensibility found in the nobility of France, the British Empire, or Austria. Even if they didn’t show it outwardly, many harbored an inferiority complex because of this, and they pursued strength even more fiercely to mask their perceived shortcomings.

—A nobleman’s true value comes from might, not elegance!

In a way, it could be seen as a desperate excuse for their lack of refinement, but it was a fact that many Junkers were exceptionally talented in military affairs.

By the 1870s, Prussia’s national power was reaching its peak, while their long-time rival, Austria, was on a steady decline. It was only natural that the Junkers became increasingly boastful, believing their path had been the right one all along.

“Ha! Now that’s what I call refreshing!”

“The German Union is practically ours now. The Habsburgs are nothing more than ghosts of the past.”

“It would have been better if we’d swallowed Denmark whole, but I suppose that part is a bit of a shame.”

“Won’t it all be our land someday anyway? They say if you trace the roots far enough back, those up north are Germanic people too.”

After succeeding in the complete annexation of Holstein—a region they had fought over for years—the Junkers’ morale soared past the atmosphere and into the stratosphere.

Although the northern part of Schleswig remained under Danish rule after some of Austria’s demands were met, the Junkers viewed this as their victory regardless. They saw the agreement itself as proof that Austria could no longer exert influence over Prussia without the British Empire taking their side.

Just before the Serbian crisis erupted.

With their confidence, nationalistic fervor, and passion perfectly aligned, the Junkers began to dream of Germany’s glorious future.

“I believe it is finally time to achieve a true, unified German Empire.”

“Are you suggesting we annex Austria? Since the British Empire and Austria have joined hands, wouldn’t that be a bit difficult?”

“Austria is a waste, certainly, but we should leave them be for now. However, Austria isn’t the only land in the world, is it?”

“Are you talking about the Ostsiedlung—the Eastern Colonization?”

“Exactly. Prussia’s population is growing rapidly even now, is it not? Many scholars believe we need a new movement for eastern colonization.”

On the surface, the plan to develop eastern lands and relocate citizens seemed like a normal policy. However, this wasn’t the old days when the land was empty. If people were already living there and established nations existed, the story changed.

Ordinary people had already agreed to call such an act “invasion,” not “colonization.”

“There is still some appetizing land left in Eastern Europe. The Black Soil region, for instance…”

“But isn’t that Russian territory?”

“They are nothing more than a pathetic paper tiger. What is there to fear? Did you not see their disgraceful behavior in the Balkans, tip-toeing around the British Empire?”

Strictly speaking, one of the factors that allowed the Junkers to become the protagonists of Germany was the original Eastern Colonization movement. The Junkers, who were still focused on large-scale landownership and agriculture, naturally believed that more land would bring even greater power.

The spreading nationalism and the “Greater Germanism” riding its coattails added fuel to their burning desires.

“Russia is shouting about Pan-Slavism, so why can’t we do the same? Even those tiny countries appearing in the Balkans are trying to expand their territory using such ideologies.”

“Ah, you mean Serbia? They were spouting some nonsense about ‘Greater Serbianism’ or whatever.”

“Now, now, don’t call it nonsense. Is it not a desirable ideology to say that those who share the same roots are one nation? We should follow their example.”

“Ah…! Now that you mention it, that makes sense. Hahaha.”

If they strictly differentiated between Germans, Serbians, and Russians as they did now, the territory they could expand into was limited. After all, only about a quarter of the population in Austria was German, meaning Prussia had no grounds to annex them. The same went for the Netherlands or the Scandinavian countries.

Even the reason they couldn’t fully annex Schleswig this time was because there were more Danes living in the north.

But what if they applied Greater Germanism or Pan-Germanism?

“If you trace the roots of Northern Europe, most of them are Germanic people just like us. Isn’t it a bit silly to divide us into Germans and Danes?”

“True, true. I’ve always thought so myself.”

“Prime Minister Bismarck emphasizes unity only among Germans for the sake of diplomatic relations, but in my view, we need to be more bold.”

It was a parade of madness, but the runaway locomotive had no brakes and didn’t know how to stop.

The nation’s population, economy, and military were growing continuously, and they had yet to taste failure. With the long-serving Prime Minister, the key figures of the military, and the core of the government all being fellow Junkers, what was there to fear?

While the strengthening alliance between Austria and the British Empire was a bit concerning, Prussia was also a staunch ally of the British. Therefore, the plan to grow their territory by eating up some lands to the east couldn’t be dismissed as mere delusion.

In this climate, when Bismarck announced he would further strengthen the alliance through a marriage with France, everyone erupted in cheers of joy.

“Aha! As expected of Prime Minister Bismarck. To think he plans to stabilize the west in such a way.”

The military, which had been concerned about tensions with France, was pleased.

“If France stays quiet, can’t we truly start expanding to the east?”

Even politicians dreaming of a second Eastern Colonization were on board.

“The current Prussia is too narrow for the ever-increasing German population! We must expand our living space to ensure the survival of the German people!”

From thinkers and scholars stimulated by Russia’s movements to ordinary citizens, everyone spoke of German expansion with one voice.

“Lebensraum? That sounds like a concept with some weight to it.”

In truth, there is almost no one who opposes their own country’s territory getting larger.

It was during this peak of Pan-Germanism that the attempted assassination of the British Crown Princess occurred in Berlin, perpetrated by those shouting for “Greater Serbianism.”

Naturally, Bismarck did not harbor ill will toward all Junkers.

Since he was a Junker himself, it wouldn’t make sense to hate his own kind. Unless he was someone consumed by self-loathing—but Bismarck held himself in high regard, believing there were fewer than five people in the world as brilliant as he was.

[Extremist nationalists are causing conflicts all over the world.]

[The Serbian military, advocating extreme nationalism, turned their King into a puppet and has been running a military dictatorship.]

[This kind of nationalism eventually leads to military expansion, creating an environment where the military must rise to power. Among those who actively sympathize with these ideas, it is clear that many harbor such intentions. This is the view of the renowned scholar, Marx…]

An earthquake was followed by a tsunami.

Bismarck and Killian didn’t stop at simply shouting that “extreme nationalism is bad.” Since they had the perfect example of Serbia, there was no reason not to use it.

Though the logic skipped several steps to reach its conclusion, the result wasn’t wrong. Target though Serbia was, no one failed to notice that the same logic could be applied to Prussia.

“Ah… General Moltke! Please, a word! There are reports that you once said the military should pursue an active expansion policy…”

“I have no idea what you are talking about. I am merely a faithful soldier loyal to His Majesty and the country. If there are those within the military speaking such foul words, I will see to it that they are stripped of their uniforms immediately.”

“Count Waldersee! You were heard saying that the Germanic people need larger lands…”

“False rumors! Pure nonsense! I am a soldier who has lived my entire life with loyalty to the royal family! It is not proper for a soldier to meddle in politics, so I shall say no more.”

Bismarck’s move to link Pan-Germanism with military dictatorship was a stroke of genius. Because the Serbian incident was so shocking, most citizens had reached the startling realization that “nationalism” was nothing more than an excuse for a military coup.

Looking at it logically, it made sense, didn’t it?

Until now, the people shouting most loudly for Pan-Germanism were Junkers, many of whom were soldiers. If the military’s power grew, they would naturally intervene in politics, and there was a high possibility the King or Parliament would become puppets, just like in Serbia.

Would Prussia then become a toy for the soldiers?

Serbia had already shown, through its nonsensical suicide mission against the British Empire, exactly how that would end.

Of course, the military leadership was driven to the brink of madness by the injustice of it all.

“Prime Minister! The reports in the media are completely untrue!”

“That’s right. A military dictatorship? That’s… that makes no… Argh, this is driving me crazy. Prime Minister, you know us!”

Key figures of the military, including Chief of Staff Helmuth von Moltke—who had become a national hero after effortlessly crushing Denmark—rushed to Bismarck.

“I, of course, do not believe for a second that you all harbored such dark intentions. Especially not the Chief of Staff; we’ve spent so many years together, how could I not know your heart?”

“Thank you for understanding. I have even expressed my concerns to you in the past that excessive militarism is not right. It makes no sense that I would aim for a military dictatorship.”

“However, it is a fact that there are many testimonies of various generals in the military sympathizing with such opinions.”

“That was simply because we thought the military’s power could grow. Is there anyone in the world who would hate having a bigger budget and more authority?”

Helmuth looked truly wronged, and Bismarck knew he was. As he said, what army in the world would refuse more power?

But suddenly, the label of “military dictatorship” had been attached to it. To the generals, it was like being struck by lightning while taking a peaceful nap. Some generals, who were bursting with pride for fighting for the glory of Prussia, were even moved to tears by the unfairness.

“Now, now, I know your grievances well, so do not worry too much. His Majesty will not suspect the military, and I will speak to him personally to ensure no such thing happens.”

“Thank you. As expected, only the Prime Minister understands us.”

“However, to clear your names, it may be necessary to back your words with action. Ah, of course, I don’t mean weakening the military’s strength. I simply think we need to adjust the situation so that such talk never surfaces again.”

“If it’s to clear our names, of course we must help. We will support whatever you decide.”

Bismarck stood up, offering to personally make coffee for the Chief of Staff.

As he turned his body, he pretended to stir with a coffee spoon while covering his mouth.

It was to hide the corners of his lips, which were reflexively curling upward.

Chapter 501: The Road to Peace (3)

The saying “the more you know, the more you see” is a masterpiece of wisdom that transcends the centuries.

However, the saying “ignorance is bliss” is also undeniably true.

Bismarck sometimes found himself thinking that his younger days, when he knew nothing, were more comfortable and free from worry than his life now.

It was an undeniable fact that as his knowledge and experience accumulated, and his eye for the grand scale of things sharpened, he became able to encompass not just the present but the future as well.

Politics is a living thing, much like a constantly changing magical beast.

Because young people do not know this, they are always overflowing with confidence.

Surely, if I just do it this way, it will work. Why on earth do those stupid politicians make such decisions?

If I were in that position, I could do much better than they do.

Feeling that very frustration was the most common path for young men entering politics.

It was a bit embarrassing to admit, but Bismarck had been no different.

When he was young, the Junkers at the center of power seemed like nothing more than incompetent parasites.

Isn’t politics just pretending to listen to those with grievances and then distributing the nation’s resources most efficiently?

From a third-party perspective, he could make more objective evaluations than anyone, but once he became the principal actor himself, it was not as easy as it sounded.

“Prime Minister, the military says they will agree to whatever you say, no matter what it is.”

“They have no choice. What about the distinguished guests from the British Empire?”

“They are reportedly having frequent conversations with His Highness Crown Prince Friedrich or His Majesty.”

“Is that so? Are the Prince of Wales and the Crown Princess always moving together?”

“Yes. That is only natural after all…”

Others might not know, but Edward and Gisela were essentially Killian’s eyes and ears. It was obvious they were watching this side with hawk-like eyes to see how well the promises were being fulfilled.

Of course, he had no complaints about that. Prussia had much to gain from this contract as well.

However, thinking that his way of handling affairs was practically being broadcast live was a bit unsettling.

As the saying goes, the more one knows, the more one sees; the more solidified the Prime Minister’s power became within Prussia, the more he realized how incredibly firm the power structure of the British Empire truly was.

A balance where the ruling party, the Imperial House, and the House of Lords were united as one, yet let the opposition party survive just enough.

Furthermore, when handling certain tasks, the British Empire often had a way of slipping into the background to minimize their own burden.

Even so, Bismarck believed this was an area he could personally emulate. This current operation, after all, was something he had carried out by faithfully referencing and utilizing Killian’s methods.

However, the vision of how the world would flow—that was something he didn’t think he could match, even if he polished his skills to become like Killian.

The main reason Bismarck was taking a completely pro-British Empire line was actually because of Killian’s intuition.

Others might focus on his power, wealth, or political prowess, but Bismarck was different.

As long as Killian was alive, it was the right move to hold onto the sturdy lifeline that was the British Empire.

Even if they only secured the position of the world’s second-in-command, there would be no problem for Prussia to remain a leading nation in Europe even a hundred or two hundred years from now.

“Prime Minister, but as things stand, isn’t it true that no one but the British Empire can keep our nation in check?”

“Do you think so?”

“Yes. Russia is reaching a point where they can do nothing unless we strike first, and the prevailing prediction is that France will increasingly fall behind us in both population and economy.”

“That may be true for France. Shall I be honest? I am not even worried about the French.”

It was a clear fact that France was not a country to be underestimated. This was an immutable truth that would never change no matter how strong Prussia became, and Bismarck had no intention of looking down on France.

If one were to pick the countries that would exert the most influence on the European continent in the future, it would undoubtedly be Prussia and France.

The British Empire knew this well, which was why they tried to control the continent by maintaining friendly relations with both nations.

“In the past, we confronted France and created tensions, but not anymore. Both France and we know that nothing more will come of fighting each other, so why would we clash?”

Even in the development of overseas colonies, compromises were being made well, and had they not even established a historic marriage this time?

“From France’s perspective, they probably prided themselves on being the strongest power on the European continent, excluding the island nation of the British Empire. I don’t think they’ll be happy about us becoming stronger.”

“What will they do if they aren’t happy? The era where war was possible ended long ago. And simply having a larger population doesn’t mean a country’s power becomes stronger; that’s far too much of an old-fashioned way of thinking.”

If one went by population alone, Russia should be stronger than the British Empire, but there was no idiot saying such things now.

What mattered was the development of technology and industry, and securing the scientists who would continue to promote that industrial growth.

“It will be the same for future wars. We should view the era of fighting with numbers as gradually coming to an end. Of course, that doesn’t mean numbers don’t matter at all.”

“How does that relate to the current situation?”

“It has everything to do with it. I myself am from a Junker background; why would I carry out such reforms if I had some deep-seated grudge against the Junkers?”

Prussia had to become stronger in the future.

While there would be no actual reason to fight France anymore, they needed to be strong enough to utterly crush them within six months if they ever did fight… no.

No matter how much stronger Prussia became, that seemed like too unreasonable a goal, so he set it aside.

“The foundation of the Junkers is, in the end, land and large estates. However, an economic structure dependent on land and farms is losing its power and will eventually come to an end. Look at the British Empire.”

Killian had said that a society centered on the Junkers would stagnate Prussia and lead to a desire for territorial expansion.

Bismarck had no intention of denying this, but what he intended to gain through this reform was not just such abstract ideological correction.

As if to prove those words, Bismarck announced extraordinary measures to wrap up the current situation after meeting with Wilhelm.

—Recent grim rumors circulating in public have been found to be completely groundless.

—The nobles of Prussia all offer their heartfelt loyalty to His Majesty King Wilhelm.

Up to this point, it was nothing more than a cliché conventional excuse, but Wilhelm, acting on Bismarck’s advice, added a surprise declaration.

“It is also the will of the Imperial House that we must increase our national defense capabilities for a stronger and more grand future for Prussia. However, I well know that if we invest the nation’s limited resources only in the military, other areas will inevitably weaken.

Therefore, the best way is to increase the budget for the military while maintaining the overall proportions, and to do that, we must ultimately increase the scale of our industry further.”

Even a child knows that if the overall pie gets bigger, even if you cut the same one-tenth, the size of that piece grows.

The Junkers in the military, who had been unfairly suspected, welcomed Wilhelm’s decision with open arms.

However, if the state actively led industrialization and treated the emerging capitalists with respect, the position of the Junkers would inevitably decrease relatively.

The Junkers who understood this dynamic voiced their concerns, but since the military and political circles were divided, their opinions were not easily unified.

“That our Junker dominance will weaken just because capitalists are running around is a mere delusion. Prime Minister Bismarck is also a Junker; would he push for policies without such simple considerations?”

“It’s not a delusion. Look at the British Empire right now; as capitalists increased, the power of the nobility weakened.”

“But isn’t the power of the House of Lords still formidable? And starting with the Prime Minister, who holds the greatest power outside the Imperial House, they are of that nobility; to say their power has weakened is merely an exaggeration.”

“…Will it truly be so?”

“I’m telling you, it is. Even if the number of capitalists increases, what they can do is limited. If push comes to shove, we can just create something like the House of Commons like in the British Empire and tell the commoners to play there. And unlike the British Empire, we completely control the military, so what is there to worry about?”

Since Wilhelm himself had said he would increase defense capabilities, the Junkers, who occupied the core of the military, had no reason to voice negative opinions.

Rather, since they were in a situation where they were misunderstood as trying to seize power using nationalism, they had to agree with the King’s opinion no matter what.

If they tactlessly set up a confrontation with the Imperial House here, it was obvious they would be branded as coup forces.

Junkers who still couldn’t shake their anxiety visited Bismarck, but the Iron Chancellor completely ended their worries with his brilliant silver tongue.

“Hahaha! You all are truly worrying about something ridiculous.”

“No, Prime Minister. This isn’t a matter to be taken so lightly…”

“Industrialization, scientific progress. It’s all good. But to put it simply, a man dies if he doesn’t eat bread. Do you think this problem will be solved as technology advances?”

“Pardon? Of course not.”

“Then what is the problem? As you know, the productivity coming from the land ultimately has limits. No matter how diligently factories are run and how much the population grows, people will never escape the fear of food shortages.”

In other words, the power of the Junkers, who held the land and large estates from which that food came, could never weaken—and the Junkers could understand the Prime Minister’s words at once.

“I see. As expected of the Prime Minister. You’ve already calculated that far.”

“Our thoughts had not reached that point yet. Hahaha!”

“So the Prime Minister was drafting policies while considering even those factors. Indeed, there is no leader but Prime Minister Bismarck who can lead this country.”

Everyone laughed while giving him a thumbs-up, but Bismarck already knew the flaw in his argument.

His words just now were based on the claims of Thomas Malthus, which were already considered established theory.

It was practically a law of the world that no one had been able to debunk, yet Bismarck had already received a tip from Killian.

—Malthus’s argument excludes the factor of technological innovation.

Even so, isn’t that just based on optimistic thinking that everything can be solved if technology develops?

When he had asked that, the answer he received was more shocking than he could have imagined.

—I’ll have it solved before I die, so just know that. This is information I’ve only shared with those close to me, so never speak of it elsewhere.

It was a statement too shocking to be dismissed as a joke, so he was still skeptical, but Killian’s words had a tendency to come true the more shocking they were.

No, to be precise, the more shocking the words, the faster they were achieved.

If Killian truly solved this problem before he died, it was as if humanity would be liberated from the fear of food shortages.

‘Could it be that he’s already gained enough power and wealth, and now he wants to be revered as a saint who will remain in history?’

No joke, if the concept of famine was eliminated from Europe, it wouldn’t be strange if a religion worshipping Killian emerged.

However, the fact that productivity would increase meant that the resources available to invest in military power would also increase by that much.

It meant that the national power of the Great Powers, which were already growing stronger, would inevitably expand beyond their limits.

Bismarck suspected the reason Killian had given him a tip in advance was to tell him to prepare, as the situation might flow this way.

“Yes. I must be prepared.”

Bismarck muttered lowly as he saw off the Junkers, who were leaving without a care.

As he chewed it over, it was indeed true that living without knowing anything was rather happier.

“A world where everything changes and is reorganized. I must firmly suppress any newly rising competitors, shouldn’t I?”

The strongest rival of Prussia that the Iron Chancellor inwardly guarded against.

It was not France or Russia, but the possessor of infinite potential across the Atlantic.

The emerging Great Power of the Americas that Killian was desperately trying to suppress by any means.

The United States of America.

Chapter 502: Alchemist

State-led industrial promotion policies and the comprehensive nurturing of new capitalists.

Bismarck’s reform package, which aimed to pour even more strength into science and technology, passed with surprisingly little opposition.

The military felt they would have the last laugh, and the political circles felt the same, but no one truly knew what the future held.

At the very least, it was certain that no one within Prussia—save for Bismarck—knew exactly how that future would unfold.

“What did Your Royal Highness think of it?”

“Do you really need my opinion? I am merely an outsider.”

“I am simply curious. I wonder how it looked in the eyes of the Prince of Wales of the British Empire.”

“You conduct politics quite sophisticatedly. Isolating the military first so the Junkers couldn’t unite with one voice, and then embracing them afterward—it was a truly masterful move.”

“Isolating them? Hahaha, I merely relieved them of their grievances.”

Bismarck felt certain this time that Prince Edward was no ordinary man.

He realized that Killian hadn’t chosen Gisela as his daughter-in-law for nothing.

He had previously deduced that Killian made that choice out of a conviction that the Prince would not be easily swayed by his wife, and that deduction had proven correct.

“Prussia will continue to develop dazzlingly, so I look forward to it. I believe the British Empire and Prussia are destined to cooperate in the end.”

“I feel the same. The world is vast, but shouldn’t its center ultimately remain Europe? It is my hope that the British Empire will solidify European hegemony on the seas, and our Prussia will do the same on land.”

Neither Edward nor Gisela could possibly miss why he emphasized the word ‘Europe.’

As expected, Gisela nodded with her usual inscrutable smile, while Edward brought his coffee cup to his lips with an interested expression.

“Which nation is the Prime Minister most conscious of? Qing? The United States?”

“The United States, of course. Why Qing all of a sudden…? Hasn’t it already been concluded that they aren’t worth worrying about? They are a place that can’t even handle Joseon or Japan.”

“Ah, I tend to think so as well. However, my father considers the Qing dynasty to be one of the British Empire’s greatest rivals in the future.”

“How far into the future are we talking?”

“Well. He said I probably won’t live to see it myself, but that we must prepare for it, so perhaps a hundred years from now?”

Engaging in politics while thinking a hundred years ahead?

Anyone would think the man actually came from the future.

Bismarck let out a natural chuckle and turned to Gisela, who was busily focusing on her coffee and cookies.

“What do you think when you hear that, Crown Princess? Do you believe that Qing could threaten the British Empire, no matter how far in the future it may be?”

The perception of the Qing dynasty as a great power that Europe could not look down upon was a myth that had been debunked long ago.

And the person who had proven that fact was none other than Killian in his younger days.

He was the one who had shown the entire world that the Qing was a paper tiger and had walked away with enough fruit to burst his belly.

So, it was indeed difficult to accept that the Qing might one day become one of the British Empire’s greatest threats.

Of course, the Qing was still a gargantuan nation with an absurdly large population, but surely that population couldn’t grow indefinitely.

It might be a different story if that already massive population tripled or quadrupled, but still.

Yet, surprisingly, Gisela nodded immediately without a single flicker of doubt on her face.

“Qing? Of course they could be a threat to the British Empire in the future.”

“…Oho, is that so?”

Bismarck wanted to ask why, but Edward was faster with his response.

“Technology advances, and the era we will live in will look very different from now. I heard that you yourself received word from my father, Prime Minister.”

“Ah… you mean that. To be honest, I’m still half-skeptical. You’re saying a problem that hasn’t been overcome for thousands of years will suddenly be solved just like that? And that His Majesty will do it himself?”

“It is a bit hard to believe, honestly.”

Malthus’s theory—that the rate of population growth inevitably outstrips the rate of food production—was considered an immutable truth in this era.

In fact, this was the reason why full-scale social welfare could not yet be implemented in Europe.

If welfare were activated, life expectancy would increase and population growth would accelerate, but realistically, there simply wasn’t enough food to sustain them.

Therefore, most ‘welfare’ only extended to improving working conditions, and areas like pauper relief functioned literally as a realm of pure charity.

No one openly said the population needed to be culled, but the politicians already knew it.

Moreover, such a structure inevitably led to colonial expansion.

Since there wasn’t enough food to feed the citizens of the home government, they would raid other places to bring food in.

Whether they were truly that desperate or not, it served as an unbeatable justification that no one could oppose.

Bismarck believed that Killian was sincere when he said this structure had to be improved for the sake of long-term peace.

“Still, despite my doubts, I am making plans on the premise that it will work. In fact, I noticed His Majesty has taken quite a few chemists from Prussia. I didn’t realize it because I was so busy, but I found out after investigating.”

“Ah, I didn’t know much about that side either, but he has been conducting research for a long time. It wasn’t just Prussia; he brought people from Russia and the United States as well.”

“…He truly is serious about this.”

Well, he must have had some results to speak so seriously about it.

Bismarck, having found a tentative level of understanding, reflected on Edward’s words once more.

If humanity were liberated from the fear of famine, the populations of countries around the world would explode.

Then, naturally, countries with vast territories would become more prominent.

Population isn’t everything, but population is directly linked to the size of a market.

A violent surge in population becomes an immense power in its own right.

‘Then the prediction that the Qing might threaten the British Empire in the distant future might not be entirely wrong.’

If he had looked that far ahead to make such a prediction, then Killian’s intuition was as sharp as ever.

‘And I suppose Crown Princess Gisela’s immediate nod means she has already reached that same conclusion.’

Thanks to Edward stepping in, Bismarck once again missed the chance to learn the truth.

The “crimson truth” was that Gisela simply nodded reflexively because she would believe Killian even if he claimed he could make bombs out of pinecones.

The Bible tells of a miracle called the Feeding of the Five Thousand.

It is a term referring to the miracle where five loaves of bread and two fish fed five thousand people.

Because it is such a famous passage, the term is often applied whenever a situation arises where an incredibly small amount of resources provides for a multitude of people.

Looking at it that way, what I am trying to do now might be similar to that miracle.

Actually, strictly speaking, it’s closer to creating bread from thin air, so perhaps I should be called a miraculous alchemist.

In fact, the great man who solved this problem was called exactly that, and considering his achievements, it wouldn’t be strange if he were praised for all eternity in human history.

The Malthusian Trap: the cold reality that there is an insurmountable ceiling to human development.

Overcoming this Malthusian Trap doesn’t just result in “many people ate their fill and everyone lived happily ever after.”

If technology advances and the population rises but food production does not increase proportionally, there are only two paths a great power can take.

Either they don’t provide pauper relief, or they bring in the lacking food from outside.

Whichever path was chosen, this bleak reality, which promised only a grim future, only ended after the dawn of the 20th century.

The hero of humanity who smashed the Malthusian Trap and quintupled the Earth’s population in just a hundred years.

It was all thanks to Fritz Haber, who found a way to concentrate nitrogen from the air, synthesize it into ammonia, and create synthetic nitrogen fertilizer.

To explain how great an invention this was: after this method became widespread, there was no longer a need to let land lie fallow or to struggle through rotating crops like potatoes or beans to restore soil.

Everyone could fill their bellies with rice and bread without issue, and the problem of land becoming barren due to loss of fertility vanished.

At this point, it’s an achievement that would make him worthy of being one of the world’s greatest saints with only a slight exaggeration, but in modern times, the name Fritz Haber isn’t that famous.

It’s about the level of name recognition where everyone interested in history knows him, but the majority of those who aren’t have no idea.

Considering his achievements, it was a treatment his descendants might find unfair, but there was a reason for it.

If he had stopped at simply discarding the Malthusian Trap, it would have been fine, but Fritz Haber later went on to develop poison gas—one of the worst weapons humanity ever created.

Even though his wife, a fellow chemist, warned him it was too dangerous and eventually committed suicide to try and stop him, Haber did not halt.

To make matters worse, he even persuaded the military to actively use these weapons in war, making his karmic burden incredibly heavy.

For these reasons, Haber, who could have been called a savior of humanity, came to be evaluated as a polarizing figure with both great merits and catastrophic faults.

Initially, I intended to recruit Fritz Haber to create synthetic nitrogen fertilizer even faster and delay the development of poison gas.

But what do you know? Upon looking into it, I realized that when I started gathering researchers, Haber wasn’t just a child—he wasn’t even born yet.

I had only heard of Fritz Haber’s name and his achievements; I hadn’t considered his birth date.

However, since I knew the general direction, I just needed to mobilize the world’s academic giants to work hard in my stead.

I used my power to the limit to gather all the world-renowned chemists and personally persuaded them time and again to form a dream team.

“Your Majesty. As you mentioned, it has recently been discovered that plants obtain carbon dioxide from the air and nitrogen compounds from their roots to grow. But I did not realize someone like Your Majesty would have such a great interest in these matters.”

“Shouldn’t a man with power use that power for the sake of the world? That is precisely why I have called for you.”

First of all, the roster of people I gathered from the German sphere of influence, which was the world leader in chemistry at the time, was nothing short of spectacular.

I lured Justus von Liebig, along with his students August Wilhelm von Hofmann and August Kekulé, to London.

This was possible because my claim that synthetic nitrogen fertilizer could be created through nitrogen fixation was already being evaluated as a feasible concept even back then.

When I presented them with contracts offering unlimited research funds and continued support even after the research was successfully completed, everyone jumped at the chance.

“Your Majesty! I am moved by your foresight in predicting the future food shortage problems so far in advance. Please, allow me to contribute my wisdom as well!”

William Crookes, the pride of the British Academy of Science who discovered thallium and created the Crookes tube, also actively supported my project and volunteered first.

Added to this were Henry Enfield Roscoe, who gained fame for isolating vanadium, and the Russian genius Dmitri Mendeleev, who discovered the periodic table of elements at the age of only thirty-five.

They say many hands make light work.

While it was a plate far too thick and solid to be called “light,” stacking these geniuses together produced results even faster than expected.

Is there a limit to the “do it for me” method?

I was inwardly worried, but as it turns out, there is almost nothing in this world that money cannot achieve.

Not only that.

Since I also provided them with the fame of being saviors of humanity, it was the ultimate win-win scenario.

Of course, since I bundled British citizenship with the deal, I was the one who profited the most.

And thus, the Killian-Liebig-Hofmann-Crookes Process, which would be known as the 19th-century version of the Feeding of the Five Thousand.

The miraculous alchemy, shortened to the “Killian Process,” was finally ready to be revealed to the world.

Chapter 503: Alchemist (2)

In truth, efforts to create artificial fertilizers had been constant for a long time.

Even within my own research team, Justus von Liebig, the father of agricultural chemistry, was the one who had already proven that nitrogen and potassium stimulate crop growth.

If one could simply supply the appropriate amount of nitrogen for the soil and crops, food production could increase by thirty to fifty percent.

However, unlike potassium or phosphorus, nitrogen compounds are not easily stored in the soil, making it nearly impossible to supply them through traditional compost.

Nitrogen gas has such a stable atomic structure and low chemical reactivity that it is difficult to utilize in its natural state.

Consequently, scholars turned their attention to nitrogen compounds with high chemical reactivity.

I heard that many scholars initially tried to use nitrogen oxides, but I didn’t have to go through such trial and error.

This was thanks to the fact that I already knew Fritz Haber, in the original history, had succeeded using ammonia.

However, I hadn’t realized that this great invention required a staggering number of preceding scientific laws to be established first.

In this process, geniuses like Crookes and Liebig poured in money, time, and manpower to reformulate at least three or four new laws.

I would bet my entire fortune that future academic circles will call this current era the revolution of modern chemistry.

Just describing this process in detail would yield dozens of papers, but that was a matter for scholars to obsess over, so I left that part to Liebig and Crookes.

Instead, I focused on how to mass-produce the ammonia obtained this way.

Of course, the scholars wanted to announce their great achievement as soon as possible—and they could have at any time—but I knew that adding a bit of dramatic flair would produce a better effect.

“As long as we’re doing this, wouldn’t it create a much bigger splash if we announced it after successfully perfecting mass production for commercial use?”

“That’s true, but will commercialization really be that easy?”

“Nothing in this world is impossible, so just wait and see. You’ve made an invention that will go down in history—wouldn’t it be frustrating if someone else succeeded in commercializing it and snatched all the glory?”

“…Now that I think about it, you have a point.”

Some were anxious because they didn’t know how long mass production would take, but their trust in my capital was greater.

Since this entire process was possible because I had poured money into it without stinting, they had a vague belief that mass production would soon follow.

And it didn’t take long for that belief to become reality.

With five laboratories in the British Isles and three in Canada—a total of eight research facilities—running continuously to study mass production methods for ammonia, results appeared immediately.

“Your Majesty! Research Lab 4 has finally found it. We can produce ammonia using a much cheaper catalyst without having to use osmium!”

“As expected, our researchers are magnificent. Wonderful, capable, and brilliant. Give everyone in Lab 4 an incentive of ten times their annual salary, and give the employees of the other labs three times their salary each.”

“Pardon? To the other labs as well?”

“They all worked hard together, so of course. That way, they’ll work their hearts out whenever I try to do something in the future.”

Considering how massive the short-term profits from mass-producing ammonia via the Killian Process would be, why would I begrudge them such a small incentive?

Rather, the bigger concern was how to package and advertise this to the world.

“I’ll inform Parliament myself, and Crookes will take charge of the Royal Society. Invite reporters from the newspapers in advance so they can draft their articles. Cut out all the difficult scientific explanations and make the articles easy to understand and intuitive. That way, the citizens will realize just how great an achievement this is, won’t they?”

“True. No matter how much we talk about nitrogen and ammonia, most people will just end up asking what they’re supposed to do with it.”

If you want the technical details, please refer to the papers published by the Academy of Sciences.

In a situation like this, preceding a major announcement, it was inevitable that articles building anticipation would start appearing.

Even before a new iPhone is released, dozens of articles come out talking about the display or the chipset; we had to drum up at least that much hype.

[Imperial House of the British Empire’s Science Laboratory Succeeds in Invention of the Century to Change History]

[Dr. Crookes of the Academy of Sciences Guarantees ‘Something Big’ is Coming. The Magnitude Will Be Revealed in His Majesty Killian’s Announcement]

[Announcement Only Fifteen Days Away, Expectations Soar!]

[Trends in Chemistry Providing a Hint? Chemists from Around the World Gathering in London!]

There had been several times when the researchers I supported had achieved results—from cholera to malaria—but I had rarely stepped to the forefront to make the announcement myself.

Because of this, everyone joined in the hype, wondering just how big this ‘something’ could be, and the eyes of the world were once again focused on London.

And so came the historic first day when chemical fertilizer that could actually be used in the market was produced.

At a gathering that included everyone from the Prime Minister to key Members of Parliament from both the ruling and opposition parties, newspaper reporters, and senior members of the Academy, I stood on the podium with Liebig and Crookes on either side of me.

“Dear citizens of the British Empire, and brothers and sisters around the world who will share in this joy. In the Gospel of Luke, an angel says to the people: ‘I bring you good news.’ I, too, have come before you today to deliver a piece of good news.”

Thanks to the fire I had built up in advance, the people’s curiosity had already reached its peak.

The Members of Parliament who had heard the news beforehand waited for my mouth to open, anticipating how the public would react.

Conversely, those who had not yet received proper news due to strict security were fidgeting and watching me intently.

“I am well aware that everyone here possesses the knowledge to fully understand even technical discussions. However, rather than dragging things out with a long-winded explanation, I will get straight to the point. As I watched our human scientific civilization develop, I have felt a deep-seated fear in my heart. To be honest, humanity was already facing a catastrophe.”

“…?”

The atmosphere turned somber in an instant.

It was only natural for them to be baffled when I suddenly spoke of an impending disaster after creating such a festive mood.

However, without a minimum level of build-up, the catharsis when the problem is solved is bound to be diminished.

So, before I give you the cider, stay a bit choked up with some dry sweet potatoes.

“Due to the dazzling developments in technology and medicine, the Earth’s population is said to have nearly doubled compared to one hundred and fifty years ago. Unfortunately, the increase in food production has not even reached half of that. If this trend continues, we will be forced to face a severe food crisis within sixty years.”

This was a future already recognized in academic circles at the time, but since there was no clear solution, it was a fact everyone tried to ignore.

“But I could not just stand by and watch such a terrible future consume us. Even now, the reality is that there are many poor people in our British Empire who worry about how to fill their hungry bellies tomorrow. To prevent this reality and the coming disaster, I utilized every ability I had to research day and night alongside the researchers here.”

For a more dramatic effect, I opened the Bible and slowly read the passage from the Gospel of Luke I mentioned earlier.

“‘Do not be afraid. I bring you good news that will cause great joy for all the people.’ I mentioned this verse earlier. Indeed, we no longer need to fear the coming catastrophe. This is because the world’s greatest geniuses here and I have combined our strength and wisdom to succeed in developing an artificial chemical fertilizer that will prevent the earth from ever withering!”

The scientists who understood what this meant stared with eyes wide enough to pop out, trying to stifle their screams.

However, saying it like this made it difficult for those without specialized knowledge to understand.

A Member of Parliament from the ruling party, who had been briefed beforehand, took the floor on behalf of the others and asked me a question.

“Your Majesty! Is this chemical fertilizer different from the fertilizers people have been using?”

“It is completely different. Simply put, it is no longer necessary to let the land lie fallow after farming. This fertilizer will replenish the nitrogen in the soil. Furthermore, we have confirmed that food yields from the land will increase by thirty to fifty percent.”

“…Are you saying that not only will fallow land disappear, but production per unit area will also rise?”

“Exactly. To put it bluntly, our food production will soar by more than fifty percent within three years, and it will double within ten years.”

Doubling within ten years.

As concrete figures were presented, the hall instantly broke into a stir.

“Since this is just words, it might not feel real. Therefore, I will speak plainly to the Members of Parliament and scientists listening to me now, and to our citizens who will hear these words in the future.”

The moment those who understood the significance of my announcement hesitated between cheering or maintaining a solemn atmosphere—

“Humanity is now liberated from the fear of famine. I hope you will enjoy to your heart’s content an era of abundance unprecedented in human history.”

“Wooooooooh!”

“Long live His Majesty Killian! Long live the Imperial House of the British Empire! Long live the British Empire!”

At my closing greeting, the cheers that had been suppressed until now erupted, and everyone stood up at once to give a standing ovation.

Flash! Flash!

Following that, lights poured continuously from giant cameras, capturing a moment of history that would decorate the British Museum in a rectangular frame.

—The Moment Humanity Was Liberated from Starvation.

I had already decided on the title for the photograph.

“Amazing! A truly amazing discovery! Hahahaha!”

After the showcase announcing the paradigm shift of nitrogen fertilizer ended successfully, Wellesley still could not hide his excitement, his face flushed red.

And for good reason—how to bring in limited food from where, and how to distribute it, was a problem that had always plagued the political circles of the British Empire.

It was fortunate that I had included a clause to prioritize importing wheat from the black soil region; otherwise, Wellesley wouldn’t have much hair left on his head.

Now that he was told he could soon completely escape from such agony, how could he not be joyful?

“Whew… Still, looking at it coldly, I’ve agonized over this for decades, yet my successor will enjoy the fruits of Your Majesty’s labor without doing a thing. This is why it’s a problem. The predecessor worries and works to the bone, while the successors just roll around and comfortably suck up the honey.”

“Isn’t that just how the progress of science and technology works?”

“If Your Majesty had developed that technology just twenty years earlier, I wouldn’t have suffered so much. Now that I have to retire in a little while, thinking about it makes me feel cheated, you know?”

“That’s why I’m planning to give you a great opportunity, Prime Minister. Would you like to hear it?”

The fact that ammonia can be produced through the atmospheric nitrogen fixation method doesn’t just mean we can make bread at will.

It means we can cultivate crops like soybeans or corn, which can be used as livestock feed, on a scale incomparable to before, and meat will also be released into the market in large quantities.

Since human waste will rarely be used as compost, parasites will decrease; no matter which way you look at it, this was a great event that advanced human civilization by another step.

However, one problem arises here.

“As you know, Prime Minister, producing ammonia through nitrogen fixation is as good as being able to make bread out of thin air. The problem is that it won’t be used only for fertilizer.”

“…Ammonia? What do you mean, it won’t only be used for fertilizer… Ah, gunpowder?”

“Exactly. From now on, we must keep in mind that we have entered an era where we can not only make bread from air but also gunpowder from air.”

The development of fertilizer and the development of gunpowder had always been closely related as two sides of the same coin.

There was even a saying that nitroglycerin was an accidental byproduct of trying to make fertilizer.

I wasn’t sure if that was true or not.

Regardless, now that gunpowder could be churned out without relying on things like saltpeter, large-scale civil engineering projects that were previously unthinkable would become easily possible.

The problem was that the probability of people using this gunpowder only for positive fields like construction or engineering was lower than the chance of the world ending tomorrow.

“Explosively increased food production and gunpowder raw materials that are incomparably cheaper than before—this means that war-making capabilities will reach a level vastly different from the past.”

“…….”

“So, Prime Minister, you still have a crucial role left. To ensure that the coming new era is not swallowed by the madness called war. The British Empire, the world’s superpower, must keep its wits about it and establish a world order. In my opinion, you are the only one who can successfully carry out this momentous task.”

I placed both hands on Wellesley’s shoulders and continued with more emphasis in an extremely serious tone.

“If you navigate this period well, the name of Prime Minister Wellesley will remain in world history forever as a synonym for the most brilliant and wise Prime Minister.”

A touching spirit of partnership, being considerate enough to help my partner build his reputation until the very end.

Wellesley’s eyes sparkled as if he were burning with a sense of duty for a moment… but then he tilted his head left and right and asked.

“Wait. In the end, those words mean you’re telling me to handle all the leftovers…”

“Ah, I promised to watch the opera with Victoria today, and it’s already this late.”

“Wait a minute! So how do we establish a new order—!”

With the heart of someone who couldn’t let his beloved wife wait for even a second longer.

I was unable to answer my dear friend’s moved farewell and hurriedly left the room.

Chapter 504: The Alchemist (3)

[British Imperial Chemical Industries, Full-Scale Introduction of Artificial Chemical Fertilizer!]

[Confidence in Immediate Increase in Food Production: Will it Become a Reality?]

Ideology, philosophy, religion—many things are important in this world, but ultimately, the most critical issue for people is the “bread-and-butter” matter of making a living.

In fact, the birth of any ideology is directly linked to the problem of survival, and no matter how great an idea is, it is bound to perish if it cannot solve that fundamental issue.

Thus, Killian’s announcement instantly captured the attention of the entire world.

There was no internet or television, but by utilizing the influence of the British Imperial House to its limit, the speed of information dissemination was faster than anyone would have thought possible for the 19th century.

It was also a victory for Killian’s promotional strategy, as he omitted all complex scientific explanations.

The news spread across Europe, Asia, and the Americas in a single, simple sentence that anyone could understand:

—Killian and his research team have created an artificial fertilizer that can double global food production within ten years.

Naturally, the world’s political circles were the first to react.

“Is this for real? What is the principle behind it?”

“They said they created ammonia from nitrogen or something like that. Given that they’ve advertised it so heavily, it must be an undeniable fact.”

“Even so, wouldn’t mass production or wide-scale adoption take time?”

“Not at all. I heard they made the announcement on the very day they began full-scale mass production.”

“…If this is truly as effective as they claim, how massive will the ripple effect be?”

The world was stirred by the sudden emergence of a new technology that had appeared without any warning.

If the effects were as certain as Killian claimed, it would shake the very foundations of the world’s agricultural structure.

To shake something from its roots meant, in other words, that everything would change.

“Does this mean we no longer need to plant legumes to restore nitrogen levels? We can just keep planting wheat?”

“Then won’t the price of bread drop? Will industries related to wheat flour collapse?”

“…Even if the price drops, if the volume sold increases significantly, isn’t it a profit in the end? Right now, the common people can’t even eat bread because there isn’t enough of it.”

This was true in Europe, where wheat was the staple food.

“So, if we use this ‘Killian Fertilizer,’ will rice production also explode?”

“Most likely. Asia’s rice yields haven’t been that high recently due to nutrient-depleted soil. If we artificially inject nitrogen, phosphorus, and potassium, rice production will undoubtedly increase.”

“As expected of His Majesty Killian! Our Joseon is the closest to the British Empire among Asian nations, so let’s quickly either buy the production method for that fertilizer or buy the fertilizer itself.”

“Being able to produce more rice means we can feed our Imperial Army even better. Your Imperial Majesty! We expect other countries to pour all their efforts into military expansion as well, so we believe the Imperial Army must not fall behind the times!”

The same was true in Asia, where rice was the staple.

Everyone’s thoughts were slightly different.

If food production truly increased dramatically within a few years, how should policies be revised?

This was a homework assignment suddenly dropped on politicians, and most were overwhelmed just by calculating the additional ripple effects this would bring.

In that regard, the British political circle, which had already received a heads-up, was one step ahead in surveying the coming era.

In fact, at 10 Downing Street, where Wellesley resided, key political figures were constantly coming and going, and secret meetings were being held day after day.

“Now, let us all avoid wasteful political squabbles and give our opinions based strictly on the facts. Does anyone have a dissenting view on what His Majesty has said?”

The reason the meeting was being held at the Prime Minister’s residence rather than in Parliament was that, at this stage, the information could not be leaked to the outside world under any circumstances.

In fact, even Gladstone and Disraeli, who usually gave opposing opinions as a knee-jerk reaction, were keeping quiet this time.

“If food becomes abundant, the next step is military expansion… It is an undeniable prediction.”

“We have entered an age where ammonia can be generated without relying on things like saltpeter. Telling countries not to produce more gunpowder would be like telling a thirsty man not to drink water. It’s impossible to stop.”

“No matter how many fertilizer factories we build, they can be repurposed for military use in an instant. There’s no rule saying we won’t do the same.”

If a certain country decided to go all-in on national defense and grew its military power, could the British Empire afford to stay still?

“How about we draw out a global agreement to prevent such occurrences?”

“In a world where even the workers inside a single factory have trouble speaking with a unified voice, I doubt other countries will agree so easily.”

“Wouldn’t it be possible if we created an organization with binding power?”

“Then clamors will erupt saying that the British Empire has finally revealed its ambition to conquer the world.”

The ministers and leaders of the ruling and opposition parties debated with serious expressions, their brows furrowed.

It was only a few days ago that the newspapers were plastered with articles predicting an enchanting rosy future, saying the world was now free from the fear of famine.

And yet, they were now seriously discussing the infinite military expansion of the entire world. A sigh escaped as they wondered if this was simply inevitable human nature.

Wellesley felt a sudden surge of resentment toward Killian, who had provided the cause for all this and then pushed the cleanup onto them.

“I think the creation of an authoritative international organization is still a meaningful idea. If we can just establish a system that faithfully listens to our voice without being criticized for the home government being too greedy…”

“But Prime Minister, why did His Majesty go back to Canada at a time like this?”

“He said he had matters to attend to. He insisted it had to be now, but how could I possibly know the depths of his intentions? Seeing as he took Lord Alfred with him, it seems related to the legacy of the James Group.”

“Ah… I suppose he intends to settle that deputy issue once and for all.”

They had talked about food and the grain market, but in truth, even Wellesley didn’t know the exact reason why Killian had gone to Canada.

Since he had said it had to be now, Wellesley simply accepted it.

‘He wouldn’t be dumping everything on me just to go rest in Canada, would he? No, surely not.’

He doubted it would go that far, but he couldn’t help a sense of unease.

A statement made in an official capacity by a person who holds the world’s greatest power and wealth is bound to carry that much credibility.

Even in modern times, it wasn’t for nothing that stock prices fluctuated based on a single word from the President of the United States.

My current influence was comparable to that of a 21st-century American President, so naturally, the world accepted my words as a fait accompli.

[The Dark Knight of Famine, Completely Defeated by Human Wisdom!]

[Following Smallpox and Cholera, now Famine. Will the standing of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse continue to shrink?]

Such articles were easy to find not only in the British Empire but anywhere in the world, and people’s faces shone with hope for the future.

And it is precisely when everyone is excited like this that the perfect opportunity arrives to expand a business into the next domain.

“Alfred, do you know why I specifically brought you to a place like this?”

“Aren’t you planning to incorporate the company you’re about to acquire into the James Group? Since I, as my father’s deputy, will have to manage it in the future, you must have brought me along for that.”

“It’s not just that. It’s a domain I personally find quite covetable, so I want you to firmly take control of it.”

“…Covetable? That startup grain company?”

Alfred seemed not to understand, but food was, is, and always will be an essential commodity inseparable from humanity.

I had firmly declared that the fear of famine was over, temporarily paralyzing everyone’s reason, but to put it coldly, the world’s breadbaskets are limited.

No matter how much food production is doubled or tripled, the population will grow, and the food consumption per capita will continue to increase.

Therefore, the majority of countries in Europe and Asia were destined to continue importing food in the future.

If there are countries that import, there must be countries that export, and one of the countries that will lead the world in food exports is undoubtedly America.

Not any country in Europe, not even France, which possessed the most fertile land in Europe, could compare.

Compared to those who held this god-blessed land, everyone else had to yield several steps when it came to food production.

However, as a member of a foreign Imperial House, I couldn’t directly jump into the already sensitive American grain industry.

Nor could I use the James Group openly, as there was no one left who didn’t know that the owner of the James Group was the British Imperial House.

Thus, I needed to join hands with a 100% pure American businessman in the form of a partnership, and a perfectly suitable talent had caught my eye.

“Your Majesty. He has arrived. Shall I let him in?”

“Yes. Let’s have a look at him and talk.”

With my permission, the door opened, and a young man entered the room with stiff, nervous movements.

“Y-Your Majesty! It is an h-honor to be fetched… no, I am honored that you sought me out. I-I am William Cargill.”

“Nice to meet you, Cargill. You likely already know who I am, and this is my second son, Alfred. I brought him here with the intention of having you two get to know each other, as he is the one you will be collaborating with in the future.”

“C-collaborating with a member of the British Imperial House… Your Majesty, I am just trying to run a family business…”

“Don’t worry. It’s not as if I’m trying to swallow your company whole. Logically, would someone of my standing really be coveting a startup company run by your family?”

“N-not at all! I certainly don’t think so either!”

If one were to name the most famous private companies in the 21st-century world, the name Cargill would always be among the candidates.

It was a gargantuan company that controlled 40% of the world’s grain trade, yet remained a private company with the family holding 90% of the shares.

The scale was so beautiful and massive that it even owned its own satellites to periodically check the crop conditions of the world’s breadbaskets—a fact that had gone viral several times even on the Korean internet.

While I was looking for a suitable company, the moment I saw the name Cargill, I made contact immediately, simply because even I had heard of their name before.

“You founded the company in 1865, so it hasn’t even been ten years yet.”

“Yes. That is why I was unaware of the reason why Your Majesty would call upon a humble rustic like myself.”

“It’s because I’ve judged that your business has great potential. You plan to control the timing of shipments by building grain elevator companies, and I hold people with such brilliant ideas in high regard. Wouldn’t you like to expand that vision of yours across America and Canada?”

Even someone without a business sense could easily predict how much more their company could grow with my support.

And when making such an offer, the value of my name provided a sense of trust more certain than anything else.

To put it bluntly, what would the Prince Consort of the British Empire and the holder of the world’s greatest wealth lack that he would covet a small grain company?

If I wanted, I could buy companies much larger than this with cash.

“Y-Your Majesty. This is such an honor. However…”

“I will personally guarantee your family’s 50% stake. Then you’ll have nothing to worry about, right?”

“If you g-guarantee the stake… thank you! Thank you, Your Majesty! For bestowing such grace upon someone like me.”

To avoid being challenged by the American government anyway, it was best to keep the owner of the company as Cargill, an American.

Then, by supporting Cargill through Alfred, the company could grow into an even stronger and larger giant than it had in the original history.

“It is my pleasure to back a promising businessman. Give it your all.”

From the energy industry to steel, luxury goods, and now grain.

I felt like I could understand the mood of Thanos collecting the Infinity Stones.

This is fun.

Chapter 505: Alchemist (4)

From the Denmark crisis to the wedding of the British Empire’s Prince of Wales and the Serbian situation, followed by the marriage of the Crown Prince of Prussia and the Princess of France.

While Europe was swept up in a whirlwind of chaos, the Americas were by no means idle or peaceful.

The United States of America was once again facing a severe division in public opinion as it approached the critical period of selecting candidates for the next presidential election.

“I believe a fourth term is out of the question. Isn’t it only natural that I step down now?”

“Mr. President, that is true, but as you know, the Vice President is currently in no state to carry out a campaign.”

“Hmm… then we must field another candidate.”

“The National Convention is just around the corner. If we put forward a new candidate now, there is no guarantee we can defeat the Democrats!”

A demand for a fourth presidential term—something that had never happened before and was certainly never expected to happen again.

Lincoln lived in a state of constant agony every day due to the demands of those around him.

“Even when I ran for a third term, the criticism that I was a tyrant shaking the very foundations of this nation’s politics was fierce. And now you’re telling me to run for a fourth? Are you asking me to become a despot who will remain an eternal stain on the history of this Union?”

“A despot? Far from it. You are the only person who can rectify this chaotic political situation, Mr. President.”

“…This is enough to drive a man mad.”

Why did Johnson have to fall ill at a time like this, driving him to such extremes?

“Could he not recover if he just rests for a short while?”

“…According to the medical team, he will need to recuperate for at least a year. We cannot fight a presidential election with a man who must remain bedridden for over a year.”

“Then we should nominate another candidate. Personally, Governor Hayes seems quite capable.”

“He has far too little name recognition yet. You must take the mantle one more time, Mr. President, so that other contenders can build their public profile for the future.”

Originally, the Republican Party had planned to push Andrew Johnson as the next president to succeed Lincoln.

He had been an unpopular Vice President at first, but how many Reds had been rounded up and thrown into prison since Johnson founded the Bureau of Investigation?

He was seen as the only talent capable of putting an end to Engels, the Red dictator of the South.

A fighter for freedom whose name alone made the Reds tremble.

Indeed, a significant number of Northern citizens, who firmly believed the South had to be crushed eventually, supported Johnson.

Of course, not everyone felt that way.

[Democratic Congressman Samuel: “We strongly condemn the Republican Party for inciting baseless fear.”]

[Will the South truly be a threat to the North? Analysis shows the gap in national power has widened even further than during the Civil War…]

The Democratic Party was constantly raising suspicions that the Republican Party was exaggerating the threat of the South more than necessary.

They argued it was a shallow trick to extend their hold on power by overstating the threat of an insignificant South.

In fact, it was a critique that many found reasonable, and not a few people had been turned off by Johnson’s hardline policies.

However, an election is ultimately a battle of who has even one more person on their side than the opponent.

Johnson’s instigating fear of the South gathered far more supporters than it did detractors, and the atmosphere was such that Johnson would have easily been elected as the next president.

That was, until Johnson collapsed in his chair just last week and became unable to even get out of bed.

Since the National Convention had essentially been a pre-decided victory for Johnson, those who could have been considered next-tier presidential contenders had been biding their time.

They calculated that Johnson, who wasn’t particularly well-liked, would have a hard time winning reelection, and they could aim for the presidency in four years as an internal opposition within the ruling party.

“Is there truly no possibility of Johnson recovering quickly?”

“It’s good that he went around trying to purge the Reds, but he poured too much energy into it. If only he had moderated himself…”

“…”

“This is practically an act of God, so no one will criticize you for stepping in to handle the situation, Mr. President.”

Even so, a fourth term.

If he served four terms—sixteen years—as president, how was that any different from reigning as a king?

He had already heard every insult imaginable when he ran for a third term, but the weight of a fourth term was inherently different.

If a third term felt like doing it just one more time before stepping down, a fourth term was truly equivalent to completely deviating from the righteous path.

“…To be honest, I don’t think any candidate we put forward would lose to the Democrats…”

“Mr. President. But did you not make a campaign promise to completely suppress the South during your term? The plan was for Vice President Johnson to take over and finish that task, but no other candidate has the momentum to lead that effort.”

“Are you telling me to consider not just the next term, but the one after that?”

The Republican Party reigned supreme for now, but there was certainly no guarantee that this superiority would last for a thousand years.

Public sentiment is a fickle thing that could flip instantly if the next president made one major blunder.

Naturally, there was bound to be anxiety about suddenly putting forward an unprepared candidate.

“…Phew, it’s enough to drive me mad.”

Surely, the initial goal was to reunite the divided Union and spend his later years relaxingly in his hometown—how did it come to this?

A sigh escaped him involuntarily, but Lincoln knew the answer was already decided.

History had not yet granted Lincoln his retirement, and having made up his mind, he was smoothly selected as the Republican presidential candidate.

—The only answer to overcome the threat of the South. That name is Abraham Lincoln!

—Escape the tiresome talk of communism; it is time to open a new era! Send Samuel J. Tilden to the White House!

Would they allow the first fourth-term president in history, or would they put new wine in new bottles?

November 5, 1872.

The United States presidential election ended with exactly the result everyone expected.

[Lincoln’s Unstoppable Run.]

[A Dislike for Democrats or a Love for Republicans?]

[The First Fourth-Term—Will the Fifth Follow? Republican Party’s Grand Victory, Complete Grasp of Political Initiative!]

Though some condemned him as a dictator, Lincoln smoothly crossed the threshold of the White House once again.

“Mr. President! Congratulations on your historic landslide victory!”

“…It is all thanks to all of you.”

Even as he received the pouring congratulations and cheers, Lincoln could not be fully happy.

The sweetness of victory was always thrilling to savor, but he couldn’t shake off a nagging feeling of guilt, wondering if this was truly okay.

Where exactly had things started to go wrong?

He felt like there had been a turning point, but no matter how much he racked his brain, nothing stood out as ‘the one.’

Then, one day.

[The Complete Debunking of Malthusianism! Prince Consort Killian of the British Empire, the man behind artificial chemical fertilizers, tours Canada after a long absence. What will be the effect on the United States?]

Seeing the massive newspaper headline, Lincoln finally found the piece of the truth he had been searching for so desperately.

Yes, come to think of it, the cause of everything was this man, wasn’t it?

At the same point where Lincoln stood up and slapped his knee like a man who had made a discovery for the ages.

Lincoln wasn’t the only one possessed by the spirit of Archimedes jumping out of his bathtub shouting ‘Eureka.’

“…Killian? What has that man done now?”

“It’s this. They say he’s turned nitrogen into ammonia or something, but to summarize the conclusion briefly, they say food production will increase enormously from now on.”

“Just what is that man’s identity? First, he took over the telegraph and the telephone, and after shipping, now he’s touching grain? Is he truly planning to rule the world?”

“However, it is said that the British Empire will not use the fertilizer exclusively. There was also an announcement that as it is for the sake of the whole world, he will provide as much help as needed to those who require it.”

“Ha! Look at him acting like a saint.”

He said those words, but given what kind of man Killian was, would he not take a profit?

Engels was one of the few who had felt all too clearly how terrifying a man Killian was over the past few years.

That was why he could be certain.

Even if he was acting like a saint from the Bible, in the end, the one who would gain the most was that man.

“Comrade General Secretary, still, if that is introduced to our side, we can greatly increase rations. Perhaps we should request cooperation from him…”

“Did you say the man is in Toronto now?”

“Yes. It is said he plans to stay in Canada for the time being while touring its major cities.”

“That traitorous fellow was in Canada, wasn’t he?”

Mikhail Bakunin, who had quickly caught on and fled the South for Canada when the large-scale purge was carried out a few years ago.

It was a bit bothersome that he hadn’t been able to catch and kill that man, but fortunately, no irritating movements had been seen yet.

However, the news that Lincoln had been elected president again in the North was unwelcome news for Engels.

Of course, it was better than someone who shouted for the unification of the South or the destruction of communism every chance they got becoming president.

If Johnson had become president, he would have seriously planned for war.

But then again, Johnson’s rampaging was only possible because of Lincoln’s tacit approval, so Engels could not predict how Lincoln would act.

“I don’t like it, but I suppose I’ll need to have a talk with him.”

Though they had been avoiding a full-scale clash as much as possible until now, the North and South already recognized each other as enemies that had to be finished off.

One more step from here, and it would be the reincarnation of the old Civil War.

However, unlike back then, both sides now had far more troops to mobilize and the quality of their firepower had changed.

If they truly fought, no one knew how many people would die, but frankly, if the regime did not fall, that much sacrifice was worth enduring.

The problem was whether his own position could be guaranteed if they went to total war with the North, and honestly, he wasn’t that confident.

“I don’t really want to see that man’s face again… but I have no choice.”

The lives of the people, the ideology, and even his own pride.

To protect this power, they were mere overcoats that could be taken off and put back on at any time.

Killian’s tour of Canada and Lincoln’s fourth term.

As he looked at the two articles reported side by side, the youthful ambition in Engels’ eyes had already vanished without a trace.

I had successfully secured Cargill and finished all preparations to make my precious second son the king of the world grain market.

The British throne, energy, and shipping industries were already set to go to Edward.

Adelaide would surely grow her own share further if I gave her a few more small things on top of the business she built herself.

Alfred would have plenty if he held tight to the grain market and managed the James Group as my spokesperson.

Now I had to think deeply about what to do for the remaining two children, but what else was there?

In fact, because I had already driven so many stakes into Europe and the Americas, it wouldn’t be easy to bring something else from here.

So, I should gradually turn my gaze toward Asia and look for a new pot of gold, but nothing immediately came to mind.

Still, I wasn’t particularly rushed.

There was still plenty of time, so why be impatient when I could just observe the trends in Asia more long-term?

However, when the ambassadors of the North and South in Canada came to see me one after another, holding out SOS signals asking for help.

I couldn’t hide the impulse to return to London immediately.

“…What, total war? War?”

“That is correct, Your Majesty. General Secretary Engels is certain that the day the North will launch a full-scale armed provocation against us is not far off.”

“That is quite strange. I heard the exact opposite story two days ago.”

“Objectively, the North is slightly ahead in both population and military power, so why would we commit an armed provocation? That is nothing more than the North’s baseless delusion. Comrade General Secretary is certain that war is right at our doorstep.”

Now that the Balkan Peninsula has quieted down, it’s the Americas’ turn to be in a mess.

Perhaps a law of conservation of war is at work in this world.

I don’t have the energy for this anymore. Could you all please cooperate so I can rest in peace?

Chapter 506: The Time of Sunset

I had predicted that the conflicts on the American continent would deepen, but even now, I viewed the possibility of a total war as low.

However, there were more people in the world than expected who actually wanted them to clash.

It was due to the production volume that had begun to increase explosively following the advancement of technology.

For now, everyone was simply churning out goods under the belief that supply creates its own demand, but people were gradually starting to question this logic.

Colonial expansion was almost complete, and food production was skyrocketing noticeably; the world was soon to enjoy an unprecedented abundance.

Consequently, Europe seemed eager to sell off the resources that were already beginning to overflow, and if the North and South were to clash at such a time, it was obvious they would try to exploit the situation rather than discourage it.

This was because most European nations knew exactly how handsomely the British Empire had profited during the last American Civil War.

After hearing the meaningful request from the Southern Ambassador, I immediately returned to London, where Wellesley—who had clearly suffered quite a bit during this short period—was waiting for me.

“Good heavens, Prime Minister. How did your face become so gaunt in just a few days?”

“Perhaps it is because Your Majesty left me with a homework assignment that is nearly impossible to solve before you departed? Did the matter you went to Canada for get resolved well?”

“Fortunately, it went very well. Alfred has decided to stay there to handle the remaining tasks, so I must return to my business here in London.”

“That is a relief. I was inwardly worried that Your Majesty would suddenly declare you would spend the winter on the warm coast of California this year. I briefly suspected you had dumped all of this onto me just to go off and rest, but as expected, Your Majesty is not that kind of person.”

“Of course. What kind of person do you take me for?”

To be precise, I had planned to return just before winter ended, but unfortunately, my attempt to dump the work failed. If it weren’t for that mustachioed Engels, I could have rolled around comfortably in Canada before returning.

We chatted about trivial things for a while over milk tea. When he heard that I had bought a grain company in the United States and planned to seize the global grain market using Alfred, he let out a hollow laugh as if it were absurd.

“Your Majesty. Do you truly intend to turn the Imperial House of the British Empire into a mastermind that shakes the world?”

“I don’t particularly intend to go that far.”

“To my eyes, you look unmistakably like a sinister ruler trying to conquer the world. Is there something wrong with my vision?”

“Your eyes are definitely the problem. To misinterpret a father’s tearful love—trying to leave each of his children a massive legacy so they won’t fight over inheritance—in such a way.”

“Who in the world claims ‘fatherly love’ as a reason to dominate the global grain market? Well, putting that aside, what is the reason for your early return?”

As expected of someone I’ve known for a long time, he read my mind perfectly. No matter what I said, after all the time we’ve spent together, how could he not know I intended to lounge around in Canada?

Returning so suddenly meant there was a pressing reason, and Wellesley, sensing this, watched me with the expression of a student looking at a professor handing out an assignment during finals week.

“Ahem, well, you see. President Lincoln recently succeeded in winning a fourth term in the United States, didn’t he?”

“I heard it was a silent tradition since George Washington to serve only up to a second term, but he shattered that beautifully. I thought someone like that would eventually appear.”

“Well, it seems the mustachioed dictator of the South finds Lincoln’s fourth term incredibly unsettling. He was practically begging for help, certain that war is inevitable.”

“War… it breaks out just as Your Majesty predicted we should prepare for such things. At this point, isn’t this a self-fulfilling prophecy?”

There was a serious misunderstanding here: the warning I had given was about a world war that would erupt in Europe, not some war on the American continent.

However, Wellesley, unaware of that, took it as yet another accurate and ominous prediction of mine. He clicked his tongue and pressed his palm to his forehead.

“Still, in my view, unless things go drastically wrong, there won’t be a direct clash between the North and the South.”

“Why is that?”

“First of all, this man Engels has become completely consumed by power. For the sake of maintaining his regime, he is in a state where he’s ready to compromise with anyone, whether they are lackeys of capitalism or not. And Lincoln is a wise man. If we make it blatant that a war would only benefit Europe, he will never be the one to act first.”

Of course, there is no such thing as “never” in this world, so I have no intention of neglecting our defenses by relying solely on human reason. There was no law saying some radical extremist in the South wouldn’t assassinate Lincoln for the sake of his “homeland.”

“I share Your Majesty’s sentiment. Also, after considering the proposals from other Members of Parliament, I believe we should officially establish an international organization where the Great Powers can gather to coordinate their opinions.”

“It’s not that I haven’t thought of that, but will other countries cooperate willingly?”

“That is the problem.”

If we proposed that we gather to dictate international affairs according to our tastes, Prussia or France would likely agree enthusiastically. But if we suggested creating an international organization like the modern UN, which Great Power would join with open arms?

Maybe if we created something like a Permanent Member of the Security Council and expanded their authority significantly to sell the idea…

Then, perhaps, we could gradually reduce that authority over time. But even then, one concern remained.

Wellesley, seemingly thinking the same thing, spoke the name of the country that was always a stumbling block to international cooperation.

“Other countries might compromise if we throw them the right bait, but Russia is the problem.”

“Russia… Russia, indeed.”

Technically, if we gave Russia a corresponding price, they would listen, but voices would inevitably arise questioning whether it was right to guarantee such authority to them. Furthermore, given Russia’s tendency to insist on its own way like an island upon the continent—both in the past and now—it was bound to keep clashing with other nations.

If only there were something that could definitely shut Russia’s mouth, the work would proceed more easily.

“By any chance, do you have another good plan this time? Some clever scheme to make Russia as compliant as France or Prussia.”

“If I had such a thing, I would have used it long ago.”

In an actual fight, they were no match for the British Empire, but Russia was the kind of country that left a bad aftertaste if just left alone.

Since the South, which rose through a communist revolution, was in that state, the possibility of Russia being overturned by a communist revolution like in the original history was low. How, then, should I put a leash on them?

“Let us wait for now. It is not extremely urgent, so we can find a way to maintain the current peace by coaxing and soothing both the North and the South so they don’t act rashly.”

In any case, the current precarious system of the South is unpredictable once the dictator Engels dies. Therefore, we need to create countermeasures considering as many scenarios as possible for the chaos that will ensue after his death.

I ignored Wellesley’s grumbling about how he would retire once this matter was finished and prepared to meet with the ministers of the Cabinet.

They say it is harder to maintain a peaceful reign than to pacify a troubled world; the path to preparing for a world without war is indeed treacherous.

Why is it that humans cannot learn unless they experience it firsthand?

I only hope that, for once, the world can become a place where reason suppresses desire without having to get hit first.

Russia was a deeply contradictory nation.

It possessed one of the world’s top military forces, but upon closer inspection, its technology was flimsy and the morale of its army was not very high.

It occupied the largest territory in the world, yet most of it was closer to useless icy wasteland.

Its population was said to be the largest, excluding the Qing dynasty and India, but that population was not being utilized effectively.

It seemed like a very poorly constructed nation under the surface, but the terrifying thing about Russia was that the only nation confident in being stronger than it was the British Empire.

However, because it was inherently riddled with holes like a block of cheese, Russia felt it increasingly difficult to maintain its current position.

The British Empire seemed to have already run far ahead, and Prussia, which they once considered a level below despite its strength, had grown so much that it felt perhaps even stronger than Russia now.

The traditional power, France, was also continuously growing, and across the sea, the United States was rapidly rising as a new Great Power, its national strength increasing day by day.

Alexander II, feeling a sense of crisis, tried every means possible, but he did not see the expected results.

The plan to tarnish the honor of the Imperial House of the British Empire backfired, resulting in a heavy blow to Russia, and the plan to become the leader of the Slavic people ended in only half-success.

This was because Serbia, one of the key pillars of the plan, went on a rampage alone, causing the regime to collapse and a pro-Austrian faction to take power.

If things continued this way, Russia would never catch up to the British Empire. No, forget the British Empire—a catastrophe might occur where they are ranked even lower than Prussia.

In his urgency, Alexander II felt the need to pull the reins of reform even tighter. When Prussia even announced an industrial promotion policy, it felt like a decisive blow to Russia.

“Cultivate industrial capitalists more aggressively and actively draw the peasants living like serfs into the cities! Within ten years, we must have an industrial level no less than that of the British Empire or Prussia!”

In fact, thanks to the industrial concentration strategy that had been consistently pursued, Russia was seeing significant results in the heavy industry sector.

Steel production and mineral mining had risen to levels comparable to any Western European nation, and the number of workers continued to grow as the rural population steadily flowed into the cities.

But…

“I beg of you! Please let us rest on the weekends!”

“What? The factory must run twenty-four hours a day, 365 days a year, and you want to rest? Then who will run the factory!”

“If you hire more people…”

“And will you pay for that? Aha! You bastard, you must be a spy for the British Empire trying to lower our national competitiveness!”

To catch up with the far-ahead British Empire, every second was urgent, and there was no time to waste even a moment.

The government issued a special command to record an economic growth rate higher than the British Empire or Prussia every year, and each factory was likewise assigned goals that were nearly impossible to achieve.

“You mean to increase production by more than 30 percent compared to last year?”

“That is correct. According to the calculations, it is a fully achievable goal, so everyone work diligently!”

“Last year, we couldn’t rest even a single day of the week to get these results. How are we supposed to add another 30 percent…”

“So, you’re saying you can’t do it? You bastard! Are you perhaps a spy for the British Empire trying to undermine our industrial competitiveness?”

“N-no, I’m not! I’ll do it!”

“Even without you lot, there are plenty of people to work, so know that if you even think about being lazy, you’ll be fired immediately!”

If you don’t like it, don’t work.

There were plenty of people to spare, and workers were rolling around on the streets. Unlike Western European countries moving toward ensuring basic labor laws, Russia regressed through the ages, wringing its workers like dry rags.

They weren’t without thought.

While the British Empire, France, and Prussia gave their workers rest, wouldn’t that be the perfect opportunity to catch up with them?

Once they were certain they had at least surpassed Prussia, they could then pass labor laws to ease the workers’ grievances.

The workers were like dogs and pigs anyway; you just squeeze them to the limit and then give them a little breathing room when it seems like they can’t take it anymore.

Furthermore, the Reds, who were once objects of terror for capitalists, had mostly vanished from Europe. Who would listen to them when they knew that creating a Red nation ended up like the South over there?

“Now, now! You lazy bums, don’t even dream of going home unless you work more than 100 hours a week! Work hard with patriotism and pride, knowing that Russia is becoming stronger through your efforts!”

The more you use workers, the stronger they become. The Slavic people, unlike other races, are fundamentally diligent and specialized for labor.

Nonsensical theories and papers like these began to be published endlessly, and Russia smoothly increased its industrial level.

And amidst this chaos.

“Communism was a failed ideology. If you had taken the initiative of the International from the beginning, the history of Europe would have been different!”

“Teacher! Please do not turn a blind eye to the Russian workers who have fallen into misery!”

“Not just Engels, but you too were a protagonist of the revolution! Please, give Russia a ray of hope…!”

A protagonist of the revolution who was once the second-in-command of the South and fled to Canada to escape Engels’ purges.

Mikhail Bakunin, the godfather of anarchism, whose stock was rising as an alternative to the failed communism, landed in Russia.

Chapter 507: The Time of Sunset (2)

In this world, much depends on how the first button is fastened.

When the world’s first communist state was established, intellectuals across the globe harbored hopes for a communist revolution.

However, contrary to expectations, the South drifted in an increasingly strange direction. In contrast, capitalist nations frequently began adopting pro-labor policies.

Some argued that this was not a flaw inherent to communism itself, but unfortunately, this claim did not gain much sympathy.

This was because the head of the South was the very individual who had established communism in the first place.

Furthermore, after Engels was utterly defeated by Marx in a debate that became the stuff of legend, communism as an ideology was practically handed a death sentence.

To be precise, at this point in time, it was publicly declared by its author that communism was an unattainable goal.

—A communist paradise will arrive someday, but it cannot be now.

Once this became the established theory, people thought the South would meet its end.

Instead, far from his power weakening, Engels purged all opposition and reigned as the absolute ruler of the South.

He began to employ a miraculous logic: while communism might be impossible in the current era, he would lay the foundation to prepare for that future age.

Since things had reached this point, it was unlikely that anyone in Europe would attempt a communist revolution.

Russia was certainly counting on that as they continued to grind their workers down, but people do not rise up simply because they are inspired by a specific ideology.

When the limit of what they can endure is surpassed, people are bound to explode.

Ideologies and doctrines are merely tools to unite such people more efficiently.

“We must raise the black flag of revolution!”

“Revolution is all well and good, but shouldn’t we first manifest our will to the government? If the Imperial House realizes how miserable the conditions for workers are, they might change their minds.”

“It was the Imperial House that ordered the workers to be treated so miserably! What exactly do you think will change?”

Even if dissatisfaction is high, actual action is inevitably limited if there is no unity.

For this reason, Russian revolutionaries went as far as Canada to bring back the legendary anarchist Mikhail Bakunin, and this gamble brought about a butterfly effect larger than expected.

“I intended to close my eyes peacefully in Canada, but I suppose it is destiny that things have turned out this way. Very well! I shall burn the last of my life for the Russian revolution!”

Bakunin’s influence, having entered Russia secretly under the nose of the Imperial House, was far greater than he had imagined.

Mikhail Alexandrovich Bakunin.

As his name suggested, he was Russian-born and already a legendary figure among Russian revolutionaries.

While many in the world shouted that revolution was necessary, cases of actually creating a government through revolution were extremely rare.

Furthermore, Bakunin had not only succeeded in a revolution but had also maintained his purity to the end, clashing with Engels, who had degenerated into a man obsessed with power.

In reality, Bakunin simply wanted to oust Engels and seize power in the South himself, but few knew this truth.

All the Russian labor unions knew was that a legendary revolutionary who had actually succeeded in a revolution had landed in Russia.

And to them, nothing else mattered but that fact.

“Teacher! Please tell us the path we must take.”

“First, everyone must realize that the state itself is a tool of oppression used by the ruling class to exploit the working class. In other words, capitalism, which is intertwined with the state, is inherently a system that breeds inequality.”

The freedom of all is an essential condition for my own freedom.

“But some are worried that if we dismantle the state, the social structure itself will collapse.”

It was precisely because of such concerns that anarchism had not received as much public support as communism.

People are naturally inclined to respond to radical ideas, but they also tend to shrink back if they feel those ideas have gone too far.

The argument that the country should be completely dismantled was bound to meet with the counter-argument that it was an overreach.

“No. Humans inherently possess a nature to cooperate and support one another. Once this coercive structure of the state and the capitalist system is dismantled, only then will a voluntary system of mutual aid, suited to human nature, be established.”

“I see.”

“And from now on, we must act for ourselves without any political representatives. Strikes, protests, sabotage. We must use every means possible to show our resistance against this coercive structure.”

For a revolution to succeed, the most important thing is the mobilization of the masses, and to mobilize the masses, someone is needed to stand at the vanguard and lead them.

One more essential element was needed, but Bakunin intentionally did not mention it.

What was the most decisive factor when the old South came crashing down?

Oppression of Black people? Exploitation of workers?

Those were all true, but the primary factor was ultimately that the Southern economy could no longer function.

With the current state of the economy, it was possible for workers’ dissatisfaction to erupt, but it was impossible for the country to be overturned.

Bakunin focused on uniting the Russian labor unions into one, waiting for the right moment.

Heavy industry, mineral mining, and even female workers in the textile industry.

Linking them all together, Bakunin kept a close eye on the perfect time for a general uprising, and fortunately, he was able to catch an appropriate opportunity.

[Russia Formally Rejects the Establishment of a Global Peace Organization Centered on the British Empire!]

Russia rejected the establishment of an international organization for world peace, which Prime Minister Wellesley of the British Empire was ambitiously trying to promote, right from the start.

There were several reasons for this.

First was the reasonable concern that, as a British-led organization, the voice of the British Empire would be disproportionately reflected.

Second was the fear that interference from other European nations, who were already expressing concern over Russia’s labor policies, would intensify.

Of course, no matter how powerful the British Empire was, it did not deny that how Russia treated its own workers was Russia’s business.

However, if they were tied together like that, wasn’t there a possibility that trade barriers would be erected under various pretexts?

In fact, some Russian officials were casually pouring out statements that the British Empire was trying to create that organization to “tame” Russia.

[Does the British Empire Fear Russia’s Growth?]

[Not Just the British Empire, but All of Europe Fears Russia’s Development!]

All Russian media and intellectuals were actually saying such things, continuing to emphasize “Russian-style” economic growth.

But would such ridiculous jingoistic articles work on workers whose dissatisfaction had already reached its peak?

“What is our country doing now?”

“According to Master Bakunin, Russia is planning to confront the British Empire again.”

“…No way. No matter how insane the higher-ups are, they wouldn’t fight the British Empire, would they?”

“I heard there’s some conflict because Europe is busy trying to create civilized nations where workers can live like human beings, but Russia refuses to cooperate.”

Contrary to the actual intentions of the British Empire, within Russia, the Empire had already been solidified as a paradise for workers.

Conversely, Russia was seen as a place that squeezed its own workers dry just to chase after the British Empire.

What was the point of Russia joining the ranks of superpowers on par with the British Empire again?

The workers were only leading lives even more miserable than back in the days when they were serfs.

The accumulated anger continued to grow, developing into rapid labor movements and strikes.

Finally, more than 100,000 workers in Saint Petersburg participated in a strike.

“Death if not a 40-hour work week!”

“Death to the wicked capitalists!”

“We want holidays!”

The Tsar’s response to this collective movement was “no compromise” and “hardline suppression.”

“Those who strike are traitors bought by the British Empire!”

“Search out and arrest all subversive elements who are gnawing away at the country’s competitiveness!”

“You sons of bitches! At least give us time to go to church… Aaargh!”

“You can attend service at the factory church, so what is this talk about the Sabbath? Throw them all in jail!”

The protests for the right to survive, met with the Tsar’s harsh crackdown, began to turn increasingly violent, and soon, as per Bakunin’s plan, a violent movement denying the state itself began to emerge at the forefront.

“We can’t live like this anymore!”

“If we don’t kill those bastards, we will die!”

“Death to the state that exploits its citizens!”

The strike participants, initially only 100,000, swelled to 200,000, then 300,000, soon growing into a massive armed force capable of paralyzing the entire city.

As the saying goes, it takes someone who has tasted meat to know how to eat it; the agitation and fabrication of Bakunin, who had actually overturned the South, was not at a level the complacent Russian Imperial House could keep up with.

Russia needed time.

But Bakunin had no intention of giving them that time.

March 1874, when the Black Revolution followed in the footsteps of the Red Revolution.

London.

“What do you mean? What is happening in Russia?”

“Thugs are rampant across Russia, destroying national infrastructure and paralyzing industry.”

At the Russian Ambassador’s lament, I just blinked, having to rack my brain for a long time to understand what this man was talking about.

A revolution in Russia?

Could it be the Russian Revolution I knew?

Considering how quickly everything happens in this era, it’s possible for the Russian Revolution to break out twenty or thirty years early.

But since communism and communist states have become completely tattered like old rags, those shouting for a communist revolution shouldn’t be able to run rampant in Russia.

While I was busy moving with Wellesley to create the international organization and coordinating tensions between the North and South of the Americas, what on earth had happened?

“…Aren’t strikes and violent protests common occurrences?”

“It’s beyond that. The scale of the rioters has already far surpassed the hundreds of thousands.”

“That is… quite a lot.”

Then again, looking at the intensity with which Russia squeezed its workers, it seemed likely that a large-scale riot would happen at least once.

However, hearing the story, it smelled very organized and planned, though I couldn’t guess whose work it was.

“The rioters are now denying the state system itself, waving black flags and smashing everything.”

“Black flags? Not red flags?”

They definitely weren’t communists, but what was the black flag a symbol of… Was it anarchism?

Once my thoughts reached that point, I remembered the existence of a certain revolutionary who had been in quiet exile in Canada but had recently lost contact.

“But why are you telling me this news?”

“I am here to seek prior understanding and cooperation.”

“Cooperation?”

“They are clearly anti-state forces, not simple protesters. If people who deny the state itself like that are rampant, it will be a headache not only for my home government but for yours as well.”

“….”

I didn’t exactly agree or disagree, merely listening to the Ambassador’s words.

As communism departs, anarchism arrives.

I might be being too optimistic, but compared to the communism of the original history, anarchism doesn’t seem like it would be such a formidable enemy.

Of course, from the perspective that it denies the state and government, the establishments of each country might view this revolution as more terrifying.

“I won’t ask you to issue a statement of support. But please promise me that you will not intervene, no matter what hardline measures we take.”

“Since when has my home government interfered in your country’s internal affairs? Unless you were planning to revive slavery or something, we have no reason to get involved in suppressing a protest, so do not worry.”

The Ambassador smiled as if relieved and rose from his seat.

As I saw him out, I quickly summoned Wellesley and all the influential politicians from the ruling and opposition parties.

If the Russian Empire collapses to an anarchist revolution, what comes next?

Since this is content not included in my cheat-code guidebook of future history, I couldn’t pin it down exactly.

However, whatever it was, I felt certain it could be used as a great excuse for the creation of the world peace organization we were about to announce.

After all, it’s always Russia that changes the times.

That pioneering spirit of burning one’s own body to open a new era is truly thrilling, almost making me admire them.

I don’t support you, but I am rooting for you. Please get destroyed spectacularly.

Chapter 508: The Sun Sets (3)

Russia’s fatal mistake lay in dismissing the protesters as mere rioters.

Since communism had become a laughingstock in Europe, they believed no one would dare speak of a communist revolution; thus, they saw nothing to fear.

In truth, one only needed to look at the French Revolution to realize that communism wasn’t the only force capable of toppling a government.

However, to the rapidly developing Great Powers of Europe, the French Revolution was a relic of the distant past, and they were thoroughly drunk on the triumph of capitalism over communism.

If Alexander II had grasped the gravity of the situation, things might have turned out differently. But with everyone around him united in a chorus of silence, shielding his eyes and ears, he could not formulate a proper response.

“The workers’ strikes are said to be unusual. How is the response being handled?”

“Your Majesty, there is no need for concern. Workers are a breed eternally full of complaints. If we simply crush them, they will wither away as if nothing ever happened.”

“I heard that over 100,000 people poured into the streets last time…”

“100,000? Preposterous. According to our precise calculations, it was 10,000. They inflated it tenfold, and lately, they’ve been bloating it thirty-fold to claim 300,000. They exaggerate the numbers to make their faction appear larger.”

When the nobles spoke with one voice, Alexander II had little reason to doubt them further.

“And what exactly are their demands?”

“In short, they want to be treated like the workers of the British Empire. It is an absurd demand.”

“…Then perhaps a reasonable compromise, such as one day of rest a week—”

“Your Majesty! Forgive my insolence, but if you show mercy to the lower classes, they will only continue to overstep. Since ancient times, has it not been said that one must never compromise with those who use threats? If you grant them this, they will believe their methods work and will surely demand the same again and again.”

It was an argument that certainly felt logical.

If we reduce working hours because they strike, won’t they realize it works?

Once that perception took root, they would likely continue to behave that way.

“If it is only around 10,000 people, then perhaps it is not so severe.”

“Precisely. Furthermore, word has come from the London Embassy that the British Empire has no intention of intervening in this matter. They have confirmed that they consider it only natural for us to freely exercise our sovereign rights.”

“As they should. It would be absurd for another nation to interfere in our internal affairs.”

The confirmation from the British Empire wasn’t actually out of fear that Britain would intervene in labor issues.

What was the trump card they used to crush the labor union strikes?

It was the label: ‘Are you a British spy?’

They had been using the British Empire’s name to dismantle the unions, and they feared Britain might take issue with it later.

In the first place, those British fellows were only pretending to care for workers to maintain their international image; they weren’t implementing pro-labor policies out of the goodness of their hearts.

When the majority of politicians were lining their pockets with capitalist money, why would they ever truly favor the workers?

Alexander II finished his calculations and issued a solemn imperial decree once more.

“We cannot allow the rioters to delude themselves into thinking they possess any bargaining power. Use the military to suppress them.”

“Yes! We shall suppress them swiftly and ensure the economy returns to a smooth operation!”

Now that the order had come from Alexander II himself, there was no longer any need for leniency.

As long as the government officials, the nobles who influenced them, and the capitalists who faithfully paid them off stood united, this tide would never turn.

“Minister, three days should be enough to disperse the rioters, correct?”

“If we continue at the current level of simply arresting and dispersing them… three days will be difficult.”

“Good heavens, Minister. Why are you being so soft? Did His Majesty not say? We cannot let them harbor the delusion that they can negotiate with the state.”

“Then what would you have us do?”

“Suppress them by force. Force! Do you know how long the factories have been idle? Do you know the daily losses being accumulated? Given the damage they’ve caused the national economy, they wouldn’t be able to complain even if they were summarily executed.”

Things weren’t exactly optimistic for the nobles and high-ranking government officials either.

If this dragged on, the Emperor would eventually find out, no matter how many false reports they fed him.

Moreover, the scale of the “mobs” was growing to an unignorable size; if this continued, they might truly reach an uncontrollable state.

If that happened, they would be forced to yield to the demands, and their various corruptions, built up over years, might be exposed.

Russia had to stay the course.

“First, order them to disperse and stop the riot. If they do not listen, simply give the order to fire. Just one burst from a machine gun, and they’ll all run away.”

“…Even so, firing machine guns at citizens is…”

“I’m not saying kill them all! I’m saying if you fire once like that, the rest will inevitably flee. Just close your eyes and give the order! That is the only way we survive.”

Humans are creatures whose top priority is self-preservation. If suppressed with machine guns firing in front of them, anyone would be terrified.

Biologically, that was correct.

However, the Russian leadership overlooked the fact that the soldiers receiving those orders were also human.

“…What? Did you say fire?”

“…Yes. The order has come down.”

“Do you know how many people are out there in the city? You’re telling us to kill them all?”

“It’s not kill them all… the order is to shoot only the leaders in the front.”

“In the end, it’s an order to massacre them as an example!”

Soldiers do not hesitate to fire at an enemy, but it is a different story when the muzzles are turned toward their own citizens.

Until now, the justification had been that British spies, seeking to undermine the nation, were working in the shadows.

But even soldiers have minds of their own, and they couldn’t help but find it strange.

People had poured out in such numbers that it felt like every worker in the city had emerged.

Are all of them British spies?

If hundreds of thousands of people are all British spies, hasn’t Russia already fallen?

“The union from that textile factory over there is entirely made up of women. To fire machine guns at women…”

“If it’s the textile factory, my wife works there too…”

“Damn it, who doesn’t know that? Hah… right, this isn’t right. I can’t follow a command like this!”

“We will follow you, Captain!”

As long as they were soldiers, they had to follow orders, but that was only if the orders were worthy of being called such.

March 14, 1874.

The training troops, ordered to suppress the protesters by force, refused the deployment. After killing their commanding officers, they declared they would join the demonstration.

Subsequently, not only the engineering corps but even the Life Guards Infantry—the core of the defense—joined the rebellion—no, the revolution.

“The Emperor has ordered the massacre of the citizens!”

“A country that kills its own people is no country at all! I reject the nation of Russia!”

“Death to Russia!”

March 15, 1874.

The city’s courts were all set ablaze, and the Saint Petersburg and Moscow regiments joined the revolution.

A total of 57,000 soldiers stood on the side of the citizens, and even the units designated for suppression slipped from control one by one.

Alexander II, finally realizing the severity of the situation, promised to abide by the constitution and to dissolve and reorganize all government institutions, but it was to no avail.

“Death to Russia!”

The people’s goal was no longer the abdication of the Emperor.

Even if one Emperor stepped down and a new one took the throne, the state of Russia itself would remain.

The system of the state was nothing more than a mechanism for exploiting and oppressing the people.

Emboldened by this situation, where Mikhail Bakunin’s ideologies were winning victory after victory, the citizens clamored for the complete dismantling of the state.

An ideal political system achieved through the consensus of all, rather than a top-down chain of command, breaking the shackles of centralization.

A society of mutual aid, running on mutual assistance and solidarity rather than exploitation and suppression.

The citizens and soldiers, exhausted by long years of tyranny, eventually occupied the Imperial Palace and mercilessly slaughtered the capitalists and nobles who had caused this disaster.

Alexander II escaped with his life but could not avoid being deposed. On March 20th.

In less than a week since the start of the full-scale armed demonstration, black flags fluttered across all of Russia.

It was the historical moment where the world’s first anarchist revolution succeeded, and Imperial Russia vanished into the mists of history.

“…Russia fell?”

“What nonsense is that? Why would Russia fall?”

“Did Alexander II die suddenly? What? No, not that? It just fell?”

“What rubbish are you… What? It really fell?”

The British Empire, France, Prussia, and even the Ottoman Empire, which had long been hostile to Russia.

Everyone was momentarily stunned by the news that arrived out of the blue via telegram.

Even when the communist revolution broke out in the South, everyone had been surprised, but the collapse of Russia was a shock on a different level.

How could the fall of the South—which had barely managed to function as a state—be compared to the fall of a Great Empire that had once stood at the pinnacle of the world alongside the British Empire?

Furthermore, the fact that anarchists were at the center of it made the leaders of every nation break out in a cold sweat.

“…What if those anarchists cross over here?”

“First it was communism, and now it’s anarchism… how is it that these bastards are becoming more and more extreme?”

“Shouldn’t we sweep away the mobs right now and restore the Romanov dynasty?”

No matter how much they disliked Russia, it was a recognized sovereign state in the international community.

How could they remain calm when such a nation had become a playground for anarchists in an instant?

Every parliament in Europe summoned its members simultaneously. Despite the sudden call, no one complained; they rushed in to put their heads together and begin deliberations.

Yet, amidst this, the British Imperial House showed surprisingly little movement.

“It is indeed a surprising event, but there is no need to make such a fuss.”

“Pardon? Your Majesty, a great empire has been ruined in less than a week. If this isn’t something to make a fuss about… it will be a catastrophe if those revolutionaries spread across Europe.”

“They cannot spread. Never.”

“…Pardon? Why is that?”

“Because Bakunin is a man who has actually tasted power in the South.”

It was a cryptic remark, and except for a very small number of people, no one understood what Killian meant.

However.

“…Damn it, what do we do now?”

Just as he predicted, Mikhail Bakunin—the revolutionary of the century who had achieved this magnificent feat—could not laugh at all, even while everyone else was going mad with the joy of revolution.

“…I can’t find an answer. Public order might be handled by the militia, but… what about the economy and diplomacy?”

In the past, during his time as an active anarchist, Bakunin had proposed a process for reconstructing society based on anarchism after a revolution.

But now, he was not just a mere revolutionary or theorist; he was an experienced man who had actually participated in the management of a state.

Because of that, he knew all too well how complex society was becoming.

His old arguments might have worked in an 18th-century state, but they were difficult to sustain in a society that was becoming highly sophisticated.

“Labor groups and cooperatives manage production facilities… but if there’s no central management, there will be serious problems with efficiency. And who will handle research and development?”

To remain competitive in the international market, they had to develop heavy industry, but he lacked the confidence to grow it based on his past ideologies.

The economy wasn’t the only problem; diplomacy was equally hopeless.

Other countries wouldn’t look upon them kindly regardless, and they would likely use the lack of a central government as an excuse to claim that Russia was no longer under the protection of international law.

But if he created a ministry of foreign affairs to counter this, wouldn’t that itself be a remnant of a central government?

No matter how much he racked his brain, no clear breakthrough appeared.

Harmonizing ideals and reality was such a difficult task.

Whether it was a stroke of misfortune or luck, Bakunin knew of a very good example for solving this crisis.

The target of his love and hate; someone he criticized more than anyone else, yet secretly wanted to resemble.

The compromiser who tried to harmonize ideal and reality, only to end up painting over the ideal entirely with reality.

“…Right. For now, I must establish the foundation of the country and then think.”

Bakunin felt as if he could finally understand why Engels had become the way he was.

Chapter 509: The Time of the Sunset (4)

Throughout history, across all times and places, there have always been instances where high ideals were failed by reality.

Russia, having succeeded in the world’s first anarchist revolution, was no exception to this rule.

Whether an ideology or a philosophy is highly refined as a concept is, in truth, a separate matter from its feasibility as a philosophy for leading a nation.

Enlightenment, freedom, equality, and even social welfare.

Viewed piece by piece, the anarchism preached by Bakunin was indeed a very captivating ideology.

Advocating for anarchism did not mean smashing everything to pieces to return to a state of natural chaos. On the contrary, the essence of anarchism lay in creating a utopia where order could be maintained even without a state or government.

In fact, a “law of the jungle” society, where the strong could trample the rights of the weak, was diametrically opposed to what anarchism pursued.

However, Bakunin, who had experience participating in the management of a communist state in the South, realized it instinctively:

—Where there is authority, there is no freedom.

This sentence best expressed the goal of anarchism, but when he actually tried to manage a massive collective like Russia, he found that reality imposed far too many constraints.

To overcome this situation, Bakunin eventually followed in the footsteps of Engels, whom he had criticized so harshly.

Of course, since humans are creatures that learn from trial and error, he did not use methods as blatant as Engels’s. He was not a hypocrite who had sold his conscience to power like Engels was.

This was merely a desperate measure to stabilize the New Russia. Once the country was stable, he would step down.

“There are still many paths we must cross to realize our ideals. Unfortunately, until now, we have been crushed by the massive authority of the state and religion, losing our ability to think and pioneer for ourselves. My conclusion is that if we recklessly dismantle all organizations without first recovering this ability, it will lead to our self-destruction!”

“You are right!”

“Teacher Bakunin, please lead us!”

It was something he had felt clearly in the South as well: most people have a habit of wanting a strong leader to guide them. It was likely because if you decide and act for yourself, you must also take responsibility for the consequences when things go wrong.

Therefore, they wanted a great leader who combined ability and intellect to lead them.

“First, until we are all free from the oppression that has held us down! Until we can cast off the shackles on our consciousness and stand independently in the true sense of the word! We need an organization to support this entire process!”

“Hear, hear!”

“Someone might say this: wouldn’t such an organization essentially become a government? There is no such possibility! Because I will prevent it from becoming corrupted!”

Bakunin created an organization called the ‘Reform Committee’ to reform the consciousness of Russian citizens and embarked on a full-scale enlightenment project. To facilitate this, the committee was granted extra-legal powers.

First, it was granted the authority to form a militia to protect Russia from external invasion. However, even a militia, being a military organization, required discipline.

Bakunin brought in a large number of military officers who had cooperated with him, and naturally, they commanded the soldiers in the same manner they had back in the Russian Army.

“The revolution was successful, but other nations are likely to be hostile, unable to understand this unfamiliar system! Therefore, we need people who can persuade other countries to understand our justice!”

In other words, they needed diplomats, and to manage diplomats, an organization like a Foreign Office or a Department of State was necessary. Within the Committee, a dedicated diplomatic department was established.

“…Wait, isn’t this no different from the state we had before? Bakunin is currently—”

“Thus, there are those who do not understand the necessity of reform and cry out for the immediate dissolution of all organizations! But for a person to go outside, they must wear clothes. If we dismantle all organizations right now, it will not be freedom that unfolds, but mere license!”

“But if this happens, what was the point of the revolution—”

“How can you say it has no meaning? There are no longer demons who force you to work a hundred hours a week, and no longer nobles and greedy capitalists who pocket every fruit of your labor! Believe in us!”

Those who voiced dissatisfaction were labeled reactionaries.

It was similar to how Imperial Russia had branded those who complained as spies of the British Empire, but Bakunin repeatedly emphasized that, on the surface, he accepted legitimate criticism. After all, he was a leader, not a power-hungry dictator.

“The citizens of the New Russia are all equal! Of course, depending on the organization we work for, there must be a minimum of discipline and order. But that does not mean a teacher holds a superior status to a student. Superiors must respect subordinates, and subordinates should follow the instructions of superiors if they are reasonable.”

Even in the most basic community, the family, the father leads as the head of the household; thus, the Committee had no choice but to do the same.

However, they used the name Reform Committee instead of government or state. In this context, using a title that suggested a ‘head’ or ‘ruler’ would render everything futile.

As he was agonizing over finding a suitable term, a lightning-like realization struck Bakunin when he saw the double-headed eagle emblem, the former symbol of Russia.

“We are all citizens with equal rights and freedoms, and in our new community, there will be no such thing as a King, President, Prime Minister, or General Secretary! To prove this, from this day forward, I, the head of the Reform Committee, will discard the title of Chairman. I am the First Citizen of the New Russia! As the head of the Reform Committee, I promise to always serve and support you on the same level as all of you!”

“Truly, you are Teacher Bakunin!”

“Who was it? Who were the ones slandering Teacher Bakunin, saying he would become a dictator!”

The effect of simply changing the name was beyond imagination.

It was a truth he had felt vividly since his time in the South. Names and titles are the greatest symbols defining an existence.

The President of the United States wields much more powerful force than a King in a figurehead constitutional monarchy. Yet, the mere name ‘King’ easily leads people into the illusion that there is something grand about that individual.

The current situation was no different.

The Reform Committee led by Bakunin took ‘temporary’ full control over the nation’s operations until all citizens of the New Russia reached a state where they could enjoy complete freedom even under anarchism.

Defense, diplomacy, administration, and the judiciary.

All of these were subordinate to the Committee, and the man in overall charge was Bakunin.

Nevertheless, Bakunin never considered himself a dictator. Because, after all, this was a temporary position that would vanish like foam once the preparation for true freedom was complete.

When would that time come?

Only God knows.

“Russia says they will replace their Ambassador and wants to discuss the future diplomatic relations between our two countries again.”

As if the chaos following Russia’s fall had been a lie, the political circles of the British Empire had regained their tranquility.

Wellesley let out a hollow laugh of disbelief as he showed an official document sent from Russia.

“They say they want to maintain the validity of the treaties Russia previously signed with the British Empire. Weren’t they supposed to be an anarchist nation? No, I thought they even denied the concept of a state.”

“I told you, didn’t I? Bakunin is a man who has already tasted the bitter side of reality.”

“Come to think of it, Your Majesty met that man in Canada.”

“Not only that, but he previously tried to sink me along with Alexander II of Russia and failed.”

Looking back, Alexander II was essentially kicked off his throne by the very man he had briefly shared a boat with.

Betrayed by the Prussian Crown Prince and driven out by Bakunin—now that I think about it, he’s quite pitiful.

“This means Bakunin’s Russia is effectively claiming to be the legitimate successor to the Romanov dynasty… What do you think would be best to do?”

“There’s no reason not to recognize them. It’s just a change in the ruling class; what does it matter?”

“What about the members of the Romanov royal family or the nobles? Should we include conditions to guarantee their safety and allow them to go into exile here or to other countries?”

Usually, when a country is overturned by revolution, royals are executed one by one, but Russia wasn’t going to that extreme just yet.

Likely, Bakunin knew well that since many in the Romanov dynasty were tied by blood to various European royalty, reckless executions would incite a backlash.

For now, Bakunin had them imprisoned under the pretext of holding formal trials for punishment. It was said he was appeasing the public by throwing a few nobles as scapegoats to the bloodthirsty citizens.

In a way, one could say he had snatched the nation’s power quite cleverly.

“They say the Reform Committee will manage Russia’s diplomacy and administration from now on, but this reminds me of that country to the south across the Atlantic no matter how I look at it.”

“Isn’t he a man who learned politics there? Habits don’t just disappear.”

He had just changed the names to something more plausible, but in reality, the power Bakunin held didn’t seem to fall short even when compared to Engels. Furthermore, seeing how he contacted us as soon as he seized power to ask for recognition, there was no mistaking it.

This fellow is just Engels Mark 2.

“I’ve spoken with the ministers, and it seems there won’t be much of a problem for our side to recognize them. However, one point of concern is if Bakunin fails to maintain power and falls…”

“If we recognize him, the possibility of that happening decreases. Isn’t that precisely why he reached out to us first?”

After all, this is an era without the internet; how would the citizens analyze and refute the details of a treaty? Bakunin surely intended to manipulate public opinion by saying even the British Empire, which the Romanov dynasty lived in fear of, had recognized the legitimacy of the revolution.

“It seems Your Majesty judges that shaking hands with Bakunin is more advantageous.”

“Strictly speaking, it’s not shaking hands. I think it would be more appropriate to say we’re putting on a leash and a muzzle. Regarding that international organization you’ve been planning, Prime Minister—bringing Russia in was the biggest concern, but hasn’t that concern vanished now?”

“Come to think of it… it will indeed be a very good piece of bargaining material.”

Bakunin must be having a massive headache right now.

If the current Russia is not recognized as a proper country, all international treaties signed to date will inevitably become scraps of paper. It’s impossible to predict what kind of snowball effect this will have, and even harder to guess how Prussia or the British Empire might act using that as a pretext.

If a war breaks out, there’s no telling how far his clumsily rebuilt militia could respond, and above all, even if they hold them off, there’s no guarantee Bakunin’s regime would remain safe.

Of course, I didn’t think Bakunin’s regime would last long either. Because the original history, with its accumulated big data, proved this.

Dictatorships are bound to collapse.

I don’t know when it will be, but that was a future that would surely arrive.

So, before it collapses, we should milk it for as much as we can.

“Let’s make a deal to recognize everything Bakunin wants in exchange for his active support for and participation in the establishment of the United Nations.”

If we play our cards right, we might even be able to pull off a promise of participation without even giving Russia a seat as a Permanent Member.

Thank you, true revolutionary of this age.

Chapter 510: The United Nations

Human nature is truly complex; people desire equality, but once they become the ones in power, they feel a deep-seated aversion to mechanical equality.

While some might call it a “double standard” or point out how people’s attitudes change once their own urgency has passed, in a way, perhaps that is simply the essence of being human.

In fact, it wouldn’t be entirely wrong to say that the word ‘equality’ itself exists specifically to protect the weak.

Of course, the argument that protecting the weak is a win-win for everyone—as it prevents the powerful from being stabbed by the bamboo spears of the masses—is also quite true.

Therefore, to build a stable society, one must guarantee a minimum floor for the weak while providing enough utility and rights to the strong so they feel their status is worthwhile.

The League of Nations in the original history was a total failure because it failed to achieve this balance.

With a system based on unanimity rather than majority rule, and without any means of military sanction, how could any healthy discussion take place?

Furthermore, even for the Permanent Members, their rights and interests were as small as a grain of millet while their dues were higher, so what were they supposed to do?

If an organization is designed such that its members can simply walk out whenever things don’t go their way, it would be strange if it actually succeeded.

Following Killian’s advice, Wellesley planned the creation of an alliance based on granting absolute power to the Permanent Members.

From an idealistic perspective, he might be criticized for approaching the matter too pragmatically from the start.

Indeed, scholars who view the world through an idealistic lens poured out criticisms, claiming this was a legal attempt by the Great Powers to carve up the world among themselves.

However, Wellesley’s stance did not waver in the slightest.

“The fact that the Great Powers are already carving up the world remains unchanged anyway. If I tell them to unilaterally let go of what they have in their hands, who would listen?”

Even a small child screams and throws a tantrum if you take away their toy. France or Prussia would hardly be the cooperative types in such a scenario.

Even among those who agreed with Wellesley’s realistic arguments, there were Members of Parliament who questioned why such an organization had to be created at all.

“Prime Minister, is there really a need to rely on such an international organization? What if this new body ends up infringing upon the rights and interests of the British Empire?”

No matter how overwhelming the British Empire was as the world’s superpower, if it could manipulate the United Nations entirely on its own, no one would want to join.

To operate such a massive alliance, the British Empire would inevitably have to listen to the opinions of weaker nations to some extent.

Some MPs worried that the citizens might become dissatisfied if such a situation arose.

However, Wellesley believed that no matter how strong the British Empire was, it should not openly manipulate the world alone.

While solidifying its position as the world’s greatest power, it had to control the international community in a more refined and secretive manner.

That was the hidden intention behind founding this alliance.

Of course, such inner thoughts could not be revealed in public.

At a private gathering held at the Prime Minister’s residence, Wellesley subtly dropped a hint to the concerned MPs.

“Money is essential to maintain such a massive organization. In the end, we’ll have to listen to the views of those who pay the most in contributions.”

“But that means we will have to pay that much more money…”

“I’m doing this because I’m confident we can gain back as much as we put in. If we can legally influence the world for that amount of money, isn’t that actually quite a bargain?”

While domestic public opinion was mostly settled, the truly important factor was how many other nations would participate.

Wellesley placed the highest priority on bringing Prussia into the fold.

The opportunity arose now, as Prime Ministers and ministers from various countries had flocked to London to celebrate Killian’s birthday.

“Prime Minister Bismarck, it’s been quite a while since we’ve spoken like this, just the two of us. I’m quite moved.”

“Hahaha, now that I think about it, you’re right. Usually, His Majesty was with us as well.”

Sitting naturally to the right of Bismarck, who was seated in the very front row for the birthday ceremony, Wellesley leaned back comfortably against his chair and stretched out his legs.

“I didn’t expect the Prime Minister, busy as you are, to visit London in person once again.”

“Whose birthday is it? Of course I had to come. Didn’t the French come as well?”

“I suppose most countries sent someone at the Prime Minister level.”

In the past, even for a King’s birthday, it was common to send a congratulatory message through an Ambassador or, at most, a minister.

But at some point, Prime Ministers began attending the birthdays of Killian or Victoria as a rule.

More than anything else, this served as clear evidence of how much the status of the British Empire had risen.

“By the way, did you know? Regarding His Majesty’s birthday… it might not actually be today.”

“…Pardon?”

“To be precise, it’s the estimated date of his birth. But well, does it really matter? What’s important is that such an opportunity was created.”

It was somewhat amusing to think that everyone had come to commemorate and celebrate a day that might not even be his actual birthday, but Wellesley didn’t mind since it gave him an excuse to speak directly with the Prime Ministers of each nation.

“I understand that you have reviewed the proposal I sent over. Have you reached a sufficient conclusion?”

“Hmm… to be honest, I was surprised. It was a concept I hadn’t even considered.”

“In a way, the current peace is close to the calm before the storm. Humans are… how should I put it… truly fickle. Until not long ago, there were many who believed that if fewer people went hungry, all problems would be solved and heaven would arrive. But now, hasn’t the conversation changed?”

“…Voices calling for a military buildup are certainly not quiet.”

Creating artificial fertilizer was all well and good, but once it was proven that it could be used to mass-produce gunpowder, the entire world entered an arms race as if by appointment.

Even if one argued that this was wrong, there was no choice.

If we lazily focused on printing fertilizer to feed our citizens while the neighboring country invaded, how could we stop them?

“Therefore, to avoid the coming disaster, the existence of an international body capable of exercising enforcement is essential. Right now, we are doing nothing more than marching together toward total ruin.”

Common sense dictates that no matter how much Spain increases its defense spending, it can never become stronger than France or Prussia.

It might be possible if France or Prussia spent nothing on defense, but if they spend as much as Spain, the power gap remains the same.

However, mass-producing weapons and increasing soldiers means fewer resources are available for other industries.

Bismarck also agreed that if the world wanted to avoid a path of collective stagnation, it was right to avoid excessive spending.

Thus, he agreed that a United Nations was needed to sanction countries that overstepped and to guarantee the safety of others.

However, there was one major blind spot.

“But the protection of the United Nations would only apply to the member states, correct?”

“For now, that would have to be the case.”

“Then what about the colonies in Asia? Once the United Nations is founded, the colonies desiring independence will surely clamor to be admitted as well.”

“Even if we are called hypocrites, there’s no helping it. If we tell everyone to liberate all their colonies right now, who would listen? If I did that, I’d be the first to be kicked out of office.”

One could easily imagine what would happen if the Prime Minister of the British Empire suggested liberating India.

To bring the Great Powers of Europe on board, their existing rights and interests had to be guaranteed, which in turn meant granting them an indulgence for their current actions.

“So you intend to push forward despite knowing you’ll be criticized by future generations.”

“Of course. Not that I can boldly say that future evaluations don’t matter… but I believe preventing the possibility of war is far more important. The idea that we must only implement policies that are morally perfect and free of side effects is nothing but the nonsense of idealists.”

“I agree with you there. International issues, in particular, need to be viewed through a more cold and dry lens. As long as all current rights enjoyed by the home government are recognized, I have no particular objection. I also quite like the status and authority of being a Permanent Member.”

“Thank you for saying that. With Prussia’s agreement, things will be much easier moving forward.”

“By the way, how will the leader of this alliance be selected? Perhaps…”

Wellesley preemptively blocked Bismarck’s attempt to subtly bargain by recommending someone from the German side.

“I’m not sure if the title will be Secretary-General or Chairman yet, but the first one won’t be chosen from among the Permanent Members. That way, there’s no need for us to engage in a war of nerves, and the organization’s purity might appeal more to others, don’t you think?”

“…I see. I understand your point. Well, as long as it isn’t someone from France or the British Empire, we don’t have much to complain about. So, how many countries are you planning for the Permanent Members?”

“The British Empire, Prussia, and France. These three are confirmed. We might include about two more, but…”

“To be perfectly honest, we would prefer it if no more countries were added.”

“I feel the same, but if we don’t include at least one other country, the composition might be criticized for being too blatant.”

If the alliance of the British Empire, France, and Prussia—who already dominated the world—monopolized those seats, what would people say?

Criticism that it was just a reinforced version of the Triple Alliance under a different name was inevitable.

“Then which country will be joining? Russia?”

“I suppose that depends on how well His Majesty can persuade them.”

In front of the large stage where people were busy preparing for the birthday banquet, Wellesley decided to wait leisurely for the answer Killian would bring, knowing full well what kind of conversation was happening behind the scenes.

While Wellesley was busy negotiating back and forth with Bismarck.

“It has been a long time. You look much more vibrant than when I saw you a few years ago.”

“This is all thanks to Your Majesty.”

“I’m sure you must be overwhelmed with building a new nation, so I don’t know how to express my gratitude for you coming all the way to London to celebrate my birthday.”

“Your Majesty saved my life once, so it’s only natural to show this much sincerity. Please, think nothing of it.”

I was having a leisurely cup of coffee with Bakunin before the celebration began.

I knew exactly why Bakunin had rushed here in person.

It was because of what he had wanted guaranteed from the beginning.

He wanted to hear confirmation from either my or Wellesley’s mouth that the rights and treaties enjoyed by the former Russian Empire were still in effect.

Since we had only given vague answers about reviewing it positively without giving a definitive response, he must have been anxious.

“Ah, but how should I introduce you, Mr. Bakunin? The first citizen of Russia? But does a country called Russia currently exist? I understand you are pursuing anarchism, so using the name ‘Russia’ as it is might be somewhat improper.”

“…We are pursuing anarchism, but we have concluded that we must maintain a temporary framework similar to a state until that becomes possible. So… you can think of it as something like a provisional government.”

“I see. The head of the Russian Provisional Government.”

“No… well, calling me the head is… No, it’s fine. You may do so.”

If he denied being the head, he would have no way to answer under what authority he was attending this meeting.

If he truly were just an ordinary citizen, he wouldn’t be worth the Prince Consort of the British Empire taking the time to meet like this.

“Understood. Then we can move on to the main point properly. I’ve reviewed your requests with the working staff, and I’ve been told that as long as a few concerns are resolved, there should be no problem in recognizing the validity of the existing treaties.”

“Is that so? May I hear what those concerns are?”

“The most important thing is, of course, whether your position truly represents the nation of Russia. That is why Prime Minister Wellesley made that proposal to you.”

“…I understand that joining the United Nations under the name of Russia would clearly establish our representative status in the community. But then, there wouldn’t be much difference from the previous state…”

Calling it the provisional government of an anarchist state was already contradictory enough, but joining the United Nations on top of that was more than just a transparent trick.

I understood his concerns, but it’s not like he had many options, right?

“If that concerns you, why don’t we create another spot for Russia? We can slightly modify the resolution so that ‘organizations’ equivalent to a state or provisional governments can also join the General Assembly. Then Russia would be able to participate in a capacity other than that of a ‘state’.”

Though it was a matter of semantics, such small details could have a significant impact.

Bakunin smiled brightly and nodded immediately.

“Then, since so many dignitaries from various countries are gathered here in London, let’s draft a detailed agreement as soon as the banquet is over. I will also provide a written guarantee that clearly recognizes the authority of the Russian Provisional Government.”

“Thank you. I didn’t expect you to go to such lengths for our convenience. I want to thank you again and again.”

“You came all this way from Russia to celebrate my birthday; this much consideration is only natural.”

A smile Bakunin couldn’t hide spread across his face, having obtained what he wanted most, and I shook his hand before standing up.

My comment about it not being worth such gratitude was sincere.

They had a provisional government and diplomats, yet they played at hide-and-seek with themselves by pretending they weren’t a state—playing along with that wasn’t exactly difficult.

However, while joining the General Assembly would be fine if the charter was amended, that only applied to the General Assembly.

I never said we would amend the charter which states that ‘Permanent Member States’ are selected from among ‘member states.’

Sorry, but since Russia isn’t a ‘state,’ there’s no seat for you there.

Chapter 511: United Nations (2)

Bakunin, reassured by Killian’s hospitality, accepted the recognition of his authority by the British Empire on the condition that he join the United Nations without much suspicion.

In truth, Bakunin did not believe Killian was being unconditionally kind without some ulterior motive. Having spent time in politics in the South, he had seen more than enough of the ugly side of power.

However, since he was already twice indebted to Killian, Bakunin had to be cautious to an extent.

Even now, he felt a chill down his spine when he recalled the time he had attempted to bring Killian down by linking him with Engels in the South, only to find himself driven into a corner instead. Furthermore, despite that attempt, Killian had ensured his safe asylum in Canada when he was on the verge of being purged by Engels.

As someone who had received such grace, it was honestly not easy to blindly oppose Killian’s plans.

Of course, he wasn’t simply dancing to Killian’s tune.

Killian likely intended to secure stronger influence by pulling Russia into the United Nations, but this was not a bad thing for the fledgling Russian regime either. Joining the United Nations was essentially the same as having the current Russian system, territory, and diplomatic relations guaranteed by the organization.

Honestly, the status of a Permanent Member was tempting, but aiming too high from the start often backfires. He could join first, gradually secure allies, and then push things toward a vote.

For now, it was time to pull back for a moment and build internal strength.

They might think they are using me, but I am using them as well. Only time will tell who gets the last laugh.

And Bakunin was confident.

Americans had originally loved isolationism.

The official diplomatic line of the United States had followed this policy for nearly a hundred years since its founding. However, it wasn’t a case of truly wanting to play alone; it was more of a demarcation—an assertion that the Americas belonged to them, so leave it to them, and the Europeans should stick to their own lands.

But after the Civil War, the United States could no longer maintain this line.

The South had seceded, and British North America was no longer just a colony—it had become part of the British mainland. On top of that, Panama was split three ways between France, Germany, and the British Empire.

Even if one dismissed places like the Bahamas as tiny specks of land, it was impossible to declare isolationism any longer when European powers had already penetrated this far. Moreover, because the routes to the Pacific were blocked by Canada and the South, the Panama Canal was effectively a lifeline for the United States.

If relations with the British Empire soured and restrictions were placed on passing through the canal, it would translate directly into damage for the United States. In such a situation, pursuing isolationism was tantamount to suicide, so Lincoln consistently steered the country toward strengthening ties with Europe.

And Wellesley, naturally, sent a request to Lincoln to actively cooperate with the United Nations.

Exactly one month before Killian’s birthday celebration.

Lincoln was racking his brains fiercely on how to jump onto the new international order that was looming before him.

“Mr. President, it is reported that Russia has also decided to join the United Nations.”

“There must have been some kind of deal.”

“They are a fledgling regime that just took power, after all. Though I’m not sure if we should even call it a regime…”

“Having seen the communists do so many strange things in the South, their eccentricities no longer surprise me. Bakunin was one of the figures who had a hand in the South, so he likely shares a similar mindset,” Lincoln said with a nod.

Secretary of State Hamilton Fish asked while watching Lincoln’s expression, “Do you believe the United States should join the United Nations as well, Mr. President?”

“Is there much of a choice? Even setting aside France and Prussia, now that even Russia is involved, every nation in Europe will participate.”

If they remained still, they would truly be isolated. However, the United States was not so desperate as to agree immediately without conditions.

“Do you believe the home government would face international disadvantages if we do not participate in that trend?”

“If nearly every country except for our home government joins, I suspect that’s highly likely. In such a case, the independent nations in Central and South America would especially welcome it.”

“That is… a valid point. However, if our home government continues to show a lukewarm attitude, the British Empire will be just as troubled. Prime Minister Wellesley is putting all his effort into the creation of this alliance.”

Wellesley was praised as the longest-serving and greatest Prime Minister in the history of the British Empire, but his power would not last forever. He likely had less than ten years left at most, so shouldn’t he be preparing to wrap things up? This United Nations was the perfect final piece to conclude Wellesley’s long political career.

Wouldn’t he want to make sure the United Nations was running smoothly before he retired? It was a natural human desire.

“If we cooperate actively, the creation of the United Nations will gain even more momentum. Perhaps we are that final piece.”

“I agree with your assessment, Mr. President.”

“Therefore, we shall participate, but conduct negotiations behind the scenes to gain as much as possible.”

As the Secretary of State was scheduled to go to London himself for the birthday celebration, there was no better time to coordinate opinions. Secretary Fish nodded with determination, and Lincoln wrote a personal letter to congratulate Killian on his birthday.

He poured his sincerity into it more than ever before.

For it to be a true United Nations, Europe shouldn’t monopolize all the Permanent Member seats; at least one seat should be given to the Americas. If that much were guaranteed, the United States was ready and willing to join this new order.

The Permanent Members of the newly formed United Nations held even more power than those of the Security Council in the original history. They possessed veto power just like the original Permanent Members, meaning they could ignore UN resolutions if they so chose.

However, since having too many countries with such vast power would only lead to chaos in managing the organization, both France and Prussia requested that the number of Permanent Member seats not be expanded further.

For now, to prevent further complaints, I publicly specified the general conditions for becoming a Permanent Member.

1. Must be a major power leading the world.

2. Unanimous consent from all current Permanent Members.

The first condition was quite ambiguous, but I planned to agree on a specific threshold with France and Prussia later. And since the second condition was the most important, the setting of the first didn’t really matter. It only took one of the three countries to cast a dissenting vote to prevent a new Permanent Member from being appointed.

Moreover, those were just the surface-level criteria; I had my own unofficial requirements.

Unofficial Essential Conditions for Permanent Membership:

1. Must be a major power that is beneficial to have on our side.

2. Must belong to the pro-British faction.

If the second condition wasn’t met, no matter the country, they would be disqualified by any means necessary. To that end, I had coordinated with the others to set official grounds for disqualification as well.

1. Dictatorships.

2. A history of global-scale war crimes.

Of course, these were also nothing more than excuses to strike down those who were anti-British. Any budding superpower that could threaten the position of the British Empire or any major power where the anti-British faction held sway would be disqualified without fail.

Applying these criteria meant that, unfortunately, the United States—the home of Secretary Fish, who was currently speaking passionately in front of me—could not join as a Permanent Member. Even though they were much weaker than in the original history, they still had the potential to become a superpower that could threaten us at any time, especially if they ever re-annexed the South.

“Your Majesty. President Lincoln truly hopes that the new United Nations will become a guardian of world peace.”

“Those are very kind words.”

“To achieve that, should the United Nations not maintain an image of being fair and just? I say this with caution, but in that regard, nations outside of Europe might feel a sense of unease.”

“Is that so? Why?”

“I believe it was an excellent choice to grant Permanent Member status to encourage the participation of major powers. However, since those seats are held only by European nations, those on other continents might see it as a party meant only for Europeans.”

So he was suggesting some kind of continental quota system to prevent other nations from feeling alienated. It sounded a bit like distributing World Cup seeds, but it did have its own logic in terms of fairness.

“So you are saying that nations from the Americas or Asia should also be included as Permanent Members.”

“…I only mention it from the perspective of eliminating unease.”

“Personally, I have no particular reason not to do so. However, the majority of nations have already expressed their intent to participate and have even signed on. Strictly speaking, the foundation of the United Nations has already been formed.”

“…I see.”

“Therefore, to admit a new Permanent Member, not only our home government but also France and Prussia must agree.”

Secretary Fish’s face darkened the moment he understood my meaning. France and Prussia were countries that had once fought a fierce war against the North. Furthermore, Prussia had recently made several blatant remarks indicating its wariness of American growth. There was no way such countries would vote in favor of the United States becoming a Permanent Member.

I added a word with a faint smile.

“There is no problem with our home government recommending the United States as a candidate for Permanent Membership and putting it to a vote. However, I wonder if we should do something where the outcome of failure is so certain. Of course, this would benefit us, so we can try if you wish.”

“…Pardon? I don’t understand how that would benefit the British Empire…”

“It would serve as a very good precedent to show that our home government cannot simply shake the system of the United Nations at will. If a candidate recommended by us is rejected by a opposing vote, wouldn’t people perceive that even the British Empire cannot sway UN decisions as it pleases?”

It would be a staged performance, but the optics were so perfect that I felt slightly tempted to actually try it.

“If Your Majesty or the Prime Minister were to persuade France and Prussia…”

“Forgive me, but I don’t think we have enough of an obligation to go that far. And I doubt they would listen even if we tried to persuade them.”

“That is true.”

“Rather than that, I think there is a more constructive and realistic path.”

I continued, pointing with my finger at the unnaturally drawn border between the North and the South.

“Isn’t this border line enough to make one’s blood boil every time you see it? Ah, if we look back, this too was a creation of France and Prussia.”

“…”

In the past, having tasted the potential of the North during the Civil War, France and Prussia had agreed that the North must be blocked from reaching the Pacific at all costs. Due to that ridiculous, forced demarcation, the path to the Sea of Cortez became Southern territory, and the North suddenly lost all access to the Pacific.

“Even if the South collapses in the future, will the United States be able to take that region? Absolutely not. By then, the United Nations will be functioning normally, and France and Prussia will be wielding their Permanent Member authority to the fullest.”

“If it comes to that, our home government might even choose to secede from the alliance.”

“Then France and Prussia will only become more triumphant. Don’t do that; let’s negotiate with us instead. If the South collapses, our home government will take responsibility and deliver that Sea of Cortez your country so desperately desires.”

Since I didn’t want a border with Mexico anyway, I didn’t mind giving that tiny, indefensible strip of land to the US. Of course, that alone would be enough for the US to be eternally grateful, and they would have no choice but to accept it with a bow.

“Is that true?”

“We are a Permanent Member, so there is no problem in exercising our veto power. However, if the South truly collapses, our home government will need a means to protect the Panama Canal and the Bahamas. I would like you to guarantee that.”

The destruction of the South was a future that was virtually already decided. Instead of preventing the North from taking everything, it was more important for us to take as large a piece of the pie as possible. And fortunately, since the South and North currently loathed each other intensely, there would be no problem if we stuck our foot in the door.

“How can we guarantee the safety of the Bahamas?”

“That is what we should discuss from now on.”

I parried Fish’s words and looked down intently at the map.

A small island sandwiched between Cuba and the South. To protect this place, we would need to build at least one naval base, and I happened to see a perfect peninsula right next to it.

Yes, for building a naval base, Florida was indeed the best choice.

Chapter 512: Where the World Looks (Main Story Final)

The UN (United Nations).

A new era dawned as the name of this unprecedented international organization was officially proclaimed to the world.

Naturally, this UN drew heavily from the one I knew in my original history, and its name and structure were largely the same. From the establishment of the General Assembly and the Security Council to granting absolute power to the Permanent Members. There was no reason not to reference a system that had already been proven and functioned reasonably well.

Of course, I was well aware of the criticisms that the name ‘UN’ was merely a convenient facade and that it was effectively a puppet of the Permanent Members or America. But wasn’t that precisely why it was so good?

It meant that this world’s UN would also inevitably operate under the influence of the British Empire.

Now that the coordination of interests between the various great powers was complete, there was nothing left to hold us back. While the others had no way of knowing, my goal from the very beginning had been to deny America the status of a Permanent Member. Though many backroom deals had been struck, the result was favorable, and it was decided that the inauguration ceremony would be held smoothly in London.

The only thing left was where to place the headquarters of the General Assembly. Initially, I planned to select a suitable location in England. However, out of concern that it might look too much like an organization solely for the British Empire, I magnanimously moved the location to Toronto, Canada.

In truth, this was a better outcome for me anyway, but I didn’t forget to act as if I were making a great concession.

“The British Empire will renounce its territorial, administrative, and judicial rights over the United Nations headquarters site in Toronto. Furthermore, it has been agreed that offices will be established in Paris, Berlin, and Vienna in addition to the headquarters. We promise to establish offices in Africa or Asia as the number of member states increases in the future.”

With the most important participating nations and the location of the headquarters decided, only one thing remained: the appointment of the Secretary-General. However, since we had already agreed that the first Secretary-General would not come from a Permanent Member, there was no significant friction.

It was decided that the glorious position of the first Secretary-General of the United Nations would be held by Count Andrassy, a nobleman and the Foreign Minister of the Austrian Empire. Although he was Austrian, Count Andrassy maintained good relations with Bismarck, so there was no opposition from Prussia.

“Phew… is it finally over? Once the inauguration ceremony is finished, I’m going to clear my official schedule for at least a month and get some real rest.”

“I’ve heard you say that several times before, but has it ever actually happened?”

As if she had heard my muttering as I lay on the bed, Victoria’s incredulous voice immediately drifted over.

Hmm, was that so? Now that I thought about it, she might be right.

“But it was truly exhausting this time. Wellesley said he’d handle everything, but in the end, he dumped all the most important negotiations on me.”

“That’s because you’re the best at it.”

“I know that, but still, the parties involved should put in some effort.”

I had believed that this time, for once, I could pass the work off to Wellesley, but somehow, everything always ended up coming back to me.

“Hasn’t it been like that since we were young? In the end, you were always the one to handle the truly important matters yourself.”

“…Are you saying it’s my own fault then?”

“You can’t really deny it, can you?”

“That’s cold. What happened to the person who used to lecture the Members of Parliament for sending me to Canada…?”

“That person died of a burnt-black heart from her husband’s repeated business trips. The person here now is the newly born, wise Victoria.”

When she retorted like that, I didn’t have a leg to stand on. Victoria looked placidly at me as I shut my mouth, unable to utter a peep. She approached the side of the bed where I was lying, sat down with a soft thud, and placed a finger on my forehead.

“How long are you going to keep running like this?”

“I told you, I’m really resting this time. Before, I couldn’t rest because there was no one to do my work for me, but now we have Edward. I’ll just dump everything on him… I mean, I’ll let him act as my regent to help train him as the heir.”

“Hmm~ from what I can see, you’ll probably find some excuse about how your role is vital to solidifying the new order and head out again.”

“No, I really won’t.”

Thinking back, I had poured the brightest golden years of my life into building my foundation. Although I did my best to manage my health, the aging of the physical body was something that could not be stopped. Fortunately, I had kept my hair, but every time I saw the wrinkles deepening on my face, I realized anew the terrifying speed of passing time.

My dream of retiring in my later years and spending a peaceful old age was still valid, but aside from that, I felt sorry for Victoria. Even in the early days of our marriage, and even when the children were young, it was true that I was constantly traveling. How frustrated must she have been in her heart?

She endured it because it was for the national interest… no, in fact, even considering that, it was an issue she could have rightfully been furious about several times over. Considering her personality, it was perhaps more surprising that she hadn’t truly exploded.

In the end, it meant that before I was a King, I had been receiving her consideration as my wife for a lifetime. Though I hadn’t expressed it well, I had always been grateful, and I subtly shifted the topic in that direction.

“Once this is over, I’m thinking of enjoying a proper vacation. Why don’t you come with me? We’ll hand all the official duties over to Edward and go somewhere with nice weather and beautiful scenery to rest.”

“If you mean somewhere with good weather, are you suggesting we go to the New World?”

“If the Emperor himself comes for a tour, they’ll probably be overjoyed. I heard the Bahamas are incredibly beautiful, but I’ve never been there myself. We can rest there and stop by Canada while we’re at it.”

“If we leave the work to Edward, that wouldn’t be an impossible schedule.”

“I’m sure he’s secretly wondering when he’ll finally get to be Emperor, so let’s give him a taste of it this time.”

Since Victoria was likely destined for a long life, our son should at least get to experience what it’s like to be Emperor like this. This wasn’t for my own rest; it was a consideration to let my son taste the sweetness of power.

Victoria nodded with a smile, looking genuinely expectant, then suddenly turned her gaze to the mirror.

“Hearing you talk about handing over the regency to our son, and then looking in the mirror… I’ve really aged a lot.”

“Who’s aged? Even the young noblewomen who frequent the palace lose their luster when standing next to you.”

“You don’t have to flatter me. Everyone in the world knows my looks can’t compare to yours, so why start now?”

“No, who told you such nonsense? This won’t do. I need to go and cut out their tongues right now.”

As I made an exaggerated motion to get up, Victoria laughed and pushed my shoulders back down.

“Forget it. Let’s just talk about how we’re going to enjoy life from now on. Surely we have at least twenty years left, don’t we? We can’t wind back the clock, so let’s not waste our time on stern business.”

“Twenty years? You could easily live thirty more…”

“It’s not a matter of me living alone. You have to live a long time too.”

“Me? I… well…”

Just how long would I be able to live? To be honest, I had never thought about it seriously. As I got older and after James died, the word ‘death’ kept trying to wedge itself into a corner of my mind, but I consciously pushed those thoughts away.

In that sense, I might have been no more than a mere mortal who feared death. No, that’s not it. It might sound like an excuse, but I have a very clear reason for this.

People say death is scary because they’ve never experienced it. I wondered if having experienced death once would give me some immunity to it, but fat chance. After going through it once, it’s even scarier.

Even now, I occasionally have nightmares about the moment my breath stopped in my previous life. You want me to experience that one more time? No matter how brave I am, that’s too much.

Besides, I was curious about what would happen next if I died. I died once and came back 200 years in the past, so if I die this time, will I fall into the 17th century? I’d like to pass on that.

To be honest, I just didn’t want to die. It had been my life’s greatest wish to live a long, healthy life until 100 and then close my eyes peacefully, as if nothing had happened.

“This is just a hypothetical, but if you could be reborn after you die, what would you want to be?”

“Hmm? What kind of bizarre question is that?”

“Have you never thought about it? What you’d like to do if you were born again.”

“Not particularly… Oh, there is one thing. If I were reborn, I’d like to be born into a place with moderate power and wealth so I could spend my time a bit more freely.”

Her cute attention to detail—not wanting to give up ‘moderate power and wealth’—was charming.

“I suppose living a life like that once wouldn’t be so bad.”

“And it would be even better if you were by my side then, too. But I’m sick of men who are busy and buried in work, so you must be someone with a lot of money but also a lot of time.”

“That’s a very high bar.”

“You should at least do that much. Otherwise, how would we have time to travel around the world together?”

My heart twinged slightly at my wife’s words, spoken so naturally, about wanting to marry me again even if she were reborn. Hearing that her wish was to spend more time with me in our youth made me feel even more apologetic.

“It’s not too late now, so let’s spend the rest of our time as happily and leisurely as possible.”

“Yes. And from today on, working until dawn is forbidden. I heard that nothing is as bad for your health as working late into the night.”

“I will take that to heart.”

“If you end up leaving before me, be prepared for what will happen. I told you before, didn’t I? I’ll place statues of you all over the British Empire to commemorate the achievements of the Great Emperor Killian forever. You hate that kind of thing the most, don’t you?”

“Wait, that wasn’t a joke?”

“Of course not. I’ll even create a memorial park right here in London. I’ll erect a statue that shines brilliantly in tacky gold, and I’ll write in my diary that it was all built at your request, so be aware.”

Just imagining a golden statue of myself towering like an eyesore in the middle of Hyde Park brought a cold sweat to my back.

“…I guess I’d better start eating healthy and going to bed regularly starting today. Don’t worry. I will definitely outlive you.”

“That’s the spirit. I’m not joking, so don’t you ever forget it.”

I continued to talk with Victoria about where we would rest, beginning to plan a vacation disguised as a tour. How much time had passed?

“Your Majesty! The first draft of the speech you will deliver at the inauguration ceremony is complete. The Prime Minister has arrived with the staff and requests that you review it.”

“Ah, the atmosphere was so good, but our Prime Minister really has no sense of timing.”

“Go on. I’ll be looking at the map and thinking some more.”

I chuckled and stood up. There were many things I wanted to do while resting, but it seemed the time had not yet come.

A new era, a new order.

There was still a mountain of work to finalize. It seemed it would take a little more time before this world looked toward someone other than myself.

< Where the World Looks (Main Story Final) > End

Chapter 513: The Weight of the Crown (Side Story)

The 19th century was a time of overflowing self-congratulation, hailed as the era of the greatest progress in human history.

As less than twenty years remained of that century, voices looking forward to the new age began to emerge from all corners.

As the saying goes, “new wine should be put into new bottles,” and the British Empire likewise began preparations for the 20th century.

Killian, who had elevated the British Empire into an unprecedented superpower in world history, stepped back, placing his son Edward at the forefront.

—Stagnant water is bound to rot, and absolute power corrupts absolutely.

—For the 300-year plan of the British Empire, nothing is more important than cultivating the qualities of the successor.

It is often said that power cannot be shared even with one’s own flesh and blood, but Killian generously shared everything with his heirs.

The British Empire and the direct territories of the Imperial House were handed over to the Prince of Wales, the future Emperor.

The vast wealth Killian held was distributed evenly among his sons and daughters, and the power of the Imperial House was expanded not only across Europe and the Americas but to Oceania and far-off Asia.

The goal given to the Prince of Wales was to successfully incorporate Oceania into the United Empire.

As rumors began to circulate that Oceania would become part of the British Empire, the British territories in Asia also began to stir.

“Shouldn’t we also be incorporated into the British mainland, like Canada or Oceania, instead of just remaining a territory?”

“How? Will the home government even allow it?”

“If our economic power is high and our population is large enough, the conditions should be met!”

“You said it yourself. It’s because we lack that population that it’s hopeless.”

“Then wouldn’t it work if all the British territories in Asia were unified?”

Naturally, talk of integration began to arise from within Taiwan, Shanghai, Hong Kong, and Singapore. Word soon reached Edward that they were already counting their chickens before they hatched.

Those four locations were all vital geopolitical hubs that could not be overlooked in Asia.

The right move was to nurture them so they wouldn’t slip away and to use them strategically, but the fact that they were in Asia weighed heavily on his mind.

The reason Canada and Oceania could become part of the British Empire was, after all, because the backbone of those nations was white.

While Canada had many Black people and immigrants, it was strictly a country where white people were the majority.

In Asian nations, however, the white population was virtually non-existent and their identity was closer to Asia, making incorporation into the mainland practically difficult.

Still, if those fragmented territories were tied together, given a new identity, and slowly assimilated into the British Empire, it didn’t seem entirely impossible.

In fifty or a hundred years, might it not become a situation worth discussing?

Furthermore, as reports flooded in that the Qing dynasty was moving beyond a slow decline into a state of precariousness, the heads of the Great Powers became complicated.

“A rebellion has broken out in Sichuan Province, Qing dynasty.”

“Yunnan and Guangxi are also said to be allied in boycotting the central government.”

“The Hong Kong Governor-General’s office is asking if they should take this opportunity to completely detach Guangdong from the Qing.”

The fall of the Qing dynasty?

In fact, Edward had been briefly tipped off by Killian and knew such a day would come eventually.

However, he hadn’t expected things to progress so rapidly. In times like these, he once again realized just how extraordinary his father’s abilities were.

“What is the possibility of the Qing collapsing entirely?”

“It is an unknown. Currently, all Asia experts are putting their heads together to review numerous scenarios, so a conclusion should be reached within a few days.”

The point at which regional discontent began to explode was, as expected, immediately after the Qing’s miserable defeat by the Japan-Joseon alliance.

It was only natural, as the shock of losing to Western powers like the British Empire or Russia could not be compared to the shock of losing to a vassal state that used to pay them tribute.

“Unifying the Asian territories… if the Qing collapses, how should we use this to our advantage… No, perhaps it would be better to issue a recommendation through the UN…”

Parliament and the Executive Branch watched with satisfaction as the Prince of Wales calmly analyzed the situation and proposed various countermeasures.

As expected, the insight of the great His Majesty Killian was unfailing.

If the Prince continued to gain experience and grow like this, the prestige of the British Imperial House would surely continue to expand in the future…

“…Sigh. I can’t do this. Damn it all.”

Prestige, my foot.

At this rate, I’m going to meet the Lord in Heaven before that happens.

It was so bad that I found myself thinking it was better back when I was cutting down on sleep to process work just to build up knowledge in my youth.

Successor experience? What a load of nonsense.

I wanted to beat my past self to within an inch of his life—the self who was moved to tears by his father’s “consideration” when I first accepted the position.

Anyone could see that man just didn’t want to work anymore and dumped everything on me so he could go rest.

And yet, looking at the articles praising my father’s “leadership that doesn’t cling to power” as if they were under some mass hypnosis made my head spin.

“Leadership without obsession? This is just dumping his chores on me!”

Of course, that was just a manner of speaking; the logic his father presented was perfect.

No matter how capable one is, they cannot hold a position for a thousand years, so the Prince of Wales must experience state affairs in advance.

It was such an irrefutable argument that Edward himself had agreed, and all the siblings had even sent their congratulations.

Especially Adelaide, who had asked him with an expression full of envy.

“Wow~ I’m so jealous. My dear brother, could you perhaps give me a position too?”

“Aren’t you busy running your company?”

“Lately, everything is well-established, so all I do is set the broad direction. I have more than enough time to help my dear brother, so feel free to contact me anytime.”

She probably had an ambitious goal of wanting to intervene in the management of the Empire now that she had led a company.

Edward saw through his sister’s intentions so clearly that he drew a line, telling her not to talk nonsense.

But exactly one month—no more, no less—after starting the job, Edward sent an SOS to his twin sister.

“…Adelaide, about that favor you asked before. I’ve worked hard to create a position that might suit you. So, from next week, you should also start coming to work here…”

“Ahhh~ About that, I’m so sorry, what should I do? Our company just started a new project, and suddenly I have no time at all!”

“What? What nonsense is that? Didn’t you say all you do is set the broad direction?”

“Hmm? Did I say that? Oh… wait, they’re looking for me downstairs. Sorry, brother! Do your best on your own for a while!”

“Hey! Hey! Are you really going to live like that? You have to keep the promise you made with your own mouth…!”

Click.

He shouted into the disconnected telephone, but all that returned was the cold static of the line.

She was eager for a position before, but as soon as she realized the workload was astronomical, she ran away. His heart burned with the “warm affection” of his sibling.

“Ah… I’m exhausted. They say there’s no one in the world you can trust.”

Dragging his weary body back to the bedroom, Edward flopped onto the bed, using his wife’s thigh as a pillow.

“Was it very difficult again today?”

“Don’t even ask. I seriously feel like every day is draining the life out of me.”

“Why don’t you ask the others for some help?”

“Actually, I tried talking to my dear twin sister, but she hung up and ran away immediately.”

“Oh dear… Shall I try asking her?”

If Gisela, who was loved by the whole family, asked personally, even Adelaide might reluctantly help for a bit.

Adelaide should have some conscience and take over at least one role, considering the words she had spoken herself.

“Phew, at least I have you. My brothers and sisters only say ‘cheer up’ with their mouths, but as soon as I ask for help, they all say they’re busy and look the other way.”

“Everyone has their own roles they’re handling. I’m the one who wants to help you but lacks the ability, so my heart is always full of apologies.”

“What do you mean, apologies? Thanks to you, no matter how exhausted I am from work, the fatigue just melts away when I come back.”

As Edward buried his head in her chest and nuzzled, Gisela smiled and stroked his face.

If his acquaintances or family who knew him normally saw this, they would gape in horror, but this was the couple’s normal behavior in the bedroom.

Edward was confident that a husband exhausted from work could act a bit spoiled toward his wife, and Gisela found such a husband cute, so one could say they were a match made in heaven.

“By the way, when do you think Father will return? Once he arrives, you can go back to being just the Prince of Wales.”

“Father? Right now, he’s probably enjoying a vacation in the Bahamas under the pretext of an inspection with Mother. It won’t happen for a few years. He said after the Bahamas tour, he’s going to California to rest for a few more months.”

“Ah… Hahaha.”

Edward, who was lying in Gisela’s lap, sat up and laughed as he loosened his stifling clothes.

“I’m tired today, so it’s better to go to bed early. Don’t you think?”

“Is that so? But you said you’re going to sleep, so why are you taking off your pajamas?”

There she goes, acting like she doesn’t know.

Instead of answering, Edward pushed her back onto the bed as she tried to sit up and leaned over her.

“Oh my, doing this again. Fine, wait a second, let me get ready… I said wait just a bit more!”

Though he was worn out by work, his passion remained.

The Prince of Wales’s night was just beginning.

The Caribbean nations boasted a flavor quite different from the vacation spots of the Atlantic or Pacific.

In particular, the Bahamas was a place where one could always admire the sapphire-colored ocean, except when hurricanes blew in, thanks to the Atlantic and the Gulf Stream.

Perhaps because of its high reputation as a tourist destination since the 19th century, it was already quite well-outfitted when I arrived.

With the addition of news that the Empress and the Prince Consort of the British Empire were stopping by for a rest, the Bahamas instantly became one of the most famous resorts in the Americas.

“Your Majesty, this is the rum cake we are trying to develop as a local specialty.”

“Mmm, it’s quite edible.”

“Upon hearing of Your Majesty’s arrival, tributes have been sent from all over. Agents are inspecting them at the villa, so it would be a supreme honor if you could look them over later.”

“Very well. Once they are confirmed safe, I shall check every single one of them.”

Admiring the sea, which had a fantastic color unseen in London or England, I enjoyed my rest, using the warm breeze as a blanket.

With the local specialties of the Caribbean to soothe my palate and the ability to laze around, if this wasn’t paradise on earth, what was?

“I’m thinking of trying a fishing excursion on a boat tomorrow. Would you like to try it too?”

“Fishing… Shall I give it a try? But I wonder if it’s alright for just us to be resting so comfortably. Edward must be having a very hard time right now.”

“It’s all work that will serve as his blood and flesh.”

I certainly warned him that there would be a lot of work, and I received an firm answer that he was prepared.

Of course, I didn’t go so far as to tell him that his thoughts would change once he actually experienced it.

“Ah, if I had known resting was this good, I would have handed it over sooner and just lounged around. I’ve wasted half my life.”

“But won’t he be sulky if we return too late?”

“If he’s sulky, what can he do? I can help by looking after any cute grandchildren he gives us later, so why don’t we tell him to work hard on that front?”

Yep, I’m going to tour from the Bahamas through the Caribbean nations, then play around in California, returning the year after next at the earliest.

This is all for my joyful retirement… no, it’s out of a father’s affection to train his beloved son so he can stand on his own, so I hope he isn’t too resentful.

Well, if he is, it can’t be helped. If you’re resentful, what can you do?

One day, as I was enjoying the freedom of truly doing nothing for the first time in my life.

“Your Majesty! Your Majesty!”

“Goodness, what is all this fuss at dawn?”

I had been lounging in bed when I stepped out at the sound of the commotion outside.

“Of all people, even the Empress is asleep. Why are you all being so loud?”

“We apologize. However, we came because there is news you must absolutely know.”

“Speak.”

“It is said that Engels in the South died around midnight yesterday.”

My eyes, which were closing from sleepiness, snapped wide open as if I’d been doused with cold water.

“…Engels is dead?”

“His Highness the Prince of Wales mentioned that since Your Majesty is currently in the Bahamas, you should handle the situation immediately.”

“Me? He is the regent now, so he should be the one to do it.”

“That… he says it is an order as the regent of the Emperor.”

Oh, he got me this time.

So he’s going to try a bit of revenge like this?

Yes, that’s my son.

I gave a short laugh, got dressed, and left the bedroom.

Engels, you rascal. You could have held on for a few more years. Why did you have to go while I was here?

As I grumbled, images of the young men who once explained their ideals with such spirited faces momentarily flashed through my mind.

‘Your Highness, in order to establish an ideal communist state, an ideal leader like Your Highness is…’

About to leave the room, I paused for a moment, poured a glass of my cherished whiskey, and offered a silent tribute.

To those memories of long ago, now faded and blurred.

Chapter 514: Those Who Depart

< Side Story - Those Who Depart >

As the years passed, Engels’ dictatorship grew more terrifying by the day.

Whether communism in Europe withered or not, the southern part of the Americas was nothing more than a puppet moving to his whim.

Engels devised a plan to abandon Europe and focus on the communization of South America. Regardless of Europe’s trajectory, he believed the communist worldview would be complete if he could only bring the South American nations into the fold.

Fortunately, many of the independent nations in South America held an deep-seated resentment toward Europe. Having barely gained independence after being squeezed dry like colonies, it would have been stranger if they liked Europe.

Furthermore, they harbored a deep-rooted belief that Canada and the United States were essentially no different from the Europeans. The actions of France or Prussia in Panama were evidence enough for them.

In this landscape, Engels held a massive advantage.

He was a revolutionary who rejected the ideologies of that arrogant European world and a bulwark who prevented the tyranny of the United States from reaching South America. The fact that he was a dictator who gripped his country at will was not actually that important to them.

Rather, the leaders currently holding power in South America were men who preferred dictatorship over democracy. Engels approached them subtly to spread communist ideology.

—If you change your system to ours, you can become a legitimate dictator. Why not join us?

—How to strengthen your power? Just adopt communism and label your rivals as stooges of the capitalists. Isn’t purging them easy?

In fact, several nations were tempted by Engels’ arguments and seriously considered cooperating with him. No matter how noble they sounded during the struggle for independence, once they tasted the sweetness of power, they were inevitably captivated by it.

Engels could not hide his sneer as he watched the South American leaders fall into corruption in real-time.

“Look at them. Isn’t it laughable? Men who claimed to liberate the people from European tyranny are now more greedy for power than anyone else.”

“They seem to have no idea they are merely puppets in your hand, Comrade General Secretary. Perhaps it’s happier for them not to know.”

It was a ridiculous affair.

Engels promised the South American nations that he would be a wall protecting them from the interference of Europe or the United States. Once their systemic security was guaranteed, they invariably asked for ways to further consolidate their power.

And what a figure Engels was.

He was a legendary powerhouse who had turned half of the massive United States into his own territory. It was no exaggeration to say he was the role model and object of admiration for South American dictators.

To oppose the UN, centered around the British Empire, he had to build a communist-dictator alliance in the South. Engels intended to highlight this process significantly.

He aimed to downgrade the UN into an international organization for capitalists rather than a global entity, while building the new southern-led alliance as its counterweight.

However, the British Empire was not such a simple opponent.

“Comrade General Secretary, four South American nations have expressed their intention to join the UN.”

“What?”

“Since it’s become known that the UN focuses primarily on international issues and adheres to a policy of non-interference in domestic affairs, it seems they have decided it is in their best interest to join.”

“…Well, that may be so.”

“Should we apply pressure?”

“No. In times like these, we must show that we respect their will as much as possible.”

If he started barking orders now, how would the South be any different from the European Great Powers? The proper course was to earn their trust, make their economies dependent on his, and then apply pressure gradually.

“In the end, men who have tasted power will have no choice but to walk with us. No matter how much they struggle, it’s only a matter of time.”

Rushing things would only ruin the work.

Of course, Engels did not have infinite time. His body, once full of vitality, now felt heavy with fatigue even after a full day’s sleep. His hair had turned snowy white and brittle.

He had been in this state ever since his defeat in the debate with Marx and his subsequent total privatization of the state. He sometimes imagined what it would be like to finish everything and return to Europe, but that was just a fantasy.

Once he had stepped onto the wheel that never stopped turning, he could not stop running. He knew all too well that the moment he stopped, he would fall, and the blades of the purges he had carried out would come back for him.

He had no choice but to keep moving until his heart stopped and his eyes closed forever.

To Engels, politics meant removing political rivals, and operating a state meant concentrating power into one person. He crushed anyone who opposed him, sometimes clashing with the North and other times negotiating with them behind the scenes.

“…Yes, it is about time I expanded my influence to South America.”

He had sown the seeds with patience; was it not time to harvest?

The region he was currently targeting was Brazil. If he could support the military there, which was already facing rebellions across the provinces, and establish a communist regime, he could make them his loyal pawn.

“I need to think alone today, so do not disturb me.”

Entering his bedroom, he sat down and opened the daily newspaper.

[The Emperor of the British Empire tours the Bahamas; nationwide praise pours in for the excellent capabilities of the Prince of Wales, who is serving as Regent…]

“Is this man finally stepping down? What a fine life he has.”

Leaving the position to his son and enjoying a rest in the warm Bahamas—Engels felt a sudden pang of envy.

“…Perhaps if it’s a son, one feels no hesitation in handing it over. Is that why he can entrust it so easily?”

Engels shook his head as he brought a glass of alcohol to his lips. Although Killian hadn’t completely abdicated, such behavior was incomprehensible to Engels. How could he show such weakness? What if the son harbored different intentions after receiving a taste of power?

Then again, Killian had always been like that. Despite possessing more power than anyone else, he never brandished it openly nor strayed into the path of dictatorship. Perhaps he was the only exception to the rule that no one can escape the allure of power.

“…No. That man was simply afraid to even entertain the thought.”

As he sat there reading the article, memories of his younger self surfaced—the man who believed Killian was the ‘Superhuman on a White Horse’ who would establish a communist paradise.

Perhaps Killian, unlike himself, actually had the ability to do so.

“Was he afraid of bearing such a heavy responsibility, or did he see something I could not?”

Marx… Killian.

Using the bonds of the past, now turned into objects of hatred, as his side dish, Engels found that the alcohol tasted unusually smooth today. After emptying almost an entire bottle of strong whiskey, he fell asleep slumped over his desk.

“…Marx… I was not wrong……”

With a barely audible murmur, he closed his eyes for the last time.

The final letter he had scribbled while drunk remained unfinished on his desk.

From the great revolutionary who ignited the world’s first communist revolution to the greedy power-monger who betrayed his ideals, the giant who had shaken the world fell into his final sleep, quietly and pathetically.

[To you, whom I once admired.

In the distant past that I can barely remember. I was certain that if we did not burn this filthy world with the fire of revolution, it would eventually lead itself to destruction.

My one and only friend, Marx, shared the same thought. We exchanged endless stories, developing each other’s ideals to a higher stage, and you must know this fact as well.

And on that day when I was first summoned by you in London. I gained the conviction that you were the hope who could end the contradictions of the old regime and open a new era of paradise.

An ideal monarch, different from greedy capitalists or the pigs of power. You possessed a cold-headed insight into reality and theory, along with the generosity to listen to our stories, which others dismissed as the delusions of immature youths.

However, you became intoxicated by your position as the ruler of the world’s strongest power and betrayed those ideals. The truth might be different, but I believed it to be so, and thus I ignited this revolution to prove that I could do it alone.

The revolution was a resounding success, and the world’s first communist state was finally established. I believed this communist paradise would soon spread to the entire world, but reality was not so easy.

Now, I think I might understand why you and Marx said those things, but I still do not believe your way was entirely correct.

A communist society arrives at the end of capitalism? As the economy develops, the gap between the capitalist and the worker only widens, and there is not even a sign of inequality being resolved. I do not view the world so optimistically.

To purge this corrupted world, an absolute being with all power must return everything to nothing and redistribute the wealth of the world once more.

I will do so. From the South to Mexico, and down to Brazil and all the nations of South America. If a world of equality for all arrives under my absolute rule, and if I eventually disappear without bequeathing my power to anyone, would that not be the completion of the ideal world?

You might think you have defeated me, but I have not been defeated by you, nor by Marx.

Of course, the debate… that was your victory. My preparation was slightly more lacking than yours, and I humbly admit that you won in that arena.

However, I used your attack to make this country even more solid, something I believe even you did not expect.

Of course, it is true that you are a person with much greater abilities than either myself or Marx. When I first saw you, Marx and I were shocked, as if we had seen a whole new world.

Without you, how could I have completed communism? Without your existence, how could Marx be in the position he is today?

Come to think of it, are you not the father of communism? A father must take responsibility for sending his child into the world.

So, if you still hold even a small flicker of the ideals that burned in your youth. Instead of this massive fraud called capitalism, please seriously consider what can truly develop the world further and—]

Ultimately, it was merely a letter scribbled haphazardly while drunk.

Normally, Engels would have woken up the next day, done a blanket kick in embarrassment, and torn it to shreds to burn it. It was nothing more than a deeply personal notebook of delusions that was never meant to be known to anyone.

In fact, Engels had previously written several things to his old friend Marx, essentially asking “what did I do so wrong” and suggesting they “go back to being close friends like the old days.” Of course, every time, Engels had sobered up before they could reach Marx and ground them into dust.

However, because Engels, who should have cleared away his dark history, had departed forever to a place from which he could not return, this final letter was released to the world as his will.

“No, what kind of mess is this crazy bastard leaving behind at the very end!”

It was only natural that Killian, who had been trying to offer his own form of mourning for their past connection, spat out a sincere curse.

Chapter 515: Those Who Depart (2)

< Side Story - Those Who Depart (2) >

Buzz, buzz.

The sounds of chatter from all directions filled the hall, making my ears ring.

If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn’t have come here. Damn it.

I leaned back in my chair with a relaxed expression, pretending to be unbothered.

In front of me sat the President of the United States, James Garfield, looking at me with an incredibly awkward smile plastered on his face.

“Thank you for coming all this way despite your busy schedule.”

“Not at all. For a matter of this magnitude, it is only right that our two nations put our heads together and discuss it.”

My original plan was to coordinate with the President in the United States and then head down to Richmond once the delegation from the British Empire arrived.

But then, this happened.

On the very day I arrived in Washington, an absurd piece of news broke from the South, triggering a massive scandal that turned both the Embassy and the media upside down.

“How is former President Lincoln faring?”

“I hear he is doing very well, focusing on his writing in his hometown.”

“I was hoping to see him and pay my respects while I was in Washington, so it’s a pity.”

“Wouldn’t he also be quite surprised by the news right about now?”

It was no exaggeration to say that Lincoln was the living incarnation of anti-communism and an icon of its destruction in the United States.

In fact, during his four terms in office, the United States had opened up a significant gap with the South, and the public was now mostly free from the fear that those “Reds” might ever catch up.

But then, a “revelation”—if you could call it that—suddenly came out claiming that I, the Prince Consort of the British Empire and one of the great leaders of the Western world, was the father of communism…

It was no wonder the United States didn’t know how to react.

President Garfield’s indescribably ambiguous smile was perhaps the most vivid sign of the current situation.

“I suspect the current President has more questions than the former one.”

“Haha… well… actually, Congress keeps demanding an explanation from me. It’s not even something I can explain, but the Opposition party will pick a fight over anything.”

So, he was basically telling me to hurry up and clarify things.

Well, I was just as dumbfounded as he was.

Why the hell did that crazy man Engels scribble such nonsense as his “will” and cause this mess?

“The story was so absurd and ridiculous that it took me some time to grasp the full details. Honestly, how many malicious rumors have there been to slander me until now? We must be cautious.”

“Are you saying Engels left his final will like that just to frame Your Majesty?”

“Let’s be precise. Can you even call that a will? From what I’ve heard, he was heavily intoxicated before he died and just scribbled down whatever came to mind. It wasn’t a ‘drunken truth’; it was just the drunken raving of an alcoholic.”

I made sure to show my utter disbelief as I glanced at the headline of yesterday’s newspaper sitting next to Garfield.

[Killian, the Father of Communism? Engels’ Deathbed Confession Reveals Both He and Marx Were Scholars Trained by Him, Shocking the World…]

“Then, Your Majesty, are you saying that Engels’ final letter is not true?”

“To be precise, I would say he took a tiny grain of truth and blew it out of proportion.”

“I… I apologize for saying this, but if there is even a sliver of truth, it is our hope that Your Majesty will clarify your position. This is such a massive issue…”

“Ah, I understand. I suppose it would be.”

In a society where terms like ‘anti-communism,’ ‘destruction of communism,’ and ‘unification by heading south’ were rampant, how could things stay quiet when it was claimed the leader of the world’s greatest superpower was the father of the Communist Party?

Right now, not just in America but in London as well, all sorts of wild theories must be circulating, so I did need to say something at this point.

However, since there had been so many conspiracy theories surrounding me in the past, Europe apparently still viewed this as just an interesting bit of gossip.

—People have been slandering Killian for years; why is everyone overreacting now?

—But still, Engels is practically the founder of communism. If a man like that admitted it, isn’t it a big deal?

—Engels just based his work on Marx’s theories anyway, so shouldn’t we hear what Marx has to say in the end?

That fellow Engels… He didn’t write that out of some grudge just to spite me before he died, did he?

I took a moment to calmly reassess the situation.

Since I knew the original history, I knew how powerfully communism had spread at its peak, but things were different here.

The “Communist Demon King,” who once threw the capitalist world into a pit of terror, had his head cut off by Marx, the champion of the great monarch Killian.

Afterward, the South turned into a dictatorship, and as they associated with South American nations, their reputation hit rock bottom.

Even in Russia, the revolution that occurred was based on anarchism, not a communist revolution, so there was little to say.

Simply put, the ideology of communism no longer posed any threat to the Great Powers.

Therefore, such rumors wouldn’t cause any substantial damage in Europe.

But for the United States, the story was different.

“Your Majesty, this is by no means our official stance, but there are even conspiracy theories circulating among the public that Engels was your puppet.”

“Are they saying I ‘deployed’ Engels to the Americas?”

“…Isn’t that just how conspiracy theories are? They’re full of nonsense. But because the situation in our country is so unique…”

The root of all evil that not only solidified the pain of the North-South division but also caused the United States to suffer under the Red Scare for a long time.

In Europe, he had the image of a ‘short-lived fad’ that used to be scary, but in America, the hostility toward communism was still immense.

If rumors spread that I had sent such a man over here, the anti-British sentiment in America would skyrocket to a dizzying degree.

He should have just left peacefully; instead, he tried to slander me with such character assassination at the last moment.

Actually, if you look at the facts, it is true that I sent Engels to the Americas.

But since Engels couldn’t have known that, this was technically 100% slander, wasn’t it?

The problem was that the drunken drunkard had happened to hit the mark by pure accident.

“You don’t need to worry too much. I have a plan.”

“I knew it. I believed Your Majesty wouldn’t be shaken by such wild rumors.”

If it were concluded that I really birthed communism to toy with the United States, I wouldn’t be the only one taking the hit.

The Republican Party of the United States, which had been playing the role of a puppet without even realizing they were being used by the British Empire, would not be able to escape criticism either.

Didn’t Lincoln himself break American tradition under the justification of protecting the country from the Communist Party?

At the same time, he formulated a plan to pressure the South by strengthening the alliance with the British Empire—but it turns out that very British Empire was behind the Communist Party?

It would be strange if the citizens’ criticism didn’t fall upon the Republican Party’s disastrous political power and insight.

This was why President Garfield was sending me such desperate glances, pleading for me to do something.

“If you will cooperate with me, Mr. President, I will see to it that this situation is settled before I leave the United States.”

“If there is anything I can do, I will certainly cooperate. What can I do for you?”

“It’s simple. Please gather the American media and the politicians who are reacting sensitively to this matter.”

Driven by President Garfield’s favor—who followed my request without even knowing the full reason—I walked into a venue packed with reporters.

“Your Majesty Killian!”

“Your Majesty! Is Engels’ will true?”

“Please give us a word!”

“Now, everyone, please calm down. The reason I arranged this meeting is to provide a clear explanation for all these allegations.”

Even though the meeting was arranged in less than a week, newspapers from all over America, as well as media outlets from Canada, flocked in.

Indeed. How curious and anxious they must be.

The Prince Consort of the world’s superpower, the British Empire, and the man who held the world’s greatest wealth was actually the mastermind who birthed communism and instigated the revolution?

The moment this was proven true, it could escalate into the greatest scandal the world had ever seen.

In a way, it was an unexpected crisis in my later years, but I wasn’t particularly flustered.

A crisis, if turned upside down, can often serve as an opportunity.

I casually threw a question toward the reporters who were hungry for a scoop like hyenas.

“To avoid any misunderstanding, I will provide the answers directly through my own mouth, not a spokesperson. If you have any questions, you may ask them one by one.”

“Your Majesty! Washington Post! First, I would like to ask about the credibility of the contents written in General Secretary Engels’ will! Is everything written in the public will true?”

“First, for the sake of correction, that was not a will, but merely a letter he failed to even finish before sending to me. And the vast majority of the content was nothing more than worthless grumbling scribbled under the influence of alcohol. While there are some factual elements, you can consider almost all of it to be exaggerated.”

“Then, Your Majesty, are you saying that Engels’ claim that you are the father of communism is an exaggeration?”

Sigh.

The Communist Heavenly Demon Killian—I wanted to keep such a tasteless nickname quiet until the very end, but since it had already been made public, simply continuing to deny it wasn’t the best course of action.

Engels might have left records elsewhere, and more testimonies might pour out from other places as time passed.

“The exaggeration refers to that delusion of overturning the old world and achieving a communist paradise, which Engels tried to speak of at the end. The rest is, to a certain extent, true.”

“…Pardon?”

“It… it’s true?”

The reporters’ pens began to move at a frantic pace.

The highlight is coming up next, so make sure to copy every single word down correctly.

“Your Majesty! New York Times! Does that mean Engels’ expression, ‘the father of communism,’ is true?”

“While it may depend on your perspective, it is true that Engels and Marx were greatly influenced by me.”

“Uh… uhhh…”

“What? Really? It’s true?”

“Just in case there’s any confusion, influencing the theoretical establishment of communism does not mean I endorse it. Rather, as shown in Engels’ letter, I clearly emphasized that communism cannot replace capitalism and is a theory that is only possible once capitalism is perfected.”

I emphasized each sentence while pointing my finger at the copy of the letter Engels had left behind.

“In other words, Engels left the British Empire, disappointed on his own that I was not the revolutionary he hoped for, and established an organization called ‘the International’ and crossed over to the Americas. And because I felt a degree of responsibility for Engels becoming so radical, I used Marx to dismantle his ideological foundations.”

“Then, was that debate actually a script written by Your Majesty?”

“I merely set the stage; I left the rest to Professor Marx. Since things have come to this, I will make a formal announcement here.”

If he had gone quietly, I would have ended it by just expressing my condolences, but how dare he throw a preemptive strike?

Whether he is in the afterlife and forced to exercise his right to remain silent or not, I am not the kind of person to go easy because of that.

“As soon as I return to the home government, I will compile and publish the entire process: the circumstances of my first meeting with Engels and Marx, how scientific socialism was birthed, and how that Engels began to spiral out of control.”

They say if you can’t avoid it, enjoy it.

The Father of Communism? It’s actually better this way.

Adding a line to my resume as the father of communism wouldn’t be the end of the world for me, the ultimate peak of capitalism.

If I dramatically contrasted myself—who saw through the limitations of communism early on—with Engels—who fell into the path of dictatorship—how would the public perceive it?

Engels’ reputation, as a man who fell into heresy because he couldn’t understand my purity, would only sink further into the abyss.

In my world, drinking is not a mitigating factor.

If he feels it’s unfair, he should have drunk less.

Chapter 516: Those Who Leave (3)

The death of Engels, a giant of the era, and the revelation of his connection to Killian swept across the entire Americas, followed by a massive shockwave across the European continent.

People in Europe were far more interested in the nature of the relationship between Engels and Killian than in the fact of Engels’ death itself.

Day after day, scoops poured out. A peculiar scene unfolded at Oxford University, where Marx resided, as reporters swarmed the campus, trying to squeeze out any bit of news before being chased away.

In the midst of this frenzy, the Parliament of the British Empire was exercising as much restraint as possible to avoid making any hasty moves.

“His Majesty reportedly made a major announcement in the United States. Should Parliament be doing something as well?”

“Well… I don’t think there’s anything specific we need to do, is there?”

“If those wild rumors were true—that His Majesty instigated Engels to start a revolution in the South—we would have had to prepare countermeasures. But didn’t he deny it?”

“But I heard that His Majesty actually played a monumental role in creating communism… or was it scientific socialism?”

“He said he approached it purely from an academic perspective. Surely there’s nothing wrong with that, is there?”

The Members of Parliament were just as lost as everyone else.

They had expected Killian to mediate the potential conflict between the North and South following Engels’ death, but they never imagined such a commotion would erupt.

“Prime Minister, do you know anything more about this?”

“I was unaware of the details as well. No matter how close we are, I do not know every single move His Majesty makes.”

“Hah… Is there anything that man cannot do? His prowess in science and technology was proven with the creation of chemical fertilizers, but I had no idea he was so preeminent in academia and philosophy as well.”

“Quite so.”

Wellesley had known for a long time that Killian was close to Marx, but he never dreamed that Killian had played a leading role in the creation of communism.

As he grasped the situation, the general flow of events until now began to make sense.

Killian had claimed he never sent Engels to the South, but no one who knew him well was foolish enough to be deceived by those words.

True to Killian’s boast that he always spoke the truth, that statement itself was likely not a lie.

However, even if he didn’t give Engels a direct order, wouldn’t it be entirely possible for him to induce Engels to go to the South?

By doing so, he planted the fear of the Communist Party in the Americas and Europe. Then, by positioning Canada as a bulwark to block the tide of communism, who would benefit the most?

Marx, who had hammered Engels in the public debate, was Killian’s man from the start. Seeing that Killian also participated in that debate left no room for doubt.

Of course, considering that all of this ultimately tied back to the benefit of the British Empire, Wellesley had no desire to find fault with it.

“His Majesty said he would reveal the full truth upon his return, so I believe we should simply discuss how to utilize that information.”

“Then, Prime Minister, could you perhaps get a heads-up from His Majesty in advance?”

“Exactly. We need to know the general content to use it politically or diplomatically, don’t we?”

“I understand. I will arrange a meeting as soon as His Majesty returns to the country.”

At the fervent request of the MPs, Wellesley first summoned Marx to his residence.

“…You are asking me to tell you what my first meeting with His Majesty was like?”

“If I ask, will you tell me?”

“Absolutely not. No matter how much you ask, Prime Minister, your request cannot take precedence over His Majesty’s orders.”

“I know that, so don’t worry about it. Besides, this is for your sake as well. If you stay at the university, won’t you be plagued by people crazed for a scoop?”

Killian had likely already boarded a ship bound for the home government, but it would still be a few days before he arrived.

Even Killian couldn’t have anticipated Engels’ sudden death and revelation, so surely he couldn’t be fully prepared.

Wellesley wanted to calm the atmosphere first and then hear how Killian planned to act.

“Still, since His Majesty said he would reveal the whole truth, I have a few things I’d like to ask. Has His Majesty ever mentioned me?”

“Yes. His Majesty said that if something grave were to happen while he was away due to unavoidable circumstances, I should consider the Prime Minister as his proxy.”

“Then couldn’t we consider now to be such a time?”

“That would be true if His Majesty had no plans to return, but isn’t he already on a ship to London?”

“Hmm.”

Wellesley had wondered exactly what Marx thought of Killian, and seeing him like this, it seemed he was practically a devotee.

Indeed, the hypothesis that everything from the establishment of the South to the annexation of Canada had flowed according to Killian’s will seemed correct.

In that case, perhaps the lands in the Middle East, which had left people questioning why he had made them an Imperial Direct Territory, actually held immense hidden value?

After decades of experience, Wellesley thought he had finally figured the man out, but realizing there was still much more beneath the surface made him chuckle involuntarily.

Wellesley, who had begun to find politics and everything else a bit dull, felt his heart flutter like a child who had found a new toy.

As I’ve told my close acquaintances a few times, I don’t particularly like the saying “an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.”

My way is to return a favor twofold and a provocation tenfold.

In that sense, even if someone has departed for the afterlife, if they messed with me on their way out, I believe a post-mortem execution of their reputation is fair game.

The phrasing sounds a bit harsh, but if you think about it, it’s not like I’m actually desecrating a corpse, right?

As things stand, I’m about to be unfairly slandered, so I’m merely revealing the truth to defend myself.

Though it might tarnish someone’s honor, I have to survive first. What else can I do?

If it’s that unfair, they can come back from the dead and release a rebuttal statement themselves.

With that mindset, I returned to London and released parts of my autobiography, cross-verified using Marx as a witness.

“The credibility of this autobiography has already been verified by multiple involved parties. While the full contents will not be revealed until the distant future, I am releasing the sections related to Engels to correct these absurd misunderstandings. This is not content hastily fabricated now; it has been written bit by bit since over a decade ago…”

From my first meeting with Engels to the consistent discussions with Marx.

And from the debates between Marx and Engels to their eventual split.

When I released all of this in the form of memoirs, naturally, not only the academic world of history but even South America, which was in the middle of a build-up to introduce communism, went into a complete frenzy.

[According to Emperor Killian’s memoirs, it was indeed His Majesty who helped Engels and Marx complete their theories. This has been confirmed as a fact by Professor Marx as well.]

[It is said that for many of the papers Professor Marx has published so far, Emperor Killian provided the basic theoretical foundation. Of course, the credit for rigorously verifying and schematizing them belongs entirely to Professor Marx, and His Majesty also acknowledged that Professor Marx’s papers belong to Professor Marx.]

[Surprisingly, it is written that Emperor Killian predicted decades ago that communism would easily degenerate into a dictatorship. Professor Marx reportedly could not hide his amazement upon seeing the words he heard in his youth become a reality.]

[In addition, Emperor Killian has created numerous documents contemplating the coming era, which are kept as top-secret materials accessible only to the Prime Minister and ministers. According to Prime Minister Wellesley, these include predictions for the future 30 to 50 years from now, and there was shocking testimony that none of these predictions have ever missed the mark.]

Spectacular. Since I’ve decided to go through with this, I might as well focus all my efforts on creating the strongest possible impact.

Fortunately, even without me lifting a finger, the excited newspapers poured out scoops based on the content I released.

From articles analyzing the truth of my words to how my predictions had come true.

And from there, content speculating on future situations based on these revelations—the issues never ceased for a single moment.

“Your Majesty. It’s absolute chaos outside. No one seems to care about Engels’ death anymore.”

“I released some of my precious materials specifically so that would happen, so it’s only natural.”

“There were a few facts even I didn’t know. If I, who have seen Your Majesty since childhood, am this surprised, imagine how others must feel.”

“On the other hand, Engels’ name hasn’t just fallen to the ground; it’s been ground into powder.”

Until now, the evaluation of Engels was that of a revolutionary who had become corrupt upon seizing power.

He was originally evaluated as a philosopher of the century, but after being thrashed in the debate with Marx, that label moved to Marx’s side.

But now, he even had the image of a stubborn fool who ignored the answer key I had given him in his youth and remained in denial of reality.

Thanks to this, almost no one in the United States blamed me for creating communism; public opinion was largely formed around mocking and cursing Engels’ bullheadedness.

“By the way, how was Edward doing while I was away?”

“He was doing an excellent job. However, after this incident broke out, he seemed to be in a somewhat complicated state of mind.”

“Complicated? Why?”

“No matter how much competence he builds, he must feel an inevitable sense of insecurity that he can never catch up to his great father. Fortunately, His Highness does not seem like someone who dwells on such things. Rather, he used this as a pretext to drag his other siblings into the palace.”

Adelaide, who had been refusing Edward’s requests with the excuse of being busy, was reportedly the first victim.

—Father has been predicting the future and working for the national interest of the British Empire since his youth, but we don’t have those kinds of abilities, do we?

—Therefore, to continue protecting the glory of the Imperial House, everyone must combine their talents.

Using such a justification, he forcibly assigned Adelaide a position, and she apparently couldn’t say a word in protest. Truly my son.

His “complicated state of mind” was likely all an act; in reality, he was probably just shaking his head, thinking, “Wow, he really takes it to the extreme.”

“Still, since I’ve released secret documents that were kept hidden until now, shouldn’t we make the most of it? If it’s the Prime Minister, he probably has a general idea of what needs to be done, right?”

“I must use the words of Emperor Killian—the true Sibyl and Tiresias of this era who has been looking decades into the future—to grant even more official authority to our diplomacy.”

Mhm, he knows what’s up.

From now on, any nation or individual who talks back to me will be treated as a second Engels, so my influence is bound to become even stronger.

I should make the successfully established UN even more…

“Ah, but I almost forgot this. Your Majesty, do you know? Prussia is reportedly going to ban the import of your autobiography.”

“What? Why so suddenly… Ah, is it because of that?”

With the credibility of my autobiography rising, the person who suffered the most was obviously Engels, but there was one more person who, if not suffering direct damage, was utterly humiliated.

I had originally intended to edit it appropriately, but isn’t the original version always more credible than an edited one?

…That’s how it turned out, Bismarck.

I was in a situation where I had to release the original with a heavy heart, so I hope you don’t resent me too much.

I will generously overlook the import ban.

It’s not like it will hold up for more than a few weeks before the contents are leaked anyway.

Chapter 517: Those Who Depart (4)

< Side Story - Those Who Depart (4) >

Edward had secretly expected that once Killian returned, he would be liberated from this heavy workload.

However, for some inexplicable reason, his great father did not reclaim his position as regent even after returning to London.

He wanted to beg him to take it back… but he also had his pride as a man.

How would it look if he showed weakness now, after having confidently asked to be entrusted with the role?

Of course, this was only Edward’s perspective; Adelaide, who had somehow been lumped into the same boat, felt differently.

“Since Dad is back, I don’t have to help you anymore, right?”

“What do you mean, ‘right’? Nothing’s changed, so give up on those vain hopes and get back to work.”

“Are you kidding? I’m seriously busy. Do you think running a company is a joke?”

“I could bet my title as the Prince of Wales that I’m busier than you. You want to place a wager?”

“Ugh! I’m going crazy. How on earth did Dad do all this by himself?”

The two of them let out deep sighs, tapping their fingers rhythmically on the innocent table.

At least, for now, Wellesley was helping, so they didn’t have to worry about coordinating with Parliament—that was a small comfort.

But what would happen once Wellesley retired and the power players of the Conservative Party were completely replaced?

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the real hell would begin then.

“I told you, you have to get used to it now so you don’t panic later. Just bear with it.”

“…Typical. Why do I have to suffer along with you? It’s fine if you do it, since you’re the one who’s going to be Emperor. I’m just the sister.”

“I can hear you even when you mumble.”

“I’m going on a business trip to Canada next month.”

“Is that so? Then you can take care of some Canadian affairs while you’re at it. You’re popular over there anyway.”

Edward nodded with the kindest smile he could muster.

He had been thinking the situation in Canada needed looking into, and here she was, volunteering to go. How grateful he felt.

It truly hit home once again that the only people one can trust in this world are their own flesh and blood.

“I’m definitely going to collect on this later, with interest.”

“Sure, sure. I’ll make sure the calculations are precise, so don’t worry and just work.”

As it happened, the Americas had become unsettled following Engels’ death, and they needed someone to stabilize the situation.

Originally, the task was meant for Killian, but since he had returned in a hurry, a substitute was needed. Aside from Killian or Edward, no one fit the bill better than Adelaide.

His other siblings were from England and didn’t enjoy quite the same level of popularity as the twins born in Canada.

“I’m just asking to be sure, but you didn’t intentionally drag this work out until my trip to Canada, did you?”

“I’m not Father. Do you think I’m capable of that level of grand design?”

“Come to think of it, didn’t you mention getting some kind of message from Prussia recently?”

“Oh, that? Fortunately, Father said he’d handle it himself, so there’s no need to worry. He mentioned it was a personal matter with Prime Minister Bismarck.”

“…A personal matter?”

Even if it happened during their hot-blooded youth, the story of them fighting until their noses bled was perfect fodder for the gossips.

This was especially true for a politician with a dignified image like the Iron Chancellor. He would have wanted to hide that fact at all costs out of sheer embarrassment, so how could he be at peace now that it had been exposed?

Both Edward and Adelaide felt inwardly relieved that they wouldn’t have to deal with that particular mess.

‘By the way, he mentioned something about a painting. What was that about?’

Could it be that his father had actually gone so far as to have that incident painted?

No way. No matter how malicious his father could be, surely he wouldn’t have left a painting of it.

Edward still didn’t fully understand what kind of man his father was.

When he first heard of Engels’ death, Bismarck, caught in a rare moment of sentimentality, emptied a bottle of liquor and smoked a cigar.

In truth, the connection between Bismarck, Engels, and Marx was quite famous even within Prussia.

Bismarck had been seen talking with Engels and Marx several times when he was in London, so it was impossible to deny their acquaintance in the first place.

Of course, no one in Prussia knew the full truth.

“I once had a dispute with Engels when we were young. I remember that after I gave him a stern talking-to, he admitted he was wrong and apologized.”

“There are rumors that you and the General Secretary actually got into a physical fight. Is that not true, Prime Minister?”

“Well, now. It couldn’t even be called a fight. If I had hit General Secretary Engels in earnest back when I was young, he might not be of this world today. Hahaha.”

Though he spoke in roundabout terms, Bismarck had always portrayed it as if he had given Engels a harsh lesson, and the Prussian people believed him.

Even when Engels died and the revelations about Killian broke out, he was leisurely watching the situation from the sidelines as an observer.

“Hehehe, Killian is probably feeling the heat this time. He couldn’t have expected something like this to blow up, could he?”

Various wild rumors were spreading, but Bismarck was certain about one thing: Killian had exerted a significant influence on Engels.

Wasn’t Killian standing right there during that first meeting—the one Bismarck wanted to erase completely from his memory?

How would that man navigate this unexpected turn of events?

To think the day would come when Engels, of all people, would be of some use.

If possible, he hoped to see Killian wearing a long face after failing to clean up the mess.

Just as he was observing the situation with half curiosity and half earnest desire…

[A connection spanning decades—did it also include the Iron Chancellor of Prussia?]

[The youthful vigor of the Iron Chancellor and the General Secretary—did it actually lead to bloodshed?]

[According to His Majesty Killian’s memoirs, the Iron Chancellor engaged in a bloody battle with General Secretary Engels, and was subsequently defeated in a confrontation with Professor Marx, collapsing to the floor with a bloody nose…]

“Killian, you madman! Why on earth did you record such a story!”

Immediately after reading this revelation, he summoned the heads of the newspapers and ordered them to delete all articles regarding himself.

“Engels may be whoever he is to others, but he is the leader of communism. Do not include unconfirmed stories related to him in your articles.”

“…Pardon? What does his being a giant of communism have to do with not publishing the article… Are the rumors circulating in London actually true?”

“Look here! How could they be true! I’m doing this precisely because I’m afraid people like you will actually believe such nonsense! Cut the chatter and get rid of those articles!”

“…Understood.”

Even if he gagged the newspapers, what would he do when it was later published as a book and read by countless people?

It was an autobiography written by Killian, of all people.

The first edition would be priceless, and even if it were banned, people would surely circulate it in secret.

No, wait—would it even be okay to designate an autobiography by someone like Killian as a banned book?

It could potentially escalate into a diplomatic issue, so he had to be careful.

Right now, he had the justification that he was blocking it because it was an unconfirmed rumor, but once it was officially released…

Driven by urgency, Bismarck scrambled to come up with a pretext to go to London as quickly as possible.

“If the South falls into chaos after Engels’ death, we need to re-examine our policy toward the Americas. For the security of our colony, Panama, we must cooperate with the British Empire, so I shall go and discuss it in person.”

“Prime Minister, by any chance…”

“If you’re talking about those nonsense rumors, they are absolutely not true, so do not be misled!”

“Ah, no… I was simply going to suggest that we should prepare measures for when the Southern regime collapses…”

“Ah… right. Ahem, hmph, yes, indeed. I shall discuss it well with the British Empire and try to mobilize the UN.”

Dammit, reacting like this just made it seem like he had a guilty conscience.

If he had known this would happen, he shouldn’t have boasted about easily handling Engels.

To think the image of the strict, dignified, and cautious Iron Chancellor he had built up all these years would face such a crisis.

“Manage things well so that strange rumors don’t spread and affect our approval ratings.”

“Yes, sir!”

He turned and walked away with the most solemn expression possible, but a nagging feeling that there were strange smiles on the faces watching him wouldn’t leave his mind.

This wouldn’t do.

‘I have to somehow get him to delete that part from the autobiography…’

Why on earth did that fellow Engels die after writing such a letter and make life so difficult?

Bismarck sincerely felt like hitting his past self over the head with a hammer for ever thinking Engels could be useful. Truly.

“Your Majesty! How could you do this?”

“I thought we were here to discuss preventing a crisis in the Americas. What is this all of a sudden?”

“Ah, no… that is… first of all, haven’t you just made a staggering revelation, Your Majesty? I heard London is in a total uproar because of it.”

“Indeed. I hear it’s not just London, but everywhere. Is Berlin still peaceful, by any chance?”

“…Well…”

As if proving how much technology had advanced in this era, Bismarck, who had rushed to London in an instant, stared at me with eyes full of grievances before quickly averting his gaze downward.

“Don’t men all get into scuffles when they’re young? Though I suppose the story of the Iron Chancellor of Prussia and the giant of the communist revolution, General Secretary Engels, having a fierce battle until their noses bled might be a bit of a shocking anecdote.”

“Was there any need to make that part public?”

“If I post edited content, the authenticity might be questioned. Unfortunately, there was no other way. It’s not like I did this because I enjoyed it.”

“…No matter how I look at it, that sounds like a lie…”

“Pardon? What did you say?”

“Oh, it’s nothing!”

Bismarck asked with an expression that showed his mind was working overtime.

“Still, couldn’t you at least add a note saying there might be minor errors in your memory?”

“Is that fight such an embarrassing memory for you?”

“Isn’t it the nature of rumors to expand and grow? I’m just saying this because I’m worried.”

He was dancing around the subject, but I knew exactly why Bismarck was acting like this.

Back then, Engels and Bismarck had vied to see who could be the more low-tier man, showing all sorts of unsightly behavior and later even distorting the process in their telling of it.

Bismarck had always claimed he had easily suppressed Engels and made him feel the dignity of the nobility to his very bones.

But if the lid was opened and it turned out they had a ‘World’s Most Pathetic Man’ championship and he ended up sprawled on the ground with a bloody nose, what would happen to his image?

He wouldn’t be able to complain even if people mocked him, asking if the ‘blood’ in ‘Iron and Blood’ was actually from his nose.

“Men can fight when they’re young. Let’s just admit it coolly and move on.”

“We were full-grown adults! What do you mean, ‘when we were young’?”

“Oh? Are you getting angry now?”

“It’s already spilled milk, so what does it matter!”

“Oho, so that’s how it’s going to be? There’s one more thing that hasn’t been made public yet—would you like to see it together?”

My hand moved toward a large cloth hanging on the wall.

Bismarck’s eyes shook uneasily as he saw the object covered by the cloth.

“…What is that now?”

“It’s something I prepared so we could enjoy it together when you visited, Prime Minister. Don’t cultured people like us enjoy appreciating art? Shall we take a look?”

As I pulled back a corner of the cloth, the sight of someone lying on a lawn could be seen at the bottom of the large painting.

Having confirmed part of the painting, Bismarck threw up his hands.

“W-Wait!”

“Yes? What is it now?”

“There are things in this world that are better left unrevealed. Masterpieces of the century should only be seen by those who truly know their value. Why don’t we keep that painting as a secret between just the two of us?”

“I recall you saying just a few seconds ago that it was already spilled milk and you had nothing left to lose.”

“…….”

This is why you should listen to a person until they’re finished before you start throwing a tantrum.

If you step out of line halfway through, I have no choice but to tease you like this out of spite, right?

“Oops, my hand slipped.”

Pretending to stumble on purpose, I whipped away the cloth covering the painting, and the masterpiece of the century, which had been waiting decades in my warehouse for its day in the sun, finally revealed itself.

It was a painting that was realistic and dynamic, yet filled with a moving emotion no matter when I looked at it.

To think that of those three immature young men back then, one grew into the Chancellor of Prussia, another into a dictator who treated the South like his toy, and the last into a scholar who would leave his mark on world history.

It felt as if I were watching a stock I’d held for over a dozen years suddenly skyrocket.

Ah, so this is the thrill of a long-term investment.

“What do you think? Isn’t it drawn quite realistically?”

As an aside, they say a truly well-drawn masterpiece evokes various complex emotions in the viewer.

“No! Why on earth did you have such a thing painted!”

Seeing Bismarck, who had a completely different reaction from my own inspired state, wasn’t that fact clearly proven?

To elicit such vastly different reactions from the same painting.

Truly, this painting is a masterpiece.

Chapter 518: [Side Story] Sunset of the 19th Century

Prussia’s most charismatic politician, the “Iron Chancellor” Bismarck, let out a deep sigh of relief after securing my promise.

—As long as Bismarck remains Prime Minister, that painting will never see the light of day.

In other words, it could potentially enter the National Gallery after he steps down, but then again, where in this world are there any eternal secrets?

“Public credibility tends to fade over time anyway, doesn’t it?”

“Ah, then am I allowed to say later on that the painting was a bit… exaggerated?”

“Well, that is entirely your freedom, Prime Minister. I would never dream of infringing upon another person’s freedom of expression.”

On the condition that I keep the painting in my private collection for the time being—for my eyes only—Bismarck agreed to grant me a favor.

As he just said himself, he likely thinks he can simply make up excuses if it ever goes public later.

Unfortunately for him, as technology advances, it’ll be possible to measure exactly when it was painted.

Trying to deny it will only add another line to his “dark history.” It might be better for him to just accept it coolly.

But then, he has already said so much that he can’t back out now.

“Prime Minister, this situation won’t necessarily have only negative effects on you.”

“How could it not? I’m about to be treated as a pathological liar.”

“That’s just the level of being teased a bit over drinks. On the contrary, if you sublimate this into humor, your human side will be highlighted, and people might even find you more likable.”

I said this half-jokingly, but the other half was sincere.

In the modern society of the 21st century, where all sorts of jokes and humor run rampant, what is the best way to be remembered?

It is for one’s existence to become a meme.

Though not a particularly pleasant history, cases like “Perfidious Albion” or “the failed art student” were consumed as memes themselves.

If even the Iron Chancellor Bismarck shows such a clumsy side, how much would people enjoy and appreciate it?

All of this was my affectionate consideration for the future of an allied Prime Minister.

Utterly unaware of how he would be recorded on the internet in the future, Bismarck returned to Berlin, satisfied that he had achieved his goal.

Meanwhile, Edward, who had finally given up on “giving up” his position as acting regent, accepted his fate. Instead of dumping work on me, he came to me for advice.

“So, since the Americas and Europe are settled, you want to try something with Asia?”

“Yes. Didn’t you say so yourself, Father? Even if it’s not the case now, once we cross into the 20th century, Asia could become the eye of the storm.”

“That’s right. Just look at the populations of Qing or India. After a hundred years or so, even places like Japan or Joseon will have populations that cannot be ignored.”

“That is why I intend to lay the groundwork in advance. I want to bundle the British territories in Asia together and make that region the center of Asian trade in the future.”

British Asia would include Taiwan, Singapore, and Shanghai… Certainly, looking at the geopolitical locations alone, there are no better places.

Even though I’ve been leaking bits of “divine foresight” to him, seeing him draw a map like this makes me feel like I’ve done a good job training my successor.

“So you intend to control Asia through that new integrated territory.”

“Yes. However, the basic difference in population is far too large. Based on the common opinion of scholars who calculated expected population growth due to increased food production, the population of Asia will become enormous in about a hundred years.”

“Right, right.”

“Of course, many people say there is no problem since we can use them as our market, but according to your predictions, Father, those violent population numbers could become a threat in themselves, couldn’t they?”

“Yes. To put it bluntly, imagine if the population of the Qing dynasty exceeded one billion. At first, they would beg us to build factories and sell them goods, but by the time the whole world is desperate to sell to Qing, they will be the ones in the position of power.”

In the original history, look at the policies the United States implemented to keep the rapidly following China in check and maintain its status as the world’s superpower.

Having seen that history, it is necessary to take steps early to prevent it from repeating.

“So, the best thing would be to split the Qing into two, wouldn’t it?”

“Split it? I’ve thought about that, but their national identity is already quite firmly established. Even if we split them by force, I fear they would just rejoin.”

“Splitting by ethnicity might be like that, but systems and ideologies are a different story, aren’t they?”

My lips curled up naturally as I understood the meaning behind Edward’s proposal.

“Have you detected some interesting movements?”

“Yes. It seems there is a growing trend within the Qing dynasty of people wanting a constitutional monarchy or a democracy.”

“I see. Fine, I understand what you’re trying to do. Proceed as you wish.”

Since there are many people wanting democracy in the Qing dynasty, one could support them to overthrow the Qing Imperial House and take territory in return, but that is a secondary tactic.

Unless we could take about a third of the Qing, there is no way to do it, and it would be hard to maintain anyway.

So, if we could just split the Qing dynasty into two—a monarchy and a democracy—could there be any better way?

“If we split the Qing into two and use the integrated British territories along with Joseon and Japan, it won’t be difficult to keep them in check, no matter how much the Qing tries to rise.”

“True. But for that, you’ll need the means to properly utilize Joseon and Japan, won’t you?”

“That shouldn’t be too difficult given your influence, Father. Of course, to drive in the wedge, we must recruit those who will hold key positions in the future early on. As part of that, I’m thinking of expanding the scholarship program. May I have your permission?”

“Doubling it is too little. I’ll let you triple it. To accept children whose identities haven’t been fully formed yet as international students, you’ll need at least that much, wouldn’t you?”

We have to scrape up the brilliant minds not just from Joseon and Japan, but from the Qing dynasty as well, and raise them to be pro-British.

“Thank you! I will go discuss this with the Prime Minister immediately.”

I watched Edward leave the room with a bright smile after receiving permission.

I felt that, truly, the time was approaching for me to let everything go.

Joseon was undergoing a literal transformation.

And when society changes, the long-established order of social status shifts, and old conflicts tend to erupt.

Of course, rapid social development was not good for everyone.

For the class that lived off the knowledge of the past or authority handed down from the old era, this transformation was practically a death sentence.

However, the children of the old yangban or powerful clans did not all simply fade away.

While those who remained stuck in the remnants of the old era, intoxicated by the past, were left behind, the awakened ones were different.

To put it coldly, even when the era changes, the first ones to seize opportunities are usually those from “good families.”

“Minister, who should we put in the newly created position in the department?”

“We must use a returnee from abroad, obviously. What do people who only studied in this small pond of Joseon know?”

“I suppose so. Weren’t there some people returning after finishing their studies at King’s College? Should we go with them?”

“There were such talents? We must bring them in immediately. Make sure no one thinks of staying in London—guarantee them exceptional treatment and bring them here!”

Currently, the most highly regarded talents in Hanseong were, first and foremost, those who had studied in London.

After them were those who had studied in Prussia, France, or Canada.

This was not only true for Joseon; it was the same for the neighboring country of Japan.

It was considered natural that to develop the nation further, one should employ people who had been exposed to more advanced foreign cultures.

In other words, anyone with a bit of money and power was desperate to send their children to London.

If not London, then Paris, Berlin, or Toronto—if a spot opened up, they scrambled for it.

The longing for the British Empire and the passion for studying abroad were that strong in Joseon and Japan.

And for these people, there was a “Royal Road” that represented the ultimate honor: the British Empire Imperial House Scholarship Program created by Killian.

Being selected as a scholar meant receiving an education identical to that received by the elite talents of the British Empire, right in London.

Being chosen was an honor for the entire clan; some powerful families even held festivals to celebrate their children being selected as scholars.

Yi Gyeong-seon, a member of a now-shabby, fallen distant branch of the royal family from Pyeongsan-dohobu in Hwanghae Province, also had the lifelong dream of making his son one of Killian’s scholars.

Though he was a 15th-generation descendant of Grand Prince Yangnyeong, the eldest son of King Taejong, his family had long since seen its path to government office severed.

But as the heavens and earth were opening up and a completely new order was being established, how could he not eye this opportunity?

Just as Yi Gyeong-seon’s family recently moved to Hanseong, a notice for selecting young scholars was posted, and he entered his son with a prayer in his heart.

The young eldest son and sixth-generation only son, Yi Seung-ryong, did his best to live up to the family’s expectations.

As a result, he was proudly selected as a scholar and moved to London with his family amidst everyone’s cheers.

To be honest, the young Yi Seung-ryong, not even ten years old, had great pride in being a member of the Joseon imperial family.

No matter how much of a world superpower the British Empire was, wasn’t Joseon a deep-rooted tree with five thousand years of history?

Even if they were a distant branch pushed out of the center long ago, royalty is royalty.

Furthermore, Joseon was now recovering the old territory of Goguryeo and enjoying an unprecedented golden age.

Seung-ryong vowed that even in London, he would not lose the dignity befitting a member of the Joseon Imperial House.

However, looking at the scholars’ roster, there were several who did not possess particularly noble status.

People like Jeong Sun-man, whom he befriended on the ship, were exactly like that.

At first, Seung-ryong, with his pride as a royal, intended to lead the people from Joseon and show the potential of the Joseon-jin even in London.

But reality was different from his ideals.

“Joseon? Where is that country located again?”

“Isn’t it a country to the west of the Qing dynasty?”

“You idiots, you don’t even know that? It’s south of Qing. Right next to Hong Kong.”

“That’s Taiwan, you moron. You’re the one who knows the least.”

In the society of the British Empire, Joseon was just one of those mediocre countries tucked away in a corner of far-off Asia.

Even for the children of London’s influential figures, their usual reaction when Seung-ryong said he was from Joseon was, “Where was that again?”

Of course, there was one way to dramatically flip their reaction.

It only required adding a single sentence of description after the name Joseon.

“Ye-yes. I am from the Joseon dynasty. His Majesty Killian’s hometown…”

“His Majesty’s hometown?”

“Ah, ahhh! That Joseon! So that’s where Joseon is. Hahaha, we have a guest from a precious place.”

“Wait. Then if you have the blood of the Joseon Imperial House, are you a distant relative of our Emperor Killian?”

“Ye-yes! I am His Majesty Killian’s cousin…”

It didn’t matter what kind of country Joseon was or what kind of existence its royalty was.

Just the word that he might be a distant relative of Killian made everyone treat Seung-ryong with respect, and he became a superstar who received the most attention wherever he went.

It was around this time that Seung-ryong’s father, Yi Gyeong-seon, changed his son’s name.

“My boy. I heard that your fortune says you are one whose light will shine late in life. I think that time refers to this period of studying abroad. How about we change your name to Syngman (承晩), meaning to succeed and bloom late with the grace of Emperor Killian?”

“I like it too. But Father, is there any way I could meet Emperor Killian just once?”

“Well, now. If we were from the direct line of the Imperial House, it might be possible, but…”

Seeing his father’s troubled expression, Seung-ryong—or rather, the young Syngman—drastically revised the goals of his life abroad.

Keep the spirit of the Joseon royalty? Don’t make me laugh.

He had now clearly realized.

The Joseon Imperial House was nothing.

What mattered was not being a member of the Imperial House, but riding the coattails of a giant like Killian.

Even the eldest son of a Count, who didn’t even know where Joseon was, had his eyes widen and tried to get close when he heard he was Killian’s cousin.

Needless to say, it would be the same back in Joseon.

If he could just catch his eye while studying abroad, his path back home would be guaranteed.

Since he had the connection of being a distant relative, he had a clear advantage over others.

If only he could meet and talk with Killian just once while staying in London!

As he looked at the surging waves of the Thames, young Syngman’s eyes burned with an ambition unbefitting a child.

Chapter 519: < Side Story - Sunset of the 19th Century (2) >

Asia, in the end, was still Asia.

Most people who traveled to the British Empire with big dreams of success realized the reality of the situation within just a few months.

If someone had managed to study abroad in London, they were almost certainly the young master of a powerful family or a recognized genius from their home country.

However, receiving special treatment was something that only happened back in their homelands.

Even the sons of the Kazoku families who wielded great power in Japan were nothing more than “Asian 1, 2, or 3” in London.

No matter how hard they tried to speak English, their distinct accents gave them away instantly, making them easy targets for mockery wherever they went.

While the British wouldn’t say anything to their faces—knowing they were from influential foreign families—the Asian students were particularly sensitive to the atmosphere around them.

“O-Oh… This is very delicious!”

“Ah, is that so? I’m glad it suits your palate. Next time, you should take a look hither and thither throughout London.”

“…Pardon? What does that mean?”

“Ah, my apologies. It’s an archaic expression, so it must have been difficult to understand. It just means to look here and there.”

Sometimes, the British would intentionally use words that a Joseon or Japanese person wouldn’t have learned in their studies.

“C-Could you please give me water?”

“Pardon? What was that? Ah—you wanted water. My apologies.”

Or they would pretend not to understand an accent, forcing the student to repeat themselves for no reason.

There were countless ways to condescend and subtly ignore someone without ever being overt.

Conversely, because the students’ pronunciation wasn’t actually fluent, they couldn’t even get properly angry at the treatment.

After all, it was entirely possible the other person truly hadn’t understood and was just asking for clarification.

“Dammit. Those arrogant, high-nosed bastards. Do they think they were born speaking English?”

Ito Hirobumi, the Japanese Consul General in London and President of the Asian Scholarship Alumni Association, bit his lip as he slammed the door shut.

“Consul General, did something happen?”

“No. Just the usual people being annoying.”

Ito, hailing from the Choshu Domain, had built up his knowledge by traveling through various countries since the new government took power in Japan.

He held the deep trust of Okubo Toshimichi, one of the most powerful figures in modern Japan, so his path to success was practically guaranteed once he returned home.

It was no exaggeration to say that after gaining some experience in the home government using his time as Consul General in London, he could easily rise to the position of Prime Minister or Cabinet Minister.

Yet, even for someone like Ito, when he first arrived in the British Empire, he was merely one of the “yellow monkeys” from the East.

Naturally, no one was foolish enough to voice such thoughts aloud, but one could feel it through the gut instinct that comes from talking to people.

“Do you know how it went when I met with the officials regarding the Asian Scholarship event?”

“Did they pretend to cooperate as usual while actually doing nothing properly?”

“Exactly. Those people don’t see us as equals to begin with. Tsk, if we had even the national power of a country like Spain, we wouldn’t have to endure such humiliation.”

“Since patriots like you, Consul General, are building our strength, won’t we one day proudly stand as one of the Great Powers?”

It certainly had to be so.

However, the international community was not a generous place that welcomed the emergence of a new power.

For Japan to break through, it needed a valid reason for the other Great Powers not to check its rapid rise.

The breakthrough Ito envisioned was to draw in Joseon, Britain’s ally, and form a massive joint community together.

Coincidentally, both countries were similar in scale and development, and their Imperial Houses were already linked through a marriage alliance.

The reason a figure of his stature served as the president of an Asian scholarship group was rooted in that underlying motive.

Combined, the two nations already had a population well over 50 million.

If they built their strength as they were now, what would happen in twenty years?

Alone, it might be impossible, but together, they could become a force capable of competing with any Great Power except perhaps France or Prussia.

“Now… are there any students with promising potential?”

As Ito scanned the list, one person with a noteworthy background caught his eye.

A relative of Killian and a member of a distant branch of the Joseon Imperial House: Syngman Lee.

It was a name he couldn’t pass by without meeting the person behind it.

Studying in London, Syngman Lee was beginning to feel the sheer power of the “brand” he carried.

Ever since it became known that he was a distant relative of Killian, he had never once been mocked for his small eyes or his poor English pronunciation.

He had no memory of the unpleasant experiences that the majority of other Asians supposedly faced.

Furthermore, hadn’t Ito, the Japanese Consul General and President of the Alumni Association, come to meet him personally, even though he was just a mere student?

“Tell me, student Syngman, has your life here as a student in London been difficult?”

“Every day is joyful, and I find great value in what I am learning.”

“Did you study English separately before coming to London? Your English is quite good.”

“I didn’t study it separately, but I believe we are entering an era where English proficiency is one’s ability. I am dedicating over six hours a day solely to studying English.”

“That is a very wise thought. As you said, a gap that can never be bridged will form between those who speak English fluently and those who do not.”

Most students became accustomed to reading English over time.

Eventually, most reached a level where they could listen without much difficulty as well.

However, unless they had studied in Britain or Canada from a very young age, overcoming the distinct Asian accent took an immense amount of time.

The problem was that the children of high-ranking families considered this process embarrassing and didn’t put much effort into it.

Because they were ignored and mocked for their language skills, they simply chose to socialize with their fellow countrymen with whom they could communicate.

Or they huddled together with other Asians who shared the pain of being in the same boat, where everyone could understand each other even with poor pronunciation.

Specifically, the Joseon and Japanese people, who would fight and call each other “Japs” or “stuffy Confucians” back in Asia, often became the best of friends.

The moment one of them started venting about the discrimination they faced from those “disgusting white big-noses,” a peaceful forum of empathy and genuine anger would open up.

However, Syngman Lee instinctively felt that English proficiency was the ladder to power.

He calculated that by using his title as Killian’s relative, he could easily make contact with the British upper class, and by becoming as fluent as a local, he could win their favor.

“Does student Syngman wish to attend university here?”

“Yes! My goal is to graduate from Oxford University, the alma mater of His Majesty Killian.”

“Aiming for the best prestigious school in the world—your dreams are high indeed. Oh, by the way, His Majesty is scheduled to make a brief appearance at this year’s scholarship alumni event. Why don’t we go greet His Majesty together there?”

“It would be an honor, Consul General!”

Ito likely wanted to use Syngman’s background to somehow strike up a conversation with Killian, and Syngman had no reason to refuse since he could use Ito to get on Killian’s radar.

The two men, separated by more than thirty years in age, boarded the same boat fueled by the singular desire to speak with Killian.

However, they didn’t even dream that Killian knew their names all too well.

“Your Majesty. This is the speech for the upcoming Asian students’ event.”

“Let’s see… this length should be appropriate. I just need to give a few words of encouragement and then return to the palace, right?”

“Is there any need for you to stay for the meal at such an event?”

“Still, it’s a gathering of people who will likely hold high positions once they return to their home countries. Showing that I care for them will prove useful later.”

To the Asian students who had come to London, I was like light, salt, truth, and life itself.

Living within the high walls of the world’s strongest superpower, how much sorrow and pain must they have endured?

Therefore, my existence—someone even those arrogant white people bowed down to—must appear even more grand to them.

And if they felt that I was personally looking after them, their favor toward me would inevitably skyrocket.

This was exactly why I attended and gave congratulatory speeches at the students’ events every year.

“Come to think of it, didn’t you say the alumni president changed this year? What was the name?”

“Yes. The newly appointed Consul General is serving as the president this year. I heard he was someone who studied in London himself. His name should be on the invitation here.”

Taking the paper the attendant handed me, I skipped the useless preamble and looked at the sender’s name at the very end.

[…A loyal servant who yearns to hear Your Majesty’s royal voice more fervently than anyone else, Ito Hirobumi.]

“…Huh?”

“Is it someone you know?”

The attendant asked, curious, as my face froze while holding the letter.

Of course I knew him.

In the 21st century Republic of Korea, there was hardly a person who had completed elementary education who hadn’t heard that name.

I’d felt it since I met Tojo Hideki’s grandfather, but now it truly felt like the 20th century was right around the corner.

With this parade of familiar names, I wondered if there were other familiar names I knew in London.

Driven by curiosity, I decided to drastically revise my plan to return to the palace immediately after the speech.

“…Therefore, always remember that the future of your homelands rests upon your shoulders, and strive forward without ceasing. Furthermore, I hope you never forget that peace and harmony are of the utmost importance at all times…”

The speech ended successfully.

Whenever I spoke a sentence, people would wipe away tears or tremble with emotion, but I was used to this by now.

Is the reason Asians like melodrama perhaps because they inherently have active tear ducts?

Where exactly in that speech was there a reason to cry so much that the room became a sea of tears?

Regardless, while everyone was swept up in a whirlpool of emotion, I specially decided not to leave before the meal today and stayed to receive greetings.

“Your Majesty! It is such a great honor that you have stayed this long!”

“Ah, that’s enough. Just go get me something to eat. No, wait, there are people eating over there, I’ll go myself.”

“I-It is an honor! However, we thought Your Majesty would leave immediately, so the food preparations are lacking…”

“I can eat anything, whether it’s sashimi or kimchi, so don’t worry.”

After reassuring the sweating ushers, I approached a large table. The people dining there hurriedly put down their utensils and bowed their heads.

Among them, a man who had been fiercely eating something that looked like kimchi-jjigae wiped his mouth at high speed and let out a torrent of words.

“Your Majesty! We are so grateful for your visit! I, your servant Ito Hirobumi, will never forget this day I received Your Majesty until the moment I die, and I swear once again in this place to work myself to the bone for the peace of Asia!”

Good grief, Ito Hirobumi bowing his head while eating kimchi-jjigae.

As I stood there momentarily stunned, Ito, sensing my reaction, hurriedly shoved a young student who had been eating sushi to the front.

“Your Majesty, this student here is a member of the Joseon Imperial House and is said to be a distant relative of Your Majesty.”

“…Ah, really?”

I was wondering why such a young student was at a place like this, and it turns out he had the halo of being my relative.

Wait, his features looked strangely familiar. Where had I seen him?

As I stared intently at his face, the young student put down his sushi and bowed deeply and formally.

“I greet the elder of our house. I am called Syngman Lee, Your Majesty.”

“Right, nice to meet you. Syngman… Lee?”

A combination of Ito Hirobumi eating kimchi-jjigae and Syngman Lee eating sushi.

I scratched my head for a moment, wondering what kind of chaotic situation this was.

Should I tell them to get along?

Something about it was a bit…

I let out a hollow chuckle at this confusing situation, unsure of what to say.

Chapter 520: Side Story - Sunset of the 19th Century (3)

Though the Joseon-jin did not fully realize it, Joseon was more accustomed to reaping the benefits under the world’s strongest power than being the strongest power themselves.

This did not mean they displayed a simple, groveling submission to the number one.

What Joseon desired was to maintain a firm position as a ‘clear’ second-in-command under the shadow of a hegemon who treated them ‘well.’

Perhaps because of this, Joseon felt no great aversion to ‘serving the great’—the nation standing tall at the center of the world.

In the past, there was a strong perception that Westerners were all barbarians and ruffians who followed neither the Three Bonds nor the Five Relations, but that was now an old story.

Joseon had already completely moved beyond the traditional Confucian order, fueled by the pride that the British Empire was the true Celestial Empire, and that at the center of that empire was Killian, who had Joseon blood in his veins.

Strictly speaking, rather than moving away from it, it would be more accurate to say that the Confucian order had evolved into a form suitable for the late 19th century.

If the countries they served in the past were the Ming and Qing, that object of reverence had now changed to the British Empire. Accordingly, the culture they believed to be more advanced had changed as well.

The class distinctions of ‘scholar, farmer, artisan, and merchant’ had completely vanished, and most of the yangban’s privileges had been abolished.

Instead, the prestigious and powerful families wanted to be treated like the nobility of the British Empire, and they subtly refined the system to reflect that.

Even though Joseon had declared itself an empire and changed its King to an Emperor, it was contradictory to ‘serve’ another empire, but no one cared.

Wasn’t their neighbor, Japan, taking the exact same direction?

However, even when ‘serving the great,’ there are bound to be differences in degree and direction, so everyone could not be of one mind.

In other words, while everyone shared the same longing for the British Empire, accepted British culture as the right way, and desired to innovate Joseon;

Conflicts over the methods to achieve this were bound to arise.

Among the young bureaucrats, some argued that everything in the country should be changed to match the British Empire exactly.

A representative figure was the second son of Yi Seok-jun from the Champangong branch, Yi Wan-yong.

“Hah! You all are talking about such frustrating things. We just need to copy the British Empire’s methods and paste them here, so I cannot understand why there are so many differing opinions.”

“Look here, Chamberlain. Is that something a man who teaches His Highness the Crown Prince should say?”

“I am constantly telling His Highness the Crown Prince the same thing! What is the reason His Highness became the Crown Prince in the first place? It is precisely because he did not oppose His Highness Edward, the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, when he visited.”

“Ahem, I understand what you mean, but our Joseon is a sovereign independent state. I worry that if His Highness receives your education, he might come to think of us as a mere vassal state of the British Empire.”

The Chamberlains of the Siganwon, who taught the Crown Prince, were selected only from those who passed the Civil Service Examinations with excellent marks.

Now, those examinations had changed their name to the Higher Civil Service Examination, and Yi Wan-yong was one of those who had passed this exam with the highest honors.

However, even within a government organization full of pro-British factions, he was an eccentric who made people uncomfortable with his extreme pro-British remarks.

“Of course, our Empire of Joseon is a proper independent state. However, the hegemon of Asia in the future is bound to be the country closest to the British Empire. We must at least do as well as Japan to receive treatment similar to them!”

“There is no one in this land of Joseon who does not know that.”

“If you know, then you shouldn’t act like this!”

Yi Wan-yong even established a peculiar organization called the to attract influential figures.

He even brought in large numbers of young, rising politicians like Seo Jae-pil and An Gyeong-su, spreading his influence into all walks of life like a fish in water.

They went around giving speeches on the theme of ‘The Direction Joseon Should Take,’ subtly promoting the policies they wanted to push to the citizens.

“Respected citizens! What kind of country do you think this nation should become? I am certain that this Joseon has the potential to become a great power second to none, even the likes of France in Europe!

Why? Because the blood flowing in the bodies of us Joseon-jin is not inferior at all when compared to those white people!

That fact has been proven by our great His Majesty Killian bringing the whole world to its knees at the feet of the British Empire!

Our committee is working day and night to make Joseon a great nation like the British Empire! If you, the citizens, cheer us on, we will achieve even more remarkable results with—”

While there were people gathering who agreed with Yi Wan-yong’s claims, there were naturally those who thought differently.

Among them were young children, including Kim Gu, the only son of the Kim family who had just arrived in Hanseong.

Though still a young boy, he wondered if it was truly the right path to align everything with the other side without a moment’s thought, no matter how great the British Empire was.

“Father. Still, isn’t Joseon the country of our Joseon people? Then shouldn’t the Joseon-jin be the ones leading at the center?”

“Of course. But the British Empire is an advanced nation, so they say we should lead the country in the way of an advanced nation. Not that we should hand this country over to the British Empire.”

“But they say all the smart people from good families go to study in London. If the people who return from there rule the country, wouldn’t that eventually mean the British Empire is indirectly ruling us?”

“No. Didn’t they say in the old days that many superior cultures came in through the Ming Dynasty? Just like that, if we learn excellent advanced culture from the British Empire, our country can grow like the other great powers of Europe based on that.”

Perhaps a tiny bit of an inferiority complex from not being able to go to London due to his family’s circumstances played a part.

But regardless of that, Kim Gu could not shake the thought that while they should be influenced by the British Empire, Joseon must maintain its own unique color.

Alongside Syngman, the epitome of the ‘overseas faction’ who would later return from London, Kim Gu, the future leader of the ‘domestic faction’ who would divide the politics of the Joseon Empire, continued to watch Yi Wan-yong’s passionate speech with indifference.

Vowing that he would never become an opportunist like that.

As time flowed rapidly toward the 20th century, the world changed even more dramatically.

There were countless changes too many to list, but if one had to pick the greatest innovation, everyone would point to one thing.

It was the explosion in food production caused by chemical fertilizers.

As I had proclaimed, nitrogen chemical fertilizers fundamentally changed agriculture across the globe, and people experienced an increase in food production beyond what anyone could have imagined before.

Workers were now able to eat wheat bread freely—something they used to buy with trembling hands using their old wages.

As people found more leisure in their lives, sports and entertainment naturally became more active.

Football, which had been popular for a long time, grew in size at an explosive rate. When Killian sponsored it, official organizations were established in no time.

The Olympics were resurrected with the purpose of maintaining the ongoing world peace and promoting harmony in the future.

With enough to eat, the number of people having children also exploded, and food production continued to rise enough to adequately support this increased population.

It was an undeniable fact that all of this was thanks to the inventions of the great His Majesty Killian.

I decided to use this opportunity to leave my mark on football, the sport that would eventually become the most popular in the world.

In the original history, Britain was the birthplace of football, but hadn’t France founded FIFA?

Even the Ballon d’Or, the most prestigious award in football, was created by a French football magazine.

I could absolutely not tolerate my British Empire being mocked with nicknames like ‘underachievers.’

In this world, the country with the most World Cup victories and the one that produces the GOAT of the football world must be the British Empire.

“Your Majesty, but will this thing called football really become such a popular sport? In my view, it would be better to push cricket.”

“Cricket is what kind of cri— No, of course, cricket is the proud national sport of our British Empire, but sports that use equipment are bound to lag behind in accessibility, don’t you see?”

I pity you, Wellesley, for not knowing the joy of football.

Actually, I had practiced cricket in the past to look good for Victoria, but perhaps due to the influence of my past life, I could never ultimately find the fun in it.

Initially, I was treated as an eccentric even among the nobility because I was bad at cricket, preferring baseball or horse racing—which were much more familiar to me.

But the world is ultimately ruled by money and power.

Once it became known that I liked football and horse racing, the voices calling football a low-class sport for commoners vanished in an instant.

Furthermore, it was said that in Canada, a football craze was blowing to the point where its popularity was overtaking cricket as the number one sport.

“No, still, a man should play cricket…”

“Prime Minister, you should quickly accept that the times are changing. From now on, the global festival will be the World Cup created by this Killian.”

“I might be able to accept it if you said that about the Olympics, giving it a hundred concessions. But you’re saying that just kicking a ball around with your feet without any skill will become a worldwide festival? I cannot agree at all.”

Kicking a ball around without any skill? Hey, take that back right now.

As expected, you just can’t talk sense into these cricket fanatics.

“Enough. Just suck your thumb and be envious in the far future when you hear people praising me, saying, ‘Killian, are you even the best at sports?’ I gave you the chance to board the ship of promised victory, but you refused, so there’s nothing I can do.”

“…Hmph. No matter how I look at it, football can’t be more popular than cricket.”

Letting Wellesley’s grumbling go in one ear and out the other, I looked fondly at the newspaper with the headline [World’s First International Football Federation Founded!].

Since I personally stepped forward to create the association, the president of FIFA will surely be held by the Imperial House of the British Empire for generations, right?

If we still hear people calling us underachievers after all this, I’ll definitely come back to life in the future and make them pay.

“By the way, Your Majesty, are you aware that many stories have been coming out of the military lately?”

“It’s been quite a while since I stepped back from practical duties. How would I know what stories are coming out? If anyone knows, it would be Edward.”

“They say voices are rising, suggesting that warship engines burning coal should gradually be changed to use oil. It seems that what Your Majesty said in the past and the recent trends in the industrial world have had an impact.”

“What did I say in the past?”

“Didn’t you say that coal would eventually be replaced by oil? You also said that oil has advantages over coal in almost every aspect.”

If used correctly, oil-powered ships can indeed have strategic and operational superiority that coal-powered ones cannot compare to.

In fact, many companies that had opened their eyes to the value of oil were now racing to drill for it, and oil field development was quite active in North America.

However, with current technology, it was difficult to extract the oil from that prime land in the Middle East, and the supply of oil coming from North America had its limits.

Wellesley, knowing this as well, let out a sigh while looking at the vast world map.

“We occupy such a large land, yet the only place where oil gushes out is Ontario. Is there no other place where oil is overflowing?”

“Well. If you look at this, you might feel a bit more energized.”

With a smile, I handed him a report that coincidentally had just arrived from Canada today.

“What? What is this? Confirmation of massive oil deposits in Adelaide Province? Estimated to be several times the amount in Ontario?”

He looked at the report with an incredulous expression, then at me, and then stroked his graying beard.

“…Did you perhaps know about this too?”

“How would I know? I just told them that since there’s oil in Ontario, there might be plenty right next to it, so give it a look.”

In the original history, the province of Alberta was named after Victoria’s fourth daughter. Currently, it is called Adelaide Province, named after the eldest daughter born in Canada.

For the record, Alaska was recently renamed Edward Province to commemorate its full incorporation into the private estate of the Imperial House.

Adelaide Province not only accounted for 60% of Canada’s total crude oil production, but unlike the Middle East, significant amounts of oil were buried near the surface.

Since many places can be drilled without difficulty even with current technology, we can use this place usefully until we discover the oil buried in the Middle East.

I poured a drink into the glass next to me and handed it to Wellesley.

“Isn’t it a day for celebration? Have a drink with me.”

“Hah, truly. At this rate, I wouldn’t be surprised if oil starts gushing out of that Middle Eastern land you took as an Imperial Direct Territory.”

As I brought the glass to my lips with a meaningful smile, Wellesley’s eyes narrowed even further.

“Wait, is it true? Your Majesty, tell me honestly. Did God really show you the future?”

“It’s a secret, but yes. In the future I saw, football was a much more popular sport than cricket.”

“Aha, then it’s a future I cannot believe.”

Wellesley took the glass I offered, drank it heartily, and shook his head.

How unfortunate that he cannot believe me even when I’ve told him the truth.

As expected, the saying that blessings come to those who believe was not wrong at all.

I continued to smile, drinking and sharing glasses with Wellesley.

I felt so happy that I thought I could ask for nothing more if this joy could continue like this.

Chapter 521: Toward Eternity

Everyone dreams of eternity.

Eternal love, eternal oaths, eternal rule.

But nothing in this world is eternal, and the end is always destined to arrive.

Perhaps the reason people pursue eternity is precisely because they know better than anyone else that it is impossible.

A term steeped in tradition, boasting a history of over two thousand years since the First Emperor.

The title of “Son of Heaven,” the emperor of the Chinese Empire, had always been the pride of the people of the Central Plains.

However, since the late Qing period, the foundation of this pride began to shake at its roots.

If one were to trace back to when it all began, it was undeniably the war with the British Empire.

Though they were considered a fairly successful lot, the British were still viewed as little more than the leaders of Western barbarians. Yet, the Celestial Empire of the Central Plains suffered a crushing defeat at their hands.

Shocking as it was, this much could still be accepted.

Strictly speaking, it was not the first or second time the empires of the Central Plains had been defeated by northern barbarians.

Going back to ancient times, from the Xiongnu to the Khitan, the Jurchen, and the Mongols—there were many instances where powerful barbarians pushed down into the Central Plains with military force.

However, the butterfly effect triggered by the humiliating peace treaty involving an unprecedented cession of territory was immense.

Rebellions broke out everywhere, and the Qing dynasty, no longer possessing the strength to suppress them, even relied on the power of the Western Great Powers to put them down.

As a result, it was only natural that they lost more and more rights and interests, forced to act as their puppets.

Still, this much could be tolerated.

After all, the British Empire was the world’s strongest superpower and, undeniably, a country with civilization far more advanced than that of Qing.

In fact, officials who had returned from studying in the British Empire unanimously shouted that the gap between the British Empire and the Qing dynasty must be acknowledged, and efforts were made to adopt their advanced technology.

But finally, a major event occurred that completely overturned the pride of the Han people: the war against the Joseon-Japan alliance.

It was a war against low-level “Wako” pirates who used to raid the coasts in the old days and a tributary state that used to offer serving the great to them.

No matter how weak the Qing had become, the majority predicted that there was no way they would lose to such people.

But that “no way” actually happened, and the shock was greater than imagined.

“Unbelievable. To think we’re now losing land even to Joseon.”

“We might have lost to the Westerners, but weren’t we the best in Asia? Why?”

First, the Han people, who had been quietly accumulating discontent in the provinces, flared up.

“Isn’t it because the Manchus are leading the country that things have come to this?”

“This never happened when the Han people led the country. As expected, the Manchus have no right to lead this nation!”

Dissatisfaction with the ruling power enjoying luxury in Beijing developed primarily in the South, with the center undoubtedly being Guangzhou.

Guangzhou was right next to the British Empire’s territory of Hong Kong, so even if one were wanted on the mainland, they could escape to Hong Kong at any time, and the Qing dynasty could not take any action.

Moreover, those who were educated in Hong Kong realized 24/7 how irrationally the Qing dynasty was currently operating, which further strengthened this trend.

Sun Yat-sen was one of those hot-blooded young men.

“The Qing dynasty is hopeless! To make our people great again, we have no choice but to overthrow the Qing!”

“Then do we have to start a revolution?”

“Yes! Revolution! That is the only way to smash this rotten system and restore the spirit of our Zhonghua people!”

“But a revolution won’t be as easy as it sounds…”

Most of Sun Yat-sen’s classmates who studied with him in Hong Kong agreed that the Qing was rotten.

Many also agreed with the argument that Zhonghua would only live if the Qing fell, but the key was, specifically, how to go about it.

“There have been plenty of cases of overthrowing a country through revolution, haven’t there? Representative examples are the communist revolution in the South and the anarchist revolution in Russia!”

“But leaving Russia aside, I don’t think the South can be called a success… A dictator ended up in power, so what kind of revolution is that?”

“That’s true. The communist revolution and the anarchist revolution all ended in failure. Then, can we aim for a constitutional monarchy like the British Empire? No. This country has always been under the absolute rule of imperial power.”

The meaning of the title “Emperor” in the Central Plains is different from a “King” in the West.

How can a Son of Heaven, a being who executes the Mandate of Heaven, be bound by human laws like a constitution?

In fact, while the British Empire was a clear constitutional monarchy, Joseon and Japan, which served Britain, did not view the Emperor of the British Empire as a being bound by law.

Even the Asians studying here in Hong Kong viewed Empress Victoria and Killian of the British Empire almost as demigods, and Sun Yat-sen was no exception to that perception.

“We must walk a completely different path. A world without emperors or nobles. We must start a revolution with the goal of a country where our Zhonghua people can all live together in equality!”

“Is there such a powerful nation in the world?”

“There is one. The United States in the Americas is such a country, isn’t it? A nation of citizens where there are no nobles and they elect their own leaders through votes.”

A democratic revolution, distinct from a communist or anarchist revolution.

Sun Yat-sen was convinced that this was the path they should walk.

For now, he was hiding in safe Hong Kong for fear of being caught by the Qing dynasty, but when the time came, he would cross over to the Central Plains and establish his own organization.

To achieve this justice, it didn’t matter which forces he brought in, or even if he had to cede territory.

He had already given up on the idea of returning Hong Kong, Shanghai, Taiwan, and Hainan—which had already become British dependencies—to the embrace of Zhonghua.

The young people here, who were being thoroughly assimilated into the British Empire in real-time, could hardly be seen as the same ethnic group anymore.

Ultimately, if he wanted to achieve something, he had to draw a response from the Central Plains.

To break the shackles that had lasted for over two thousand years and for the Zhonghua people to become independent in a true sense.

Inside the hot-blooded youth Sun Yat-sen, the four characters of the “Republic of China” were being branded like a mark.

[“…Concerns are spreading among the public as Mr. Disraeli, a central pillar of the ruling party, withdraws from all public duties due to worsening health. Empress Victoria announced that she sincerely hopes for Mr. Disraeli’s recovery…”]

When I read the article on the desk aloud, the old man lying in the bed chuckled.

“I heard you had a party with the Prime Minister without me last time? I heard everything.”

“I certainly invited you, but you were the one who couldn’t come, Mr. Disraeli. If you feel it’s unfair, recover quickly and join us.”

“I should. It’s quite bothersome; other things are fine, but not being able to move around outside is what bothers me the most. The world is moving so fast, yet I have to be stuck inside the house.”

Victoria Hospital, London.

VIP private room.

I listened to the grumbles of Disraeli, who was using the spacious bed alone, as I brought several reports he wanted to read.

“Speaking of which, I heard an oil field was discovered in Canada. The Prime Minister, who visited yesterday, said he thinks Your Majesty knew about it in advance no matter how much he thinks about it.”

“He’s right. I told him everything so kindly, yet he didn’t believe my words.”

“Hahaha. You should have just said you saw the future.”

“Oh? You’re sharp. It’s a secret, but it’s just as you said.”

Disraeli let out a hollow laugh and shook his head from side to side while lying in bed.

“Your Majesty must be getting old too. Telling a joke that not even a three-year-old child would believe.”

“Is that so? Certainly, my knees and back aren’t what they used to be lately. I should have made it a habit to sit with a straight posture when I was young.”

“Heh heh heh, it’s not so unfair when I think about us all withering away together.”

Starting with Prime Minister Guizot, James, Kim Jwa-geun, and recently, Russell of the Liberal Party had passed away.

Disraeli, who had been bitter saying it was the first time he’d seen Gladstone look so devastated, fell ill with heart disease himself a few years later.

“Still, my body is much more comfortable now. I don’t have to do tedious work, there are no speeches, and no local tour schedules, so how convenient is it? They bring me food when it’s time, and if I say I’m in pain, they even come and give me a massage. There’s no luxury like this.”

“That’s because you’re receiving the best treatment in this hospital right now. If you knew how much I strictly instructed the medical staff in charge of you, you’d shed tears of gratitude.”

He wore a strange smile and picked up a newspaper rolling around near his head.

“Your Majesty even issued an official statement wishing for my recovery. I’m surely the only one in this British Empire who can enjoy the luxury of receiving the Imperial House’s concern all to myself. Well, maybe if the Prime Minister falls ill later, who knows.”

“Let’s not talk about such dreadful things.”

“Lying here like this brings many thoughts to mind, but didn’t we all know that this day would inevitably come for everyone? Just like everyone knows that when you raise a dog, you have to let it go after fifteen years at most, yet they hope that day never comes.”

Disraeli read the back pages of the newspaper thoroughly and clicked his tongue softly.

“By the way, this man Gladstone is still active. Does he have two hearts… how can his activity level be like this?”

“I saw him recently, and he did seem worried in his own way. He said he hopes you recover well and return to your legislative activities.”

“If he wants to prove those words were true, tell him to read the eulogy at my funeral. If he accepts it readily, I’ll acknowledge that man’s sincerity.”

“Oh, stop talking about that damn funeral, it’s bad luck.”

“Well, still, isn’t it fine? It’s not like I’m closing my eyes quietly in some distant land like James; I’ll be leaving here in London with everyone’s blessings. I am satisfied.”

Is it that people let go of everything when the end is before their eyes?

He seemed completely detached from the secular world, to the point where one couldn’t even recall the days of his youth when he burned with ambition.

“What else does Your Majesty want?”

“Want? I’ve finished everything I wanted. That’s why I’m handing everything over to my son and enjoying myself like this.”

“You say that, but you’re still doing something, aren’t you? I know that the oil drilling in Adelaide Province was also Your Majesty’s instruction.”

“It’s nothing grand. It’s just that I’m doing some finishing touches with the hope that the things I’ve achieved won’t just spark for a few generations and then fade away.”

Even though nothing in this world is eternal, just as everyone yearns for that unreachable value, I was no exception.

Not just for my grandson, but even for my great-great-grandson’s great-great-grandson, I hope that the things I built with these hands will not disappear in vain.

If it were a simple private company, it might be impossible, but with the background of being the Imperial House of the world’s strongest superpower, it wouldn’t be impossible, would it?

“I’m dying of curiosity, so please tell me. Honestly, among the people around Your Majesty right now, isn’t there anyone who can keep a secret to the grave as well as I can? If I close my eyes without hearing Your Majesty’s plan, I’m so aggrieved I might not be able to go to the Lord’s side.”

“Heh, if I don’t answer after you’ve said all that, I’d truly be a bad man.”

Indeed, it was the moment when a partner who had been with me for literally half a century was finishing his life.

There was no reason not to satisfy even such a small curiosity.

“So, what I’m trying to hand down to my descendants is roughly this. First, since they’ll know they can remain major players in world logistics just by holding onto the Panama and Suez Canals, there’s no need to explain further. Besides this, I’m going to have an unlisted company run by my son swallow up the grain market of the United States, which will boast the world’s largest scale.”

“…Ho. Then surely the oil, whose value has been rising terrifyingly recently, too?”

“It’s probably buried in massive quantities not only in Canada but also in Alaska. And the same goes for the various regions of the Middle East that I’ve now made into Imperial Direct Territories.”

When I added that the rough preparations would be complete once I created a massive corporation encompassing British territories in Northeast Asia, Joseon, and Japan, Disraeli could not close his mouth.

“You were planning something on a much grander scale than I imagined. Thinking that I lent a hand to that magnificent task makes me feel like puffing out my chest. Hahaha! I thought now was the golden age of the Imperial House, but it’s a pity that the true golden age is still a long way off. I really wanted to see it at least once.”

“Since I won’t be able to see it in reality either, I’ll just have to leave it as a scene in my imagination.”

After chatting about trivial things like that for a while, I left the hospital room as night fell.

Just as I returned to Buckingham feeling somewhat pensive, a servant came running out in a hurry to relay that a phone call had come saying Disraeli had just breathed his last.

Nothing in this world is eternal.

I could feel that the end was approaching.

Chapter 522: Towards Eternity (2)

“Prime Minister, everything is ready.”

Wellesley, having finished his preparations in silence, looked into the mirror after his secretaries helped him into his suit.

It was a near-perfect tailored suit made from the finest fabric. However, no matter how expensive the clothes were, they could not hide the aged reflection looking back at him from the mirror.

“I don’t quite like seeing them off one by one. Perhaps it would be more comfortable to go early instead.”

“Please do not say such things. You are still in good health, Prime Minister.”

“Healthy? My knees are killing me every morning.”

Only a few days ago, he had been enjoying a drink and pleasant conversation with Killian, yet today he had to attend a colleague’s funeral.

While it was bitter to think of this as further proof of his aging, it was a reality he had no choice but to accept.

He performed a final check of his attire and boarded the carriage waiting outside.

These days, people said it was the era of the personal automobile, but to be honest, he still preferred a horse-drawn carriage. Perhaps this, too, was proof of his age.

Killian had once said something along the lines of: if you only stick to what you used to do and cannot accept new things, you have grown old.

He hadn’t offered much of a rebuttal at the time, but looking back now, perhaps it was because the observation was so piercingly accurate that he couldn’t find the words.

“We have arrived.”

“Right. Good work.”

Wellesley had wanted to hold a state funeral for Disraeli, but he was forced to abandon the plan out of concern that too large a crowd would gather.

Instead, with the Prime Minister, Empress Victoria, Killian, and the Prince of Wales, Edward, all in attendance, there could be no more illustrious funeral in the world.

Contrary to Disraeli’s prediction that Gladstone would find any excuse to avoid reading the eulogy, Gladstone read it quite willingly at the funeral.

After all, no matter how poor their relationship had been, Gladstone himself was the undisputed leader of the party, so he likely did not harbor true enmity toward Disraeli.

While Gladstone was reading the eulogy, Wellesley glanced at Killian sitting beside him.

Watching Killian stare at the coffin where Disraeli rested with eyes full of melancholy, a myriad of emotions crossed Wellesley’s mind.

When James died, Killian looked as if a part of his soul had departed; by that measure, did one become accustomed to such feelings as experiences accumulated?

He didn’t know which of them would go first, but considering the age difference, it was ten to one that he would be the first to leave.

He felt conflicted: a part of him wanted Killian to mourn him more than this, while another part wanted to be sent off in an atmosphere closer to a festival rather than being weighed down by gloom.

“…I heard Your Majesty was the last person he saw before he drew his last breath?”

“That’s right. Even as I closed the door and left, I didn’t think for a moment that it would be the last time I saw him. He seemed to have that much energy left.”

“It must have been his final spark. Still, hearing the stories, I’m glad he went with a smile.”

“I told him everything he wanted to hear at the end. If I hadn’t, I would have deeply regretted it.”

In the end, how many people could experience such an end, being mourned by such prominent figures?

Furthermore, he didn’t suffer through a long, drawn-out illness; this was a blessed end.

However, Wellesley was now burdened with the concern of how to organize the party’s atmosphere now that Disraeli had passed.

Seeing how he prioritized political fallout even in this situation, he felt certain he had become a man whose brain was thoroughly pickled in politics.

Well, considering that the time he had spent as Prime Minister was about to become longer than the time he hadn’t, it was perhaps unavoidable.

Yet, just as there is a saying to leave the stage while people are still clapping, he couldn’t shake the thought that the time to wrap things up was slowly approaching.

Between stubbornly clinging to the Prime Ministership until the end and croaking in the official residence, and stepping down with everyone’s blessings to enjoy the rest of his life comfortably before quietly closing his eyes—the latter was an infinitely better picture.

Even Killian had now entrusted much of the work to Edward and stepped back to the second line of leadership; it felt somewhat unfair for Wellesley to be the only one still holding his position.

After all the ceremonies were concluded, he caught up with Killian, who was about to return to his carriage.

“Your Majesty, do you have any plans for today?”

“No. I cleared my schedule for today.”

“Then how about spending some time with me? I’ve cleared my entire schedule for today as well.”

“Is a Prime Minister allowed to do that?”

“I am allowed. If there’s anyone who thinks they can do this job better than me, tell them to step forward. I’ll hand over the position to them anytime.”

“Then shall we have a drink today in mourning for our friend Disraeli? Let’s go.”

Exchanging light jokes, Killian sent Victoria and Edward ahead. He glanced at Wellesley’s carriage and clicked his tongue softly.

“Didn’t I send you a car? Why are you still riding around in a carriage?”

“The engine noise is too loud.”

“For such new technology to be widely commercialized, people like you, Prime Minister, should take the lead in using them. I intentionally ride a car when I go to crowded places.”

“I shall do so when attending official functions. But today is a private occasion, so surely it doesn’t matter?”

Killian smirked, nodded, and turned his eyes toward the window.

A brief silence hung in the air, but neither Wellesley nor Killian found it awkward.

When you have known someone for over fifty years, even silence becomes a natural part of daily life. This was not limited to married couples.

After staying quiet for a while, Killian suddenly looked at the scenery outside and asked.

“By the way, where are we going? This isn’t the way to the official residence. And it doesn’t seem like we’re heading to your home either.”

“Since we’re spending time together, I thought we’d go somewhere meaningful.”

After the carriage traveled for about fifteen more minutes, the rattling sound subsided and it came to a halt.

Killian stepped out and stood rooted to the spot, unable to take his eyes off the building before him.

“This place is…”

“Isn’t it nostalgic? It’s where we first met and, in a way, where everything began.”

Decades ago, on that very day, a bold young boy had approached him—a man who was being fleeced out of his money like a sucker without even realizing he was being scammed—and offered to help.

The great journey of these two men had begun right here.

It had now been converted from a casino into a social club for VIPs, but there was still a place where they could enjoy a simple card game.

“I have reserved the hall in advance so Your Majesty and I can enjoy it alone. What do you say? Shall we play a round of poker for old time’s sake?”

“Shall we? This brings back memories. I like it.”

“The club staff will act as the dealer, but it’s no fun with just the two of us… Here, you men come and join us.”

“I-It’s an honor!”

The attendants, frozen stiff at the prospect of playing cards with the two most powerful men in the British Empire, hesitantly approached and took their seats.

Wellesley picked up the cards from the dealer with a fluttering heart he hadn’t felt in a long time.

“Oh, a good start. It’s boring to play for nothing, so how about a small wager?”

“Is the Prime Minister of this country suggesting a bet to the Prince Consort of the Imperial House?”

“Why? Worried you might lose? I’d understand if you were.”

“Good grief. You seem to have forgotten who it was that turned a man who couldn’t even spot a scam right in front of him into a functional human being. Since the attendants are watching, I’ll go easy on you.”

Killian picked up his cards with confidence, but poker is often heavily influenced by luck in the early rounds before the number of hands piles up.

“Full house! Hahaha! I won.”

“Oh? This time it’s a flush? Luck seems to be on my side today.”

The cards fell in his favor better than expected, and Wellesley smoothly collected the chips. Conversely, the chips on Killian’s table continued to dwindle.

“This is strange… Prime Minister, did you collude with the dealer beforehand?”

“Would I be crazy enough to run a crooked game against Your Majesty? It seems our Majesty’s skills have dulled because he’s been working too hard on state affairs.”

“…Let’s see about that.”

Once a truly piqued Killian began to focus seriously, Wellesley was no match for him.

Wellesley lost all the chips he had been initially allocated, but it was Wellesley who was excited, while Killian wore a disgruntled expression.

“It’s only natural that I can’t beat Your Majesty. But I’m satisfied that I put up a good fight. Hahaha!”

“If this were a real wager, you would have lost everything. What do you mean, ‘a good fight’?”

“But it was Your Majesty who didn’t accept the bet, wasn’t it?”

“I’m saying, does it make sense for the Prime Minister and the Prince Consort of a nation to play poker for money?”

“Then shall we play the next game quietly by ourselves?”

After ordering the attendants to wait outside again, Wellesley sat lean-to in his chair and shuffled the cards with a flick of his wrists.

“Back then, that technique Your Majesty showed me… what was it? Middle dealing? Bottom dealing? That was truly amazing… Oh, surely you didn’t use that just now, did you?”

“That’s not something you can just do on a whim without preparation. I could if I set my mind to it, but this isn’t the kind of place where I have to win at all costs.”

“So, if it were a situation where you absolutely had to win, you might have used it?”

“It’s not that I might use it; I would have to. If it’s a seat where victory is mandatory.”

Killian took the cards Wellesley was shuffling and flicked five of them toward him one by one.

Checking them reflexively, Wellesley found the five cards were none other than the Ace, King, Queen, Jack, and Ten of Spades.

He had clearly handed over cards he had shuffled himself, and he wondered how Killian could have dealt them like this, but then again, this was Killian; why be surprised?

“Come to think of it, my journey with Your Majesty felt exactly like this. Politics is like chaos where you can’t see an inch ahead, yet Your Majesty always pulled out the best results, as if you were picking exactly the cards you wanted.”

“That was also thanks to you, Prime Minister. In fact, if the ruling party and the Imperial House were on the same team and still couldn’t lead the political situation, that would be the real problem.”

“It’s not as easy as it sounds. It was thanks to the combined efforts of many people, not just you and me… Ah, now that I think about it, wasn’t our friend Disraeli also someone Your Majesty brought in?”

“He was. I thought he was someone who would become great.”

It was a recurring thought, but Killian’s eye for talent was truly extraordinary.

Not just in politics, but in economy, culture, science, and even medicine—most of the people he had handpicked were now showing incredible achievements.

Wellesley prided himself on being somewhat skilled at reading people, but compared to this man, he was just a drop in the bucket.

It was as if Killian knew from the start who would become successful and just picked them up like items for a shopping cart. Disraeli must have been one of the many jewels decorating Killian’s collection.

“Then, back then, did you approach me here because you thought I would also become someone great?”

“…To be honest, that wasn’t it.”

“Eh?”

That was an unexpected answer that made his voice skip a beat.

He had expected Killian to say something like, “I approached you because I thought you had the potential to be the longest-serving Prime Minister of this country.”

“To be precise, I intended to make you into someone great. But you grew much larger than I even anticipated. In that sense, I suppose my prediction was off.”

“Is that a compliment I should be happy about or an evaluation I should feel bad about?”

“I’m not a god, so how could I predict everything? What’s certain is that you became a greater titan than anyone I expected to grow.”

“The only existence where Killian’s prediction was off. Looking at it that way, it certainly does feel good.”

“Strictly speaking, you’re not the only one.”

“Please, just play along. Would it kill you to say I’m the only one?”

A long story from over fifty years ago.

By chance, he met an exceptionally young boy at a casino, and they made a promise to work together to reach the pinnacle of the British Empire.

They collaborated with one heart, and sometimes exchanged childish banter like this, finally arriving at this point.

They had achieved everything they wanted—no, numerous things they couldn’t even have imagined.

“Your Majesty, do you have an idea why I brought you here?”

“…I suppose you’re going to tell me you’re stepping down.”

Ah, he was going to make a surprise announcement; couldn’t he just pretend not to know? His intuition was truly too quick.

The mood cooled slightly, but this was the kind of person Killian was, so what could he do?

Wellesley smiled and organized the scattered cards, tucking them neatly into a leather case.

“I will retire at the end of this year. Now I must spend more time with my family and enjoy a relaxed vacation abroad.”

“Then do so.”

Since everything first began here, he wanted the place where he laid everything down to be here as well.

Wellesley, having achieved a goal he had vaguely kept in mind for a long time, smiled and handed over the card case to Killian after carving his signature on it.

“These cards. They are actually the same cards we used at the casino back then. I’ve kept them all this time as a memento.”

“Is that so? I had no idea.”

“They were a kind of talisman. I felt that if I had these, everything would go well. But now I no longer need this luck, so I am returning them to Your Majesty.”

Toward Killian, who accepted the cards with a complex expression, Wellesley bowed his head very slightly.

“Thank you for everything, Your Majesty. For many things.”

“I should be the one saying thank you. You’ve worked hard, Prime Minister.”

On December 31st of that year, not long after Disraeli’s funeral.

Wellesley, the longest-serving Prime Minister of the British Empire, concluded his lengthy political journey amidst thunderous applause and stepped down from office.

Leaving behind a mortal record that would not be broken even after hundreds of years.

Chapter 523: Toward Eternity (3)

The void left by the departure of Wellesley, the most beloved Prime Minister in the history of the British Empire, was even larger than anyone had imagined.

It was only natural, considering that Wellesley had held the office of Prime Minister for over forty years.

Forget presidents; even among prime ministers, it is rare for someone to maintain their position for more than ten years. A twenty-year tenure would be considered historic, yet he had served as Prime Minister for more than double that length.

When the vacuum created by the departure of Disraeli, a titan of the Conservative Party, was added to this, a power struggle within the party was inevitable.

Numerous rising stars tossed their hats into the ring to seize the next leadership of the Conservative Party, but the victor had already been decided.

It was Robert Gascoyne-Cecil, the Marquis of Salisbury and former Speaker of the Canadian Parliament.

A long-time and ardent supporter of Killian, he was nominated as the next Prime Minister immediately upon his return to London, bolstered by overwhelming support.

For the Conservative Party, they had no choice but to push a figure who could maintain the connection with the Imperial House, and since no one was closer to the Imperial House than the Marquis of Salisbury, it was a natural decision.

However, the Marquis of Salisbury was not as happy as one might think.

While his supporters enjoyed a wild party—drinking, singing, and dancing in high spirits—the Marquis could not wipe the frown off his face.

“Sigh… my term starts next week. What on earth am I going to do?”

He thought he had become accustomed to high office while serving as the Speaker of the Canadian Parliament, but he realized now that he had been mistaken.

He was now the Prime Minister, the leader of the dominant majority party that swayed the world’s most powerful empire.

Furthermore, he had to follow in the footsteps of a predecessor who had performed the role perfectly for over forty years, leading the British Empire through its golden age.

It was obvious that everything he did would be compared, and if even the slightest thing went wrong, he would be picked apart and compared unfavorably to Wellesley.

The position of Prime Minister of the British Empire was a seat that everyone coveted, yet it was also one that would weigh heavily on anyone with crushing pressure.

It was, in a sense, a poisoned chalice.

In truth, he would have been perfectly fine staying in Canada.

However, the Conservative Party needed the Marquis of Salisbury to fill the massive void left by the titan Wellesley, and his return was more of an obligation because the party wanted him so desperately.

Unaware of his feelings, his fellow Members of Parliament were gulping down booze, cheering that their era would continue, which only made his stomach churn.

While he was huddled in a corner, secretly sipping whiskey, a familiar voice drifted from behind him.

“Why is our Prime Minister sitting here all alone and looking so lonely?”

“Ah, Prime Minister! I thought you were resting at your estate. What brings you to a place like this?”

“I had to show up for the picture to look right, didn’t I? But you are the Prime Minister now, not me.”

“Ah, my apologies. I’m so used to saying it that it just came out naturally.”

The Marquis of Salisbury scrambled to his feet and bowed politely to the elderly man before him.

Even if he were to become Prime Minister from now on, he could not bear the thought of standing tall and stiff in front of Wellesley.

“Why are you being so formal? I’m not even a politician anymore.”

“Even so, Prime Minister—no, Lord Wellesley, you are the eternal symbol of the Conservative Party.”

Though he couldn’t say for sure, there were likely many people in the British Empire who believed the word ‘Prime Minister’ was simply a synonym for Wellesley.

This was an inference based on his own experience of hearing a child say exactly that.

“When the newspapers were distributed with the article announcing that I had been chosen as the Prime Minister, some students actually asked if you had passed away, Lord Wellesley.”

It meant that even students who were studying supposed that the office of Prime Minister was a life term.

Well, it wasn’t surprising, since those under the age of forty had lived their entire lives, from infancy to the present, in a country where Wellesley was the Prime Minister.

However, every one of these factors only added to the burden felt by the Marquis of Salisbury.

Observing his face, Wellesley lit a cigar, exhaled a cloud of smoke, and sat down.

“There will be plenty of miserable things to deal with in the future, so why wear such a sour expression already?”

“I’m moping precisely because I know that. By the way, did you always smoke?”

“No. His Majesty the Prince Consort hated the smell of tobacco so much that I didn’t dare smoke near him. He said it was bad for my health or something. But now that I’m an old man, how much longer do I have to live that I should still be worrying about his reaction? I just won’t smoke when I go to Buckingham Palace.”

“Forgive me, but I don’t smoke either. I cannot commit such an act of disloyalty when His Majesty does not smoke.”

“Ah… that’s right. You were that type. Then, it wouldn’t be polite for me to smoke alone, so I’ll put it out.”

Wellesley dropped the cigar he had only puffed once onto the floor and crushed the embers with his boot.

“In my view, someone of your type is more likely to lead the national affairs well. So, keep on worrying.”

“…Pardon? In times like this, shouldn’t you tell me not to worry?”

“No. The reason I think highly of you is exactly because of that anxious and fretful appearance you have now.”

“You mean I should not be intoxicated by the power of the Conservative Party and should handle everything with caution.”

“Be cautious yet bold, but never arrogant. Many people in the world can follow the advice to be bold, but very few can follow the advice to be cautious. In that regard, you, who are still trembling like this even after serving as the Speaker of Canada, could be said to have a very fine talent.”

If anyone else had said this, Salisbury might have thought they were mocking him, but coming from Wellesley himself, the words carried immense weight.

“Anyway, hearing those words makes me feel a bit more at ease. Is there anything else you can advise me on?”

“Actually, you have one more great advantage. It is the fact that you are the primary follower of His Majesty Killian. His Majesty also thinks well of you. So, if you ever feel stuck, go to him. As long as His Majesty is alive, there won’t be any major problems until the end of your term. In a way, this might be your greatest stroke of luck.”

Wellesley showed the bewildered Marquis of Salisbury several documents he was carrying.

“Do you know what these are?”

“Pardon? These are…”

These were documents that had been permitted only to the Prime Minister.

Until now, Wellesley had held exclusive access to them as the perpetual Prime Minister, but now the Marquis of Salisbury would have access as well.

“Predictions for the future, forecasts for advanced industries… are these documents written by His Majesty?”

“Yes. I received permission to show them to you and brought them myself, so no matter what happens, you must keep this to yourself.”

Killian’s predictions, which were so accurate they bordered on divine revelation, were famous throughout the world.

But to think that those weren’t all, and that there were this many more predicting future events?

“As expected, His Majesty’s greatness is…”

“I was worried whether I should actually show these to you, but with you, it should be fine. To borrow His Majesty’s words, the framework has been laid, but it is the task of you and His Highness the Prince of Wales to complete it. You must throw yourself into it with the resolution to give your life. Also, keep in mind that if you intend to just coast through your time as the Prime Minister of the world’s most powerful nation, you will be dragged down immediately.”

To say he would drag down the head of Parliament was, in a sense, a statement that crossed the line, but the Marquis of Salisbury did not mind.

More precisely, he was so absorbed by the future shown in the predictions before his eyes that he didn’t have the luxury to care about the remark.

“…My task is clear. I must ensure that a war on the scale of a world war never breaks out in Europe. If one should occur, I must mobilize the full strength of all our allies to suppress it early. And I must use Canada to keep the United States in check so they cannot challenge the hegemony of the British Empire… I see. I think I finally see the picture His Majesty was looking at.”

“Sometimes, when you hear his words, you’ll think, ‘Surely that can’t happen?’ But keep in mind that the things that seem most impossible are often the ones that happen the fastest. It will be greatly beneficial to your mental health.”

It was advice from a senior that was truly essential for his successor.

The Marquis of Salisbury bowed sincerely to this great predecessor.

Looking at the heavy documents resting on his lap, the pressure that had been weighing on his heart seemed to lighten just a little.

Crackle. Static…

[December 24th, Christmas Eve. This is the historic first day that voices are being broadcast throughout London via radio waves. To commemorate this moment, His Majesty Killian will personally read a passage from the Bible. Following this, we will have a time of prayer together for the eternal prosperity of the British Empire. To those listening to the broadcast…]

Through active promotion of the Imperial House’s achievements via radio broadcasting—implemented more than ten years earlier than in the original history—time continued to flow rapidly, and many things disappeared while new things were born.

January 14, 1895.

Wellesley, his lifelong friend, peacefully drew his last breath in the presence of his family and was interred in the crypt of Westminster.

Although he had been preparing his heart for it, the sadness was unavoidable.

That day, he spent the entire time alone in the office the man used to occupy, drinking and reminiscing about old memories.

He thought he might have cried, and he thought he might have laughed.

Thankfully, Victoria, Edward, and Adelaide did not try to comfort him or offer soothing words.

Victoria, knowing well how he felt, simply watched over him in silence.

His children, as if realizing that novices like them could not possibly fathom the depths of their father’s emotions, did not disturb him until he finally stepped out of the room.

Gladstone, who had boasted ironclad health, also completely withdrew from the affairs of the Liberal Party starting last year, citing health issues.

Judging by the feel of it, he likely didn’t have many years left either.

The same would be true for himself.

“By the way, I didn’t know the wealth you’d gathered was only that much. You really did live a frugal life.”

After Wellesley’s funeral, an article was published that once again plunged all of London into a wave of mourning: it was the amount of wealth Wellesley had accumulated during his lifetime.

Since he was the second son of a Duke, he was hardly poor, but the wealth he had gathered was meager compared to his fame.

With a bit of exaggeration, it was no overstatement to say he lived on his salary alone; there was absolutely no accumulation of wealth through the use of his power.

The eldest son, who had inherited most of the family estate, was far wealthier, and the only property the Prime Minister left behind was the title and lands bestowed upon him by Victoria.

The press praised him as a Prime Minister whose exit was as beautiful as his service, but knowing the true meaning behind it, Killian could only empty another bottle of whiskey with a bitter heart.

It wasn’t as if Wellesley avoided money because he hated it.

There might be people in the world without much greed for money, but anyone who says they hate money is a liar.

The reason Wellesley—who could have easily accumulated wealth that would rank among the highest in the British Empire if he had chosen to—lived frugally until the end was likely because of Killian.

It was because Wellesley had to keep holding the office of Prime Minister for Killian to do whatever he wished.

Therefore, he must have blocked any possibility of corruption—the biggest target for political attacks—with near-pathological strictness.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure your children live lives so luxurious their bellies will burst from comfort.”

Thank you. For leaving me with only good memories until the end.

After saying his final farewells and returning to Buckingham Palace, Killian completely withdrew from all his duties.

The wealth and authority that could cause conflict in the future had already been thoroughly divided, and any seeds of potential family disputes had been nipped in the bud.

Having laid everything down, he would spend the short time he had left with the person he loved.

Shortly after the dawn of the first year of the 20th century, on January 13, 1900.

An article appeared in The Times reporting that the health of the British Empire’s Prince Consort, Killian, had taken a turn for the worse, plunging the entire British Empire into sorrow.

Chapter 524: Toward Eternity (4)

Many people say they would rather close their eyes and pass away cleanly than cling to life in a pathetic struggle to live.

However, when it actually becomes their own reality, humans are creatures that will do anything to live just one more day, one more minute, or even one more second.

In my case, I didn’t necessarily want to go that far, but the people around me wouldn’t leave me alone.

As soon as my health deteriorated and it became difficult to move around freely, I found myself in a position where I was escorted by the British Empire’s top medical staff as if they were my personal secretaries.

Doctors and nurses were by my side twenty-four hours a day, and I underwent checkups almost daily to see if my condition had worsened.

If I happened to cough a bit severely, the servants would swarm in as if the world were turning upside down.

Naturally, I shuddered, complaining that this would actually shorten my lifespan rather than extend it.

I even grumbled that this might be a foreign conspiracy to make me pass away a day sooner, only to be smacked on the back by Victoria for my trouble.

Having been diagnosed that I shouldn’t overexert myself, I could no longer visit the vacation spots I loved so much, and even my walks were restricted to a few minutes a day. I felt like I was going to die of boredom.

Still, guests visited me almost every day, so the tragedy of actually dying from boredom did not occur.

“Your Majesty truly is resilient. When you collapsed not long ago, my heart sank, but seeing you recovered like this brings me great peace of mind.”

“Resilient, my foot. My digestion has failed me so much that it’s hard to enjoy even one delicious meal a day.”

“Still, hasn’t Your Majesty’s resilience already been proven by the fact that you are holding on into the 20th century?”

“Are you perhaps indirectly mocking the weakness of Wellesley or Gladstone, who passed away before seeing the 20th century?”

The Marquis of Salisbury, knowing it was a joke, shook his head while breaking into a cold sweat.

“How can you say such terrifying things? Hahaha!”

“Why? Our Marquis isn’t someone who would be intimidated anywhere. You performed your duties as Prime Minister quite excellently.”

“That was all thanks to Your Majesty. I live every day with a heart full of gratitude.”

“Then why did you refuse when I offered you a Dukedom?”

“Ah… if I became a Duke, I would have to double my expenditures, and I thought it would just cost too much money. I had no choice.”

The Marquis of Salisbury was probably the only person who would refuse to become a Duke because he didn’t want to spend money, despite having more than enough wealth.

I knew he had held a monopoly on the Prime Minister’s office longer than in the original history and had increased his fortune significantly during that time, yet he was still so incredibly thrifty.

“Anyway, why are you standing there? Come and sit. I’m bored to death, so come tell me some interesting stories. If you happen to have brought some alcohol, it wouldn’t hurt to secretly leave a bottle behind.”

“Please, have mercy. If I did that, the Emperor would kill me. If Your Majesty could guarantee my safety, I might be able to fetch a bottle, but…”

“I make it a rule never to make a promise I cannot keep…”

“See? You’re just telling me to take the fall alone.”

In the past, he used to follow my every word without question, but now that his stature has grown, he puts his own self-preservation first, eh?

This is why raising followers is useless.

The Marquis of Salisbury glanced at me, then leaned slightly against the side of the bed and continued.

“By the way, you must have heard? Otto von Bismarck passed away the day before yesterday.”

“I heard. We were quite close in our own way; it’s a shame I won’t even be able to attend the funeral of such a man. I’ll have to apologize to him when I meet him in the next world later.”

“Wasn’t he well over eighty this year? At that age, one must consider that he lived a long life.”

“It was a blessed end, a blessed end.”

In my memory, the Bismarck of the original history died before the 20th century, but here he managed to hold on for several more years, so it truly was a blessed end, not just empty words.

Moreover, unlike his original path where he was pushed out due to conflict with Wilhelm II, here he maintained his dignity as Prime Minister almost until the end.

Since I had ensured that diplomatic relations wouldn’t crumble, Prussia wouldn’t face isolation. Thanks to that, I could let go of everything without feeling anxious.

“Disraeli, Wellesley, Bismarck… It’s safe to say that there are virtually no people left who remember the glory of those days. Looking at it this way, I’ve lived a disgustingly long time myself.”

“The citizens will want Your Majesty to shake this off and remain by their side for much longer.”

“Actually, I do want to live a bit longer. Someone threatened that if I were to go first, they would erect golden statues of me all over the world.”

“…Pardon?”

Common sense would dictate it was a joke, but my wife is someone who does what she says when she’s determined, so I’m not so sure.

I spoke with the Marquis for about thirty more minutes before a sudden wave of drowsiness hit me, and I lay back in bed.

“Thank you for visiting. Do come by often when you have time. Aren’t you a man of leisure yourself these days?”

“Well… very well. I shall visit again in two days.”

“Yes, get home safely. Don’t forget to look after your knees and back.”

Watching the Marquis leave the room with a smirk, I pulled up the covers and closed my eyes.

Let’s see… who should I spend time chatting with tomorrow?

When I tried to think of people around my age to talk to, there were so few left that I could easily count them on one hand.

Naturally, my physical condition gradually worsened as time passed.

It wasn’t a disease but simply a part of the aging process, so there was no way it would improve.

“My, why have you aged so much? You’ve got gray hair there.”

“What? Really? Gosh, I’m sure I plucked it out last night, but another one grew…”

“Honey. Even so, calling the child ‘haggard,’ what kind of curse is that?”

“It’s not a curse, it’s just me stating the facts as I see them…”

“Father! My brother is telling me to sequester my Alaska land shares back into the Imperial House’s possession. Please say something to him!”

“Sister! Father is ill; do you really have to bring that up here?”

“Oh, I’m going crazy…”

The family gatherings, which felt more like a busy marketplace, were always warm and filled with love.

Though they were only a few people gathered around a single table, the power they held was great enough to manipulate the world, so even the casual talk was of no small consequence.

“On that note, we should also pay some attention to Joseon and Japan. First, I’m thinking of sending a family member to the Joseon Imperial House. What do you think?”

“Wouldn’t be bad. Who do we have that’s around the right age?”

“Louise, Maria, and Alice would be the candidates.”

“Then we can just pick whichever one of them doesn’t mind going to Asia, right? No matter who we send, they’ll accept them with profound gratitude.”

“For the sake of appearances, Alice, my brother’s granddaughter, would be best. Asia values the direct line of blood even more than we do.”

A meeting full of love, discussing sending grandchildren to the royal houses of Asia, not just Europe.

Arranged marriages were not that unusual for royalty at the time, but sending the Emperor’s bloodline to Asia was certainly no ordinary matter.

Wait, if this happens, will my blood truly be mixed into the Joseon Imperial House now?

In the sense that a lie that snowballed out of control eventually becomes the truth, this might not be such a bad thing.

As soon as the children reached an agreement, the intention was conveyed to Joseon. Joseon, naturally fearing that our minds might change, sent an immediate reply.

[The imperial blood that left Joseon returns at last!]

[A return after seventy years!]

[Who is Princess Alice? The granddaughter of His Royal Highness Edward, eldest son of the Great Emperor Killian…]

The snowball that started from a forged genealogy has grown this much and is finally rolling back.

A few days after laughing out loud for the first time in a while while reading a newspaper article being printed in Joseon…

I found myself unable to rise from my sickbed, without even being able to see my lovely great-granddaughter off to Joseon.

March 13, 1900.

The London sky was clear, without a single cloud.

“…Ah, this is going to be the end of me.”

“I told you not to say things like that. Why bring up such bad luck again?”

“I’m sorry, but this time, it feels like the real thing.”

Victoria felt a chill run down her spine at the sound of her husband’s voice, which was different from usual.

“I-I’ll call the doctor immediately—”

“No, no. It’s fine. I’ve held on long enough. But even though I want to get up, I have no sensation in my arms and legs. Yet, seeing as I can speak clearly, this must be the rallying before death.”

“Then at least the children… Ah, right. There’s no one here right now…”

Edward had left for Windsor Castle yesterday, and the other children were in France and Canada on business.

When a flustered Victoria instinctively tried to run out to call someone, I called her back.

“Actually, it’s better this way. Just stay here. Since it’s come to this, I think it’s better to be alone with you at the end and go quietly.”

“Go where…? Didn’t you hear what I said? If you go before me, you’ll be a laughingstock for ages, I tell you!”

“I’m sorry. But if possible, don’t make it a laughingstock—make me look dignified.”

I thought a golden statue would look tacky no matter how it was made, but this was still the statue of the great Killian.

To people who didn’t know the truth, there was a good chance it would look magnificent through the halo effect.

Victoria looked down at her husband with bloodshot eyes, continuously massaging his arms and legs.

As if she believed that by doing so, sensation would return and her husband would be able to rise from the bed.

“I think I was a good enough father to the children, but I have nothing but apologies for you. I should have spent more time by your side and made more memories together.”

“…But ever since you stepped down from your work, we’ve been together straight through until now. That’s enough.”

“I’m sorry. I wanted to stay by your side for a long, long time while you were young and beautiful, but I couldn’t.”

“I’ve received so much more from you, so why apologize now? I have never regretted marrying you for a single moment. Even if there were times when I thought you were a bit cheeky.”

With tears welling in her eyes, Victoria lifted Killian’s hand to her forehead.

“I’m going to miss you so much.”

“The greatest luck of my life was meeting you that day at Eton.”

“Me too.”

“Tell the children… No, they aren’t children anymore. Still, tell them to keep getting along as they do now, and whatever happens, never let the Imperial House’s interests fall into the hands of other families or nations. Tell them that is the only thing I wish from my children.”

“I will.”

“And… Ah, right. If possible, I’d like you to tell people that I passed away while speaking words of care and concern for the citizens of the British Empire until the very end. There are a few lines of a will I wrote in advance in my drawer. I put my heart and soul into those sentences, so you must tell them that those were my final words, alright?”

Because his final request was so characteristically like her husband, Victoria’s tears receded as she burst into laughter.

“Honestly… fine, fine. I’ll make sure everyone knows you closed your eyes in the most wonderful and dignified manner in the world, so rest easy.”

“Good, then…”

With his last ounce of strength, Killian used his immobile hand to stroke Victoria’s cheek once, then smiled.

“I’ll go ahead and wait for you, so take your time. I love you.”

“…Honey? Killian!”

With his true final words left to the woman he loved, the titan of the era peacefully closed his eyes.

According to a diary left by Victoria herself, a gentle smile remained on his lips until the very last moment.

Victoria remarked that it was a look of relief that only someone who left no regrets in life could wear.

Except.

After the Emperor’s diary was made public, the masses became far more obsessed with something other than Killian’s final moments.

The shocking fact that this great man, upon first meeting the Emperor, fell in love at first sight and desperately begged her to accept him.

The Prince of Wales, Edward, mentioned that it seemed a bit different from what he had heard from his father, but since the Emperor insisted her own memory was correct, this anecdote eventually became established as fact.

It was something that would have made Killian bolt upright in his grave if he knew.

In the end, he was etched into history as the ultimate symbol of a devoted husband who represented the era.

Chapter 525: The World Thereafter

< The World Thereafter >

The passing of Killian, the Prince Consort of the British Empire.

The breaking news that a star with the greatest influence in the world had fallen spread across the globe with terrifying speed.

From newspapers to radio, there was not a single media outlet in the world that did not cover Killian’s death.

The citizens of the British Empire, who had loved the Prince Consort more than any king before him, wept and wailed at the tragic news.

“The Prince Consort has passed away? What kind of nonsensical news is this!”

“Your Highness! You cannot leave us like this! You were supposed to lead us into the 21st century! How could you go so soon!”

“I heard he had recovered his health just a short while ago. Why did this happen so suddenly?”

“What were the doctors doing! They should have stayed by his side twenty-four hours a day to look after his health! Those useless freeloaders!”

The atmosphere of the British Empire, which had been buzzing with excitement to welcome a new century, plummeted instantly.

However, the British Isles were actually in better shape compared to others.

When news of Killian’s passing reached Canada, the entire nation sank into a gloom so deep it felt like a massive funeral hall.

“The Father of Canada, the Light and Salt of Ireland, the great leader of the Black and Asian peoples—His Highness Killian entered eternal rest on March 13th.”

“That’s a lie! It’s a lie!”

“There is no way he is dead!”

“Where is his body? Surely they haven’t done anything with it! He might come back to life!”

The citizens of Canada seemed unable to accept that their king, Killian, had left them forever.

In some circles, people even made the absurd claim that since Jesus was resurrected after three days, Killian’s body should not be buried for at least three days.

Others argued that as a great figure who had achieved the supreme golden age of the British Empire, his funeral should be on a completely different scale than anything seen before.

They insisted that since he was not merely a politician of the British Empire but a hero who had saved humanity from the Malthusian trap, a global-scale funeral should be held.

The citizens of the British Empire took these words as a given, and as a result, Killian’s funeral proceeded somewhat differently from those of other royals.

Countless figures from the Americas, Asia, and Europe flocked to London like clouds to see him off on his final journey.

Royal families from various countries, high-ranking government officials, and even the titans of the business world gathered.

Since alumni of the scholarship foundation established by Killian were already reigning as leaders in all walks of life, Killian’s funeral resembled a gathering of the world’s greatest luminaries.

“I never thought he would leave us like this…”

“I agree. I was in the middle of creating inventions that he would have loved…”

“Really? Then pass them over to me. I’ll buy them for a high price.”

“Edison, you greedy money-grubber. Do you really want to talk about money even at his funeral?”

“Ho ho, Tesla. You still don’t know him well. He would have wanted me to help ensure your inventions receive their proper evaluation.”

The sight of the subsidiary presidents of the James Group, who dominated the economy of the New World, all gathered in one place was a spectacle in itself.

“By the way, did you see this? Have the people of the British Empire always been this mad?”

“Are you talking about the claim that his body should be preserved and kept permanently? Surely they wouldn’t go that far?”

The museums and galleries of the British Empire contained treasures gathered from all over the world, including Egyptian mummies.

Surely they weren’t saying they would preserve Killian’s body like a mummy?

One would naturally assume not, but surprisingly, there were those who truly believed it should be done.

Fortunately, their mad frenzy was calmed by a single, sharp rebuke from a furious Victoria.

“Who is saying they will taxidermy my husband’s body? If I hear anyone saying such crazy things one more time, I’ll hang them from the masts of a ship, so consider yourselves warned!”

“…But Your Majesty. The world wishes to remember His Highness Killian forever.”

“If that’s the case, I have something I promised him, so we shall handle it in that direction.”

Upon hearing that, the Prince of Wales, Edward, scratched his head in confusion.

“Mother, are you really going to do that?”

“Of course. If people want to remember him that much, there’s no reason not to, is there? Leaving a statue is much better than leaving a corpse.”

“Ahem… I think Father would hate both.”

Regardless of whether Killian would like it or not, Victoria steadily put the plan into action.

With the solid justification that a statue was better than body preservation, golden statues of Killian were erected at key strongholds of the British Empire.

The poses of the statues were all different, and these were positions Victoria had personally decided on after consulting with the designers.

Edward sighed deeply, saying such things would only tarnish his father’s reputation, but surprisingly…

Long after the funeral, when the statue in the center of the first Killian Memorial Park was completed, it became a tourist attraction that drew people from all over the country.

When the statue was first unveiled, the citizens burst into tears as they saw the likeness of the leader they loved.

“Your Highness! Why did you leave us so soon!”

“You cannot do this to us! Your Highness!”

It wasn’t just London.

Montreal and Toronto began to compete fiercely, each claiming they should host a Killian statue.

“The city His Highness Killian loved most was Toronto! Therefore, his statue must be erected in Toronto!”

“Stop talking nonsense! Montreal is the city that truly carries the spirit of His Highness Killian, so it should be built here!”

“…But technically, since so many Asian immigrants live in our LA, shouldn’t a statue of His Highness Killian be built here too?”

As no one was willing to back down, the Canadian Parliament eventually allowed all three cities to build what they wanted.

Watching this process, Edward held his head in his hands.

“What is this? Was I the only one standing upside down, and this is actually normal?”

“Your Highness. There are also flood of demands to erect a statue of His Highness Killian in Hong Kong.”

“Fine, fine. Tell them to do as they wish.”

“Ah, and we’ve received a message from Joseon as well. To commemorate Princess Alice moving to Joseon, they are suggesting erecting a statue of His Highness Killian there too. How should we respond?”

“…Joseon? They’ve lost their minds too.”

“They say they will make a statue of His Highness Killian shaking hands warmly with the Emperor of Joseon. They say it will be a monumental symbol of the friendship between the two nations…”

Edward, now too exhausted to even speak, simply nodded his head and closed his eyes.

‘Father. It seems this world loved you even more than I expected.’

As someone who knew Killian’s personality well, he knew his father would have never wanted such things.

His father was someone who preferred to remain hidden in the background, revealing himself only subtly.

To use his sister’s luxury goods business as an analogy, he was the type to enjoy a glimpse of a logo rather than flaunting it ostentatiously.

If he saw his own statues built in such gaudy gold, he might have clutched the back of his neck and fainted.

But what could be done?

If he felt it was unfair, he should have lived longer than Mother.

Had someone once said that history is written by the victors?

Edward, having learned another truth, vowed that he must live a long life and decided to focus even more on his health.

Time did not stop and continued to flow, and the era gradually transformed into the vision Killian had predicted.

Victoria spent all her remaining time creating spaces to remember Killian, and once all those processes were completed, she quietly closed her eyes.

Edward, who became the next Emperor, carried out his duties excellently based on the experience and wisdom he had accumulated since his youth.

It was around that time that the 20th century, which everyone thought would be peaceful, began to undergo wild upheavals that made the 19th century seem tame.

A large-scale rebellion broke out in the long-reigning Qing Dynasty, with voices demanding the establishment of a democratic government.

The rebel forces unified the southern regions with terrifying speed and marched north, but unfortunately, their momentum was broken when they lost a massive battle just outside Beijing.

However, the Qing Dynasty did not have enough strength left to wipe out the rebels either, so the vast Qing Empire was suddenly split in two.

The Qing Empire in the north and the Republic of China in the south.

Just as the shock in Asia began to settle, the conflicts that had been steadily accumulating in the Americas finally exploded.

Another internal war broke out between the North and the South.

The aftermath of this war, which saw twice as many soldiers deployed as the previous Civil War, reached even Europe.

This was because the desperate South offered to give away all the oil-producing regions where petroleum—emerging as the new energy source—was gushing out.

Ultimately, the world had no choice but to feel poignantly how strong their power had become on the vast American continent.

When the technology accumulated thus far began to be used for the purpose of killing, results beyond imagination unfolded.

In less than a year after the start of the war, more than 10 million casualties occurred, and humanity was gripped by the fear that everyone might perish if this continued.

The British Empire, reigning as a victor, declared that it would further strengthen the power of the UN, and its allies responded in turn.

Humanity was able to move safely into the future without facing a second world war.

The new world, having completely turned its course, raced through the 20th century toward the 21st.

Beep…

Beep, beep, beep!

A luxurious hospital room that looked larger than most apartments.

When the patient lying on the massive bed twitched a finger, a loud beeping sound rang out, and the doctor on duty rushed inside.

“What’s happening? Surely something didn’t go wrong?”

“The vital signs fluctuated wildly for a moment, but I don’t know why.”

“Damn it, why now of all times! Should I contact the hospital director?”

It was for good reason that even the doctor on duty, not just a nurse, was so anxious and proactive in checking the patient’s condition.

It was an undeniable fact that if the patient could not be saved at this hospital—the best in the country—they would likely face the same result anywhere else.

However, in this world, there are times when rational factors don’t matter, and a situation arises that is simply too difficult to deal with.

The death of the patient before them was exactly such a case.

“Sigh… why did this person have to suffer such an absurd accident.”

“Um, Professor. Is that really the cause of the accident? I’ve never heard of a plane being struck by lightning twelve times in a row in my life…”

“Do you think I have? No, struck by lightning twelve times in a row right when it was about to land? Can such a thing even happen in the world? The probability must be lower than winning the lottery.”

Planes are usually prepared to withstand being struck by lightning a few times without any damage.

However, the plane this patient was on was reportedly struck not once or twice, but twelve or thirteen times consecutively just as it was coming in for a landing.

Because of that, the electronic equipment briefly malfunctioned, and to make matters worse, the backup equipment that should have worked failed specifically on that day.

Add to that the fact that for some unknown reason, the plane’s wheels failed to deploy properly, and the plane slammed onto the runway in what was practically a crash. This was the scene before them now.

At this point, wouldn’t it be more accurate to say it wasn’t a lottery, but simply fate that he should die?

“But what do we do if something goes wrong with him? There are rumors that we’ll be the ones taking the fall.”

“I’d like to say ‘no way’… but I don’t know. Sigh, what sin did I commit in my past life.”

The moment they were exchanging words about wishing their shift would just end, the patient lying down slowly opened his eyes.

“…Ugh… Oww… my head is ringing…”

“…Pa-patient? Are you alright? Are you awake? Wh-what… how… no. I’ll go contact the hospital director right now… wait, I’m the one on duty. Stay with the patient!”

“Yes, sir!”

As the professor rushed out, the nurse remaining in the room flusteredly tried to pour lukewarm water into a cup before hesitating.

“Are you alright? You might not be in a state to drink water yet, so let’s get you examined first once the professor returns…”

“…Is this a hospital? No, I was in London, why am I in a place like this…”

“Ah, yes, yes. Do you remember? You had an accident on your way back from London.”

“From London? An accident?”

The patient, who had a slightly exotic look for a pure Asian, blinked blankly.

“Are you saying I was in a plane crash?”

“Yes. Your memory might be confused due to the shock of the accident. Don’t worry. You’ll be back to your original self soon.”

The nurse offered comfort, but not a single word entered the ears of the man who had just opened his eyes.

‘What is this? This is absolute crap. Did I dream everything until now? No, don’t give me that bullshit. If the story turns out that everything I’ve done was just the delusion of a patient who nearly died, it’ll be mocked forever even if it were a top-rated drama.’

The light shining from the ceiling felt like a path of light pouring into his eyes, which made him terribly uneasy.

But there was something strange.

Certainly, the last place he remembered from his previous-previous life was China.

There, he had been injected with drugs, his memory faded, and he woke up as a mixed-race slave in Joseon.

Let’s assume his life as Killian was entirely a product of his delusion.

If so, he should have returned to the original reality and been found in some remote mountain or sea.

But he couldn’t understand what they meant about being unconscious due to a plane crash.

Still, seeing as they were speaking Korean, this seemed to be the Republic of Korea, so he felt he should calm down and figure out the situation.

He took a deep breath, calmed his wildly confused mind, and asked.

“…So, this is the Republic of Korea, right? Which hospital is this?”

“Pardon?”

Dammit, why is she making that face again?

Surely she’s not about to say the terrifying words that this is North Korea, right?

The nurse, looking at him as if he were talking nonsense, continued in a worried voice.

“Where is the Republic of Korea? This is Hanseong Special City in the Joseon Empire. This is the hospital of the AL Group, where you… wait, Vice Chairman, do you not remember?”

“The Joseon… Empire?”

Hanseong Special City? And what is the AL Group?

Are they filming a hidden camera show?

Now completely lost, I looked at the large mirror in the hospital room.

A young man, who looked startlingly like my past self, Killian, was staring back at me, blinking his eyes with a foolish expression.

Chapter 526: The Hidden Titan of the British Empire

< Joseon Empire >

“Oh, goodness! Vice Chairman! I never doubted for a moment that you would make a full recovery!”

A middle-aged man, who looked well over fifty, spoke while bowing and scraping.

Seeing the man who claimed to be the hospital director groveling like this made me realize that I truly must be someone of great importance.

“As soon as you were brought to our hospital, I mobilized every single one of our elite medical staff! We conducted twenty-four-hour intensive care. It was all a result of my loyalty, determined to see you recover by any means—”

“Ah, yes. Thank you. However, my memory is still a bit hazy.”

“Oh dear, our Vice Chairman needs his rest, and here I am being tactless and keeping you for so long. Still, the results of the detailed examination show that, remarkably, there are no issues with your physical functions now. If you are careful today and show no problems through tomorrow, you should be able to go out for a short while.”

The hospital director appealed to me several more times, as if desperate for me not to forget his hard work, before finally taking his leave.

Lying in bed, I adjusted the massive wall-mounted TV, which looked to be well over a hundred inches.

Wow, how long has it been since I’ve handled modern technology? As expected, scientific progress is truly a blessing for humanity.

Wondering what broadcasts were like in this era, I flipped through a few channels. To my surprise, my own face appeared on the screen, giving a presentation in front of a massive crowd.

[AL Group Unpack 2024: Vice Chairman Lee Hyeon-seok’s Fantastic Showcase, Opening a New Era of Mobile AI!]

Accompanied by a somewhat embarrassing caption, the ‘me’ on screen held up a familiar-looking smartphone and delivered a presentation in fluent British English.

“—The new A-Phone 24 Pro is the fastest smartphone on the planet. It is the only smartphone utilizing AL Foundry’s latest 1-nanometer process. With a new 6-core GPU, it offers a 32% performance increase over its predecessor, and above all, the on-device AI functionality—”

Just watching the video gave me a rough idea.

It seems this ‘AL’ place where I belong is the leading conglomerate in the Joseon Empire.

Seeing them manufacture smartphones, produce semiconductors, and even create displays, a certain name naturally flashed through my mind.

“With the new A-Phone, you never have to worry about traveling abroad. Are you worried about what happens if your internet connection is cut? Don’t be. The on-device AI translation program will translate your words more accurately than any other software. The future is with you at this very moment. And there is one more thing!”

Wow, I’m a good speaker.

Unlike the common image of second or third-generation chaebol heirs, the ‘me’ on the screen looked incredibly professional, poised, and intelligent.

I suppose that’s why I stood on stage to personally announce the company’s core products.

I took my eyes off the screen for a moment and searched for ‘AL Group’ on the internet.

I intended to browse through how much the world had changed in the hundred years since I died, but what on earth was this?

Things had changed far too much. It felt like an hour or two wouldn’t be nearly enough to absorb all this information.

Familiar names like Apple or “Don’t-Be-Evil” (Google) were nowhere to be found at the top of the market cap rankings. Instead, corporations I had never heard of were entrenched at the summit.

As for AL Group… let’s see. When looking at the group as a whole, it’s ranked second in the world by market cap?

Wait. Isn’t that taking it a bit too far?

Even if it’s the entire group combined, can a conglomerate from a non-English-speaking country in Asia really become this massive?

Driven by curiosity, I looked further into it. The birth of AL Group was quite special.

The founder of the group was Princess Alice, the granddaughter of Emperor Edward VII of the British Empire.

To be precise, it was said that Alice’s second son, Yi Sang-woo, laid the foundation of the group, naming it after his mother.

So, it’s a company founded by the children of my great-granddaughter who went to Joseon.

AL Group reportedly started as a mining and automobile company, but in the modern era, the automotive division had been spun off into a separate group.

In a way, a business that was the very root of the company had been separated, but the current subsidiaries boasted such overwhelming revenue that it wasn’t considered an issue.

“—Ranked first in global smartphone market share, second in profit. Ranked overwhelmingly first in semiconductors, combining both memory and non-memory. First in displays, and overwhelmingly first in the GPU market?”

If I were to compare this to my original history, it’s as if the top one or two companies from both South Korea and Taiwan were merged into one.

With that, it was immediately understandable why it ranked second in the world as a total group.

In fact, the success was so great that it naturally made me wonder just what kind of company the world’s number one was.

Looking at the company’s growth history, it had dominated the Asian market by leveraging its status as descendants of the British Imperial House. It seems my descendants definitely inherited my knack for business.

Currently, AL Group has its headquarters in the Joseon Empire and maintains branch offices in the British Empire’s Asian territories—specifically, Taiwan and Singapore.

By the way, ‘Joseon Empire’… Joseon as an empire? It’s a name that doesn’t quite roll off the tongue.

Then again, since Joseon continued without collapsing, it’s not particularly strange for it to have such a name.

- Joseon Empire

Population: 132 million

Average GDP per capita: 51,000 Pounds

Even compared to the peak of the Republic of Korea in my memory, the national power here is far stronger.

Actually, the most gratifying part was that the currency unit used to calculate GDP was the Pound, not the Dollar.

It was the most certain proof that the British Empire still firmly held global hegemony.

Just as I was about to search for what I was truly curious about, a heavy knocking sound came from outside the door.

“Vice Chairman! Someone has come from Gyeongbokgung Palace after hearing the news that you’ve regained consciousness.”

“…Gyeongbokgung Palace?”

“Yes. His Majesty has been very worried about you. Since the hospital director said there is no problem with you going out, how about paying His Majesty a visit?”

“Well… alright. Let’s do that.”

Why does the phrase ‘the Emperor lives in Gyeongbokgung’ feel so incredibly awkward?

Anyway, they ended up restoring Gyeongbokgung after all.

Still, seeing as the Joseon Empire is functioning perfectly fine, it seems they didn’t cause massive inflation just to restore a palace this time.

“But is it really possible to just see His Majesty whenever I want?”

“Everything has already been arranged. A car is ready to escort you, so you just need to come as you are. Of course, His Majesty mentioned that if you are still feeling unwell, it doesn’t matter at all if you postpone the schedule.”

“No, I was feeling a bit stiff anyway. I’ll go and come back.”

With the help of my attendants, I changed my clothes and left the hospital in a car waiting in the parking lot.

Wondering what cars were like in this era, I noticed it was an electric vehicle with no engine noise.

Seeing that it could travel nearly 1,000 kilometers on a single charge, the speed of technological development in this era was definitely faster than the one I lived in during my original life.

Considering they’ve already reached the 1-nanometer process, which was only projected for around 2030, and electric vehicle technology is much more advanced, perhaps the snowball I rolled is still rolling well?

It’s a mix of joy and a bit of pride—a truly strange feeling.

Wait, even though I was flustered by being suddenly dropped into a new era, I couldn’t hide the smile that leaked from my lips when I saw the logo “Killian” emblazoned boldly on the car.

—Today’s 2 PM economic news is with Professor Kim Gun-ik from Hanseong University. Professor, they say the situation in Northeast Asia has been unusual lately. How will it affect our economy?

—Ah, yes. The momentum of the Republic of China and the Qing is fierce right now. Both nations have populations reaching 500 million, so we cannot deny that they are nations of immense power.

—But hasn’t the Republic of China been close to the British Empire and our country for a long time? So if the Republic of China and Qing clash, would we naturally take the side of the Republic of China?

—Theoretically, yes, but both countries are only engaged in a war of nerves; they won’t actually fight. Their economies have grown so large that they both have too much to lose if a war breaks out.

“They’re just talking about useless things since this afternoon. I’ll change the channel.”

Beep.

—It is reported that Vice Chairman Lee Hyeon-seok, heir to AL Group, made a miraculous recovery three days ago. Surprisingly, there are no abnormalities in his body, and he is expected to return to work soon. AL Group’s stock price continues to rise daily following their recent success in mass-producing the 1-nanometer process.

Beep.

—With the recovery of AL Group’s Vice Chairman Lee Hyeon-seok, his flamboyant history with women is drawing attention once again. Vice Chairman Lee has been involved in scandals with numerous women, including three members of world-famous K-pop girl groups and two Hollywood A-list actresses—

What on earth is this? My head is spinning.

The driver quickly changed the channel, but the content had already reached my ears.

With a handsome face similar to my previous life, youth, talent, a powerful background, and being unmarried, it would be weirder if women weren’t flocking to him.

What’s unfair, however, is that I have no such memories.

Fortunately, old memories were slowly trickling back, but they were mostly limited to my work or truly close acquaintances.

If I at least had the memories of spending pleasant times with such beauties, it wouldn’t feel this unfair.

“People seem to have a lot of interest in me, don’t they?”

“…Pardon? Well, that’s only natural. If you were to ask people in our country to name the most famous person after His Majesty and the Chairman, most would mention your name, Vice Chairman.”

Hmm… is it really to that extent?

Then again, I am the future heir to a conglomerate ranked second in global market cap, and despite being from a distant branch, I am a member of the Joseon Imperial Family.

Combined with these looks, it would be impossible not to be famous.

While listening to the voices on the radio and chatting with the driver for a moment, I grabbed my phone again and checked my social media accounts.

Fortunately, the accounts were as clean as could be.

It seemed I wasn’t the type of person who enjoyed leaving traces of myself on social media or online communities.

Then, the things I need to worry about are the women I might have had relationships with in the past.

It was a bit troublesome since I had no way of knowing what kind of relationships they were or how they ended.

I really hope those memories return completely… wait, hold on.

What on earth is that thing?

Averted my eyes from the smartphone, I rolled down the window and stared blankly at a massive golden object in the distance.

“Excuse me, what is that over there?”

“…Pardon? That is Gwanghwamun Park, is it not?”

I have eyes, I know that.

The Gwanghwamun Square of this era was much larger than the one I knew, a beautiful space surrounded by lush green trees.

And just as in my memory, there stood the statues of Admiral Yi Sun-sin and King Sejong the Great, figures that any person of the Han people would instinctively revere.

The problem was…

“That! What is that hideous, glittering golden eyesore?!”

“V-Vice Chairman! Calling it a hideous eyesore! What if the Chairman or His Majesty heard you!”

Right in the center of Gwanghwamun Park, where cars passed by.

There stood a statue of ‘me’ from my previous life—Killian—dressed in what appeared to be Joseon Imperial attire, shaking hands with someone while wearing a friendly expression.

Radiating golden light in all directions, looking incredibly tacky.

Victoria… I’m not joking, did you really go through with it?

And you didn’t just stop at the British Empire, but created this mess all the way in Asia too?

And these Joseon people—what were they thinking, plopping a statue of me right in front of their country’s palace?

Doesn’t this mean that a statue of me looking like that has been asserting its presence all over the world for over a hundred years? Aaauugh!

While I was clutching my head and writhing in shame, the car came to a smooth stop in front of Gwanghwamun.

The Gyeongbokgung in my memory was a tourist attraction crowded with people, but this Gyeongbokgung was on a different level.

The area in front of Gwanghwamun was swarming with people from all over the world, and armed Royal Guards were guarding the gate with solemn faces.

Since Gyeongbokgung is currently not just a cultural asset but the actual residence of the Emperor, such a scene was only natural.

Guided by the Royal Guards, I passed through the gate and entered the palace.

I walked along, admiring the buildings packed so tightly that I wondered if there were always this many in Gyeongbokgung. There, in front of Geunjeongjeon Hall, I saw a young man wearing a modernized version of the Imperial Dragon Robe.

“Welcome back to the palace of Joseon! My brother!”

So, this kid is something like my great-granddaughter’s great-great-grandson or so?

…Well, he seems like a nice kid.

They say that if a child grows up to be kind and cheerful, you’ve already succeeded in half of their upbringing.

I bowed my head politely and followed my descendant up the stairs toward Geunjeongjeon.

Phew… this is a complicated feeling.

Chapter 527: Joseon Empire (2)

When I first opened my eyes in this 21st century—a world that had changed far too much—I was truly bewildered.

It was only natural. The name of the country was different, the names of the cities were different, and the top-tier corporations were all names I’d never heard before. How could anyone stay calm?

Even though my memories were a complete blank at first, causing cold sweat to pour down my face, my past memories fortunately began to resurface as I was exposed to various situations.

I wasn’t sure of the exact mechanics, but it didn’t seem as though a different soul had suddenly occupied a perfectly healthy body. To be more precise, it felt as though the memories of my past life had suddenly surged back due to some accident.

Thinking back, I recall having a similar experience when I first remembered my pre-past life in Joseon. However, back then, the memories I regained only spanned about thirty years, so perhaps the shock was less severe.

This time, over eighty years’ worth of memories had been injected into my head all at once, so the shock was understandably immense. As a reaction, the memories that were originally in my head had been pushed to the corners, and only now, as things stabilized, were they slowly returning.

“…Seeing this place really brings it all back.”

In the past, Lee Hyeon-seok had frequented this palace quite often from a young age.

He was a relative of the current Emperor of the Joseon Empire, Lee Chul-woo—distant yet close enough—and since they were of a similar age, he was invited often. Moreover, even outside of personal ties, from a public standpoint, the Emperor needed to maintain a close relationship with the future successor of AL Group, the Imperial House’s largest patron.

AL Group, for its part, had no reason to refuse the future leader of the group becoming friends with the Emperor, who was essentially the face of the nation. It was the ultimate win-win, benefiting everyone both publicly and privately.

Thanks to that, I had come here at least once a week since I was a child to spend time with the then-Crown Prince, Lee Chul-woo. I had been in and out of Geunjeongjeon Hall so often that it felt as familiar as a second home.

Initially, I had wondered if living in a place restored to its traditional style would be incredibly uncomfortable, but that didn’t seem to be the case. Since people actually had to live there, it bore all the signs of having been extensively renovated in ways that weren’t immediately obvious.

The insulation seemed excellent, and the floor cushions—which were actually disguised sofas—were incredibly soft and plush. In fact, the current Emperor, Lee Chul-woo, had preferred beds since his time as a prince and insisted on sleeping in one.

As usual, once the Emperor dismissed his attendants to be alone with me, he casually threw off his Imperial Dragon Robe and lay down on a quilt spread across the floor in comfortable attire.

“Aah. Finally, I can breathe. Hyeon-seok, can’t you come by twice a week from now on? If I use you as an excuse to send everyone away and just roll around like this, no one will know.”

“Your Majesty, I am currently a hospital patient.”

“Ah, right. But I heard from the doctor that your body is remarkably healthy now. I’m only saying this because I heard that; when I first heard news of your accident, I almost threw my meal aside and sprinted out of the palace. But seriously, how can a plane crash and leave you without a single external injury?”

“Indeed. For a plane to be hit by lightning so many times consecutively just as it was trying to land, causing the electronic systems to fail and the backup systems to malfunction at that exact moment… the probability of that is practically impossible, isn’t it?”

The Emperor shook his head, calling it a total mystery.

“Well, at least you’re alright. I heard your memories were a bit muddled, but they’re coming back now?”

“Fortunately, yes. I remember almost all of my close acquaintances. Still, it’s a bit frustrating not remembering anything about the news the media is currently buzzing about.”

“The stuff in the media? Ah, those articles about your womanizing and all that? I told you to stop seeing so many people.”

“…Is that news actually true?”

“Of course. Wait, did you meet all those women and then just wipe them clean from your memory? In a way, you’re a truly amazing fellow.”

Wait, this ‘me’—who was once the epitome of a devoted husband—was the kind of guy in the 21st century who used wealth and power to date anyone? Of course, dating various women isn’t inherently bad, but for the Emperor to speak like that, it must have been quite something.

“…I didn’t exactly… cause any major scandals, did I?”

“From what I recall, it wasn’t that severe. Besides, your father told you he’d tie you up if you actually caused a real mess.”

“Anyway, it’s a fact that I dated around a lot, right?”

“Yeah. And your taste was always remarkably consistent. Women who look gentle and kind on the outside but are incredibly stubborn and uncompromising on the inside—that’s exactly your type. I never understood it; how could every woman you met have that exact personality?”

“……”

For some reason, a specific woman came to mind. Whether in my past life or this current one, I truly was a man with very specific tastes.

Sorry for doubting you for a moment. Hyeon-seok, you are definitely my reincarnation.

“Your Majesty, surely you didn’t call me here just to see my face because you were worried?”

“Well, there’s that. But you see, I spoke with the Prime Minister recently, and he mentioned that there’s talk circualting among various governments about officially forming an East Asian Economic Union. Since the Republic of China’s economic power is slowly growing, if the three of us—us, Japan, and the Republic of China—team up, couldn’t we easily overtake America and get close to the British Empire?”

“…That’s the current position of our government?”

“They say serious negotiations are underway. Of course, they’re planning to leave the Qing dynasty out and just have the three countries unite first. But since you’re in charge of the largest conglomerate in Asia, wouldn’t it be good if you exerted some influence to massage the media and shape public opinion?”

You idiots.

Who do you think you’re talking to about keeping the British Empire in check?

Your ancestor risked his life to make this country prosperous, and now that you’ve gained some weight, you’re plotting behind its back? They call it an ‘East Asian Economic Union,’ but when the British Empire clearly has territory in East Asia, the intention of excluding them is far too transparent.

“Your Majesty. If I may offer my personal opinion, I think it would be best for Your Majesty to distance yourself from such claims.”

“…Really? Why?”

“Because the British Empire will undoubtedly react in some way. The British Empire never wants a powerful number two to emerge. That’s just how the country operates.”

They have no choice, because I told Edward in my unofficial will.

Any number two with the potential to threaten the British Empire must be suppressed through any means necessary, as covertly as possible.

No matter how much more civilized the 21st century is compared to the 19th or early 20th, a superpower can still wreak havoc whenever it chooses. Moreover, looking at the current global economic situation, the British Empire’s hegemony is far more solidified than even that of America in the original history.

If I unnecessarily upset the superpower and my AL Group gets hit with export restrictions, is the country going to take responsibility?

“Tell the Republic of China or Japan to take the lead first, and let’s stay out of it for a bit. And if Your Majesty maintains a cautious impression now, the citizens’ support will only deepen if things get complicated later.”

“…You’re right, aren’t you? To be honest, I was a bit nervous about it too. I’m glad I listened to you. I’ll take a neutral stance and see how things play out.”

It seemed the Emperor wasn’t entirely sold on the proposal either. Well, tracing the lineage, the current Emperor of the Joseon Empire would be a relative of the British Imperial House.

Let’s try to get along, you guys. Don’t let your descendants squabble and fight. Okay?

British Empire: Constitutional Monarchy

- Composition: Seven Kingdoms (England, Scotland, Wales, Ireland, Canada, Oceania, Singapore) + Royal Three (Caribbean, The Gulf, Alaska)

- Population: 350 million, 4th in the world (Canada 150 million, British Isles 80 million, Oceania 40 million, Royal Territories 20 million, Singapore 60 million)

- Ideology: Capitalism, Democracy, Liberalism, Anti-racism, British Monoculturalism, English Monolingualism.

- GDP: 28 trillion pounds, 1st in the world

- GDP per capita: 80,000 pounds, 4th in the world

Surfing the internet on the way back to the hospital, I managed to get a general sense of how the current global economy was structured.

I didn’t know when the five kingdoms from my time had grown into seven, but either way, it was clear my children had managed things very soundly. The population was incomparable to the British Empire of the original history, and as for the scale of the economy—well, there was no need to even mention it.

As I scrolled through the rankings that followed:

United States of America: Presidential System

- Composition: 47 States

- Population: 270 million, 5th in the world

- GDP: 14 trillion pounds, 2nd in the world

- GDP per capita: 52,000 pounds

The state of America, significantly shrunken compared to the original history, caught my eye. Due to the immigration rush toward Canada and world-war-scale conflicts that occurred within America, the population had dropped sharply.

—America grew terrifyingly in the mid-20th century and was once considered the only competitor capable of overtaking the British Empire and threatening its hegemony.

However, President Kennedy, who adhered to moderate policies, was assassinated by extremists shouting ‘America First,’ and his successor, Lyndon, pushed a nationalist agenda under the pressure of domestic public opinion, deepening the confrontation with the British Empire.

After suffering immense losses in the ensuing economic conflict, America lost the momentum to continue its competition with the British Empire following the Hollywood Agreement in California. Scholars evaluate that if America had been patient for a few more decades and maintained a low profile, it could have sufficiently challenged the British Empire’s status…

German Empire: Constitutional Monarchy

- Population: 130 million

- GDP: 8 trillion pounds, 3rd in the world

- GDP per capita: 62,000 pounds, 7th in the world

Joseon Empire: Constitutional Monarchy

- Population: 132 million

- GDP: 6.6 trillion pounds, 4th in the world

- GDP per capita: 51,000 pounds

Japanese Empire: Constitutional Monarchy

- Population: 135 million

- GDP: 6.5 trillion pounds, 5th in the world

- GDP per capita: 48,500 pounds

Kingdom of France: Constitutional Monarchy

- Population: 87 million

- GDP: 5.2 trillion pounds, 6th in the world

- GDP per capita: 60,000 pounds

Republic of China: Presidential System

- Population: 500 million, 3rd in the world

- GDP: 5.1 trillion pounds, 7th in the world

- GDP per capita: 10,200 pounds

Right. So the world had eventually been reshaped into this layout.

It felt irony-laden that constitutional monarchies were so prevalent, likely due to my influence, while the Republic of China was classified as a presidential system.

Seeing how America was firmly suppressed the moment it tried to rise, I could tell that the unofficial will I had left for Edward was being followed to the letter. Moreover, according to what I heard from Lee Chul-woo earlier, Germany, France, Joseon, and Japan had all actively cooperated when America was being suppressed.

It was almost moving to see that the instruction to isolate the second power and gang up on them with the third, fourth, and fifth powers was being carried out so faithfully.

Well, this was all thanks to me repeatedly warning that America was a country with the potential to overtake Britain and that it should be crushed the moment it looked like it was rising. Had I not done that, they might have wasted their attention on a struggling Prussia or a dead Russia while America slowly nibbled away at their hegemony.

As expected, my advice to the Emperor to remain neutral and not provoke anyone was excellent. As long as Britain’s policy remained so consistent, it would be far better for our well-being to stay in third or fourth place and share the crumbs.

Having finished my general reading on the internet in the car, I returned to my hospital room, composed myself, and carefully adjusted the angle of the bed before lying down.

This was what I had wanted to search for the moment I regained my senses, but I had suppressed the urge until now, wanting to savor every single word. Since I had left instructions that no one should disturb me, I intended to enjoy this pleasure all night long.

With a trembling heart, I went to a wiki and typed three letters into the search bar. Not the name I had now, Lee Hyeon-seok, but the name from my past life.

The seven letters: Killian.

Chapter 528: Killian

Chapter 529: I Became a Hidden Titan of the British Empire

(Selected through a public opinion poll conducted among the citizens of the British Empire in 2010)

Chapter 530: Representative Figures of the 19th Century

<The Times: Representative Figures of the 19th Century>

1. Overview

“…So, citizens of Great Britain. Lead and embrace. Challenge and pioneer. O maritime people who stand upon the seas, now embrace the sky and reach for the cosmos. Thus, march forward for all eternity. From Killian, who loves you all….”

Chapter 531: The Legacy of a Titan

<<Excerpt from the Memoirs of Emperor Victoria: Killian’s Last Will>>

1. Overview

Prince Consort of the British Empire, King of Canada, statesman, and a figure who exerted a broad influence on both science and the arts.

He is the man credited with saving humanity from the Malthusian trap and leading the British Empire through its greatest golden age.

He can be described as the symbol of the 19th-century British golden age, the one who established the foundation for the Imperial House of the British Empire to enjoy the world’s greatest wealth and power.

2. Status

Even now, more than a hundred years after his death, no politician or member of the Imperial House has emerged who is more loved in the British Empire.

Strictly speaking, Killian, being of Irish-Joseon descent, had no English blood in his veins, but no one in England, Wales, Scotland, or Canada cares about such a trivial detail.

Not only in the British Empire but prominent scholars worldwide count him among the greatest intellectuals in human history. While opinions may differ on who occupies the top spot, Killian holds such an unrivaled position that he almost always appears on any top ten list.

His life story is one of ultimate triumph, overcoming the social penalties of being an Irish-Joseon half-blood to rise to the very pinnacle of the British Empire.

Furthermore, he was not just a political success; he was a great intellect who broke the Malthusian trap and liberated humanity from starvation.

In addition, he is highly regarded by various human rights organizations for his progressive mindset—unthinkable for a 19th-century figure—and his actions in embracing all Black and Asian people.

Although some criticize his methods as merely changing colonial rule into a more sophisticated form, the prevailing view is that such criticism is forced and fails to consider the 19th-century historical context.

Considering it was an era where the ruthless exploitation of native Africans and the refusal to view Asians as equals were taken for granted, one can guess how exceptionally unique Killian’s values were.

To put it bluntly, Leopold II, who cut off the hands of children and the elderly among the Congo natives if they failed to meet their quotas, was a contemporary of Killian.

Given the nature of the British Imperial House, Killian did not directly intervene in politics; however, numerous documents unearthed after his death have revealed just how much influence he truly exerted.

Alongside Wellesley, who is considered the greatest Prime Minister in British history, he laid the foundation that allowed the British Empire to maintain its hegemony into the 21st century. Even today, in the 21st century, his name is regarded as something sacrosanct within the Empire.

3. Life

(Section omitted due to length; moved to a separate entry)

4. Killian as a Politician

“I have received praise from countless people, but until the moment I retired, I did not become conceited. This is because everything I achieved was not achieved by me alone.”

(From Wellesley’s Memoirs)

“There are three main reasons why the Conservative Party was able to maintain power. First, His Majesty Killian began his political career with the Conservative Party; second, Wellesley, the leader of the Conservative Party, was close to His Majesty Killian; and third, Disraeli, a titan of the Conservative Party, was a friend of His Majesty Killian.”

(, Gladstone)

The British Imperial House cannot intervene in domestic politics.

Ironically, this was a law passed while Killian was Prince Consort, but the common assessment among modern historians is that Killian himself was not restricted by this law.

At the time, the British Empire’s foreign policy was focused on Asia and the Americas, and Killian’s influence and knowledge in these areas were practically unrivaled.

Without his help, it was impossible for the British Empire to implement effective policies, and the resulting fruits returned directly to the government in the form of approval ratings.

Thanks to this, Prime Minister Wellesley, who worked in perfect tandem with Killian, won landslide victories in elections for decades without a single defeat, leaving the Liberal Party stuck as a perennial opposition party.

This is why Gladstone’s claim—that he never once competed against the Conservative Party on equal terms—was not an excuse.

Of course, this does not mean that Killian or Wellesley broke the law or engaged in backroom schemes.

Killian always designed his affairs to bring the greatest benefit to the British Empire, and the Conservative Party simply enjoyed the trickle-down effect.

While some argue that this was the intended result by Killian and Wellesley, there are no British citizens who take issue with this point.

5. Killian as a Member of the Imperial House

If Killian as a politician designed everything for the benefit of the British Empire and its citizens, Killian as a member of the Imperial House did not miss out on the gains he could reap for himself from those endeavors.

While developing Canada into his base of support, he also turned Alaska into a Royal Direct Territory.

Furthermore, the fact that he ensured a significant portion of the vast oil coming not just from Alaska but also from Canada was managed by companies founded by the Imperial House shows how meticulous he was and how accurate his vision for the future was.

Added to this, he succeeded in making Suez and Panama entirely the Imperial House’s capital ventures, allowing no outside interference and securing them as sole possessions of the Imperial House.

The most terrifying part is that the Panama Canal, unlike Suez, was originally a project led by the Parliament and Government of the British Empire.

Amazingly, Killian succeeded in making it the property of the Imperial House, which significantly contributes today to the Imperial House’s massive influence over global maritime logistics.

Some scholars suspect that Killian may have intentionally instigated several events during this process to seize the Panama Canal.

A representative example is how more than 90% of Panama’s territory was given to Prussia and France, while the British Empire only took the narrow area containing the canal.

However, this was also immediately refuted because the timing does not align.

When the territory was partitioned, the Panama Canal was under the jurisdiction of the British Parliament and Executive Branch, not the Imperial House.

If not for the variable of malaria, the British Parliament would have completed the Panama Canal smoothly, and the Imperial House’s canal holdings would have ended with Suez.

While one could argue that Killian anticipated all of this and conducted operations in advance, that falls into the realm of conspiracy theories.

However, the reason such stories keep emerging is that the preparations Killian laid out in advance were in a realm that people of the 19th century could not possibly have predicted.

6. Superhuman Insight into the Future

“When oil first began to gush from the Bahrain region of the Royal Three, I felt like I had hit the jackpot. But when oil was subsequently discovered in the Qatar region, I started to think something was strange. And when oil poured out from the southeastern part of the peninsula, I honestly felt scared.”

(Edward VIII, 1961)

The reason Killian is embroiled in numerous conspiracy theories is easily understood by looking at what his descendants have said.

The fact that he specifically used Imperial House assets to purchase Alaska from Russia.

And the fact that he used Imperial House funds to buy Middle Eastern lands that were sparsely populated and had few resources at the time, making them Imperial Direct Territories.

Lastly, the way he used active immigration policies to fill the population of these Imperial Direct Territories mostly with British citizens.

The canals are one thing, but the reason the British Imperial House boasts overwhelming power today is the massive amount of oil pumping out from the Royal Three.

All these regions were personally claimed by Killian as his direct territories, and they all share the commonality of having vast oil reserves discovered in the 20th century.

In particular, after making these regions direct territories, Killian actively moved the natives out—paying them massive compensation so they wouldn’t be in a position to claim rights later—and filled their places with British citizens to avoid future conflicts.

Indeed, until the early to mid-20th century, the Imperial territories in the Middle East, excluding Alaska, were strongly perceived as merely strategic points.

However, everything changed after technology advanced and it was discovered that massive amounts of oil were buried in these regions.

Of course, even if you combine all the oil buried in the Royal Three, it does not reach the level of the United States or Saudi Arabia.

It is known that the daily oil production of the Royal Three is currently more than half that of Saudi Arabia.

The important point is that this is not the total oil production of the British Empire, but the oil coming from the direct territories owned by the Imperial House.

Furthermore, the British Imperial House is the practical majority shareholder of the James-Killian Group, the world’s largest corporation, and even owns Suez and Panama.

His influence extends beyond just the arrangement of Imperial territories to the fields of medicine and science.

During the cholera outbreak, he boldly appointed Professor John Snow, and during the war with Russia, he gave Nightingale full authority, drastically reducing the casualties of the British army.

He also foresaw the malaria crisis and researched ways to reduce its damage, and to discard the Malthusian trap, he commissioned the development of the Killian Process, which produces fertilizer from nitrogen.

Considering that all these elements were achieved during the period Killian held influence, it is easy to understand why he is a regular subject of conspiracy theories.

7. Conspiracy Theories and Refutations

This document compiles and categorizes detailed opinions about Killian, who is evaluated as the greatest wise ruler of the British Empire.

Killian was a great man who left numerous achievements, but perhaps because he left too many, numerous conspiracy theories are still being produced even after 100 years.

Of course, most of them are close to fabrications, so it is better for your mental health to read these conspiracy theories for fun and move on.

7-1. Did he intentionally provoke the war with the Qing Dynasty?

Killian rose to stardom by defeating the Qing Dynasty, then considered the Tiger of Asia, and securing Hong Kong and Shanghai.

However, there is suspicion that during this process, Killian was certain that the Qing Dynasty was so internally broken that it was absolutely no match for the British Empire.

Circumstances exist to support the theory that he induced the war under the calculation that if he guided the Qing Dynasty to cross the line first, they would surely provide a pretext for starting the war.

7-1 Refutation.

The flaw in the above conspiracy theory is that it is an inference entirely based on modern knowledge from an omniscient observer’s perspective.

No matter how much Killian was born in Joseon, he moved to the British Empire at the young age of ten.

Considering the limitations of the 19th-century era, the claim that Killian could have perfectly grasped the situation and military strength of the Qing Dynasty, no matter how much of a genius he was, is difficult to establish.

7-2. Did he use communism to establish the Kingdom of Canada?

This is a regular topic that continues to surface, and three documentaries have already been made on this conspiracy theory.

It is a cross-verified fact that Killian had a profound influence on Marx and Engels as they created communism.

Furthermore, judging by the will Engels left behind, Engels had been unknowingly influenced by Killian to a tremendous degree. Considering Killian’s abilities, it would have been easy for him to guide Engels to the Americas to start a revolution without Engels noticing.

In fact, looking only at the results, the person who benefited most from Engels’s revolution was neither Engels nor the South, but Killian and the British Empire.

7-2 Refutation.

Killian had already explained this conspiracy theory several times during his lifetime.

No matter how outstanding he was, the inference that he manipulated Engels and sent him to the South to start a revolution is unrealistic.

The claim that he designed everything to achieve the best result for himself simply because he has shown uncanny predictive abilities so far lacks persuasiveness.

Rather, it is more reasonable to say that Killian analyzed external situations and drew out the best results to benefit himself.

Above all, the commonality of these conspiracy theories is that they have no evidence and are merely a repetition of the claim that Killian is the culprit because he benefited the most.

7-3. Impersonating Joseon Royalty?

The claim that Killian was of Joseon royalty and Japanese Shogun blood has been around since the 19th century.

The biggest reason Killian was able to be united with Emperor Victoria was that he was of Asian royal blood.

In other words, there are suspicions that Killian deliberately manipulated both countries to forge false facts about his lineage in order to marry Emperor Victoria.

7-3 Refutation.

According to historical research, Killian never had direct contact with the royal families of either country until he returned to the British Empire after the war with the Qing Dynasty.

There are many other Killian “mastermind theories,” but the fact that not a single one has proper evidence shows that conspiracy theories are nothing more than conspiracy theories.

In fact, very few people seriously believe these conspiracy theories; most people accept that Killian’s influence and actions transcended the limitations of the era to such an extent that these theories were even created.

8. Evaluation

“For the British Empire to lead the world, it must not remain complacent within the small space of the British Isles. We must boldly embrace Black and Asian people and create a nation where everyone lives together with pride under the single flag of the British Empire.”

“Humanity is now liberated from the fear of famine. Please enjoy to your heart’s content the age of abundance, the likes of which have never been seen in human history.”

“Anyway, Prime Minister, just trust me and wait. I will make sure you receive praise as the greatest Prime Minister in history who extinguished the sparks of a World War early.”

A patriot who thought of the future of the British Empire and a superhuman with innate foresight who wished for the well-being of humanity and the world.

The protagonist who guided the 21st century into an era of peace and a giant who left a greater mark on world history than anyone else.

Killian perceived that it was more important to maintain the status of the world’s strongest power than just making the British Empire the world’s strongest power.

Furthermore, he was always worried about the possibility of a World War where humanity would destroy itself through conflict, and he maintained close cooperative relationships with politicians from various countries to extinguish such possibilities early.

He coolly saw through the realistic limitations of communism and appropriately modified capitalism to dramatically improve the lives of workers.

The fruits he left behind are enjoyed not only by the citizens of the British Empire but by everyone in the world. As such, Killian’s achievements will be remembered forever as long as human history continues.

9. Trivia

In his youth, he was a handsome man who shook the hearts of many noble ladies and daughters of the aristocracy, but he is famous for his pure devotion, having loved only one woman all his life.

It is recorded in Emperor Victoria’s diary that he fell in love at first sight the moment he saw her at Eton and wooed her constantly, even following her around begging her to marry him despite his social limitations.

===Discussion===

- But honestly, isn’t that gold statue of Killian super tacky?

- Tsk tsk tsk. I feel sorry for you, not knowing the brilliant elegance of gold.

- Honestly, I think Killian’s greatest achievement was his last will telling his children to ditch the yard-pound system and unify with the metric system. If you disagree, you’re a yard-pounder.

- You guys don’t know the romance of a 100mph fastball. Doesn’t a 100mph fastball look way stronger and more perfect than a 160km/h one?

- Actually, Killian was a football fanatic and didn’t care about baseball.

- To the guys above, is His Majesty Killian your friend? How dare you use his name so casually?

- But even Killian couldn’t save the underachievers’ football… wow…

- Stop with the slander lol. Killian wasn’t interested in the underachievers; he only cared about the Kingdom of Canada’s national team.

- Is it even football if you’re just pressing them down with physical specs? Shit.

- Yeah, and Europe, which keeps getting crushed by that physical football, is pathetic, right? And the “distinction-pleading” underachievers haven’t won a World Cup lol.

- Idiots, Argentina won the World Cup final this time anyway ㅋㅋㅋ

- Even so, the country with the most World Cup wins is the Great King-God Canada, right? Once the GOAT retires, Argentina is going straight to being has-beens.

- Hey, but Victoria is recorded as the greatest Queen of the British Empire. Honestly, isn’t Victoria overrated? Victoria was just carried by her husband, and Elizabeth I’s actual ability was higher.

- Ugh, the history-boomers are starting their petty squabbles again.

- Yeah, well, a husband and wife are one body. If you’re so upset, Queen Elizabeth should have gotten married too.

- By the way, why are we talking about this on the Killian discussion feed?

========

In the end, I lost track of time and spent the whole night wide awake reading everything in my wiki and discussion sections.

I see why people say you should take wikis with a grain of salt.

They wrote all the correct things as if they were false…

Fortunately.

Chapter 532: Superpower

“Waaaah~ Hyeon-seok, please help me.”

The ambition of Northeast Asian countries to create a massive economic community comparable to the British Empire had, quite naturally, ruffled the feathers of the world’s reigning superpower.

Though the announcement wasn’t overtly emotional, it sent a clear message to everyone: “I am extremely pissed off.” Consequently, the Joseon Empire was instantly swept up in a blame game.

One might wonder if they had pursued this without anticipating such a reaction, but that was simply the nature of politics. Even if they felt something was off, they couldn’t ignore public opinion and approval ratings.

Fortunately, our dear Emperor had taken my advice and maintained a neutral stance, so he didn’t suffer any significant damage. But providing that counsel should have been enough—what kind of nerve did he have to ask me to handle the cleanup as well?

“Hahaha, Hyeon-seok. Didn’t AL Group already agree to build a foundry in California in exchange for incentives? You have to go to London to negotiate that anyway, so why not pass along a few words from us while you’re at it? You’re all relatives, after all, and it’s not like you’re a stranger to the Imperial House over there, right?”

In other words, he wanted me to go there and say, “Surprise! Actually, that was all a joke. Hahaha! How could we ever dream of upsetting the British Empire?” and act all charming for them.

I wondered if it was normal to ask such a thing of someone who had just risen from a sickbed, but sadly, the feeling was so familiar that it didn’t even stir my emotions. Having carried the burden of countless “do this for me” requests, I didn’t even have any harsh words left to say.

I merely let out a hollow laugh, thinking that this must be my fate in both my past and present lives.

To be honest, even as I complained, I wasn’t that bothered because I genuinely wanted to see for myself how much London had changed. After demanding that the Imperial House give its full support to a new project I was planning once I returned from a successful mission, I boarded my private jet to London.

What would the capital of the British Empire, still the world’s reigning superpower, feel like?

With a heart full of nervous anticipation, I landed at the airport and stepped into a private limousine provided by my attendants.

Hmm, the scenery of London visible through the window was… well…

Contrary to my expectations, it wasn’t exactly “grand.”

Perhaps because they had preserved so much of their tradition, the city’s sheer scale felt inferior to Hanseong. Of course, the banking district visible in the distance was an entirely different world, much like in the original history.

“Vice Chairman, I will first escort you to the venue where the dinner banquet is being held. His Majesty will join after the meal, so you can spend the time greeting other members of the Imperial House.”

“Who did you say would be attending?”

“Most of the royals near London will be there. Given what day it is, it’s only natural.”

That made sense. Since I had scheduled this trip specifically with today in mind, it was expected that most relatives without pressing business would attend.

March 13th, Memorial Day.

To put it simply, it was a day of remembrance. The members of the Imperial House gathered under the pretext of honoring the British Empire’s greatest monarch, Killian.

It might seem absurd to still commemorate the death anniversary of someone who died over a hundred years ago, but remarkably, it was also the anniversary of my son Edward’s death. Because of that, the next Emperor had naturally designated it a day of mourning and held commemorative events, which eventually led to it becoming a modern public holiday.

To die on the same day as my son… it was both eerie and fascinating.

Of course, since decades had passed, people didn’t actually drown in sorrow or conduct the ceremony with a somber atmosphere.

“By the way, where is the memorial service being held?”

“At Killian Memorial Park, of course. Haven’t you been there several times, Vice Chairman?”

“A-Ah… was that so?”

Damn it. Seeing that monstrosity in front of Gyeongbokgung Palace was enough; do I really have to see it here too? I recalled seeing it on a wiki once—the statue in London was even larger and shinier than the one in front of Gyeongbokgung. Just thinking about it made my skin crawl and my face flush with embarrassment.

Really, Victoria… did you do this out of spite because I left you behind and died first?

Come to think of it, it wasn’t just the statue. According to her diaries, she had distorted everything to make it seem like I was the one constantly chasing her around! How could she do this?

And Edward and Adelaide—did those rascals go along with it even though they knew their mother was lying? This is why they say raising kids is useless; in the end, they always take their mother’s side when it counts. Despite all the love and care I poured into raising them, they failed to protect their father’s honor and instead subjected me to this humiliation.

I grumbled inwardly about Victoria and my eldest children as I stepped out of the car parked at the entrance of the park.

“Vice Chairman, look over there. The statue seems exceptionally radiant today. Perhaps His Majesty in heaven is pleased that his descendants have come to visit.”

“No, he’s not. He’s currently dying of embarrassment.”

“…Pardon?”

“No, it’s nothing. Let’s just go.”

Fine. If I was so bothered, I should have outlived Victoria by at least a day. This was the karma for an older woman’s younger man dying first.

Keeping my thoughts positive, I headed to my assigned seat just as the memorial ceremony began.

—This park was built to honor the achievements of His Majesty Killian, who established the glory of the British Empire. It is said that Her Imperial Majesty Victoria built this park out of her longing for him and visited every single day after its completion. And…

Countless photos and inscriptions were attached to the base of the statue. I zoomed in with my phone camera to check the text, and for a moment, tears welled up in my eyes.

[To my beloved.]

The statue at Gyeongbokgung didn’t have anything like this, but because this place was near the palace, it was covered in notes Victoria had left during her daily visits. Seeing as the dates were marked, it seemed she really had come here every day without fail since the park’s completion.

Perhaps the reason my statue was covered in gold was her way of keeping a promise we made? Even if it had been a playful, joking promise.

It might have been wishful thinking, but I decided to believe that was the case. I would never know for sure what was in her heart when she visited.

Sigh. Maybe I should have found an excuse not to come. Being here made me miss her even more.

“Oh! I heard you were in a major accident, but you look perfectly fine now!”

“A plane crash and not a single external injury? Is our ‘President Lee’ immortal?”

“Hello. But I’m not the Chairman yet.”

“Hyeon-seok! It’s me, the Duke of Strathearn. We’ve met before, haven’t we? Come, these are my children.”

“Ah, yes. Greetings, Your Grace.”

“My kids are at that rebellious age, and they’re obsessed with limited edition items. I was wondering, is there any way to get that limited edition smartphone your group made in collaboration with Adelaide? My daughter has been begging for one…”

“Of course I can get one. I’ll send it over to you.”

The five children born under Killian. And the vast lineage that followed them.

I had seen them a few times, but the family tree was so complex I couldn’t memorize it all, so I only memorized the most prominent ones—those who inherited dukedoms or those who took over the companies I had left to my children.

Fortunately, I seemed to belong to a very high status even among the relatives, as others were eager to make their presence known to me. Being the heir to the second-largest group in the world meant I held far more influence than most aristocrats.

Still, no matter how successful one was, there was a clear hierarchy in family relations. There were several people it was beneficial to treat with the utmost respect, both publicly and privately.

I had memorized their faces and names thoroughly in advance, and one of the people at the very top of that list approached me with a bright smile and a wave.

“Hyeon-seok, I don’t care if you say you’re fine; is it really okay for you to be taking ten-hour flights like this? How long are you planning to stay in London?”

“Hello, Your Highness Archduchess Elizabeth.”

“Don’t be so stiff. I told you you can just call me Aunt. It’s not like we’re strangers.”

The current chairperson of the Adelaide Group, which dominated the world’s luxury goods market, and a direct descendant of my eldest daughter, Adelaide. Though her group was smaller than AL Group’s electronics division in terms of market capitalization, her influence was immense, given that she controlled almost every luxury brand in the world.

Of course, the reason I treated her with such respect wasn’t just because of that, but because she was the direct line of Adelaide and an elder of the Imperial House.

“Oh, and Hyeon-seok. There are people lined up who want to greet you, so come over here. Don’t you think it’s time you formed closer ties with these politicians?”

“Ah… yes.”

“There are six Members of Parliament from the House of Commons gathered here. And…”

My head was spinning. It was great that my descendants were successful, but it was starting to get a bit frightening. Their bloodline extended not just through the British Empire, but to the Joseon Imperial House and even to America, resulting in a dizzying array of backgrounds.

I had tried my best to memorize everything in advance, but just as I was starting to get confused about who was who—

Thump! Thump! Thump!

“His Imperial Majesty enters!”

With the sound of the floor vibrating, the banquet hall fell silent, and the noisy atmosphere vanished instantly.

Phew, saved.

As I stood beside Elizabeth, checking my attire one last time, the doors swung wide, and a booming voice echoed through the room.

“His Majesty Edward IX, by the Grace of God, The Emperor of the Empire on which the sun never sets, The King of England and Canada, The Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Sovereign of the Royal Three and Two Great Canals, Protector of the Five Oceans.”

Accompanied by this incredibly grandiose title, the military band began a majestic performance, and a tall middle-aged man in his 40s walked in.

Unlike the symbolic figures of the original history, he was an Emperor of a constitutional monarchy who possessed genuine power and wealth. Edward IX received greetings from numerous people as he scanned the room, then immediately began walking toward me.

Wait, what? Does he know someone near here? Aunt Elizabeth already moved over there, so why is he coming this way?

“Hyeon-seok, here you are. I was worried when I heard about the plane crash. I’m truly glad you’re safe. It must have been uncomfortable to board a plane again, so thank you for coming all this way.”

“…Not at all. It was only right that I come.”

It felt extremely awkward to use formal language with a descendant so far down the family tree, but the Emperor, unaware of my internal monologue, laughed and patted me on the shoulder familiarly.

“I swear, you’re something else. I hope you didn’t force yourself to come because of that favor you asked me earlier.”

“…Pardon? A favor?”

“You don’t remember? Ah, I heard you had some memory confusion as a side effect. Didn’t you ask me for a favor the last time we met? You asked me to introduce you to some women who fit your taste. In all my life, no one has ever asked me for such a thing, so I remember it vividly. It’s a shame you’ve forgotten.”

I asked the Emperor of the world’s greatest superpower to set me up on a blind date? Whoever this Lee Hyeon-seok was before I took over, he really was a madman.

“Ah… Your Majesty. I am truly sorry for such a grave impoliteness…”

“No, no. It was a very refreshing memory, so don’t worry about it. You even described the personality of the woman you preferred in great detail. So I joked, ‘Isn’t that exactly like our Empress Victoria?’ and you agreed. Do you really not remember?”

“Ha… Hahaha.”

Lee Hyeon-seok, you crazy bastard.

No matter how far down the lineage he was, how could you say to a direct descendant of Victoria and the reigning Emperor, “I want to meet a woman with a personality just like your ancestor”?

He was a complete lunatic.

Whether he recognized my internal screams or not, my cheerful descendant gave a beaming smile and pulled a notebook from his pocket.

Surely he didn’t actually look into it just because I asked, right? Please tell me he didn’t!

Chapter 533: The Superpower (2)

It seemed I was a more devoted romantic than I had thought.

How else could my body instinctively seek out someone so similar to her, even when I had reincarnated and possessed no memories of my past?

I could understand the rumors of my flamboyant reputation with women back home, but I never imagined I would go as far as to ask the Emperor of the British Empire for a favor like that.

Wow, I really must have been a devoted husband.

Perhaps if I looked at the contents of Victoria’s diary from a different perspective, they might actually be true?

I might not have been conscious of it, but to Victoria, it might have truly seemed like I was constantly wooing her.

Edward IX, who had been watching my bewildered expression with amusement, snapped open the notebook he had taken out.

For a moment, I was anxious that it might contain more of my past foolishness.

The cheerful smile on Edward IX’s face vanished, and his voice sank instantly.

“Shall we talk about something more serious now?”

“…Pardon? Was my womanizing really such a grave issue?”

“Not that. I mean the real reason you came all the way here. Didn’t you come because of the diplomatic issues regarding the Northeast Asian Alliance that have been circulating recently?”

“Wasn’t that matter already resolved?”

“It wasn’t a resolution so much as Joseon and Japan bowing down. What I want to know isn’t their outward attitude, but their true intentions.”

I wondered why he was asking me instead of an ambassador, but this setting was strictly closer to a family gathering.

Therefore, matters that could escalate into diplomatic incidents elsewhere could be discussed casually here.

Logically, it made no sense for me, a mere heir to a corporation, to discuss matters of state, but Edward IX seemed certain that I had already heard something from the Emperor of Joseon.

And in truth, that was the case.

“To be honest, His Majesty also believes that forming a single unified alliance in Northeast Asia is unrealistic. Frankly, Joseon is culturally and psychologically closer to the British Empire than to Japan or the Republic of China.”

“Is that so? That is a relief. I didn’t want to take on the role of the villain, and hearing that your side feels the same way takes a weight off my shoulders. Even if they are the Imperial House of another nation, we are distant relatives after all; shouldn’t family avoid bad blood? I wanted to view it as favorably as possible, but I do have a position to maintain.”

Edward IX chuckled meaningfully.

Anyone else would have understood it simply as him fulfilling his duty as the Emperor of the British Empire, but I was different.

“Is it perhaps because of the ancestor’s will?”

“…How do you know about that?”

Seeing him look so surprised, I knew I had hit the mark.

Seeing how the British Empire had suppressed America, it was easy to see that my descendants were faithfully following the instructions I had left behind.

That also meant they had been warned not to act rashly and to remain strictly loyal to the Emperor.

“Actually, I have heard something about it. I was told not to tell anyone, so only His Majesty and I know the facts.”

“…Ah. I see. Did he give a subtle hint when he sent his bloodline to Joseon? Well, since he was a man who could look so far into the future, he could have easily predicted this kind of situation.”

“Exactly. That is why Joseon will never make the mistake of challenging the hegemony of the British Empire.”

To dispel the British Empire’s anxiety, the best approach was to appeal to the fact that we were well aware of their circumstances.

Fortunately, Edward IX seemed to have pieced together a grand story in his head and accepted it, as his expression looked significantly brighter than before.

“Since you also know the true unofficial will he left behind, our conversation will be much easier. How much have you heard?”

“I likely know all of it.”

Since I was the one who said it, naturally, my memory would be the most accurate.

However, since words can be embellished or changed as they are passed down, I wanted to know what my will looked like to Edward IX now.

“Really? Then try writing it down here. I’d like to see what words he left for the Imperial House in Asia.”

“Then, if there are no major differences from what I write, may I also take a look at the contents of that notebook?”

“If it’s not different, I can show you.”

Let me see, what did I say to Edward back then?

I left so many words as my will that I couldn’t remember every single one precisely.

I never thought I’d have to rewrite my own will into sentences again, but as long as the meaning gets across, it should be fine.

—To be passed down solely to the Emperor and the Prince of Wales of the British Empire, with unofficial access granted only to the Prime Minister.

1. America is the only nation capable of overtaking Britain in the near future; therefore, you must crush them early.

2. Even if the German Empire unifies the Germanic sphere and France unifies the Latin sphere, their limits are clear. Keep an eye on them, but do not over-restrain them. It is unlikely, but if those two spheres ever integrate and an alliance equivalent to the old Roman Empire emerges, that will be dangerous, so beware.

3. Russia is already as good as ruined, so it will be difficult, but the Pan-Slavic sphere will be dangerous if unified, so be cautious of that.

4. The Sinosphere must never be unified. In particular, Hong Kong, Shanghai, and Taiwan are geopolitically vital and will show tremendous growth in the future, so you must absorb the entirety of the Chinese diaspora into the British Empire’s cultural sphere. Diversity in race is the future of the British Empire, but multiculturalism is not. Unify them under one culture and one language, ensuring they enjoy British culture and use English.

5. You cannot protect all the colonies anyway; the cost-effectiveness isn’t there. Prepare for a beautiful separation before things fall apart, and ensure India is independent with a pro-British stance. It’s simple. Cast off the impoverished regions, but ensure they all gain independence while remaining pro-British. France will likely struggle desperately to keep its colonies; that will be quite a spectacle.

6. Fill the populations of the Imperial Direct Territories, which will be overflowing with resources, with immigrants. With money, jobs, and Imperial citizenship, volunteers—especially from the Chinese and Joseon diasporas—will surge. Accept only those who have received a British education, thoroughly assimilate them into British culture, and expel the few native Muslims. They do not assimilate. Exceptions can only be made for those who have received a British education and are thoroughly secularized. However, when expelling them, never use violent methods. It will all come back as karma later, so use strictly gentlemanly methods.

This was roughly the gist of the nagging I had given Edward almost daily, translated into sentences.

Edward IX read through what I had written, nodded satisfiedly a couple of times, and handed me the notebook he was holding.

A quick scan showed that while the words or expressions differed slightly, the main points were entirely unchanged.

What a relief. I was worried some crazy person might have popped up and distorted my words, but I could breathe easier now.

If that had happened, I would have had to use whatever means necessary to manufacture evidence that I was the one who inherited Killian’s true will—think of how much scheming that would have required.

Seeing that my descendants were faithfully following my last wishes without any ulterior motives made me feel strangely good.

Moreover, there was one passage that brought a small smile to my face—a will left not by me, but by Edward.

7. Following my father’s will, I have transformed Shanghai, Taiwan, Hong Kong, Singapore, and Brunei into excellent British subjects, but those three—Shanghai, Taiwan, and Hong Kong—are still fighting over the location of the parliament, and so I depart before completing the establishment of the kingdom in East Asia even after five years. My descendants must complete the task and create a kingdom that encompasses the Pacific line along with Oceania to complete the Seven Kingdoms.

Seeing a brief comment that this will was fulfilled during the time of Edward VIII, I could keenly feel that these children also had their fair share of troubles.

Did he say he was Edward IX? This fellow was also tall and quite handsome; as expected of a descendant who carries my blood.

Even if he put on an air of gravity as an Emperor, realizing that he was the child of my child’s child’s child’s… huff huff… many generations of children down, he just looked cute to me.

Unaware of my inner thoughts, Edward IX took a seat right next to me and let out a continuous stream of pleasant laughter.

“It feels strange to know that someone else knows the secret that only the Prime Minister and I were supposed to know. Honestly, I wanted to discuss and debate it with others, but I couldn’t leak it, so it was frustrating. Since you know all of that, you must understand how stifling it was for me, right?”

“Of course.”

“Yes. When I heard those words a while ago, I worried if I had to play a role like my grandfather did when he brought America to its knees. But since Joseon is our relative and ally, imagine how awkward that would have been for me.”

True, apart from that unofficial will, my official will included a statement that family members should get along.

Wasn’t it because of my word being absolute that these large-scale family events were held regularly?

“You don’t have to worry anymore. I will do my best to act as a bridge between the two Imperial Houses.”

“Yes, yes. Let the government officials handle the complicated practicalities; isn’t it best for us to continue living harmoniously and peacefully?”

“In that spirit, could you perhaps increase the subsidies for the foundry we’re building in Canada just a little bit more? It’s a total money pit.”

“Subsidy policy is determined by the government, so unfortunately, I have no authority. If I intervene in that, it would be meddling in state affairs.”

Oh? You’ll take the gains that suit you, but you won’t give me a single crumb?

“However, if you do me a favor, I might be able to exert some influence for you. Actually, this is a good thing for you as well as for me.”

“Pardon?”

To suddenly present another condition here—this guy certainly didn’t have a personality that liked to take a loss.

Then again, since they are descendants who inherited my blood, it wouldn’t be strange for them to have inherited similar tendencies.

If anyone else had done that, it would have been incredibly annoying, but seeing the Emperor of the British Empire do it made him seem a bit impressive.

“It’s an extension of what we talked about earlier—you asked me to introduce you to a woman. Well, I’ve also received a request to introduce someone to you.”

“…No… what on earth…?”

Is this man the Emperor of the British Empire or an employee at a matchmaking agency?

No, more importantly, was there someone else crazy enough to ask the Emperor of the British Empire for a blind date besides me?

“The reason I’m asking for your cooperation is that these people are quite close to me, so it’s hard to reject their request outright. They are excellent clients who provide massive donations to the Imperial House every year.”

“If it’s someone the Emperor treats with such importance, I’m getting curious.”

“It’s a place you know very well. They are the largest shareholder of ‘The AI,’ which is currently the hottest thing in the James Group. While we aren’t related by blood, hasn’t the James Group’s subsidiaries always been friends with the Imperial House? And it just so happens that the heiress to that company is the same age as you. From a pragmatic standpoint, it’s one of the companies that would have the best synergy with your semiconductor company, so wouldn’t it be worth a look? Doesn’t it pique your interest?”

“No, that’s…”

“Ah, of course, her personality is a bit different from what you said you prefer. But she’s so beautiful that anyone would mistake her for a celebrity or a model, and she’s said to be very gentle and kind, so there’s nothing to lose in meeting her once. If you go and meet her for the sake of my prestige, I’ll ask the Prime Minister to increase the subsidies allocated for the Canadian foundry.”

Good grief. Just how much donation money did he eat up for the Emperor himself to arrange a blind date?

No. This might be a calculated move to bind the AI industry—the biggest moneymaker of the future—to the Imperial House through blood ties.

Should I view it as the Emperor stepping in because it’s an ideal union that would satisfy the Imperial House, the AL Group, and even that company?

It felt absurd to have such an arranged marriage-style blind date in the 21st century, but I suppose if one enjoys the benefits, one must also bear the responsibilities of the position.

It’s not like meeting for a blind date means we have to get married, right?

Whatever. I’ll just see her face once, eat something delicious, and come back.

Chapter 534: The Arranged Meeting

“Right. It’s high time you finally settled down. How much longer are you going to spend your days chasing one woman after another? Never forget that you are the heir to Asia’s largest corporation and a member of the Imperial House.”

I don’t know where he heard it from, but as soon as I left Edward IX, a call came through from Hanseong.

Even if the culture of the British Empire had permeated deeply, Asia was still Asia.

In truth, even outside of Asia, what father would be happy seeing the heir destined to take over the family business frivolously chasing after women?

But for me, who had almost no memory of doing such things, it felt incredibly unfair.

I mean, this body was “auto-hunting” because it wanted to find a connection from my past life. What was I supposed to do about that?

“From what I’ve looked into, her background is excellent. Isn’t ‘The AI’ currently the core future business subsidiary of the James Killian Group? If she’s the daughter of the founder, it’s a relationship worth fostering.”

“…Even so, there’s no guarantee they’ll remain successful in the daughter’s generation.”

“The daughter herself is an outstanding AI developer. She has a high reputation in academia as a young genius, so why don’t you try to make it work?”

Oh, would you look at that? Not only is she supposed to be beautiful enough to put celebrities to shame, but she’s also talented?

“But even if things go well between us, she’s part of a James Killian Group subsidiary, right? I doubt we could ever absorb them into our side.”

“Even if we don’t absorb them, it’s possible to create synergy. You know that in the AI industry, nothing works without our semiconductors, right? And from our perspective, they will continue to be a top-tier client. Wouldn’t it be great to become one family?”

“You’re not actually telling me to marry her, are you?”

“Of course, I have no intention of forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. I’m just telling you to meet her with a positive mindset. Her credentials are a hundred times better than the women you usually hang around with.”

“…I’m trying to change my ways now. I’ll meet her once, but after that, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t interfere regardless of how it goes. And you can rest easy; I’ll stop messing around with other women.”

I didn’t know what my reputation had been like until now, but when I said I would live quietly from now on, the voice over the smartphone went silent for a moment.

Then, a moment later, came a voice filled with disbelief.

‘Did this fellow break something when he had that accident?’

Am I really this man’s son?

Hyeon-seok, seriously, just how passionatly were you chasing women?

“Ah, I think the jet lag is finally hitting me. I’m going to head to bed. Let’s talk again later.”

“What? I know perfectly well it’s the afternoon in London—!”

Click.

Man, parents with children of marriageable age were the same then as they are now.

Adelaide, you should be truly grateful that I wasn’t that overbearing with you.

The phone call was over, but the schedule wasn’t.

To be more precise, the offensive from my father, Chairman Yi Jang-woo, had not ended.

“Vice Chairman! I’ve brought the information on the person you’ll be meeting this time.”

“What’s this? I have to review all of this before I go?”

“Of course. The Chairman has very high expectations for this meeting. His Majesty Edward IX is also rooting for you.”

They were really pulling out all the stops. But come to think of it, it probably wasn’t just my side being this extra.

The woman’s side was likely analyzing a document filled with my personal information right about now.

No, it was almost certain they were doing exactly that.

“The company’s performance here is no joke.”

“Yes. When it comes to Large Language Models (LLM), there is currently no entity that can rival them.”

“…If technological advancement is this rapid, it could bring changes to the social structure itself.”

“The Chairman is worried about that as well. That’s why he feels it’s all the more necessary to embrace the leading company in the AI field.”

“I suppose. Knowing exactly what the pace of development is will make it easier to respond.”

In this world, mass layoffs due to AI were already becoming a reality.

It wasn’t just fields like art or fiction; AI models capable of perfectly replacing simple clerical work had already been released.

However, great powers like the British Empire, America, and the Joseon Empire were in the process of preparing various countermeasures, fearing a sudden loss of jobs.

Naturally, the AL Group, which maintained its position as the undisputed number two in global market cap, could not be free from this issue.

The biggest party involved would be the James Killian Group, which owned a string of Big Tech companies, but AL Group was also involved as they served those Big Tech companies as VIP customers.

“Life is a headache no matter the era. Sigh, fine. Go ahead and spread the word that I’m meeting her with an open heart.”

I scanned the paper, which featured a photo of a woman smiling brightly.

She certainly was… beautiful.

Let’s see. Her name is Victoria Amelia Rockefeller?

Ah, they said she was with the James Group, but she’s from the Rockefeller family?

Unlike the original history where they were battered by the Anti-Monopoly Act, the current Rockefeller subsidiaries were still giant energy companies dominating the American oil market.

However, that was the story of the main family. This document stated she was from a branch family that had inherited a significant fortune but had little in the way of management rights.

That was why she had sought to pioneer a different field unrelated to the main family’s business using her own abilities, and that happened to be AI. In that regard, she came from quite an impressive lineage.

[- Amelia Rockefeller: She has a gentle personality and is well-regarded by those around her, but she possesses quite a bit of fortitude when she gets serious.

She has been patient since childhood and was very mature for her age, possessing great leadership qualities.

Despite being designated as the heir to the firm early on, there are no complaints from those around her thanks to her excellent leadership. Some evaluations suggest that if she had entered politics, she could have become the first female president in American history.]

Quite the overachiever.

Looking at her profile alone, I could see why the Chairman back in Hanseong was salivating at the prospect of this match.

However, if she was this successful, I doubted she would accommodate me even if things went well.

I felt a bit worried, but why was I also feeling a strange sense of interest? Was it because of Killian’s personality, or was it Lee Hyeon-seok’s natural physical reaction?

Whatever it was, I’d probably get a feel for it once we met.

Ha… a blind date after ninety years. Truly, if you live long enough, you see everything.

Amidst the expectations of many, the fateful day finally arrived.

To ensure I wasn’t disturbed by anyone today, I didn’t bring any attendants, not even a driver.

In the first place, it would be foolish to try and drive a limousine through the middle of this cramped London city.

Unlike the typical London weather, there was hardly any wind, and the sky was crystal clear.

With no sign of rain, it was the perfect day for a date.

As a gesture of consideration, I had told her that for our first meeting, we should go wherever she wanted to see.

So, I wondered what kind of place this tech-savvy heiress of a major corporation had picked out.

Chapter 535: The Killian Memorial Museum

Wow, to think there’s an entire memorial museum dedicated to me inside the Memorial Park. Victoria’s devotion to her husband is truly unparalleled.

It’s a bit ironic that I, who wasn’t even an Emperor, am the protagonist of such a space, especially considering that not a single Emperor in the history of the British Empire has their own memorial museum.

Anyway, looking at those statues alone makes me want to die of embarrassment, and now I have to see this museum too?

I honestly cannot understand why the heir to the world’s leading AI corporation is showing such interest in a musty, old-fashioned place like this.

Oh, is it that? An attempt to show respect to me—effectively the face of the Imperial House—as a way to demonstrate his reverence for the British Empire’s Imperial House?

“…Heh. He’s being quite clever.”

I’m dying of embarrassment just looking up at the statue of myself that towers over the museum entrance, but when on earth is this person coming? I suppose I’ve been waiting since thirty minutes before the appointment time just to show some manners.

By the way, can’t something be done about those damn statues?

I never once said a word about making sculptures in my likeness during my lifetime, so how on earth did statues of me end up everywhere?

I even noticed they’ve erected one at Heathrow Airport recently.

At this point, I can’t help but wonder if the people of the modern British Empire are actually enjoying this. Or perhaps they are under the delusion that erecting statues of my likeness all over the world was a dream Victoria and I shared.

Still, since it’s a museum named after me, it’s only human nature to be curious about what’s inside.

I picked up a pamphlet to see the general layout of the interior.

“This is driving me crazy. Why is it so massive?”

Even the name of the very first area visitors stepped into was far from ordinary.

Chapter 536: The Moment of Birth

Surprisingly, my devotees—those obsessed with historical accuracy—had perfectly recreated the house in Joseon where I was born.

Are you watching, Mr. Kim?

The house you lived in has been restored right at the entrance of a must-see landmark for any tourist visiting London.

Since I still had some time before Amelia was set to arrive, I only looked around the entrance, but the attention to detail was even more impressive than I had anticipated.

They had even managed to find and display the very jeogori I wore when I first arrived in the British Empire.

The plaque beneath it stated it was a donation from the James Group. James… did you seriously keep something like that all this time?

I wondered if he had kept it because he considered every single item a precious memory, or if he had held onto it thinking it would eventually be worth a fortune. Given James’s personality, I suspect it started as the former and eventually became a mixture of both.

Ancient memories of my first arrival in London—strolling through the city and seeking the path I should take—resurfaced.

And then, as I caught sight of a space designed to look like a casino in the distance…

I couldn’t help but catch my breath and stop in my tracks.

The name given to that wing was .

As I stood there staring at the familiar deck of cards in the center, an unfamiliar voice spoke from behind me.

“You arrived early, I see. I didn’t see you at the entrance, so I came inside. I didn’t realize you were already looking around.”

“Ah, yes. Since I had some time to spare, I decided to take a look around the museum.”

“Since you’re a member of the Imperial House, I thought you would have visited this museum many times before. I suppose that wasn’t the case?”

“…Pardon?”

“No, it’s just… you have a look on your face like you’re seeing something truly marvelous.”

How should I react to that?

Should I say everything feels new to me because my memory isn’t quite back to normal after the accident?

While I was briefly lost in thought, Amelia gave a small chuckle and pointed to the museum pamphlet in my hand.

“Actually, I come here every time I visit London. I love this place.”

“Is that so? That’s quite unique. It might just be my own prejudice, but since you’re a developer, I thought you’d be more interested in… well, high-tech things and electronic devices.”

“I like those too. But this place is special to me in its own way. That’s why I drop by whenever I’m in London. It’s like checking in on an old friend.”

One would think she held a stake in this museum by the way she talked.

Then again, who knew? She might be one of my die-hard fans.

Thinking that way made me feel like I was looking at a cute granddaughter, and I asked her in a much softer tone.

“Do you happen to admire His Majesty Killian—the man whose statue stands over there?”

“Admire? Well, it’s not that I don’t respect him, but it’s a different kind of emotion. Of course, since he’s your ancestor, you must admire him, right, Mr. Vice Chairman?”

“Hahaha, well, something like that.”

I couldn’t bring myself to say I admired myself out loud, even if my life depended on it.

Still, the atmosphere was much more relaxed than I had expected, so I followed Amelia’s lead as we continued the museum tour.

I was generally satisfied with everything until we reached one specific area.

Upon entering the room labeled ‘Killian’s Study,’ I found myself unable to maintain my composure in the face of a blatant historical distortion.

The title “The Husband Who Loved His Wife Above All Others” was accurate enough, but Victoria’s diary entries used as proof were total fabrications!

I looked down at the diary entry claiming I used to follow Victoria around like a puppy and clicked my tongue softly.

“Your reaction is different than it was before.”

“It’s nothing. I just have a few minor questions, that’s all.”

“What kind of questions?”

“Well… I was wondering if His Majesty Killian really had to follow her around everywhere. I had the irreverent thought that perhaps Her Majesty Victoria might have added a bit of ‘MSG’ to these accounts.”

“That can’t be. Everything written in this diary is a fact.”

Good grief. What on earth was she so certain about?

“As a member of the Imperial House, I’ve had access to quite a lot of historical records myself. But in this specific part, he feels a bit different from the Killian I thought I knew.”

“Relationships are like that. It just goes to show how much His Majesty Killian loved Her Majesty Victoria.”

Of course I loved her. I loved her, but what’s false is false!

Sighing inwardly, I realized there was no point. Even if I told her I was the man himself and that this was a fabrication, what would change?

“How interesting. I’ve been here many times with friends and other members of the Imperial family, but you’re the first person I’ve seen react the way you did to this section.”

“Ah, I apologize. I shouldn’t have gotten worked up over something so trivial.”

“No, don’t be. It’s a fresh perspective, so I actually prefer it.”

What was this?

After a brief, awkward silence, I looked at her as she stared intently at me and asked a question.

“If you don’t have anything scheduled next, would you like to go to a restaurant instead of a cafe?”

“Pardon? Oh, yes. Let’s do that.”

Initially, I had planned to just have a cup of coffee, exchange business cards, and head back, but a spontaneous suggestion had slipped out.

I wasn’t sure why, but I felt like talking to her a bit longer.

Chapter 537: Two People (Side Story End)

Victoria Amelia Rockefeller had been called strange since she was a child.

Born into a family with wealth that ranked among the highest even in America, she had never known material hardship.

However, even as a young child just entering elementary school, she felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness.

She wanted to do something, but she didn’t know what it was.

Some relatives, worried about seeing such a young child so filled with melancholy, even suggested she be taken to a hospital.

Her parents, inwardly worried as well, actually took their daughter to doctors and had her consult with renowned child psychologists.

Naturally, there was nothing wrong with her. The psychologists were unanimous in their assessment that Amelia’s inner self was the picture of health.

“However… your daughter is certainly very mature for her age. She seems more like a child in the upper grades of elementary school rather than the lower ones.”

“So you’re saying she’s just a bit precocious?”

“Yes. So you don’t need to worry too much.”

And so, she lived with that mysterious emptiness until her tenth birthday.

Amelia was suddenly struck by an incredibly high fever for no apparent reason.

Faint talk of her life being in danger drifted into the hospital room from outside.

She, too, thought she was going crazy.

Strange landscapes kept flashing through her mind, and unfamiliar names and faces surfaced.

She had seen people possessed by demons in horror movies; she feared she was becoming like that.

But a few days later, her condition improved remarkably, and Amelia’s life changed completely from that moment on.

She became able to see more, and she could reach further.

People around her commented that she seemed to have matured even more after recovering from that major illness.

Though she was just acting without much conscious effort, people showered her with praise, saying she was “aristocratic” and that “the daughter of a great family is truly different.”

The reason she chose to pursue a field entirely unrelated to her family’s business was because she hated hearing such things.

Why did she become an AI developer?

The reason was unclear, but she simply wanted to research and develop something new that would appear in the future.

Perhaps it was because she had been strongly influenced by someone who was always ahead of the times.

“Amelia, haven’t you thought about going into politics? With your talent, you could be elected to the House of Representatives with just a little experience. If we push a bit more, you could reach the Senate, and eventually even the White House…”

“I’m sorry, Father, but I have no interest in politics.”

“But why? Every teacher who saw you from middle school through high school said you were always the center of the school.”

“It wasn’t because I wanted to be.”

“That is exactly what a natural-born talent is. Even as your parent, I can see that you have something that makes others look up to you. Naturally, politics would be the best way to utilize that. If you say you’ll enter politics, the family will move heaven and earth to help you. I simply don’t understand why you won’t even try.”

Indeed, if the only daughter of a branch of the Rockefeller family were to become a prominent politician, the family would welcome it with open arms.

However, she didn’t want to do anything related to politics.

Her desire to live as Amelia the person was far greater than her desire to live as Amelia the politician.

Fortunately, whether due to her childhood efforts or the family’s wealth, her business achieved success beyond imagination.

Her family, which had been nothing more than a branch of the Rockefeller family, had now become an indispensable pillar within the James Killian Group.

Rumors openly circulated that within a few years, they would possess wealth far greater than the main family.

Now that they were part of the core business division of the James Killian Group, becoming close to the Imperial House of the British Empire was only a matter of time.

Once she held wealth, fame, and power in her hands, the courtship that had already been pouring in nearly doubled.

At first, she kept refusing, but it was stressful to keep resisting when not only her parents but the entire family and everyone in the Group were interfering.

Eventually, Amelia shifted her strategy to not refusing the introductions that came her way.

Instead, the dates were always the same.

The meeting place was her favorite spot in the British Empire—the Killian Museum, which she visited every time she went to London.

Of course, the men who met her there did their best to show how much they respected Killian and how they wanted to be like him.

“I want to emulate Emperor Killian’s abilities. Looking through world history, there is no one with as outstanding a talent as his…”

“Ah, I see.”

“I admire Emperor Killian’s kindness. Wasn’t he a famous devoted husband? I am also a family-oriented person…”

“Ah, yes. I like family-oriented people too.”

“I am… Emperor Killian’s…”

They all gave predictably similar answers.

In fact, since that was his public reputation, perhaps their reactions were only natural.

To be honest, she felt that her reason for always coming here wasn’t rational at all, either.

It wasn’t as if coming here meant she could meet someone; she could only find traces of a distant past. Why did she linger here?

Wouldn’t an rational and sensible person’s way of thinking be to forget the past and look toward the future?

When I get back, I’ll stop living in the past and move toward the future.

Even after thinking that, once she returned to London, she would find herself back at the same place like a hamster on a wheel.

“Miss Amelia, you’re here again today? Are you meeting someone else here?”

“Yes. I’m scheduled to meet the Vice Chairman of the AL Group next week.”

“You really are unique. London is full of places with great atmosphere and delicious food. I don’t think even the members of the British Imperial Family love this museum as much as you do.”

“I think so, too.”

Like many museums and galleries in the British Empire, the Killian Museum was free of charge.

This was naturally thanks to the donations that poured in from everywhere, and Amelia was undoubtedly one of the biggest donors among them.

It reached the point where people within the museum suggested they should create a formal title for her.

“If it’s the Vice Chairman of the AL Group, isn’t he the biggest titan among the people you’ve met so far? Do your best this time.”

“Sigh… I’d like to, but…”

She didn’t know. If she wasn’t even sure what she wanted herself, what kind of person could she possibly hit it off with?

She felt it would be fine to live alone until she died, so why did she have to meet men?

The world called her a genius developer and an excellent manager with intelligence and leadership, but that was just talk from people who didn’t know her at all.

The mysterious void she had harbored since childhood had not shrunk since she regained her self-awareness; rather, it had grown uncontrollably.

It might have been better if she had remembered after her personality was fully formed.

Since a mere ten-year-old child had come to know too much, perhaps this outcome was inevitable.

Neither fully settling into her current life nor living while only clinging to the past was a very happy existence.

It was the same on the day she met the man who was the Vice Chairman of the AL Group.

To an observer, she might seem like someone with many lingering regrets about the past, but that wasn’t particularly true.

Just as a photo fades over time no matter how clear the film, memories are bound to erode in the flow of time.

Even the faces of the people she loved so much were now remembered only as portraits or old black-and-white photographs.

Except for one person. Even after all those years, only one person’s face remained vivid in her mind.

—Why do I keep coming here? It’s probably…

A young man who looked exactly like the photo she had received—someone who, for some reason, seemed to resemble that face in her memories—was looking around the museum. Amelia slowly closed the distance between them.

—Because I’m afraid of forgetting that face in my memories.

“……”

“……”

It was a mistake. Not just a mistake, but a huge blunder.

To think that a person like me would act so recklessly.

On impulse, I had asked her to eat with me, but what was I supposed to talk about now?

Should I continue the conversation from the museum? No, repeating the same topic would be overdoing it.

I had originally intended to just have a cup of coffee. What had possessed me to ask her for a meal?

Perhaps it was because my flustered state was so obvious.

“Um, you don’t have to try so hard to accommodate me. To be honest, I only came out because my family was being so persistent.”

“Ah, it’s the same for me. This particular matter was tricky since His Majesty Edward IX was involved in the middle…”

“Many people’s reputations are at stake, so it would be a bit awkward to just meet once and end it. How about we just stay as friends who occasionally share tea or coffee and talk?”

“That sounds good. That would be much more comfortable for both of us.”

I had worried that I might have been accidentally flirting, but looking at her reaction, she apparently hadn’t been very interested in me from the start.

That gave me a bit of a complicated feeling, but it was better than being the subject of unnecessary gossip.

Relieved of the pressure, I talked about various topics while enjoying the meal, and before I knew it, only dessert was left.

I hadn’t met many people I could talk to this well; maybe we really could remain good friends.

It wasn’t just my imagination; she also seemed much more at ease than at the beginning.

“What kind of hobbies do you usually enjoy? Besides museums.”

“Hmm… various things. I watch movies, go to performances, all sorts of things. But I love classical concerts, ballet, and opera the most.”

Now that is a surprisingly classical set of hobbies.

One might think she was a person from the 19th century.

“What a coincidence. I’m actually the same.”

“Besides that, I also do things like card magic for fun.”

“Card magic? I’m not saying this just to find common ground, but I’m actually quite good at card magic myself. At this point, it’s starting to feel uncanny.”

“Really? It’s certainly a good way to break the ice with someone you’re meeting for the first time.”

She seemed to be in higher spirits as she took a deck of cards from her bag and spread them out on the clean table.

“You see how words are written on the cards? The idea is to shuffle these cards and then have the other person pick the ones they want.”

Wait. This magic trick is definitely…

“But no matter what the other person picks, the result is the sentence I’ve already prepared. When they end up with a sentence that fits them perfectly, they aren’t just surprised; it makes them feel good.”

“That’s a very good method. The effect would be even better if you had several people sitting down and had each of them pick a different sentence.”

“Right? That’s also a method I’m fond of. If you’re interested, Vice Chairman, would you like me to try it for you?”

“Yes. That sounds fun.”

It couldn’t be. Surely not. But I had no choice but to nod as if possessed once again.

And then, as if something were prompting me, I spoke to her as she shuffled the cards.

“There is a particular phrase I like. Could you make that one come out?”

“Of course. What would you like it to be?”

Even though more than half a century had passed, the memory of that time was still as vivid as if it were yesterday.

The tension of the first meeting and the sense of accomplishment from successfully executing a plan without a mistake.

Even if this life ends and the next begins, that moment will never be forgotten.

“[The patience to wait for one’s time.] That is the sentence I treasure most.”

“Ah, yes. The patience to wait… Pardon?”

It was likely intentional, but Victoria had recorded her diary differently, changing all the details of her first meeting with me.

Unless it was just the surface situation, the only people in the past, present, or future who knew the full truth of that day were the two of us.

An instant. She stared blankly at me, not even realizing she had dropped the cards she was holding.

“…May I ask why you like that sentence?”

“Because a very long time ago, it was the phrase I gave as a gift to the person I loved.”

My heart pounded wildly.

Just as I was worrying if it might burst, she looked at me with eyes full of tears and smiled.

“…Were my words that sad?”

“No. It’s because I’m happy. I think… it’s the happiest day of my life.”

I stood up and sat right next to her instead of across from her.

In truth, there was no need for more words.

As I always had, I gently placed my hand on her cheek, and she tilted her head slightly so that I could kiss her comfortably.

It was as natural and familiar as if it had always been this way.

UNTITLED

Volume 151: The Hidden Colossus of the British Empire (151/537)

Chapter 152: A World in Upheaval
Chapter 153: A World in Upheaval (2)
Chapter 154: The Absolute Chaos of Asia
Chapter 155: Chaos in Asia (2)
Chapter 156: Back to Asia
Chapter 157: Do You Know Japan?
Chapter 158: Divide and Rule
Chapter 159: Divide and Conquer (2)

Chapter 160: The Hidden Magnate of the British Empire

Chapter 161: The Anglo-Japanese Treaty of Amity

Chapter 162: The Finishing Touch
Chapter 163: A Story Only You Don’t Know
Chapter 164: A Story Only You Don’t Know (2)
Chapter 165: A Hidden Powerhouse
Chapter 166: Hidden Powerhouse (2)
Chapter 167: A Hidden Mogul (3)
Chapter 168: Hidden Mogul (4)
Chapter 169: Hidden Tycoon (5)
Chapter 170: Parting with the Old Era
Chapter 171: Farewell to the Old Era (2)

Chapter 172: Bidding Farewell to the Old Era (3)

Chapter 173: Parting with the Old Era (4)
Chapter 174: End of Service
Chapter 175: The Service Has Ended (2)
Chapter 176: End of Service (3)
Chapter 177: Royal Commission
Chapter 178: Royal Commission (2)
Chapter 179: The White Berserker
Chapter 180: White Berserker (2)
Chapter 181: White Berserker (3)
Chapter 182: The White Berserker (4)
Chapter 183: Pioneers and Visionaries
Chapter 184: Pioneers and Visionaries (2)
Chapter 185: Pioneers and Visionaries (3)
Chapter 186: Pioneers and Visionaries (4)
Chapter 187: I Detest Communism
Chapter 188: I Hate the Communist Party (2)
Chapter 189: The Sparks of Revolution
Chapter 190: Embers of Revolution (2)
Chapter 191: The Sparks of Revolution (3)
Chapter 192: Spark of Revolution (4)
Chapter 193: A Great Humiliation
Chapter 194: I Bought It With My Own Money
Chapter 195: Private Funding (2)
Chapter 196: The Eve of Revolution
Chapter 197: Eve of Revolution (2)
Chapter 198: Kindling
Chapter 199: Kindling (2)
Chapter 200: The Flowering of Steel
Chapter 201: Royal Bank of Canada
Chapter 202: The Chaos Duo
Chapter 203: The Duel of the Century
Chapter 204: The Melancholy of Russia
Chapter 205: The Manliest Wannabes
Chapter 206: Turbulence in London
Chapter 207: Turbulence in London (2)
Chapter 208: The Great Plague
Chapter 209: The Great Plague (2)
Chapter 210: The Great Plague (3)
Chapter 211: The Great Plague (4)
Chapter 212: Convergence
Chapter 213: Turning Point (2)
Chapter 214: A New Era
Chapter 215: New Era (2)
Chapter 216: New Era (3)
Chapter 217: Tensions at a Breaking Point
Chapter 218: Imminent Danger (2)
Chapter 219: A Brinkmanship Situation (3)
Chapter 220: Ticking Time Bomb (4)
Chapter 221: Declaration of War
Chapter 222: Declaration of War (2)
Chapter 223: Declaration of War (3)
Chapter 224: Declaration of War (4)
Chapter 225: Declaration of War (5)
Chapter 226: Declaration of War (6)
Chapter 227: Between Whales and Shrimps
Chapter 228: Caught Between Giants (2)
Chapter 229: The Age of War
Chapter 230: The Age of War (2)
Chapter 231: The Age of War (3)
Chapter 232: The Age of War (4)
Chapter 233: The Age of War (5)
Chapter 234: The Age of War (6)
Chapter 235: Things Get Interesting
Chapter 236: Getting Better and Better (2)
Chapter 237: The Plot Thickens (3)
Chapter 238: Choice and Concentration
Chapter 239: The Circus of Northeast Asia
Chapter 240: The Circus of Northeast Asia (2)
Chapter 241: Asia’s Circus (3)
Chapter 242: Killian and Gillian
Chapter 243: Killian and Gillian (2)
Chapter 244: Killian and Gillian (3)
Chapter 245: Killian and Gillian (4)
Chapter 246: Killian and Gillian (5)
Chapter 247: Killian and Gillian (6)
Chapter 248: Killian and Gillian (7)
Chapter 249: Killian and Gillian (8)
Chapter 250: You’re Asking Me to Come?

Chapter 251: Come Personally if You Dislike It

Chapter 252: If You Don’t Like It, You Come (2)

Chapter 253: The Oceanic Celestial Empire
Chapter 254: The Oceanic Celestial Empire (2)
Chapter 255: Propaganda
Chapter 256: Propaganda (2)
Chapter 257: Propaganda (3)
Chapter 258: Propaganda (4)
Chapter 259: Propaganda (5)
Chapter 260: The Night of Victory
Chapter 261: The Sinking of Russia
Chapter 262: The Treaty of Paris
Chapter 263: The Treaty of Paris (2)
Chapter 264: Brotherly Americas
Chapter 265: Friendly Americas (2)
Chapter 266: Friendly America (3)
Chapter 267: Friendly Asia
Chapter 268: Friendly Asia (2)
Chapter 269: Friendly Asia (3)
Chapter 270: The Harmonious Asia (4)
Chapter 271: What Happened at the Expo
Chapter 272: What Happened at the Expo (2)
Chapter 273: What Happened at the Expo (3)
Chapter 274: What Happened at the Expo (4)
Chapter 275: What Happened at the Expo (5)
Chapter 276: Tying Up Loose Ends
Chapter 277: Messenger of Happiness
Chapter 278: Messenger of Happiness (2)
Chapter 279: Happiness Evangelist (3)
Chapter 280: Messenger of Happiness (4)
Chapter 281: Happiness Evangelist (5)
Chapter 282: Happiness Evangelist (6)
Chapter 283: The Great Debate
Chapter 284: The Great Debate (2)
Chapter 285: The Great Debate (3)
Chapter 286: The Great Debate (4)
Chapter 287: To Survive, One Must Impress
Chapter 288: To Survive, One Must Impress (2)

Chapter 289: You Must Look Good to Survive (3)

Chapter 290: It Is Even Recorded in the Annals

Chapter 291: Investiture
Chapter 292: Investiture (2)
Chapter 293: Parting with the Old Order
Chapter 294: Farewell to the Old Order (2)
Chapter 295: Parting with the Old Order (3)

Chapter 296: The Miracle Rehabilitation Therapist

Chapter 297: The Miraculous Rehabilitation Therapist (2)

Chapter 298: Blood is Thicker than Water
Chapter 299: Blood is Thicker Than Water (2)
Chapter 300: Blood is Thicker than Water (3)
Chapter 301: To the Land of Opportunity
Chapter 302: Into the Land of Opportunity (2)
Chapter 303: Devastation
Chapter 304: Scorched Earth (2)
Chapter 305: The End of an Era
Chapter 306: The End of an Era (2)
Chapter 307: The Dawn of a New Era
Chapter 308: The Dawn of a New Era (2)

Chapter 309: Dawn of a New Era (3)

1. The Weight of the Crown

Chapter 310: An Evening at Buckingham
Chapter 311: An Evening in Buckingham (2)
Chapter 312: Day of Division
Chapter 313: Days of Division (2)
Chapter 314: Diplomatic Warfare
Chapter 315: Diplomatic War (2)
Chapter 316: Diplomatic War (3)
Chapter 317: Diplomatic Warfare (4)

Chapter 318: Co-existence and Co-prosperity (2)

Chapter 319: Reconquista
Chapter 320: Reconquista (2)
Chapter 321: Reconquista (3)
Chapter 322: Reconquista (4)
Chapter 323: Like Father, Like Son
Chapter 324: Like Father, Like Son (2)
Chapter 325: Blood, Steel, and…
Chapter 326: Blood, Iron, and (2)
Chapter 327: Blood, Steel, and (3)
Chapter 328: Turning Point
Chapter 329: Turning Point (2)
Chapter 330: The Pacifist
Chapter 331: The Pacifist (2)
Chapter 332: Pacifist (3)
Chapter 333: Pacifist (4)
Chapter 334: Where the Storm Has Passed
Chapter 335: Where the Gale Has Passed (2)
Chapter 336: Where the Storm Passed (3)

Chapter 337: To You Who Does Not Know the Greatness of the Meter

Chapter 338: To You Who Doesn’t Know How Cool Meters Are (2)

Chapter 339: [Capitalism]
Chapter 340: Capitalism (2)
Chapter 341: Capitalism (3)
Chapter 342: Capitalism (4)
Chapter 343: Communism
Chapter 344: Communism (2)
Chapter 345: Communism (3)
Chapter 346: Communism (4)
Chapter 347: Bad Guys vs. Strange Guys
Chapter 348: Bad Guy vs. Weird Guy (2)
Chapter 349: Bad Guy vs. Strange Guy (3)
Chapter 350: Bad Guy vs. Strange Guy (4)
Chapter 351: The Bad vs. The Strange (5)
Chapter 352: The United Kingdom
Chapter 353: United Kingdom (2)
Chapter 354: The United Kingdom (3)
Chapter 355: United Kingdom (4)
Chapter 356: Killian Plan
Chapter 357: Killian Plan (2)
Chapter 358: < Killian Plan (3) >
Chapter 359: Killian Plan (4)
Chapter 360: The Japan-Joseon Alliance
Chapter 361: The Joseon-Japan Alliance (2)
Chapter 362: Joseon-Japan Alliance (3)
Chapter 363: Outbreak of War
Chapter 364: The Outbreak of War (2)
Chapter 365: War Breaks Out (3)
Chapter 366: Outbreak of War (4)
Chapter 367: An Enemy’s Enemy is a Friend

Chapter 368: The Enemy of My Enemy is a Friend (2)

Chapter 369: An Enemy’s Enemy is a Friend (3)

Chapter 370: The Enemy of My Enemy is a Friend (4)

Chapter 371: The Enemy of My Enemy is My Friend (5)

Chapter 372: The Beginning of the End
Chapter 373: The Beginning of the End (2)
Chapter 374: The Beginning of the End (3)
Chapter 375: The Beginning of the End (4)
Chapter 376: The Beginning of the End (5)
Chapter 377: The End of an Old Era
Chapter 378: End of an Old Era (2)
Chapter 379: The End of an Old Era (3)
Chapter 380: End of the Old Era (4)
Chapter 381: The End of an Old Era (5)
Chapter 382: The End of an Era (6)
Chapter 383: The Successor
Chapter 384: The Successor (2)
Chapter 385: Heir (3)
Chapter 386: Heir (4)
Chapter 387: America Express
Chapter 388: America Express (2)
Chapter 389: American Express (3)
Chapter 390: American Express (4)
Chapter 391: Imperial Direct Territory
Chapter 392: Proxy War
Chapter 393: Proxy War (2)
Chapter 394: Proxy War (3)
Chapter 395: Proxy War (4)
Chapter 396: Finale
Chapter 397: Finale (2)
Chapter 398: Finale (3)
Chapter 399: Finale (4)
Chapter 400: Finale (5)
Chapter 401: Finale (6)
Chapter 402: Engagement
Chapter 403: Engagement (2)
Chapter 404: Betrothal (3)
Chapter 405: Engagement (4)
Chapter 406: Engagement (5)
Chapter 407: Engagement (6)
Chapter 408: Engagement (7)
Chapter 409: Engagement (8)
Chapter 410: Engagement (9)

Chapter 411: Imperial House vs. Imperial House

Chapter 412: Imperial Family vs. Imperial Family (2)

Chapter 413: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (3)

Chapter 414: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (4)

Chapter 415: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (5)

Chapter 416: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (6)

Chapter 417: Imperial House vs. Imperial House (7)

Chapter 418: Communist Civil War
Chapter 419: The Communist Civil War (2)
Chapter 420: Communist Civil War (3)
Chapter 421: Communist Civil War (4)
Chapter 422: Communist Civil War (5)
Chapter 423: Communist Civil War (6)

Chapter 424: The Hidden Tycoon of the British Empire

Chapter 425: Communist Civil War (8)
Chapter 426: Communist Civil War (9)
Chapter 427: The Fastest Man in the World
Chapter 428: The Fastest Man in the World (2)
Chapter 429: The Age of Turbulence
Chapter 430: Age of Turmoil and Chance (2)
Chapter 431: An Era of Turbulence (3)
Chapter 432: The Era of Wind and Clouds (4)
Chapter 433: The Age of Storms (5)
Chapter 434: The Age of Turbulence (6)

Chapter 435: An Empire’s Hidden Colossus - Part 435 (435/537)

Chapter 436: The Age of Madness (2)
Chapter 437: Age of Madness (3)
Chapter 438: The Era of Madness (4)
Chapter 439: The Great Swindler
Chapter 440: The Great Liar and Swindler (2)

Chapter 441: The Liar and the Great Swindler (3)

Chapter 442: The Great Liar (4)
Chapter 443: The Great Swindler (5)
Chapter 444: The Great Swindler (6)
Chapter 445: The Grand Liar and Swindler (7)
Chapter 446: The Great Swindler (8)
Chapter 447: The Great Swindler (9)

Chapter 448: The Grand Deceiver and Master Swindler (10)

Chapter 449: The End of a Lie
Chapter 450: The End of Deceit (2)
Chapter 451: The End of Lies (3)
Chapter 452: The End of Liars (4)
Chapter 453: The End of Lies (5)
Chapter 454: Remnants of an Old Era
Chapter 455: Remnants of the Old Era (2)
Chapter 456: Vestiges of the Old Era (3)
Chapter 457: Remnants of the Old Era (4)
Chapter 458: Remnants of the Old Era (5)
Chapter 459: Dawn of a New Era
Chapter 460: Dawn of a New Era (2)
Chapter 461: Dawn of a New Era (3)
Chapter 462: The Dawn of a New Era (4)
Chapter 463: The Dawn of a New Era (5)
Chapter 464: The Dawn of a New Era (6)

Chapter 465: The Struggle for the Crown Prince

Chapter 466: Battle for the Crown Princess (2)

Chapter 467: The Battle for the Crown Princess (3)

Chapter 468: The Struggle for the Crown Prince (4)

Chapter 469: The Battle for the Crown Princess (5)

Chapter 470: The Struggle for the Crown Prince (6)

Chapter 471: The Struggle for the Crown Princess (7)

Chapter 472: The Denmark Dispute
Chapter 473: The Danish Conflict (2)
Chapter 474: Denmark Conflict (3)
Chapter 475: The Danish Dispute (4)
Chapter 476: The Denmark Conflict (5)

Chapter 477: The Imperial House of the British Empire (2)

Chapter 478: The Imperial House of the British Empire (3)

Chapter 479: Internal Affairs of the British Imperial House (4)

Chapter 480: Imperial House of the British Empire (5)

Chapter 481: The Powder Keg of Europe

Chapter 482: < Powder Keg of Europe (2) >

Chapter 483: The Turbulent London Social Season

Chapter 484: Wind and Clouds of London Society (2)

Chapter 485: Turbulent London High Society (3)

Chapter 486: Sunset
Chapter 487: Sunset (2)
Chapter 488: Sunset (3)
Chapter 489: The Taste of Authority
Chapter 490: The Taste of Authority (2)
Chapter 491: Rooting Out the Seeds
Chapter 492: Rooting Out the Seeds (2)
Chapter 493: Rooting Out the Seeds (3)
Chapter 494: Root Out (4)
Chapter 495: Rooting Out (5)
Chapter 496: Root Out (6)
Chapter 497: Rooting Out (7)
Chapter 498: Root Out the Seeds (8)
Chapter 499: The Path to Peace
Chapter 500: The Road to Peace (2)
Chapter 501: The Road to Peace (3)
Chapter 502: Alchemist
Chapter 503: Alchemist (2)
Chapter 504: The Alchemist (3)
Chapter 505: Alchemist (4)
Chapter 506: The Time of Sunset
Chapter 507: The Time of Sunset (2)
Chapter 508: The Sun Sets (3)
Chapter 509: The Time of the Sunset (4)
Chapter 510: The United Nations
Chapter 511: United Nations (2)

Chapter 512: Where the World Looks (Main Story Final)

Chapter 513: The Weight of the Crown (Side Story)

Chapter 514: Those Who Depart
Chapter 515: Those Who Depart (2)
Chapter 516: Those Who Leave (3)
Chapter 517: Those Who Depart (4)

Chapter 518: [Side Story] Sunset of the 19th Century

Chapter 519: < Side Story - Sunset of the 19th Century (2) >

Chapter 520: Side Story - Sunset of the 19th Century (3)

Chapter 521: Toward Eternity
Chapter 522: Towards Eternity (2)
Chapter 523: Toward Eternity (3)
Chapter 524: Toward Eternity (4)
Chapter 525: The World Thereafter

Chapter 526: The Hidden Titan of the British Empire

Chapter 527: Joseon Empire (2)

Chapter 528: Killian

Chapter 529: I Became a Hidden Titan of the British Empire

Chapter 530: Representative Figures of the 19th Century

Chapter 531: The Legacy of a Titan
Chapter 532: Superpower
Chapter 533: The Superpower (2)
Chapter 534: The Arranged Meeting
Chapter 535: The Killian Memorial Museum
Chapter 536: The Moment of Birth
Chapter 537: Two People (Side Story End)